《Dark Demon Warlock》 Chapter 1： come Chapter 1 Arrival "What''s wrong with me?" Zhuang Zhou only felt that all the strength in his whole body seemed to be drained, and even his thoughts became sluggish, and he felt an urge to sleep desperately. However, the subconscious deep in his soul told him that he must not sleep! Once I fall asleep, I am afraid it will be difficult to wake up again. He forcibly used his will to resist the instinct of his body, and slowly opened his eyes. Shua! In an instant, the light shines brightly, as if returning to the world from hell, and it is inexplicably touched for a while. Well, its really just a circle of candles around. And he is lying in the hexagram surrounded by candles. It seems that some kind of mysterious ceremony is being carried out, and his role is... a sacrifice? ! There was great terror between life and death, and a force emerged from his almost dry body, supporting him to sit up. However, even after a while of dizziness, he hastily put his hands on the ground to avoid falling on his back. Regardless of buffering, look forward immediately. Someone! When I got up, I saw someone standing in front of me, and it was too late to pretend to be dead. After waking up, the whole person was in a daze, and his thinking was terribly dull. Under the darkness and the fear of death, he didn''t think of anything else at all. However, being frightened by this, the person is already awake, and his brain is quickly activated, thinking about how to survive. Huh? Hiss After concentrating on it, I realized that the person standing outside the ritual was not a human being, but a somewhat familiar short creature! Dark red skin, a goat-like face, long ears, two horns, a nose ring on the huge nose, and a mouthful of fangs when he opened his mouth. He is thin and short, only about the waist height of an adult man, holding a handful The iron piece, which looks like a dagger or a short knife, is stained with rust, and it is dripping bright red blood. Seeing this, his eyelids twitched violently. If the blood on the blade was his own, then even if the other party was lucky enough to let him go, if he couldn''t seek medical treatment in time, he might die. It can be known without identification, and many affixes such as "tetanus" and "unknown virus" must be attached to this blade! Feeling my body, although weak, but there is no pain and numbness of injury. If it''s not your own...is there a third person in the house? My eyes moved, and I finally found that there was a person lying outside the ceremony, at the feet of the little creature in front of me. Or a corpse. The moment he saw the corpse, he seemed to have touched a certain valve, and a huge memory suddenly surged up. I have a splitting headache. "Crack!" "Crack!" Sure enough, human potential is infinite. Based on his current situation, in normal times, let alone this kind of shock, even if he was hit by someone even slightly, he would immediately faint. However, at this moment, he persisted with his will! His eyes were bloodshot, his forehead, neck, arms and other parts exposed thick blue veins, his teeth were gritted, and his face was horrifying. He looked as if he might faint at any time, but he just couldn''t fall down! With such a creature in front of him, how dare he faint? Sure enough, human potential is infinite. The short creature on the opposite side seemed to be frightened by his ferocious expression, and suddenly took a step back, with his feet back and forth, as if he was about to run away at any moment. His eyes rolled around, revealing a treachery. The two sides fell into such a stalemate. Only Zhuang Zhou''s heavy breathing could be clearly heard in the room. After a while. The memory transfer was finally over, and Zhuang Zhou''s face showed an indescribable exhaustion, but his mood relaxed. "I said it a long time ago, I shouldn''t give myself this name..." The corners of his mouth moved, but he couldn''t make a sound. This is no longer his original world! What just came out was the memory of the original owner of this body. The combination of memories on both sides made him understand his current state. Yate Tavel is the name of his body, and it will also be the name that will accompany him throughout his life. I don''t know if I was born with a predestined relationship with "big shots". In his previous life, he was named Zhuang Zhou by his father, but he died before he was 30 years old; his original name was Art Tavel, but he was killed by a "best friend" just after graduating from college. "Umr" people. After laughing at himself, he looked up at the little creature in front of him. Sinking Demon! The little monster in an old game in the previous life, no wonder he finds it familiar, he was playing a new MOD version of this game before time travel. This guy was summoned by him or "him". It is not clear whether it is Zhuang Zhou or Art Tavel. Things are a bit complicated, but now that he is alone, there is no difference. Being stared at by him, the fallen demon who was wandering outside the ceremony paused, took a small step back without a trace, bent his body slightly, and moved his eyes restlessly, but every few breaths would be on him. Passing by, it seems to be observing his state. Zhuang... No, it should be Art Tavel''s heart suddenly bursting, his body that had just been relaxed tightened up again, the corners of his mouth tanned, his brows tightened, and the corners of his eyes slightly lifted, making a strong and slightly dissatisfied posture, with a blank face. Staring at each other with expressions. Introduction to the Fallen in the game data, he is violent, irritable, and warlike, but extremely timid and suspicious. Although the fallen demon is short and thin, he can survive in the dark world, even if he is at the bottom, how can he not have a little strength? There are strong muscles hidden under the dark red skin, and the fingers are like the claws of a raptor, sharp and rough, covered with a thin layer of scales. He suspected that this guy''s claws might be sharper than the blade in his hand! Looking at his own state again, there is no other way but bluffing. Although the fallen demon in front of him was summoned by him, it doesn''t mean he can control it! His profession is a demon warlock, not a summoner, and the fallen devil is a demon servant he summons. It''s just that his job was just inaugurated before he died, and his strength and knowledge accumulation are very weak, so he doesn''t have strong control over the demon servants. The relationship between the two parties at the moment is similar to that of an employer and a mercenary, relying more on credit. But the credit of the Fallen Demon...it says yes, can you believe it? This is a race that can abandon comrades and clansmen to escape without hesitation in battle! The reason why he didn''t hurt him for a long time is that he still has a little deterrent power as an "employer", and the other is the effect of rituals. The fallen demon has been wandering outside the ritual, just trying to destroy the ritual. In front of this kind of creature, there can be no slightest weakness. Facing his strength, the Sinking Demon took a small step back again, and his body bent slightly lower. Looks like surrender. However, Art Tavel was not deceived by it, while maintaining a tough stance, he quickly recalled the memory in his mind. Just obtained the memory of the original body, it will take at least a few days, or even ten days, to sort it out. At this moment, you can only access the memories related to the death of the "Demon Warlock" and the original body. The guy had already arranged the house before the action, the doors and windows were closed tightly, and the thick curtains were drawn. It was dark and silent, only the surroundings of the ceremony were bright. Zhuang Zhou sat in the ceremony, motionless. Sinking Demon was overwhelmed by his aura, and didn''t dare to make any further moves for a while. However, with the passage of time, the Sinking Demon gradually became impatient, and the eyes he looked at Zhuang Zhou became more fierce and manic. (end of this chapter) Chapter 2： Art Tavel Chapter 2 Art Tavel Art Tavel didn''t want to be a demon warlock, but he was forced to struggle before he died. This is a world similar to medieval Europe. The difference is that extraordinary powers really exist in this world. People who can use extraordinary powers are called "professionals". There are werewolves, wizards, and warlocks in legend. Art Tavel was born in a declining noble family. The family''s decline was very complete. Not only were they struggling so much that they had to move to the countryside, but even the blood of the demon warlocks passed down by the family had long been thinned out and almost dissipated. The ancestors of the Tavel family once signed a contract with the devil, so as to obtain the blood of the devil warlock, and can summon the devil to fight. However, the disadvantages of this bloodline are very serious. The following are the untold secrets of the Tavel family. The bloodline of the so-called demon warlock is actually just a coordinate! A coordinate to locate the abyss! It is through this coordinate that members of the Tavel family can use the power of the devil to summon the devil to fight for themselves. Yet when you gaze into the abyss, the abyss gazes into you. As a price, after the death of the members of the Tavel family, their souls returned to the abyss. Using the power of demons will speed up this process, and may even be pulled into the abyss while alive! In other words, the more genius you are, the faster you die. So, the decline of the Tavel family is actually the family''s self-salvation. For a family without extraordinary power, the decline is already a very good end, it is better than becoming a wizard''s experiment. In the generation of Art Tavel, the glory of the ancestors has become a distant memory, which can only be recalled from the chats of the elders. But the ancestral precepts about demon warlocks have been passed down from generation to generation, warning future generations not to try to pursue the power in the blood! The descendants of the Tavel family have always followed this group training, and no one has ever committed suicide, so they transitioned to the generation of Art Tavel safely. Life has gradually improved. After all, he is a descendant of aristocrats, the inheritance of knowledge has not been lost, and his values ????are completely different from ordinary people. Not to mention anything else, there are not many families who can send their children to school in this era, and each generation of the Tavel family has at least one college student! Not to mention knowledge and employment issues, just the expansion of horizons and contacts is enough for them to benefit endlessly. In addition, the steam civilization in this world is very developed. Steam cars, steam airships, steam ships, etc. have appeared, even large steam puppets! This gives mortals the power to fight against professionals. Some inventions can even harm advanced professionals. Therefore, going to school is also a way to get ahead. It just so happened that Art Tawil had a good talent in learning, or he was relatively slow. He only knew how to study hard, and finally succeeded in being admitted to Moya University, which is ranked in the top five in Pudra, the largest city in the western part of the Federation. It was at this college that he met his roommate, Matt Isaac, the guy lying outside the ritual. The two share a dormitory, and they share a common hobbycuriosity and yearning for professionals, so it is easy to become friends. At first they were just ordinary friends. Until one time when the two talked about professionals, he accidentally revealed the blood of the Tavel family. The speaker has no intention, but the listener does. Matt Isaac should share one of his secrets with him, so as to gain his further trust. Matt Isaac is a human-elven hybrid! The elves in this world are similar to the night elves race in his previous "Warcraft Series" games. They believe in the Lady of the Night and the Moon, live in ancient forests far away from humans, and have strong personal force. Trust is established. After the trust gradually stabilized, Matt Isaac taught him an elf meditation method. I didnt know until today that this meditation method that I didnt tell him its name at the beginning was the Moon Phase Meditation Method that can only be practiced by the priests of the moon of the elves. It is said that it was passed down by the lady of the night and the moon. The untold secret of the elves! Meditation methods are extremely rare, and this level of meditation methods... If Matt Isaac had told him the origin of this meditation method, he would definitely doubt Matt Isaac''s motives. It cant be said that the predecessor was too simple, who would have thought that college roommates, or close friends who share secrets with each other, would spend nearly 4 years planning to harm you? The idea of ??moon phase meditation is indeed the secret of the elves, and it can actually improve the purity of his blood during practice! At the time, he was still silly and excited to tell Matt Isaac his discovery. After Matt Isaac was "shocked", he congratulated him equally excitedly, and told him to practice hard. Three years have passed, the purity of his blood has almost appeared, and more importantly, he is about to graduate, so Matt Isaac finally started. Just today, he was easily anesthetized, and prepared to use him as a sacrifice for his changed job as a demon warlock! Looking at the many years of friendship, Matt Isaac told him all the ins and outs to make him understand. Or in other words, I have endured for 4 years, and I cant complain. Matt Isaac''s mother was once the priest of the moon of the elves, and was executed by the elves because she fell in love with his father and gave birth to him. His parents had expected this day to come and sent him away ahead of time. However, although he escaped unharmed, his blood was cursed by the elves, and he was unable to take up the occupation of the elves, nor could he learn the idea of ??moon phase meditation. The appearance of Art Tavel made him see the hope of revenge. He already knew the efficacy of the moon phase meditation idea, and his purpose was to use Art Tavel''s bloodline to take up the job of a demon warlock today. Art Tavel told him about the inauguration ceremony. Although the extraordinary inheritance of the Tavel family has been cut off, some things can still be found by looking through the bottom of the box, including the way of inauguration of the demon warlock. But he added something himself. After all, he does not have the blood of the Tavel family, so he needs to use Art Tavel as a sacrifice, or one of the props for the inauguration ceremony. Fortunately, because of his selfishness, Art Tavel still kept some things, and he forcibly changed his job when he was performing the inauguration ceremony. No matter what the future holds, even drinking poison to quench thirst is better than dying immediately! The result is that both sides suffer. Art Tavel died, but the arrival of Zhuang Zhou allowed his inauguration ceremony to continue successfully and summoned the first demon. Just because of the difference in souls, the coordinates changed from the abyss to the dark world, and the summoned demons became fallen demons. The Fallen Demon complied with the contract and stabbed Matt Isaac to death. The latter was unable to take up a combat career because of his blood being cursed, so he turned his idea on his "friend", and his own strength was very low. After the contract was completed, the Fallen Demon set his sights on Art Tavel as his employer. The reason why the ancestors of the Tavel family gave up the blood of the demon warlock was also because of the instability of the summoned creatures. The demon warlock''s talent skill, the demon contract, only restricted the summoned demons, but there was no "absolutely cannot harm the summoner" This one! Followed by Zhuang Zhou waking up. When the Fallen Demon gradually became impatient, a voice suddenly sounded in his head: "Fallen, are you planning to violate the rules jointly formulated by Diablo, Baal, and Maphisto?" From today, he is Art. Art Tavel! (end of this chapter) Chapter 3： fallen devil Chapter 3 The Fallen Demon The Fallen Demon is also known as "The Fallen", Thefallen. This race used to be one of the four demon kings of hell, the elite soldiers under Azmodan, the evil king. Now the "petite" form. Poor man, Azmodan also blamed them for the defeat, causing them to remain weak forever. Diablo (Diablo), Baal (Baal), and Maphisto (Mephisto) in Yat''s mouth are the three major demon gods in the dark world and the supreme ruler of hell. He didn''t want to simply banish the Fallen Demon back, and he wasn''t even satisfied with just summoning the Fallen Demon in front of him, so he spread such a lie under the banner of the three major demon gods. After taking office as a demon warlock, he can communicate with the summoned demon without barriers. The more lies are told, the more demons will believe them, especially under the influence of the contract rules of the demon warlock profession. Presumably no devil would dare to ask those three guys for proof. Even if those three guys knew about it, could they still follow the network cable... through countless dimensions to come to this world to settle accounts with him? Occupation can no longer be changed. In such an extremely insecure world, he can''t give up either. He can only try his best to strengthen himself. The moment he heard these three names, the fallen demon in front of him collapsed to the ground, trembling in panic. Cowardly and cowardly, who can imagine that this race was once the proud soldier of hell? "Answer me, Fallen!" Art didn''t stop there, but continued to yell. It was only in the face of the fallen demon that he dared to pretend to be like this. "%%*@#..." A burst of unclear words came out of the mouth of the fallen demon. Belongs to the language of demons. Although he couldn''t understand, it didn''t prevent Art from understanding the meaning of the words. "No, no, Aaron dare not..." Speech incoherently, repeating this meaning over and over again. Although he had never heard of any rules formulated by the three demon gods, his own experience and fear of the demon gods prevented him from doubting Ater''s words. "Do you know how you got here?" At this moment, Art''s tone eased a little. After explaining it upside down for a while, it was hard to understand its meaning. According to its meaning, it is to hear in a daze that someone wants to give it something, and ask it if it wants it. Can I not get rid of the free stuff? must! I agreed without even thinking about it! It seemed to say something else later, but it didn''t listen. After listening, the corner of Yate''s mouth twitched violently. However, according to this guy''s description and the inheritance of the Tavel family, he probably understands the process of the devil''s contract. The extraordinary inheritance of the Tavel family is only the way of inauguration of the demon warlock and some scattered descriptions, and the others have long been missing. After he took office, there is only one skill called "Devil Contract", which is to summon demons to fight for himself. The original body sacrificed his own soul summoning at the end... Wait! Is it the fallen demon named Allen or him that the original body summoned? According to the description of the Fallen Demon, the sacrifice it got was not a soul but a little power boost. In addition, the only one who can communicate with the summoned demon without barriers is the summoner himself! From this point of view, it seems that he should be summoned by the original body, and then he summoned the fallen demon. It''s unbelievable, he''s not a devil, but maybe there''s something wrong with the coordinates. As for his sacrifice for summoning the Fallen Demon, it should be other items in the ceremony. Around him, a circle of candles were arranged in the shape of a hexagram. In the dark environment, the candlelight was pale and seeped through. Before him, in the circle of candles, there is a skull bowl containing Matt Isaac''s blood, which has dried up. This is the main ingredient. Matt Isaac''s blood is extraordinary. If he hadn''t been cursed by the elves, he might not have looked down on the blood of the Tavel family. There is also a black goat head next to it. Judging by the size, it is still a lamb, it is simply inhumane! Isnt it delicious to make mutton skewers and shabu-shabu? On the periphery of the candle circle, there are also several pieces of silver tableware, which are used to restrain the demons. Demons are said to be afraid of silverware. "According to the rules formulated by Diablo, Baal, and Maphisto, I will pay the price and summon you to fight for me. You can disagree, but once you agree, you must not violate the contract between the two parties, and you are not allowed to harm the summoner! Don''t you feel that Does the contract exist?" After a little bit of thinking, Art looked at the fallen demon in front of him again, and "kindly" explained it. "Yes, yes!" The Sinking Demon nodded repeatedly. It was summoned by the devil''s contract, and of course it can sense the existence of the contract. "Remember to tell your clansmen when you go back, if there is another time, I will change to another camp, or change to another race call!" Art warned it. The Fallen live in camps. "Allen will definitely tell the people!" The Fallen Demon hastily assured him. How can you give up such a simple way to gain strength? Seeing that the fire is almost ready, Yate is about to cancel the call. The Fallen Demon exists in this world, and what he consumes is his energy. For him, the burden is not too great, after all, he is only the lowest level of mobs. The reason why he is so imaginary is mainly because of the medicine given by Matt Isaac. This is a medicine used by elf hunters when they need to ensure the vitality of their prey. The effect is comparable to Shixiang Ruanjin Powder. Just as he was about to speak, his eyes swept over Matt Isaac''s body. Suddenly, his heart moved, and he changed his words to ask: "Is the fallen wizard in your camp there?" Generally speaking, there must be a fallen wizard in a fallen demon camp. If there is no such wizard who can resurrect the fallen devil, with the character of the fallen devil, it is impossible to unite and fight. Once one is injured, they will disperse. "Yes." The fallen demon''s head, which had just been raised a little, lowered again. Yate''s understanding of their race made him more convinced of the "rules" and "contracts" that Yate called. "When you go back, tell the wizards in your camp about this. I will summon it after 2 hours." Art said. Compared to ordinary fallen demons, fallen wizards must be more prestigious and smarter. But also more dangerous. However, with this guy''s foreshadowing and the tiger skin of "rules made by the three great demon gods", he probably won''t do anything. Besides, he can cancel the summoning at any time. Although in the records of the Tavel family, some demons can still exist for a period of time even after being cancelled, but at the level of a fallen wizard, they should not have such strength. "Obey, my lord." The Fallen Demon unconsciously changed his address. Just about to ask how long "2 hours" is, I suddenly felt an irresistible sense of rejection. Yate suddenly canceled the devil''s contract without warning. The Fallen Demon disappeared into this world before he could take any action. Yate''s eyes flickered slightly. very good! It seems that ordinary fallen demons have no resistance to canceling the summoning. (end of this chapter) Chapter 4： demon warlock Chapter 4 Demon Warlock Fortunately, the profession of demon warlock is not particularly bad. As a summoner, at least he has a certain degree of initiative, so he doesn''t have to worry too much about the demon''s backlash in the early stage. However, I dont know if the inheritance of the Tavel family has been lost too much, or there is a problem with his employment, the professional skill is actually only one "devil contract"! After he woke up, there was an attribute panel in his consciousness. Name: [Art Tavel (Zhuang Zhou)] Status: Extremely Weak Occupation: [Demon Warlock] Rank: 1 Blood: [Abyss (0.03%), Human (94.97%), Unknown (5%)] Attributes: strength [2 (15)], agility [2 (18)], physical strength [3 (21)], intelligence [10 (14)], spirit [5 (35)], life [30 (210)], Mana [50 (350)] Skills: [Devil''s Contract (Unique)], [Moon Phase Meditation (10%)], [Ancient Chinese Research (Superficial)] There is no other function, it just lists his state in the form of numbers in detail, like a meticulous observer. He didn''t bother too much, and this cheat is quite practical. The "Abyss" in the bloodline column presumably is the inherited bloodline of the Tavel family. I dont know that the ancestors of the Tavel family signed a contract with something...the blood is not a demon, but an abyss! 0.03% is the level that has been raised after nearly 4 years of practicing moon phase meditation. It would be better if it could be slower. The last "unknown" is the change he brings. According to the memory of the predecessor, the blood is not just a simple genetic gene, but also includes a certain characteristic of the soul. The blood of the Tavier family is called "Abyss", so his name is "Darkness". The dark world of communication. Following his thoughts, the "unknown" in the bloodline column automatically changed to "darkness". It''s quite humane. In the attribute column, the number in front is his real-time attribute, and the attribute in the brackets is the attribute in perfect state, which has been slowly recovering. When he checks his own properties, the panel automatically lists the branches and introductions under the properties. Moon phase meditation idea: [strength 2, agility 5, stamina 2, intelligence 2, spirit 5]. In other words, the 10% progress of the moon phase meditation method added 16 points to his attributes, including the most difficult to improve intelligence! It is indeed the secret method of the elves! Demon Warlock: [Strength 5, Dexterity 5, Physical Strength 10, Intelligence 5, Spirit 20]. After all, it is a transition from an ordinary person to an extraordinary person, and more attributes are added, especially physical strength and spirit, which should be the main attributes of this profession. That is to say, before taking office, his attributes were strength 8, agility 8, physical strength 9, intelligence 7, and spirit 10. The limit of a normal person''s single attribute is 10 points, but there are very few who can touch the limit, and he is already very satisfied with one full attribute. Although the intelligence attribute is a bit hip, but that is only relative, after all, he is just a normal person. The reason why "normal people" are specially marked is because there are always some "perverts" who can break through the limits of human beings with their mere mortal bodies. Strength determines physical attack power, physical attack strength, weight, and the need to wear certain equipment. Agility determines movement speed, attack speed, reaction speed, dodge rate, etc., and has a certain impact on physical long-range attack power, as well as the need to wear certain equipment. Physical strength determines life, stamina, life recovery speed, defense, abnormal resistance, etc. Intelligence determines the efficiency of skill cultivation, comprehension, etc. Spirit determines will, perception, magic attack strength, mana cap, mana recovery speed, and the duration of summoned objects. The maximum life value is physical strength X10, and the maximum mana value is spirit X10. Only after becoming a professional will a mana slot be opened. From the perspective of attributes, Demon Warlock is a traditional summoning profession. In the skill column, the Devil''s Contract is the only fixed professional skill of the Demon Warlock. The moon phase meditation method is the secret method of the elves. The study of ancient literature is the predecessor of the university major, with only superficial grades, of which the following points are: Sinai 0.5%, Aramaic 0.3%, Cretan 0.1%, Iberian 0.05%, Olmec 0.3%, Sumerian Erwin 0.4%... Strongly suspect that he accumulated this "superficial" evaluation by relying on quantity. After he communicated with the Fallen Demon, a new branch of this skill was added: Devil Wen 0.00001%. A series of 0''s basically means no, probably because he can communicate with demons, so he had to list this branch for him. This gave him an idea. I dont know if the characters of the devil are interlinked. If they are interlinked, he is an extremely scarce talent! Although he doesn''t know how to do it now, he can communicate with the summoned demon without barriers, so he can learn it. It''s just that there are some problems with the direction of employment, and it is easy to become a life-long career, that is, once you get in, you can''t get out. However, hearing the words of the devil itself has extraordinary power. It''s decided, after the fallen wizard is summoned, find a way to let him teach himself! Finally, the physical strength recovered to more than 5 points. Yate stood up unsteadily and walked out of the ceremony. After he became a Demon Warlock, the effect of the medicine on his body began to fade. The increase in physical strength, and some professional characteristics that are not enough to generate skills, greatly enhanced his resistance to various drugs. The most important thing now is to get some food and drink! The consumption of the ritual, the residual effects of the medicine, and the strengthening brought about by the inaugural Demon Warlock all require a large amount of energy to replenish. In addition, the burden of summoning a fallen wizard will definitely be greater than that of a fallen devil, and you must first recover your physical strength and spirit. Reality is not a game, and his body is not digitized. The attributes are interrelated, just like the state of physical strength will directly affect the state of the other 4 attributes. It stands to reason that it would be appropriate to have a good rest for a few days before summoning, but Matt Isaac''s corpse made him have to grit his teeth and persist. Summoning the fallen wizard is only for safety and not to waste, the main purpose is to deal with Matt Isaac''s body! Although stronger targets can be summoned, he doesn''t want to die. The scene is his bedroom, and he can find the door with his eyes closed. What''s more, now he can see things in the dark. Changes brought about by career. Come to the living room. It was also dark. It is late at night. Most of the "events" such as killing people and holding summoning ceremonies will choose the time of night when people are quiet. very quiet. Although the electric light has been invented, most people cant afford it, and there are very few activities at night. In addition, some extraordinary creatures and professionals are used to activities at night, so most people go to bed early. The living room is small, only about 20 square meters, and the furniture only has a wooden table, two wooden chairs, and a vertical hanger. By the way, there is also a desk clock, and the thick pointer shows that the time is 2:10 in the morning. The timing method is the same as in his previous life. On the tablecloth of the wooden table covered with mottled traces, there were leftovers from their previous meals, half a pot of slightly discolored mashed potatoes, a piece of long bread that had become hard, a bottle of unopened milk, and an unknown pot of boiled rice. soup. Man''s life is rough like this. (end of this chapter) Chapter 5： moon phase meditation Chapter 5 Moon Phase Meditation He no longer cared about hygiene and taste, and sat directly at the wooden table, kneading the bread with his hands. Its okay, you can bite. After gobbling for a while, he swept away everything except the unknown soup. After smelling the smell of the pot of soup, coupled with the "outstanding" appearance, I still couldn''t muster up the courage to try it. Not enough! Only three or four full. After all, his current physical strength is more than double that of before. I searched the room again and found two bags of dried meat. I don''t know what kind of meat it was. It didn''t taste very good, but it was barely edible. Find a bag of fruit in Matt Isaac''s room, about 10 pieces, eat too fast, didn''t pay attention to how many there are. Matt Isaac has followed some habits of the elves, such as eating a few fruits every day. is not a vegetarian, eats more meat than he eats, but likes to treat fruits as snacks, the kind that must be eaten every day. Finally feeling full, and recovering most of his physical strength, he began to examine himself. The experience is very simple, the family conditions are not bad, and I have never experienced hardship since I was a child. I am 22 years old this year. I will graduate from university soon. If I hadn''t met this roommate, my life would have been smooth sailing, but it''s a pity that the world is impermanent. Height 178cm, thin build, handsome appearance, red hair, deep facial features. The difference is that due to the influence of family blood, the pupils are black, which is incompatible with the blue, green, yellow, etc. of the people around him. For this reason, he was often excluded when he was in school. Matt Isaac can be said to be the First true friend. Unfortunately, it was still a wrong payment after all. While there is still time, I am going to practice the moon phase meditation. Meditation is a wonderfully restorative method. As a secret method that can only be cultivated by the moon priests of the elves, the level of the moon phase meditation is very high, and the corresponding cultivation difficulty is also extremely high. If it weren''t for Matt Isaac''s hands-on teaching, it would be impossible for him to achieve 10% progress in more than 3 years. It only took 3 months to successfully enter the meditation state! However, after taking office as a demon warlock, he is a man with 14 points of intelligence and 35 points of spirit! Wash your face, put on clean clothes, calm your body and mind, and then start meditating according to the memory of your body. It is obvious that the effect of this meditation is quite different from what I remember. Not only is it much smoother, but it seems to have entered a deeper state, and there is a faint connection with the meditating moon, which seems to be true, false, and illusion Empty, intermittent, intermittent... It made him very uncomfortable, and his mind was almost distracted. Cultivating meditation requires the most concentration and concentration. If it happens suddenly, people with a little bit of obsessive-compulsive disorder may not be able to concentrate anymore. Although he doesn''t have obsessive-compulsive disorder, he can''t stand such teasing! If it stops, it will stop, if it doesn''t stop, it won''t stop. Is he being used as a spare tire like this intermittently? Seeing that he was about to exit the meditation state, he simply dissipated all his thoughts and continued to meditate on the changes of the moon phases in the sea of ??spiritual consciousness only by instinct. I dont even want to be conscious, how can you disturb me? People are only disturbed when they have a desire, even if it is just a little curious desire, but people in this world probably don''t know that there is a term called "lay flat". Whatever you do, anyway, I don''t move, I don''t want to. No desire, no pursuit, no thought, no thought. The hard work of the predecessor for more than 3 years has formed an instinct and inertia, so he can maintain meditation without deliberate effort. The method of moon phase meditation is to meditate on the changes of the moon phases in the sea of ??spiritual consciousness. This change is far more complicated than other meditation methods. "Meditation is not simply outlining lines, the most important thing is resonance!" Matt Isaac can be said to be doing his best and unreservedly when teaching him the method of moon phase meditation. After all, it is a sacrifice that you want to use, can you not be careful? Originally, he thought that this "resonance" was only the resonance of subjective consciousness, that is, the resonance between imagination and the moon. Matt Isaac was unable to practice, and the relevant knowledge was obtained from his mother''s mouth and the materials left behind, and he also had only a half-knowledge. He didn''t know until now that it actually resonated! In this state of emptiness, meditation becomes smoother and smoother, and the faintly visible connection gradually becomes clearer. Until the end, a traceable context is formed. At the moment when this vein was formed, a crescent moon suddenly appeared in his sea of ??spiritual consciousness! It is no longer the illusory illusion before, but a real mark! Moon Phase Meditation has a breakthrough! At the same time, he also withdrew from the state of emptiness without thought or thought. Before he finished his meditation, he couldn''t help but try to follow the vein to see the "moon" at the other end. I can''t help it. However, as soon as the consciousness came into contact... no, it hadn''t been in contact yet, but he just sensed a little breath from the other party, and he was shocked by the vast and turbulent breath, scaring him to disconnect in a hurry. Outside. His calm expression suddenly changed, his breathing became heavy and rapid, his chest heaved violently, and his expression was slightly ferocious, as if he had a nightmare. "Shua!" He opened his eyes and exited the meditation. After panting for a while, his expression calmed down. The opponent is not aggressive, but he is inevitably affected. Spiritual impact. The vast and vast atmosphere shocked him. Imagine, let you approach the earth in a way from far to near in space, what kind of shock it will be! Thanks to the absence of the legendary spiritual pollution, he could quickly break away from this shock and enjoy the alternative contact just now. It feels like he has touched another world! It''s a pity that his extraordinary knowledge is limited. The inheritance of the Tavel family is scattered, and there is not much left. Matt Isaac only devotes himself to him in meditation, and does not tell him other knowledge at all, making him unable to judge what he has come into contact with. Recalling the past, I suddenly found that Matt Isaac has been intentionally restricting his contact with the extraordinary worldfrom time to time, he told him some cases of death due to hasty contact with the extraordinary world, which caused his predecessor to almost have a reaction to the extraordinary world. shadow! poor guy. Forget it, lets take a look at your current state first. Name: [Art Tavel (Zhuang Zhou)] Status: [Weakness] Occupation: [Demon Warlock] Rank: 1 Blood: [Abyss (0.03%), Human (94.97%), Unknown (5%)] Attributes: strength [11 (15.4)], agility [12 (19)], physical strength [15 (21.4)], intelligence [13 (14.4)], spirit [30 (36)], life [150 (214)], Mana [300 (360)] Skills: [Devil''s Contract (Unique)], [Moon Phase Meditation (12%)], [Ancient Chinese Research (Superficial)], [Moon Walker (Elementary)] The status has changed to "Weakness", and all attributes have been restored to more than 10 points. The most important thing is that the moon phase meditation method finally broke through 10%, and it increased the progress by 2% in one breath! Not only added 0.4 strength, physical strength and intelligence, 1 point agility and spirit to him, but also added a passive skill called "Moon Walker". Moon Walker: Under the moonlight, all attributes increase by 10%. Simple and rude. Increase all attributes by 10%, but strength is not as simple as increasing by 10%! Unfortunately, it doesn''t have much effect on him at present. Look at his skill bar, what output does he get? Professionals cannot work part-time! The Demon Warlock profession has almost disappeared, and he doesn''t know where to go if he wants to complete the inheritance. The only thing that can give him some comfort is that the skill is marked with "Elementary", which means that there are intermediate and advanced levels. With the growth of its own attributes, the increase will become more and more terrifying. When the attributes are accumulated to a certain height, every gesture is a skill! (end of this chapter) Chapter 6： call again Chapter 6 Summoning Again By the way, time! I made an appointment with the fallen devil for 2 hours to summon the fallen wizard, and now it has passed...fortunately, it was only 2 hours and 53 minutes. Less than 3 hours is more than 2 hours. Besides, the time flow rate of the two worlds may not be the same. Art returned to his room. Matt Isaac set the ceremony in his room with a really dark heart. The ceremony is ready-made, no additional arrangements are required. Now he still needs rituals to use the devil contract, but in fact, it is mainly sacrifices. When the strength and relationship are in place in the future, you can summon without arranging rituals, and it is not impossible to even pay one or two sacrifices on credit occasionally. This is the knowledge handed down by the Tavel family. The summoned demon has its own thinking, which increases the risk for him, but also hides the benefits, such as learning knowledge from the demon, credit in times of crisis, and so on. You can pay on credit, but you can''t renege on it! This point is very important. The Tavel family only left such an endless sentence, but Arter understood the reason after thinking about it for a while. The sacrifice he summoned the Fallen Demon was Matt Isaac''s blood and the soul of his predecessor, but what the Fallen Demon got was increased power. Who is the converter in the middle? Think again that the blood of the Tavel family is not the name of a certain demon, but "Abyss", don''t you understand? Plane Will! This "relationship in place" doesn''t just refer to the relationship with the summoned demon. This is the difference between inheritance and no inheritance. If there were no words left by the Tavel family, how could he realize this so quickly? Its like the difference between someone leading and someone not leading in the officialdom. The former can at least avoid most of the pits and pits, not to mention the smooth journey. The latter can only sum up experience in constant bumping into walls, and if you are not careful, you will waste your life. Ceremony can be omitted, and prayers are naturally unnecessary. You only need to explain your needs. The predecessor could not speak at that time and could only recite prayers silently. Was the ceremony still a success? The key is coordinates and offerings. The coordinates are the dark blood on his body, and the sacrifice is Matt Isaac. Honestly, a bit of a waste. Matt Isaac''s blood is extraordinary. His mother is the Priest of the Moon of the Elven Race, his father is the Vice Admiral of the Federation''s North Sea Fleet, and his grandfather is the General of the North Sea Fleet. These are what Matt Isaac said when he poured them out. The words are full of resentment towards the grandfather, because the latter did not save his parents, and even ignored him. However, Art doesnt think that Matt Isaacs grandfather really ignored him. He can survive, and it cant be said that it is the result of his grandfathers protection. Even if no one secretly protects him, he will definitely investigate after his death. Sacrifice is the best choice at present. What''s more, the elves are involved. Now there is enough trouble, so don''t involve any more trouble. Before the candle burns out, place Matt Isaac''s body in the Ritual and use the Demonic Pact. The 1-hour cooling time has long since ended. Somewhere, a coordinate was communicated. Like a star dotted in the endless night, shining faintly. Before I didnt have any friends, I could only summon one at random. Now that I have a friend slot, I can summon by name. The other party seemed to be ready, and quickly responded to the call. In the ritual, Matt Isaac''s body disappeared, as if swallowed by a black hole, replaced by an old fallen wizard with a staff, a sharp knife, a cloak on his shoulders, and a necklace around his neck. This fallen wizard is obviously older, so that his back is bent, but his aura is much stronger than that of Allen before, and there is a ray of heat in his rage. The same dark red skin, the same thin and strong muscles, the same hideous appearance, but the clothes and age are different. The staff in his hand is very simple, just an unknown wooden stick with a skull and two horns that look like bull horns. The dry and hot breath came from this staff. The cloak on the shoulders was the fur of an unknown creature. It was so dirty that its original color could no longer be seen. The necklace on the neck is made of several sharp teeth, like the fangs of some kind of large creature, and a ferocious evil spirit can be vaguely sensed in it. While Art was looking at the fallen wizard, the fallen wizard was also looking at him. After a while, the eyes of both sides met. Before, because of the misalignment of the ritual, he was inside the ritual, but the summoned Fallen Demon was outside the ritual. This time it was a standard ritual. "Are you the fallen wizard in Aaron''s camp?" Art communicated with the other party''s consciousness. "Yes, respected stranger, Augusto greets you." The sinking wizard''s face moved slightly. Although he had heard the magic of the other party from Alan''s mouth, he still couldn''t help being shocked after the real contact. However, it is obviously more calm than Allen, seemingly respectful, but he is constantly looking at the surrounding environment from the corner of his eyes, and his body is also in a state of being ready to go. The violent and hot breath may be emitted deliberately as a deterrent. "I need you to teach me the characters of the devil!" Art directly stated his purpose. Sinking wizards are different from the lowest level of fallen demons, the most obvious is the control of instinct, but they are equally evil. Therefore, he does not plan to communicate too much with the fallen wizard for the time being. Importantly, no fallen wizard is required to leave the Ritual! Although there is a contract, but with the cunning of the devil, there must be a way to avoid it. The fallen wizard in the game only has the two skills of resurrecting the fallen devil and fireball, but this is reality, not a game, and he will not naively think that the fallen wizard only has these two skills. The power of rituals can limit demons to a certain extent, and it can also be regarded as a protection for the profession of demon warlocks. Not the so-called "devil-resistant" silver products. Knowledge just obtained when using the skill of devil contract. This made him wonder, is this how the professional inheritance of demon warlocks came about? If this is the case, it is undoubtedly a good thing for him. The fallen wizard, Oguto, wanted to ask him a lot of questions, but seeing his indifferent attitude, after a little hesitation, he decided to fulfill the contract first. The contract must be fulfilled! Even if it has malicious intentions towards the summoner, it can only do other things after fulfilling the contract. Art brought two notebooks and pens, one for himself and one for Oguto. Sit directly cross-legged outside the ceremony, facing each other. "I''m afraid you won''t be able to control your nature, so you won''t let it out." You just made an excuse. "Every fallen wizard can control his own nature." Although Oguto didn''t think he would let himself out, he still explained. "If Rakanishu (Rakanishu), Bishibosh (Bi Xu Boxu), Colenzo (Carranzo) said so, I might believe it." Art made no secret of his contempt. Lakanishu, Bisu Boxu, and Carranzo are the heroes of the fallen demon clan. Many fallen demons will call their names to boost morale during battle. Oguto was shocked. Sure enough, it was exactly as Allen said, this outsider knew the Sinking Demons very well! "I''ll teach you how to use a pen first." Art controlled the rhythm of the communication in his own hands. (end of this chapter) Chapter 7： original demon text Chapter 7 Original Demon Text The duration of the summoned demon mainly depends on Ater''s spiritual value and the quality of the sacrifice. With his current 36-point spirit, Augusto can exist for 36 minutes. 1 point of spirit corresponds to 1 minute. However, the quality of the sacrifice this time is very high, so 10 hours can be added to the time of Augusto''s existence. Obviously, a high-quality sacrifice is much more effective than his spiritual value. Although he has plenty of time, he doesn''t want to wait until daytime, so he studies very seriously and quickly. In any case, he is also a man with 14.4 IQ and 36 points of spirit. As long as he is not lazy, he can learn things quickly. I just always feel that what I have learned from Augusto is not quite the same as the devil text he imagined. "I heard that the devil''s language itself has extraordinary power." Yate directly raised his doubts when talking with Oguto in the devil''s language. "That''s the original text." Oguto explained. Yate''s eyes lit up. It''s actually true! "There is only one original script left in our clan." Augusto sighed with a look of desolation. Yate frowned slightly, not sure if what it said was true or not. Don''t think it is trustworthy just because it is a half-town fellow and fulfills the contract readily. Instinctively have some doubts about what it says. Even while studying, I was thinking twice, making sure it didn''t set a trap. It''s a devil! "There were a few in the past, but they were either taken away or taken back by Lord Demon God." Oguto explained bitterly, seeing that he didn''t trust him. Although it is very curious about this foreigner and the world, it cherishes such an opportunity to become stronger. Just complete the other party''s commission to become stronger. Is there a more convenient and faster way than this? The method of being directly empowered by the Lord Demon God has nothing to do with the wizard of this small rural clan. The demon family respects power, and there is no so-called loyalty at all. In order to gain power, not to mention teaching the other party''s devil characters, if the price is sufficient, even selling Lord Demon God is not unreasonable. Allen has told it that they are not the only choice, so he pays special attention to this first contact, dare not blindly try, and did not do redundant things, and even took the initiative. I just didn''t expect that it would be wrong to be too proactive. Well, who made the demon family famous, as long as you are not a fool, you will definitely suspect it has ulterior motives. "I will find a way to verify it." Art said noncommittally. Not only the original devil characters, but also the ordinary characters that the other party taught him before, will be verified. "The great demon **** bears witness, and dare not lie." Augusto said calmly. "This original text is also within the scope of the contract!" Art added calmly. But he was thinking in his heart, did he believe the "rules made by the three great demon gods" he told Allen, or did he tell himself deliberately? Oguto showed hesitation on his face, and after struggling for a while, he reluctantly agreed. The traces of performance should not be too obvious. After all, it is just a wizard from a small rural clan. It has almost no experience in contact with humans, and has no experience of intrigue. It usually uses force to "communicate". Possess actor-level acting skills. The purpose is very obvious, I want to create a "stupid" image. No way, I don''t have the strength to shape the "more money" behind. During the period of teaching the devil text of Ater, it has been confirmed through the conditions of air, dust, furniture, sacrifices and other substances, this is indeed another world! In other words, the initiative is completely in the hands of Art! That''s why it is so crisp and timely. Furthermore, it is only responsible for "teaching" the original demon script to Yate, not "giving" Yate. "Pfft" Art watched with his own eyes that the board in Oguto''s hand ignited into a ball of flames again. "The original text cannot be carried by ordinary things. Even if it is barely engraved, the effect will not be great." Oguto explained. This is the difference between "teach" and "give". Without a special carrier, there is no way to record it! As for exerting its power through words, dont even think about it without the strength of a demon king! "Hmm." Art was not as depressed as Oguto imagined. In Oguto''s view, he is a rare person who has not yet known the bearer. However, the thought in Yate''s mind was: "Isn''t this a rune!" Rune, a magical creation in the Diablo series, there are 33 pieces from 1# to 33#, each of which has unique extraordinary characteristics. What''s even more rare is that several runes can be inlaid on specific items in different orders to create even more magical and even incredible runeword series equipment! The original devil character "Ral" that Augusto taught him corresponds to the 8# rune! Its extraordinary feature is that it can be inlaid on the weapon to add fire damage, and it can be inlaid on the armor to increase the fire resistance! As a veteran Diablo player, these are already familiar to me. Thinking of the power of the Runeword series, he couldn''t help breathing heavily, and his gaze towards Oguto became...greedy. One of the most important sources of runes is spawning monsters! As the originator of RPG games, the Diablo series is very classic, but there are also many bugs. Card bugs are an indispensable skill for every experienced Diablo player. Although his stats after changing his job as a Demon Warlock are powerful, his inheritance is extremely incomplete. This cant blame him for taking advantage of loopholes and bugs! Since what he summoned is a monster in the dark world, will the equipment explode after killing it? If it falls, isn''t he going to take off? ! Thinking about the attributes of those top-quality equipment in Diablo... no wonder he can''t hold it. As a fallen wizard, Augusto''s perception is quite keen. Yate looked at it at the moment, just like the children of the clan saw the fresh and delicious Rogge! This made his already stooped figure curl up slightly. Could it be that he became angry from embarrassment? Or is it just a picture? Just when it was worried, Art''s eyes returned to normal. Forget it, a fallen wizard doesn''t have much oil on his body, and his current strength is limited, so he may not be Oguto''s opponent. "Let''s continue." Art didn''t explain. First learn the original devil characters and devil language. "Ral" just uses human characters to visualize the original devil characters. In fact, it is not such three simple letters, but a seemingly simple but very cumbersome pattern, and the pronunciation is also very difficult to pronounce. But when it comes to learning, the former is relatively simple, as long as you copy it with your heart, its just that without the corresponding carrier, it cant exert its power. Pronunciation is the most difficult to learn. Breathing, mouth shape, rhythm, etc. are not allowed to make mistakes, and it also involves the severity of each syllable, whether the enunciation is standard, etc. It took him more than half an hour to barely write it down. Spiritual value dropped by 1 point! Auguto was still attentive, as if his previous changes had never happened at all. Finally, the living room bell rang. 5 times. "Continue next time!" Art said in devil language. I had already communicated with Oguto when I was studying before. Nearly 3 hours passed by his side, but nearly 3 days passed by the Dark World. The time velocity on both sides is different. So "next time". "Before, I didn''t target you." After hesitating, he explained. Reluctantly, Oguto breathed a sigh of relief. "Next time, I will prepare a piece of food from this world for you." Art threw the bait again. The resources in the dark world are extremely scarce, and the living conditions of low-level creatures like fallen demons can be imagined. Oguto had been secretly looking at the head of the black goat before. The moment he heard his words, Augusto immediately looked at the goat''s head again. No need for next time, isnt there a ready-made one! (end of this chapter) Chapter 8： relics and calculations Chapter 8 Relics and calculations Oguto still failed to eat the goat''s head. It''s not that Art is reluctant, but the goat''s head is used as a sacrifice, which is already inedible. After he dismissed the summoning, when he cleaned up the scene, with just a light touch, the goat''s head turned into a ball of ashes and dissipated. The silver tableware can be kept. As for the candles with only about 3cm left, although I cant bear it, I still wait for them to burn out and clean them up, so as not to leave any traces. This kind of candle is naturally not the kind for ordinary household use, but a special candle for mysterious ceremonies. It is made of sheep oil, snake letter grass, bone meal of extraordinary creatures and other materials, and the price is more than ten times that of ordinary candles. His tuition fees during college were all provided by his family, and all the expenses for exploring the extraordinary were squeezed out of living expenses, so naturally he had to save. Its also fortunate that their family is relatively well-off, otherwise they would have to go outside to work. Its not that he has never thought about part-time work, but that it is difficult for him to find a job that matches his major, let alone odd jobs. He didn''t want to do other jobs that didn''t require academic qualifications or professional skills, either illegally or as hard labor, so he reluctantly persisted. The main reason is that he didn''t really enter the extraordinary world, and the cost is not big. After cleaning up the scene, go to Matt Isaac''s room again. The latter left him a long letter. "Art, my friend, when you read this letter, you think my ceremony has failed, please allow me to say sorry to you..." Because the letter was a bit long, he just glanced at it before putting it on hold. Forget about the content of the apology, just pass it by. Although he is no longer the original Art Tavel, it stands to reason that he should also thank Matt Isaac, but he, who inherited all the memories of his predecessor, also feels extremely resentful towards the latter. The focus is on what Matt Isaac left behind, or the backhand. In Matt Isaac''s description, he had already taken the steam train to another city yesterday, so even if the ceremony failed, it would not affect Art. Looks like he''s full of remorse. However, the following content revealed his true purpose. Leave a professional inheritance called "Night Son". It is also the inheritance of the elves. It uses physical output as the main means of attack. It is usually responsible for protecting the priest of the moon. It has many bonuses under the night. Powerful, with its own unique combat skills. But only the first 3 levels. In his words, he only got these, and Arter needed to go to the elves to find the inheritance. The priests of the moon can only take office in female elves and in the holy land of the elves, so they are not left. Its intentions are obvious. It''s not certain, he has already left behind, and will tell the elves about Art''s learning of moon phase meditation at a certain point in time. At that time, whether Art is willing or not, he will definitely be hostile to the elves! He wanted Yate to help him avenge him, so he left such a rich legacy and helped cover up the traces. In the past few years, Yate has been prevented from entering the circle of supernatural beings. Apart from worrying about being seen through, it is also because of this backhand. No matter how much you hate him, you still have to follow the path he arranged! Arranged clearly. Even if Yate has changed at this moment, the same is true. How can you be willing to give up the idea of ??moon phase meditation when you have already tasted the benefits and have no other choice? There is also the Nightborn profession. Although it only has the first three levels, it includes professional combat skills and training methods. Professions cannot be used concurrently, but there are no occupational restrictions on combat skills and training methods. He is also reluctant to give up as he is severely lacking in attack methods. The point is, whether he gives up or not, he will face the elves someday in the future. Pin your hopes on the kindness of the elves? how is this possible! After reading it, he kept the legacy of the Nightborne, burned the letter paper left by Matt Isaac, and cleaned the house. Packed out two big bags of garbage. In addition to domestic garbage, there are also some daily necessities that need to be eliminated. Matt Isaac''s stuff is already packed, saving him a lot of time. He took a shower with cold water, changed into clean clothes, and took an inventory of his belongings. A total of 12 gold shields and 85 pfennigs. Gold Shield and Finny are the main currencies in this world, and 1 Gold Shield is equal to 100 Finny. A pot of mashed potatoes, a pot of soup, and a loaf of bread, the amount for 2 people is 2 pfennigs. If you save a little, 1 gold shield can maintain the basic life of a family of 3 for 1 month. The premise is to only maintain the basic needs of life. In addition, Matt Isaac left a rattan-like bracelet, which is said to be a relic of his mother, and it is also a supernatural item. After wearing it, it has the effect of calming the mind and increasing the spirit by 5 points. Can only be kept close to the body, and dare not show it to others. Bring your wallet and prepare to go out to eat something, and get to know this new world by the way. Before I knew it, it was noon. When I pushed open the door, my mood was a bit complicated, a little novelty, a little nervous, and a little unspeakable apprehension. "Woo" As if welcoming his arrival, a huge roar came from afar. According to the memory of the predecessor, this is the whistle of a steam ship. Pudra is a port city. Although I have "seen" this city from the memory of my predecessor, I still couldn''t help being "shocked" when I saw it with my own eyes. The air is mixed with unpleasant fishy smell, stench, and dust! Perhaps because of the improvement of his own attributes after the job change, his sense of smell became particularly sensitive, and the taste he had long adapted to in the memory of his predecessor felt particularly unbearable at this moment. However, what really shocked him was not these, but the towering building in the center of the city! Steam Association Chapter. I dont know how much it cost, but it was built by the Steam Association itself. However, the fact that a branch dares to make such a publicity shows the strength of the Steam Association. In the memory of the predecessor, the biggest impression of the Steam Association is "the richest organization in the world"! Steam cars, steam ships, steam puppets, steam guns... almost all patents related to steam are in this association. It can be said that the steam association represents the world''s most advanced technological level, and it is difficult not to make money. Moreover, because it involves many top-level military industries, the force of the Steam Association is also extremely powerful. Not to mention contacts. It is not incomprehensible for such an organization to make a lot of publicity. My predecessor also dreamed of joining the Steam Association, but some things require talent after all. In the end, I was barely admitted to the History Department of Moya University. Later, I got acquainted with Matt Isaac and began to pursue extraordinary power, so I stopped thinking about it. In the air, a steam airship flew by. The streets, with pedestrians coming and going, are much more lively than he imagined. After standing in a daze for a while, he resisted the discomfort in his nasal cavity and walked out. After all, it is a big city. Except for the poor air quality, the environment is not bad. At least you wont step on lumps of livestock manure when walking on the road. Horse-drawn carriages are prohibited from entering the city center! However, steam buses and cars fill this market, but the price is not very affordable. Although this world has a bit of the shadow of medieval Europe in his previous life, but because of the existence of extraordinary power and steam technology, the overall living standard is much better. (end of this chapter) Chapter 9： Death Whisperer (Part 1) Chapter 9 Deathrattler (Part 1) Art came to a restaurant following his memory. Lao Li Restaurant. The store name has the characteristics of his previous home country. The owner is an oriental. This world is divided into Eastern Continent, Western Continent, New World, Polar Region, Dark Zone and other sections. Among them, people from the Eastern Continent are called Orientals, and they are mainly yellow races. Yellow people have yellow skin, black hair and black pupils, but he has fair skin, red hair, and black pupils, so he is excluded. He came here, it has nothing to do with the identity of the boss, just because this store has tomato and egg soup, not the unknown soup at home that discourages him. The restaurant is not big, similar to the fly restaurant in his previous life. It is run by a husband and wife, and the shop is narrow, so it can barely accommodate 6 dining tables, 3 on the left and 3 on the right. The counter is at the innermost, and a door next to it leads to the kitchen. Business is not bad, there are already 5 tables of guests. The moment he came in, almost everyone turned their heads to look at him. Not only because of his eye-catching red hair, but also because this is already an outer city, and the exquisite school uniform on his body is incompatible with the environment here. The people living in the outer city are basically low-level laborers. Among the 5 tables of guests, 3 tables are coolies working near the wharf, and the signs of wind and rain on their bodies are extremely obvious. Although the other two tables don''t know their specific occupations, they can be seen from their thick bodies, rough skin, and the look of envy and embarrassment in their eyes, that their status is very low. And because of the habit of his previous life, Yate deliberately changed into the school uniform that his predecessor was usually reluctant to wear when he came out. Black suit style, pure wool woolen fabric, thick texture, plump fabric, gentle and crisp tentacles, a set of 1 gold shield! Looking at the environment of the hotel and the clothes of these guests, they are old, rough and cheap. Such a strong contrast immediately made him feel a little regretful. I didnt think so much when I went out. Or maybe its the habit of the previous life, but I forgot that in such a world and such an era, order and chaos are the norm! Especially in the outer city where fish and dragons are mixed, because it is connected to the port, there are many outsiders and organizations of all sizes, including but not limited to spokespersons of various forces, restless professionals, and gangsters who fish in troubled waters. There are big and small fights, and people disappear every now and then. However, there is still order on the surface, at least most of the residents live in peace. The premise is that you can''t show off like him. Wearing such a suit, those thieves and gangsters would be sorry for their profession if they didn''t follow him! He also realized it later, so he realized it. Glanced around lightly, taking in the expressions of the people around him. Camped and envious, there is also a strong rejection, like a beast that has been set foot on its own territory by others of its kind. On the left, the three sailors at the table near the door had deep greed and malice in their eyes. Although his mental value has not fully recovered, his perception is far beyond that of ordinary people, and his eyes paused slightly on the three of them. 1 tall and 2 short. In fact, those two people are also of normal height, but because their partners are too tall and strong, they seem a bit "petite". The 3 people are all white, with a faint fishy smell on their bodies, and their clothes are messy. It seems that because they have to go out, they temporarily found a set of clean clothes to change into. Even if the strong man was sitting, he gave people a strong sense of intimidation, a full head taller than the two people opposite him. A head of messy, dirty blond hair, a face full of thick beards, like a clump of thatch that has been trampled on, with a wide mouth, huge eyes, and a very strong figure, like a lion sitting there . After he glanced at Yate, he looked away, lowered his head and continued to cook. The spoon that was as big as the palm of an ordinary person looked like an ordinary rice spoon in his hand. In front of him was a rice bowl that was comparable to his head. He poured rice, vegetables, and soup into it, stirred them randomly, and then ate them with the rice spoon. From time to time, it makes a "snoring" sound, which is similar to the sound of some animals when they eat. The other 2 people were obviously not thinking about lunch, and they were whispering to each other. Feeling refreshed, Art sat down at the last empty table. He has been promoted to extraordinary, his own attributes have broken the limits of ordinary people, so he is naturally not afraid of these three guys. On the contrary, she was faintly eager to try. Normal reaction after suddenly gaining power. However, he is still sober, knowing that such malicious sailors are based on "ships". If you offend one, you will be in trouble, even if you are not afraid, it will be troublesome, so you will not take the initiative to provoke. If the other party provoked him, it would be another matter. How do you say that he is also a student of Moya University, wearing the uniform of Moya University, if the opponent takes the initiative to attack him, as long as he wins, he doesn''t have to worry about the consequences. In Pudera City, Moya University is so strong! "Excuse me, what do you want to eat?" The proprietress came over and asked cautiously. A very ordinary little woman, less than 160cm tall, with rough and dark skin, slightly lowered her head, never looking directly at him. Didn''t recognize him, or pretended not to recognize him. "10 potato cakes, 5 servings of mashed potatoes, 2 servings of tomato and egg soup." Art didn''t care about these either. He found that, apart from intelligence, his own attributes recovered extremely slowly after reaching a certain critical point. Especially the 3 attributes of strength, agility and stamina. Based on his physical changes, he guessed that it should be because he had never received formal professional training before. After changing jobs, his attributes increased too much at once, and his body needed a buffering process. During this period, a large energy supply is required. Therefore, the appetite changes very obviously. Potato cakes are pancakes made of shredded potatoes and flour. They are about the size of his hand and one finger thick. Although the taste is mediocre, at least it suits his appetite better than black bread. Tomato and egg soup is a bit sweet and greasy. And mashed potatoes He has just stepped into the extraordinary, and he has not yet adapted to this keen perception, and he is not proficient in controlling his body. He can only try to suppress his "picking". Just as he was halfway through eating, another person came in. A young Caucasian man with a tall and thin figure, his clothes seem to be a little empty, his face is pale and decadent, his eyes are dull, like a young man who has been staying up late for a long time. After entering, he glanced around casually, and then walked towards Art''s table. Only he occupies a single table. The guests at the other tables turned their heads and looked over again, as if they wanted to see his reaction. Art looked up. After a slight start, a flash of understanding flashed in his eyes, and he nodded in greeting. "smell" the same kind of smell on the other party! The white youth obviously recognized his identity, and after pausing for a moment on his school uniform, he also nodded in return. Neither side strikes up a conversation hastily. Soon, the white youth suddenly showed a strange look on his face, and looked at Yate opposite him again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 10： Death Whisperer (Medium) Chapter 10 Deathrattler (Part 2) Ep Joel, a wild professional. The so-called "wild professionals" generally refer to professionals without organization. The occupational inheritance in this world is either derived from the existence of gods, such as the sons of the night and priests of the moon of the elves, or it was developed, explored, and perfected by generations of ancestors, such as warriors, hunters and other occupations, or a mixture of the two Together. No matter what kind, they will strictly control their own inheritance. Maybe a piece of scale will flow out, but it is rare for a whole system to spread out. Most of the wild professionals get the inheritance of this scaly claw by accident. In order to complete the inheritance and earn training resources, they often have to run around and work hard, stealing, robbing, exploring forbidden places, and fighting various monsters... almost Do everything you can. During this period, not only energy and resource consumption, but also extremely dangerous. Until modern times, with the rise of technology and the development of social forms, the unscrupulous behavior of wild professionals gradually converged. But it doesnt mean that its safe. After all, if there is no competition or grab, where do resources come from and where does knowledge come from? Just know how to control and hide. Like April Joel. His profession is a death whisperer, a branch of the necromancer. In order to enhance his combat power, he needs to refine corpse servants. After many searches, he finally found a suitable material. It was the sailor at the door, strong and alone, a standard villain, even if he disappeared, he would not attract too much attention from the authorities. It''s just that I didn''t expect this guy to be good at killing! Fortunately, he came to the hotel today, otherwise he might have to look for the target again. This guy actually has his eye on a professional! Especially the professional in front of him, wearing a Moya University school uniform, has a good temperament, and he is afraid that he is either rich or expensive. Although the memory of his predecessor has been integrated, Yate is a newcomer after all, and his mental temperament is incompatible with ordinary people. Not to mention anything else, personal hygiene alone is enough to distinguish him from ordinary peopleordinary people in this world are not so meticulous that they even pay attention to nail hygiene, including April Joel. Naturally mistook Art for a nobleman. This is indeed the case, but it is not the kind of noble he thinks. This also caused him to stop thinking about other things. Lets not talk about strength, killing an ordinary sailor and killing a dignitary will have completely different effects. He doesn''t want to be hunted down with a reward. However, he does not have other choices, after all, there is no conflict of interest between the two parties. Yat didn''t expect that he would meet professionals just out for a meal. I didn''t even expect that professionals could perceive each other''s existence! It was an "inhuman" aura that ordinary people couldn''t detect, but it was as obvious to professionals as fireflies in the dark. should be a characteristic born after the attribute breaks through the limit. After discovering this, the originally good mood suddenly disappeared. Will the moon phase meditation method of the elves also have a unique atmosphere? Even if not, what if someone finds out that he is a demon warlock? Although the surname "Tavel" has faded out of the historical stage, some old guys still remember that, especially those wizards who like to do research, they were once very interested in the blood of the Tavel family. Although he may not be so unlucky, he met a wizard who happened to be interested in the blood of the Tavel family, but he couldn''t always pin his hopes on luck... That''s true, but he had no mentorship, no organization, and even Even if you haven''t entered the circle of professionals, where can you find a way to hide your aura? In fact, he was recognized as a professional because his body had not yet adapted to the substantial growth of attributes, which caused his aura to be exposed outside. And he can "smell" the professional breath of the other party because his spiritual value is higher than the other party''s. That is to say, among professionals, only the one with high spirits can see through the identity of the other at a glance. Coincidentally, the demon warlock is one of the professions with the highest spiritual value among the professions of the same level. Coupled with the bonus of the moon phase meditation idea, after the state is stable, as long as he does not contact high-level professionals, he basically does not have to worry about being killed by others. see through. But he doesn''t know this for the time being, and is still thinking about the idea of ????hiding his identity. If you are poor, you want to change. With his current social circle, he can''t find a way to hide his aura for the time being, so he will put on a vest first to hide his identity as a demon warlock. The skills in the inheritance of Nightborne, coupled with its own high attributes, can just pretend to be a physical melee side profession. "Friend..." Just as he was thinking about this, a strange voice suddenly sounded in his ear. Yat was taken aback, then looked up as if nothing had happened. what is this? Is the sound transmission in martial arts novels secret? Across the way, April Joel looked at him with a smile on his face. "How about making a deal? The three sailors are the materials I found with great difficulty. I will solve them. All the items on them belong to you, and I only want their bodies." Originally, April Joel just wanted to say help After getting rid of the three sailors, I don''t think the noble professional in front of him can take a fancy to the poor property of these three guys. However, when he was about to speak, he suddenly thought that the person in front of him might be fishing! Sailors who go to sea all the year round can always get some unexpected items because of their experience. Although some things are not very valuable in the eyes of ordinary people, they are very important to professionals. Many professionals have connections with sailors and fleets. After thinking of this, he changed his words temporarily. Although the tall and strong sailor was his main target, he didn''t mind two extra heads. After listening, Art turned his head slightly, and looked at him with interest. Then nodded, agreeing to his deal. I don''t understand his technique of using mental power to control the voice, and I don''t want to expose my cute new identity, so I pretend to be a gesture. Seeing this, April Joel quietly breathed a sigh of relief. It is best not to conflict. Yate had almost finished eating at this time, and after reaching a deal with him, he got up to pay the bill. 5 pfennig. Then, he left without squinting. After a while, the three sailors also checked out and left. Finally, April Joel. Such a simple strategy can be understood without communication. A few minutes later, in a dilapidated alley. 3 sailors block Art inside. "Boy, if you don''t want to die, hand over your wallet!" "Take off your clothes too!" "And shoes!" The three of them stared greedily at the desperate Ater. If they didn''t have to go to sea tomorrow, they really didn''t have the courage to rob such a young man who seemed to be an aristocrat. Yat ignored them, but looked behind them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 11： Death Whisperer (Part 2) Chapter 11 Deathrattler (Part 2) Compared with the inner city, the outer city is obviously much messier. In Yate''s view, the so-called "inner city" and "outer city" are actually more appropriate to be called "upper city" and "lower city". Because the inner city where the dignitaries live is in the east of Pudera City, while the outer city is in the west with a larger area. There is a buffer zone in the middle, and the house rented by Art is here, which is in line with his status as a declining nobleman. He wants to save face without bearing too much financial pressure. The reason why the names "inner city" and "outer city" are used is because the economic and political center of Pudela City was originally in the central part. Later, a war broke out, which led to the destruction of the western and central parts of Pudela City''s coastal waters. After the reconstruction, the political and economic center was transferred to the east, but the name was still used. In fact, the outer city is far more dynamic than the inner city. After all, it is adjacent to the port, but Pudera City is reluctant to invest the profits it earns here, resulting in extremely poor infrastructure in the city. Lets just say that the alley where Art is located is full of potholes, and there are even some black and yellow sewage and various garbage. Yate didnt want to investigate the source of these sewage and garbage at all, and even tried to stop himself from thinking about it, standing with his feet on one of the few clean plots, motionless. At that time, I walked in without even looking at it, and I couldn''t go back and choose another one. The three guys in front of him will not give him a chance. Fortunately, April Joel didn''t keep him waiting. The threat of the 3 guys became their last words in this world. Apple Joel killed 3 people the moment he appeared, simply and neatly, without any delay, let alone nonsense. The method was also very strange. A wisp of white, tangible "smoke" penetrated the noses of the three people, and then the three fell to the ground without making a sound. The source of the "smoke" is the pipe that April Joel is biting. A gray-white pipe that looks very simple, it looks like it was carved from a piece of wood, and the rough wood texture can be seen on it. Keen perception told Art that this pipe is dangerous. "Friend, please." Just as he was about to observe carefully, April Joel suddenly put the pipe in his hand and said to him. I don''t know if I saw his intentions or did it unintentionally. Yate withdrew his gaze, hesitated for a moment, and stepped forward cautiously. For fear of stepping on the sewage and garbage on the ground. This made April Joel more and more sure of his identity. I couldn''t see that he was flustered. Yate hesitated just now, because he was afraid that April Joel would take the opportunity to attack him. He is just bluffing, he has high attributes, but he doesn''t have any practical skills. However, if I dont collect my share, Im afraid that April Joel will become suspicious. The predecessor heard too many rumors about how insidious and capricious professionals were from Matt Isaac. Even if he knew it was deliberate intimidation, but he still knew nothing about the professional circle. Can''t help but rely on the information from Matt''s mouth. This is a life-threatening choice, so be careful! Walking to the corpses of the three guys, he first looked at them with great interest. By looking carefully, he finally decided on the next step. Cant show interest in money, first search out the items on the 3 people, after a selection, finally seem to suddenly remember, and take the wallets from the 3 people. Despite the shabby clothes of the three people, each of them has a wallet made of some kind of fish skin. Unexpectedly, the workmanship is not bad. It feels smooth and moist, without any peculiar smell, but it is too dry. "Sure enough." April Joel confirmed his previous guess. Fishing! I fell in love with a certain item, but these three guys were too greedy, so they could only choose this way of not paying for it. He''s done this himself, so it''s easy to guess. "Goodbye!" Yate naturally didn''t know what he was thinking, and left with the selected items in his hand without any intention of greeting him. Before you have the ability to protect yourself, you are not prepared to contact the professional circle. He has the idea of ??meditation, and has changed his profession, and he still has the inheritance of the Son of the Night, so there is no need to take risks at all! It was not until he left that April Joel put away his pipe in distress. Yate is afraid of him, so why doesn''t he be afraid of Yate? Deliberately killing a chicken with a sledgehammer is to show one''s own strength, otherwise you will definitely be reluctant to use this prop. Use it once, in exchange for 3 corpse servants, if it wasn''t for one of the high-quality ranks, he would have lost money! It''s a pity that I couldn''t see the other party''s occupation in the end. He also saw that Art seemed to be relaxed, but he was actually quite guarded against himself, and he kept holding the pipe in his hand, both to guard against and to show that he had no malice. After Art left, he took out 3 small bug-like things from his pocket, and manipulated them into the ears of the 3 corpses respectively. Then, drive the witch spell. The three corpses suddenly stood up straight, and silently walked in front of him. He took out 3 cylindrical objects from his pocket, shook them apart, and put them on the 3 corpses. 3 cloaks! I dont know what kind of material it is, its as thin as a cicadas wing, so it can be rolled into a shape with a long **** and a thick thumb, but the color is so dark that you cant see through it at all. Although this dress is a bit conspicuous in the outer city where fish and dragons are mixed, it is not obtrusive. After dressing himself up, he turned into a middle-aged man with two small beards before leaving. The three corpses followed behind him step by step. Disappearing 3 sailors at once will definitely lead to investigation. The officials are not afraid, most of them just put on a show, but they are afraid that the captains of these three guys will not be reconciled, so it is better to hide as much as possible. Art returned home. First sort out the items looted from the 3 sailors. A statue of a monster about 10cm high, with a huge nose and wide mouth, fangs and teeth, and a beard that resembles an octopus'' tentacles. Mostly it is a monster in the sea. Many sailors are used to bringing such a statue to worship. It is said that it can bless the safety of going to sea. There are also 3 teeth of unknown fish. A very beautiful shell. A short-barreled flintlock, perhaps this is the confidence of the three people. At that time, he deliberately made an appearance of trying to confuse the public, and took away most of the belongings of the three people. The other is 3 wallets. Judging from the degree of shriveling, it is unlikely that the sum will exceed 1 gold shield. A sailor like this kind of drunken dreamer will basically not... Huh? A 100 gold shield coupon! The effect of the gold coupon is equivalent to the check from his previous life. Yate''s first reaction was not joy, but a headache. Trouble! The three guys don''t look like they have 100 gold shields. The biggest possibility is to purchase daily necessities for the ship they are on. The people on board may not care about the lives of those three guys, but it is impossible not to care about the 100 gold shields! When the three guys were discussing in the restaurant earlier, it was likely to be heard by nearby guests. Especially leave with him one after the other. Any fool can guess that he is suspected! Could it be that this is the physique of the protagonist in the legend? (end of this chapter) Chapter 12： fall through Chapter 12 Failed The risks on the ocean are inherently higher than on land, and in such an extraordinary world similar to the Middle Ages, the risks on the sea are infinitely magnified. In addition to the weird and harsh natural environment, there are also various sea beasts, pirates, and unknown forces. Wait. Therefore, any fleet that chooses to live at sea has good strength. However, not everyone in the fleet is very powerful. The conditions at sea are very difficult, and most fleets will recruit some ordinary people to do the dirty work and use it as a talent pool by the way. But ordinary people are also divided into qualities. The "quality" here has nothing to do with good or bad character, but generally refers to talent, personality, learning ability, etc. In a word, it refers to the level of potential. Large and medium-sized fleets will naturally be carefully selected when recruiting, and some "self-employed" who can only rely on a certain fleet to go to sea, in order to save costs and lack their own strength, they can only recruit some poor quality, drunken and dreamy the punks. Like the three guys who followed Yate before, they belong to the latter. This also made Art a little relieved in addition to the headache. It can also be said to be self-comforting. No matter what, it is a team that can go to sea. There must be one or two strong people on board. It should not be difficult to deal with him. A sense of urgency arises spontaneously. After tidying up the things on the table, I went to Moya University without stopping. See if the teaching assistant job is done. The predecessor was only recommended by the professor. Although it was close to ten, it was not really won. Once you have this job, not only your life, but also your personal safety will be greatly guaranteed. Before the maritime business group that the three guys belonged to found out, he could move around freely without worrying about being followed and attacked. Moya University is in the inner city, and there is a bus stop at the door. However, there are buses only when entering the inner city. A kind of bulky tram with no seats and poor comfort, but its advantage is that it attracts many people and is cheap. Along the way, you can see clean and tidy streets, well-arranged buildings, street lamps, and pedestrians walking with pets... The atmosphere is completely different from the outer city, as if you have come to another city. But that''s all. Compared with his previous life, he is still a lot worse. I am not in the mood to appreciate the exotic style for the time being. After arriving at the school, go straight to the Academic Affairs Office. Moya University covers an area of ??about 10 square kilometers, but the real teaching area is much smaller. At least one-third belongs to the living area, including the dormitory area, dining area, activity area, and leisure area for students and teachers. Food, lodging and family support are included, and the treatment of school teachers is simply not too good! If he is not majoring in ancient prose studies, there are few people, and he is favored by Professor Hughes, this position will not be his turn. My predecessor has lived on this campus for nearly 4 years. Even if I didnt focus on campus life, I still know the way very well. Hurrying all the way, attracted many people''s attention. Almost all the students in the same class have left school and have not met acquaintances. The environment is not bad, the architectural style is good, other than that, there is almost nothing to catch the eye, and the tallest building is only 6 floors... His mood is agitated, which makes his vision become extra critical. The Academic Affairs Office is located on the innermost third floor of the office building at the southeast corner of the school. After coming to the door, he buffered for a while and knocked on the door. "Dong dong dong..." The sound of the solid wood door is very thick. "Come in!" A slightly sharp male voice sounded. Art pushed the door and entered. There were two people in the office. A fat middle-aged man wearing glasses was sitting behind his desk, looking towards the door. A young man about his age also turned around and looked over. "What''s the matter?" The middle-aged man asked. "Teacher, hello." After greeting, Art replied: "I am Art Tavel from the Department of Ancient Chinese Studies. I would like to ask about my stay in school as a teaching assistant." Hearing his words, both the middle-aged man and the young man showed strange expressions. Yate''s heart skipped a beat. With a mental value as high as 30, he could easily perceive the strange atmosphere against him. "It''s you..." The middle-aged man didn''t get up, but glanced left and right, finally locked on the window sill diagonally behind, and said, "Go look for it on the window sill, your file should be there, take it back yourself." Sure enough. Yate walked over silently. Soon found his files on the windowsill, the paper bag was covered with dust, and there was an indentation in the base of a flower pot. It was clear that he had been kicked out a long time ago, but he didn''t tell him. Instead, he just threw his file on the windowsill and waited for him to come and get it himself. Even used his archives to cushion the planters! A flash of anger flashed in his eyes, but he quickly suppressed it again. He is not the kind of upright character, on the contrary, he is a bit feminine, which can be understood as "making decisions before acting", or "old Yin X". In such a situation, he would definitely not choose to confront directly... But, It happened that he was a little anxious today, and he just took up the job as a demon warlock, and his spirit was high. Although he didn''t show off his quick tongue, he didn''t give the teacher of the Academic Affairs Office any face. Take the file, turn around and leave. Didn''t say hello. The middle-aged man held a cup, just took a sip of coffee, and was waiting for him to speak. Unexpectedly, Art turned around and left without saying a word, without even closing the door for him! This is the first time I have met this kind of student! By the time he came back to his senses, Yate''s back had disappeared. "Crack!" With an angry expression on his face, he put the cup heavily on the table, stood up and reprimanded: "It''s not polite!" However, no one paid him any attention. The footsteps in the corridor are getting farther and farther. An odd look flashed again in the eyes of the young man who had been watching the whole process. Have personality! He understands Yate''s mood very well. It''s fine if you don''t notify me of your defeat. You actually used my file as a flowerpot. You don''t take people seriously, so why do you ask others to respect you? However, ordinary students, even if they have graduated, might not have the courage to do so. After all, the person behind the desk is the deputy director of the Academic Affairs Office of Moya University. If you really want to care about it, it is enough to make it difficult for an ordinary student to get along in Pudera City. After pondering for a while, he walked over and closed the door. He owes Art this. "Assistant Defoe, I''m showing you a joke." The middle-aged man, that is, Mavis Hansen, sat down again, picked up the cup again, and put it down again just as it was brought to his mouth. I was dizzy with anger. After so many years of working in the industry, this is the first time I meet a student who dares to give him a bad face! Not only is it impolite, it is simply uneducated! However, in front of outsiders, he couldn''t behave too vulgarly, so he was even more annoyed. "It''s a good thing that such a person was not hired." Hugh Defoe said along the lines of Mavis Hansen. It was he who took away the teaching assistant position that originally belonged to Yate, and he has officially joined the job today. Although I think Yate has a lot of personality, it doesn''t prevent him from making trouble. Just went to close the door, and the apology in my heart has been consumed. Well, that''s all I''m sorry for. "Yes!" Mavis Hansen nodded. However, it immediately occurred to him that Art''s behavior just gave him an excuse to reply to Professor Hughes. is Yates ancient Chinese teacher, the one who recommended Yate as a teaching assistant. I have been procrastinating without telling Art because I haven''t figured out how to deal with Professor Hughes, and now it''s resolved. Thinking of this, his gloomy complexion gradually improved. "Assistant Defoe, let''s continue." (end of this chapter) Chapter 13： Professor Hughes (on) Chapter 13 Professor Hughes (Part 1) After Yate left the office building, he didn''t leave immediately, but went to Professor Hughes'' home. Professor Hughes'' full name is Amos Hughes. He was his ancient Chinese teacher for four years in college. He is an old white man who is obsessed with ancient history and can hardly tell his real age. The position he fought for was the teaching assistant of Professor Hughes. And he was personally recommended by Professor Hughes, that''s why he thinks it''s pretty close. But I didn''t expect it, and there was an accident. But no matter what, he still wants to thank Professor Hughes and inform him of the results by the way. I am no longer planning to seek the position of a teaching assistant, otherwise I would not have done that in the Academic Affairs Office. Although there are many benefits, once he becomes a teaching assistant, he will become the subordinate of that arrogant guy, who has plenty of ways to torment him. In contrast, he wants an environment where he can practice quietly, rather than intrigue every day and guard against being plotted against. This time I went to Professor Hughes, firstly to thank him, and also to ask for help. Something about those 3 sailors. Since the three dead sailors can operate in the outer city openly, the fleet they belong to will definitely not be pirates, and the style of those three guys cannot be the navy, so the only possibility is maritime merchants. Professor Hughes can handle small maritime merchants of this level. What''s more, he is not a murderer. As for why you didnt choose to ask Professor Hughes for help from the beginning, its because the favor needs to be repaid! He is just a student that Professor Hughes prefers, not a direct disciple. How can he not repay the favor he owes? He can''t be that shameless yet. Professor Hughes'' home is a very distinctive building in the corner of the professor''s residential area. Similar to the dome of Christianity in his previous life, the circular dome, the doors and windows are all arc arches, and the house is covered with complicated plant patterns. Compared with the house in which he lives, it is more like a mini church. But it is impossible for any normal person to live in such a house. Especially still alone. Only a person like Professor Hughes, who is obsessed with studying ancient history, dares to live in such a house. It was also because of him that he did not attract much criticism. Otherwise, I am afraid that people from the church will come to arrest people. Although the architectural style is completely different from that of several major mainstream churches, his behavior is already a blasphemy against the gods. Professor Hughess obsession with ancient history is well known. Occasionally, the government and the church will ask him to help identify some things. In addition, he didnt start a Protestantism, but just lived in such a weird house, so everyone turned a blind eye. The 50 square meters of land in front of the house belonged to Professor Hughes, but he didn''t take care of it at all, and didn''t even build a fence, so he just left it abandoned. "1, 2, 3, 4." In front of the main entrance, there are a total of 4 steps. In his previous life, odd numbers were yang, and even numbers were yin, so the number of steps in a general yang house is odd, and the number of steps in a yin house is even. The substantial increase in mental value brings not only the enhancement of perception, but also the high activity of thinking. Many memories of previous lives that were only a glimpse will always pop up involuntarily. "Boom, boom!" Art knocked heavily on the door. Not important, I''m afraid Professor Hughes inside won''t hear it. "Mini" is only compared to the church. The actual house area is very large, probably nearly 400 square meters, not counting the yard, and naturally there is no shared area. Also, the roof is high. Being in it, there is always a feeling of smallness and desertedness. According to Professor Hughes, this is conducive to his focus on work. Nearly half a minute later, there was the sound of the door opening. "Yate." A figure appeared, and Yate, who was 178cm tall, looked like a thin bean sprout in front of this figure. He is more than 2 meters tall, with a standard hulking back, a broad body that is as thick as Ater, short gray hair, and a scrawled beard that covers at least a quarter of his cheeks. He looks more like a mountain scissor than a scholar bandit. Stronger than that sailor! For such a person, it is difficult to estimate his age from his appearance. Looking at the body shape and rosy face, some people believe that he is 40 to 50 years old, but judging from the gray beard and hair, he seems to be 50 to 60 years old, or even older. Art doesn''t know his real age either. It is said that he looked like this 10 years ago. Anyway, this is what Art looked like when he first entered school, and he still looks like this now. "Teacher." Arthur greeted. "Come in." Professor Hughes said, before turning back to the room. Art closed the door and followed in. The lighting in the house is very good, and you can even see dust flying in the sunlight, but there is an inexplicable gloomy feeling. When there is light, there is shadow, and the light and shadow intertwine. The weird patterns carved in the house seem to come alive, which is very permeating! All students don''t like to come to him, and the predecessor is no exception. It''s just that the predecessor never showed this emotion, and even came here on his own initiative to ask him for ancient knowledge, which is why he won his favor. After entering the door, there is a rectangular hall with a long corridor separated by two rows of columns. The wider middle corridor is the middle hall, which is connected to the bedroom. There is a semi-circular vault on the west side, and a stone dining table is placed below it. There are two rows of four. There are 5 seats in total, plus one for the main seat. But except for the main seat, the other 4 seats are covered with dust, obviously they are not often used. On the east side, various tools such as knives, files, rulers, and shovels are placed in a mess, as well as some stone slabs, stone tablets, wooden stakes, and bones. Professor Hughes is an archaeologist, and ancient text research is only one of his skills. Few people came from the family, and he was single, so the work place naturally extended to the living room. On the pillars, roofs, and walls, there are also some exquisitely carved and religious patterns, such as circles, ellipses, squares, triangles... The lines fluctuate with various regular and irregular geometric shapes, seemingly chaotic, but There is some kind of rule faintly running through it. Appears to be some kind of ancient script. is also a source of eerie feeling. Thanks to the memory of his predecessor, Art did not show a surprised expression. "I''ll go to the Academic Affairs Office tomorrow to ask you. That guy has been avoiding me recently." Professor Hughes thought he was here to ask about the teaching assistant, so he said it before he could open his mouth. "Thank you, teacher, but no need, I just came out of the Academic Affairs Office." Art replied. "What''s going on?" Professor Hughes suddenly turned around and asked. As a professor, his IQ is beyond doubt. A strong sense of oppression came to his face, and Yate couldn''t help but twitched his eyes. Professor Hughes just asked casually, and he didn''t have any emotions like anger, but with his overly strong figure and his face covered by a beard, as long as he didn''t smile, it was easy for people to think he was angry . Yat organizes his language and tells about his experience and his plan. Including throwing a face at Mavis Hansen himself. There is no need to hide. "That''s right, instead of wasting energy on these messy things, it''s better not to be this teaching assistant!" Professor Hughes nodded in approval. Didn''t care about Yate''s fling at a deputy director of the Academic Affairs Office. To him, that was just routine. However, the old man immediately added: "Since the teaching assistants I recommend are rejected, I don''t have to accept the ones they recommend!" He''s not a bad tempered guy. On the contrary, his temper is still a bit stubborn. This is not just about Yate, it is also related to his face and whether he will be safe in the future. Although he doesn''t like those messy things in the workplace, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand. He has been teaching at Moya University for more than ten years, and he is very aware of the bureaucratic nature of those guys. Once he backs down this time, those guys will make progress next time. He is too lazy to push and pull with those guys, and he agrees with Art''s choice, so he simply has a "lose-lose". After all, he is his teaching assistant, and he has a veto power. (end of this chapter) Chapter 14： Professor Hughes (below) Chapter 14 Professor Hughes (Part 2) "Teacher, there is one more thing I want to ask for your help." After talking about the teaching assistant, Art took out the gold coupon. Professor Hughes is the kind of straightforward personality who doesn''t like to waste time and energy on useless politeness. Besides, this matter is not difficult for him. "What''s the matter?" Professor Hughes glanced at the gold coupon he handed over, but didn''t pick it up. "I went to eat in the outer city today, and I met three sailors who wanted to rob me..." Art told the ins and outs. The point is that I didn''t do anything, I just took things. Sell April Joel without hesitation. "I see." Professor Hughes took the gold coupon and threw it on the table. In recent years, government officials have asked him to help a lot, both on official and private matters. Even if no friendship has been formed, there is still some face. Besides, Yate has already returned the money, and the other party is just a small maritime business group. With government officials, it is very easy to get it done. "Not bad!" Suddenly thought of something, looked at Yate, and praised again. After 4 years, he has somewhat understood his family background, and his life has always been in a tight state, but it is already good to be able to maintain his sanity after picking up 100 gold shields. What''s even more rare is that he didn''t ask himself for help from the beginning, but he wanted to use the identity of the teacher to negotiate with the other party first, and then came to himself when he failed. I thought that this student was just a little smart, but I didn''t expect to be so good. "Thank you, teacher." Art felt relieved. Finally solved a problem. "What are your plans?" Professor Hughes grabbed a piece of fabric that he didn''t know what to do, and handed it to him. "Find a job first, and then think about other things." Art was stunned for a moment before he realized that he was asking him to wipe the chair and sit on it. In any case, ensuring life is the top priority. If he can''t even guarantee his basic life, how can he cultivate? Moreover, a stable job can also disguise his identity as a professional. He has no deep hatred, nor does he have the ambition to become a king or challenge the world order. What he needs most now is an environment where he can practice with peace of mind. Obviously he has an inheritance but doesn''t concentrate on cultivation, instead jumping around like a grasshopper, how capable is he? The reason why he didn''t go home was because he had to contact the outside world after all, and what he needed was a hidden environment rather than a completely closed environment. "Hmm" Professor Hughes sat down in the main seat in deep thought. Shi Yi, which is one size larger than the Grand Master''s Chair, is filled to the brim by him. A thought suddenly flashed in Yate''s mind: "How did he become a professor in the first place?" "Do you want to help me with my work?" After a while, Professor Hughes suddenly asked. "Okay!" Arter paused for a moment, and immediately responded. Professor Hughes was a little surprised. No matter what the reason for Yates consideration, this kind of reaction of agreeing immediately without asking or saying anything gave him a sense of accomplishment of being trusted, but he still explained: The employment scope of ancient prose research is very large. Narrow, and your current knowledge is miscellaneous but not perfect, it is even more difficult to find a suitable job, why not follow me and continue to learn while working." "Thank you, teacher." Art stood up to thank him. I roughly understood what he meant. It can be understood as his graduate student, and the kind with super good salary. Some doubts, why is Professor Hughes so kind to himself? In the memory of his predecessor, he was just a student favored by Professor Hughes, and he shouldn''t have reached this level. However, with such a good job, he would definitely not refuse. Not to mention anything else, just being with Professor Hughes is enough to make people jealous! If you were to rank the archaeological experts in Pudera City, Professor Hughes would be the undisputed number one! And some ancient objects and characters, in addition to the secular value, may also involve extraordinary knowledge. That is to say, no matter the government, church or civil society, it is possible to ask Professor Hughes! His status and influence can be imagined. If he was just an ordinary professor, how could Mavis Hansen avoid Art because he replaced him as a teaching assistant? This is why he just mentioned it casually at the beginning, but Mavis Hansen would not dare to treat Art like this if he was seriousat least he would find a suitable excuse, and maybe he would arrange another job for Art seal. In the past, Art was just one of Professor Hughes'' students, and this relationship was broken after graduation. Now, taking this job is much closer than being a teaching assistant! The point is not work, but the latter sentence "continue to study", which is almost the treatment of a direct disciple! In the previous life in China, didnt many industries pass on in this way. The disciples learn from the teacher, live and eat at the teachers house, work for the teacher until they leave the teacher. "After I go back, I will look at the information about the Sinai civilization. Come and find me tomorrow... the morning after tomorrow." Professor Hughes said. "Okay!" Yate responded and said goodbye: "Teacher, I''m going back." "Go." Professor Hughes got up and sent him to the door. After he left, he turned and went back to the room, just in time to see the gold coupon on the table. After patting his head, he immediately picked up the gold coupon and prepared to go out. If you dont do it right away, you may forget it if you are not careful. There are almost no good people in those sea merchant groups, it is better to solve them as soon as possible. After Yate left the school, he suddenly stopped. Sinai script happens to be the most proficient of his ancient prose research skills! By coincidence or on purpose? Also, I didnt notice it before, but now he has become a professional, with a mental value of 30 points, and his perception is extremely keen. Recalling the overall layout of Professor Hughes house, not to mention the weirdness, the dining table feels like a Altar! However, no malice is perceived. This is enough. Whether Professor Hughes has a secret or not, he has no desire to explore. On the way home, I purchased a batch of daily necessities, such as rice, noodles, and various seasonings. The food outside is really not to your liking, and the price of better restaurants is too expensive, so its better to cook it yourself. In addition, he needs to focus on his practice and prepare all these, so as not to be distracted by trivial matters in life. After everything is arranged properly, close the curtains and take out the inheritance of the Son of the Night. Meditation is a gradual process. In the absence of epiphany, you only need to practice once a day, and there is no effect if there is too much. Moreover, what he needs now is actual combat power. Unable to work part-time, he cannot practice the fundamental method of Nightborne, but can only learn the skills in inheritance. It can be understood as a kind of internal and external exercises, he can only practice external exercises. In this way, the difficulty of the already difficult technique is doubled again. However, because of this, his progress will be much faster. (end of this chapter) Chapter 15： combat skills Chapter 15 Combat Skills The Inheritance of the Sons of the Night is a thin booklet, written in elven script, with soft and beautiful handwriting, presumably handwritten by Matt Isaac''s mother. Using elf text can prevent it from spreading. Fortunately, Matt Isaac made detailed notes in his notes. He only needs to practice according to the text annotations in the original pictures and notes. After reading and pondering over and over again, he failed to learn the skills, but there is another branch of his ancient prose research skills: Elvish 0.001%. Matt Isaac has always been on guard against his predecessor, so it is naturally impossible to teach his predecessor elven characters. However, with his current intelligence, it is entirely possible to deduce the context of some elf texts based on these annotations. Although it is only a negligible point, the proficiency is slowly increasing. The more times you read and study, the deeper your understanding will be. Occasionally, you will have a flash of inspiration and understand by analogy. This is the benefit of high intelligence and spirit. But the combat skills have never been able to get started. Not only difficult, but also cumbersome. The whole set of combat skills includes basic training, breathing, hiding, dodging, striking and other skills. Most of these skills require the extraordinary power of Nightborne''s professional awakening. If it is just a simple skill, the effect will definitely be greatly reduced. Yate naturally understood, but he still worked hard to practice. Of course there is no other choice, but also because these techniques are very useful! For example, in the breathing method, there are breathing techniques to save energy during battle, techniques to hide breathing when hiding, and breathing techniques to strengthen the lungs in daily life, etc. Basic exercise methods can not only improve the strength and toughness of the physical body, but also enhance the control of the body, so as to exert more strength. Stealth and dodge skills can improve the agility of the body, as well as the awareness and utilization of the surrounding environment. The final strike technique is mainly based on the blade and supplemented by bare hands. It not only includes various actual combat skills, but also how to identify the enemy''s vital points, how to find the best attack angle, how to hit special damage effects, etc. On the surface, Nightborne seems to be a job similar to an assassin, but in fact it is the opposite. From the combat skills, it can be seen that this job is better at frontal output like a storm! Every skill has a strong purpose and aggressiveness, even hiding and dodging is for more violent attacks! Perhaps, it is more appropriate to use "killing machine" to describe this profession. He lived in a peaceful age in his previous life, and what he lacks most is this kind of skills. Must practice! Isnt it just a little bit of hard work? In the supernatural field, its a piece of cake in the sky to learn knowledge with only hard work! Although he has never been in contact with the extraordinary circles of this world, but reading so many novels in his previous life was not for nothing, and he understands these principles. After making up his mind, he devoted himself to practicing self-forgetfulness. When you get tired of breathing, practice the concealment technique, and change to the strike technique if you can''t stand the bumps. There is no elf warblade, and daggers and short knives are temporarily used instead. His idea is to get started with these skills first, and then do intensive training after having a superficial understanding. In his opinion, this is more efficient than blindly practicing hard. What''s more, he didn''t have any foundation before, and he couldn''t master anything a little more esoteric. For example, those postures that violate human mechanics in basic exercises, even if there are annotations, he almost sprained his waist. Continue after dinner. Until late at night, Oguto was summoned again to continue learning the devil characters. Continue the previous contract, this time the price paid is very small. While studying, he was also asking Oguto about zombies and bristly mice. The latter two and the Fallen are the novice monsters in the first scene of the first act of the Diablo game. Although they are both monsters, Augusto has no intention of keeping the latter two secrets. On the contrary, he is more active than him! He only mentioned one vaguely, but Augusto revealed all the information he knew. There is still a fighting war between the demon races. How could Oguto keep these two races that compete with their race for survival resources a secret? On the contrary, I wish Arter could exterminate these two races! The bristle mouse is a monster similar to the combination of a mouse and a hedgehog, but it is much bigger and more vicious. The most troublesome thing is that this kind of monster has spikes like a hedgehog, which can defend and attack. The sharpness is comparable to a sword. Zombies, more like zombies, move slowly, only instinctively, and only use their limbs to attack blindly. The limbs are as hard as a tree trunk, and there is no vital point in life. It is difficult to be killed unless it encounters a devastating attack such as decapitation or incineration. also comes with poison effect. Although it is not contagious like zombies, if it cannot be treated effectively, it will also kill people. Art chose Zombie. Without it, zombies will not attack from range. But I still have to plan, at least I have to wait for my night child skills to get started. Even if it can drop equipment, it is not a matter of killing one or two monsters, especially the lowest-level mobs. 3 hours of study and exchange time. Start break at 3 am. After lying on the bed, he was still practicing breathing. until he fell asleep in a daze. Wake up at 6 in the morning and practice meditation first. Then wash, eat breakfast, and continue to practice. So another day passed. Early in the morning the day after tomorrow, he suddenly remembered that he hadn''t reviewed the materials on Sinai civilization yet! Hastily used the time during meals and on the way to look through the memories in my mind. As long as he wants, he can read his memory at any time. I dont know if all professionals with high spiritual value can do it, or only myself. There is not much information in my mind, I only know that this is a sub-human civilization about 4000-5000 years ago, the number of individuals is not many, it lives on an island, has its own unique civilization, and worships "Sea God". There is still no unified statement about why it became extinct. Some said it was due to natural disasters, some said it was attacked by sea beasts, some said it was divine punishment...but no conclusive evidence could be found. The island where the Sinai people lived was once sunk, but it resurfaced a few decades ago, which once triggered the "Sinai boom". 49 years ago to be exact. Now 49 years later, the craze has subsided, leaving only a "Sinai script" course. Because the information was too simple, he also reviewed the Sinai characters he had mastered by the way. Unexpectedly, the original 0.5% proficiency increased to 0.55% after he arrived at Professor Hughes'' house! Is this the legendary "learn the new by reviewing the past"? The time to arrive at Professor Hughes'' home was 9 am, neither early nor late. Instead of wearing a school uniform, he was dressed in gray work clothes. Although a bit rustic, it fits his current status. The predecessor only told Matt Isaac about his status as a fallen nobleman. I don''t want people to know that I am a member of the Tavel family. His registered name in the school is "Art Byron". After entering the door, I realized that Professor Hughes actually had a guest. (end of this chapter) Chapter 16： Trolpo Chapter 16 Trolbo A nobleman. Aged between 30 and 40 years old, satin-like blond hair combed back, revealing a smooth and full forehead, fair skin, deep and three-dimensional features, blue eyes, arrogant and reserved eyes, slightly thin lips, and slightly drooping corners of the mouth. He wears a pair of trousers of similar flannel material, a black double-breasted frock coat, and a light-colored waistcoat with a delicate metal pocket watch chain attached to it. On the chair next to him were a silk top hat, a pair of gloves, and a cane with a tortoiseshell handle, which were standard for nobles. "This is Viscount Stan Trolbo." Professor Hughes introduced him. "Good morning, Viscount." Arthur bowed slightly to greet him. "This is my student, Art Byron." Professor Hughes seemed to introduce it specially for both parties. "Good morning." Stan Trolpo was looking at him since he came in, and suddenly took out a gold coupon from his wallet, put it on the table beside him, and pushed it to him: "Those 3 idiots scared you , this is a little compensation." Yate instantly thought of the three sailors, but he pretended to look at Professor Hughes in astonishment. "The three sailors who robbed you worked on Viscount Trolbo''s ship." Professor Hughes explained casually. "Thank you, Viscount." Art blinked, and then took the gold coupon unceremoniously. Professor Hughes said "robbing you", not "trying to rob you". A small change, but the nature of the incident is completely different, and some compensation should be given. As for those 3 guys being killed, what does it have to do with him? This is not his previous life. The relics of those 3 guys are not even mentioned. "Art, can you describe the murderer''s appearance?" Viscount Trolpo asked with a faint smile. Although those three guys deserved to die, they were also people on his boat, and they affected yesterdays sea trip. During this period of time, he was not in a good mood and needed to vent. "It''s a white young man, tall and thin, pale and decadent, with dull eyes..." Art put away the gold coupon. Take a glance, 10 gold shields! His total assets are only more than 12 gold shields. After yesterday''s purchase, it has dropped to less than 10 gold shields. This compensation is like a timely rain to him, nourishing his dry wallet. It''s just that the rigid and eccentric Professor Hughes still understands this kind of speech? However, it is more likely that he never thought about any words at all, and just said it casually. "I see." After hearing this, Viscount Trolbo withdrew his gaze from staring at him. Consistent with the survey data. It seems he wasn''t lying. "Professor Hughes, I will trouble you about deciphering." Turning to look at Professor Hughes. "No problem." Professor Hughes responded casually. "I''m waiting for your good news." Viscount Trolpo finished speaking, got up and left. Professor Art De Hughes sent him to the door and watched him leave in the car. Turn around and go back to the house. Professor Hughes has started a rubbing mural research. Right there at that table. A piece of paper nearly 1.5 meters wide and 5 meters long hangs outside the dining table. Professor Hughes ignored it. After all, it is not the original version, so you dont need to be too careful, and it is not so easy to damage. Art took a closer look. What is depicted in the painting is a scene of sacrifice by a group of people. Sinai people! The creatures in the painting are exactly the Sinai people described in the book. They are generally similar to humans, but they are generally short in stature, with 4 fingers on their hands, and the front end of the upper jaw is hooked in the shape of an olecranon, and some have thin scales on their bodies. The first scene is a group of people preparing for the ceremony. The second scene is offering a sacrifice, some kind of large creature, alive. The third scene is that they kneel down and pray under the leadership of an old man. The fourth scene is that the ten sacrifices disappeared, and they cheered and danced. There are 4 scenes in total, there is no text, so I dont know what needs to be deciphered. However, Professor Hughes frowned and stared at the scroll without blinking, as if he had encountered some difficulty. Yate can only watch with him. After all, it is the first day at work, so you must have a correct attitude. After a while, Professor Hughes raised his head and asked, "What do you see?" "I didn''t see anything." Art replied honestly. "I didn''t see it either." Professor Hughes twisted his neck and said. The corner of Yate''s mouth twitched. I didn''t see that you still look stumped! "If you were asked to prepare a ceremony in the painting, what would you do?" Professor Hughes asked again. "Find a professional to do it!" Art replied without hesitation. Who knew what existence this ancient ritual would communicate! What if the connection is really made, but the other party finds out that he is not from Sinai, or simply ignores him and brings disaster directly, who can he turn to for reasoning? "You are cautious." Professor Hughes did not expect him to answer like this, and gave him a slightly surprised look. In memory, he was not so flexible and alert. However, it is not surprising that people change with age and experience. Especially young people. Take care and never go too far. Art is happy to project an image of caution. In this way, when you find something wrong, you can retreat. "What have you been practicing recently?" Professor Hughes asked suddenly. "Some exercise skills." Yate''s expression was fixed, and after answering nonchalantly, he asked curiously, "How did you see that?" "It looks a little empty." Professor Hughes glanced at him up and down, and said with a little disgust. Yate''s face darkened. What''s wrong! It was just because he practiced too hard that he consumed a lot of energy and failed to recover quickly. Besides, compared with your body shape, there are a few worthy onesI complained in my heart. "Some things can''t be practiced indiscriminately, otherwise it will easily backfire." Before he could speak, Professor Hughes said again. "You still know this?" Arter asked with a chill in his heart. "I don''t understand, but the reason is very simple." Professor Hughes shook his head, looked at the rubbing mural again, and said, "Trolbo had people hold the ceremony in accordance with the mural three times, but all failed." Yate''s eyelids twitched violently. Just know that there is no shortage of people who like to die in any world! This ceremony is obviously used by the Sinai people to sacrifice to the "God of the Sea". Needless to say, the purpose of Trolbo? Fortunately, he did not succeed. "He found a lot of information in the ruins, and there are related records of sacrifices. According to him, every step was correct, but for some reason, it ended in failure. He thought the secret might be hidden in this mural. Today Bring it here and let me help you decipher it." Professor Hughes said to himself. Those materials were translated by him. "No wonder, I thought he came here specially for me!" Arthur was stunned. Professor Hughes suddenly felt a little dizzy. Why didn''t I realize before that my student''s thinking is so out of the ordinary. Is he talking about Trolbo''s visit? "Could it be that the sea **** believed by the people of Sinai has... fallen asleep?" Arthur hurriedly returned to the topic. I wanted to say "Are you already dead?", but thinking of the other party being dubbed "God", I decided to maintain the necessary respect. There is nothing wrong with Congxin. "Trolbo is very sure that the other party is fine." Professor Hughes shook his head. Yate''s heart skipped a beat. This guy doesn''t really want to die, does he? After thinking for a while, he asked, "How did he confirm that the secret is hidden in the mural?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 17： cut! Chapter 17 Cut! "He is not 100% sure, but thinks there is a high chance that it is in this mural, because this mural was found in a very important cave and it is kept quite intact." Professor Hughes, as an insider, also Didn''t hide it from Art. "Who is the sea **** worshiped by the people of Sinai?" Art finally asked the question he was most concerned about. No matter what plan Trolbo has, it has nothing to do with him, provided that no accidents happen. If the "Sea God" worshiped by the Sinai people is really some unknown god, then he first persuades Professor Hughes to stay away. If the latter doesn''t listen, he resigns directly and stays away from the whirlpool. In this world, there are many legends and even examples of disasters caused by summoning unknown beings! The demon warlock he worked for is listed as a typical example. "Don''t worry, Trolbo knows what he''s doing. He cherishes life more than us and is more willing to maintain order." Professor Hughes seemed to make a twitching movement of his mouth. Covered by a beard, I can''t see clearly. "Yes." Art did not doubt this. "The sea **** worshiped by the people of Sinai should be a powerful creature in the spirit world, not a real god." Professor Hughes really knew. "Spirit world?" Art was slightly relieved, and asked again immediately. The name seemed to touch his instinctive memory, making him feel familiar. "The world located in another dimension can only be perceived by professionals. There are all kinds of powerful and incredible creatures living in it. Generally speaking, creatures from the spirit world cannot enter our world, but if someone actively summons them and provides them with Anchors, they can transmit power in." Professor Hughes still spoke casually, as if it was just a chat after dinner. Although people in this world know the existence of extraordinary powers and professionals, the information about the spiritual world is not open to ordinary people. Professor Hughes learned about this because of his own profession and contacts. After hearing this, Yate suddenly thought of the vast and vast aura he felt when he broke through the moon phase meditation. Intuition told him that it should be the breath of the spirit world! So, what the moon phase meditation tries to communicate is the moon in the spirit world? "Are you a professional?" asked suddenly. "I''m not, I just heard about it. By the way, let me tell you about your work." Professor Hughes said, took out a booklet from his pocket, and turned to the last page. Yate has been familiar with it. As early as when the relevant memories about Professor Hughes were retrieved, it was known that the latter suffered from intermittent amnesia. It is said that he suffered from this symptom when he was affected by extraordinary power during a certain archeology. Originally it was very serious, but there was such a master of archaeology in Pudera City, and the investigation process was only halfway through at that time, and no one could replace him, so several forces came out to help him heal. Although it failed to cure him, it made his symptoms much less severe, except that he would occasionally forget what happened yesterday, and he could still remember it after a certain degree of reminder. So he always carries a diary with him. The reason why he looks differently at his predecessor also has a lot to do with this disease. Because after a memory loss, he discovered that as long as he saw his predecessor, he could remember things related to his predecessor without looking at the diary! Cause unknown. He took out his diary to record what happened to Trolbo. The work arranged for Yate is not difficult, just help him organize tools, information files, etc. It is said that it is work, and it is also archaeological teaching. These tools, materials, etc. are all used in archaeology. Yate can also have a general understanding of archaeology while organizing them. From this moment on, Art''s status has been different from other students of Professor Hughes. This busy is the whole day. Lunch and dinner are settled here with Professor Hughes. Professor Hughes appreciates his appetite. To Art''s surprise, Professor Hughes eats more than him! You know, he is a professional and needs to replenish energy to restore attributes, and he is actually no match for the old man Professor Hughes! No wonder Professor Hughes is so huge. Bought a bull ax on the way home. It cost him a full 10 gold shields! After communicating with Oguto last night, I found that with his current level, neither daggers nor short knives are very safe against zombies. That''s why I bought such an ax that can be used as a short knife. Expensive, but good quality. The total length of the ax is 39cm, the handle is 15cm, the blade length is 18cm, and the width is also 18cm. There are two horn-shaped protrusions on the top of the ax face, which is where the name comes from. Although the ax is not big, it weighs 2.5Kg, and a 2~3mm thick iron sheet can be cut through with a little force. He didn''t know how to appreciate cold weapons, so he chose the sharpest bull ax in the blacksmith shop. And you can use some Glaive skills. As for what the blacksmith owner said about "how difficult it is to forge" and "how good the material is", he didn''t care, and just agreed on a one-year warranty. The premise is that he cannot damage it intentionally. After returning home, I adjusted my practice, changing the blade skills to only practice one style. Chop! Zombies are just the lowest-level mobs. They have no other abilities except corpse poison, stronger bodies, and greater strength. They don''t need too complicated skills, and strive for a fatal move. Didn''t it mean that the body of an ordinary zombie is as hard as a tree trunk? Then he will practice chopping firewood! Pudra City is close to the sea, and the climate is cold in spring and winter. Many families have fireplaces, so there is a great demand for firewood. Where there is a demand, there will naturally be a market. It is easy to buy wood piles, and the price is not expensive. For ordinary firewood, 1 gold shield can buy enough for a season. But not needed for now. He needs to practice the air cut first. He has never been exposed to cold weapons in his previous life, and he doesn''t even know his own habits. Even the exact same skills will show different effects in the hands of different people. Apart from talent, it is because of personal habits, breathing rhythm, hair Power point, step width, arm angle, etc. It was very fresh at the beginning, maybe because every man has such a feeling in his heart. But it started to get tedious after just 3 days. Wave in the air every day, and only practice one style of chopping over and over again. It is easy to get bored and tired. At this time, in addition to persevering with perseverance, he interspersed with some other exercises. Perseverance is the easiest thing to say from the mouth, but it is the hardest to put it into action. His practice is also honing his own perseverance. This attribute, which cannot be shown by data, has no less impact on people than other attributes. It was only a few days, and after the initial period, the changes brought about by his persistent practice began to appear in him. He is full of energy and full of energy, but just standing there quietly gives people a completely different impression. The breathing technique used to strengthen the lungs in the breathing method has been initially integrated into his daily life. That is to say, he doesn''t need to deliberately control it, and he can keep on-hook automatically for 24 hours! Breathing does not require rest. The outward release of his aura is a sign that his cultivation is getting better, but he is not yet proficient, just like when his aura fluctuated very obviously when he first took office. After he adapts, he will gradually converge. (end of this chapter) Chapter 18： reward Chapter 18 Reward a week later. Apple Joel came to the Oriental Hotel again. But this time it is a greasy middle-aged image. His eyes were squeezed by facial fat until there were only two slits left, and his round belly propped up his old coat. As long as he moved a little, the people next to him couldn''t help worrying whether the buttons of the coat would fall off. He is looking for Art. It took a week to finally train the corpse servant, and I have a little more confidence, so I want to seek cooperation from Art. It is not cooperative fishing, but exploring future career paths together as partners. Although it is guessed that Yate is a nobleman, it is definitely not a great nobleman who can come to this place to eat alone, and also fish sailors himself. Professional level is not high. Judging from the first contact, his personality is not bad, and he does not have the arrogant arrogance of ordinary nobles. In general, it met his expectations very well. However, it is not so easy for two professionals who have no connection to cooperate, especially wild professionals, because the previous reputation is too bad, making it difficult to trust each other. Just like at that time, he and Art had been on guard against each other. But wild professionals are inherently weak, with limited knowledge and limited resources. Even if you fight and grab, who do you grab if you dont have the strength? Nowadays with the rise of science and technology, ordinary people also have the power to threaten and harm professionals, making the situation of wild professionals more and more difficult, and they have to restrain themselves. Small troubles and wretched development like him are only suitable for the initial stage. When the resources needed become more and more rare, you must take risks. Regardless of whether this "adventure" is serious or not, the team must be more competitive than a single person. The premise is to have a good team, at least to be able to achieve initial trust. The best way is definitely not to try your luck when you decide to take the risk, but to find like-minded or like-minded teammates during the novice period. In this way, even if you meet an unkind person, the price will not be too high, and you can find another person. That''s what April Joel intended. He has been a professional for 5 years, and he has stepped into the threshold of transformation, and he has already put the search for teammates on the agenda. Yate is his second teammate. I have never heard any information about Yate in the professional circle of Pudera City before, and Yate''s age is undoubtedly a newcomer. Compared with powerful old people, he prefers immature newcomers. Newcomers have little experience, and their hearts are not so dark. And he can be a guide for newcomers, making it easier to gain trust. However, he didn''t know Yate''s identity, so he had to come to Lao Li Restaurant to inquire. Hiding identity is a must. The business of the restaurant is as hot as ever, as long as it is a meal, there are almost no customers. This may be the talent of the orientals. The food tastes far better than other restaurants at the same price. Did not see Art. Just when he was about to ask his boss for an inquiry, he suddenly heard someone asking about a "tall, thin, pale and decadent white man with dull eyes." Isn''t this the image he came last time? Apple Joel''s heart trembled, and he immediately pretended to be waiting for a seat and listened attentively. The two people talking are dock coolies. "Someone offered a reward of 1 gold shield for this guy''s identity information!" For these people, 1 gold shield is undoubtedly a huge sum of money, and it''s just identity information, and they don''t need them to arrest people, so they are very positive. Today, these two people may not be an exception. "1 gold shield?!" April Joel feigned surprise and whispered. Just walked to the side of the two of them. "Why, you know?" The two who were talking turned their heads to look at him at the same time, and looked at him. I don''t care about being heard by him, it was just chatting as gossip. "I don''t know." Aipu Joel pretended to be very interested, and asked, "What does this person do? Why is there so many rewards? Isn''t it dangerous?" "I don''t know, I heard it from others." The two immediately lost interest in him, but the person who brought up the topic answered his question. "If you find that person''s information, where do you go to receive the reward?" April Joel salivated and continued to ask. "Red Scorpion Gang!" The man was getting impatient. "Thank you." April Joel walked away knowingly. He did know that the Red Scorpion Gang controlled the coolies at the dock and was one of the largest gangs in the port. The other one is the Saikai Club composed of crew members. It''s a little strange, why is the Red Scorpion Gang not the Xihaihui who offered him a reward? The only thing he''s done lately that can attract a bounty is to kill those 3 sailors. Also, the reward is for his identity as a tall and thin young man, not a middle-aged man with a mustache. Was it not traced there or is there another reason? Moreover, only he himself was offered a reward! What about his future partner? Is it because of his noble status, or is it that guy who betrayed himself? Comparing his heart to his heart, if he were replaced by Yate''s identity, he would definitely betray himself without hesitation. "There is a seat!" At this moment, a table of guests left to make room. April Joel walks over. During his meal, a member of the Red Scorpion Gang came to the restaurant for dinner and asked the boss if he had seen him again. Judging by the familiar tone, this is not the first time he has asked. Don''t care if you get a negative answer. "Are the three sailors worth such a big fight?" April Joel immediately thought of the items on them. Is there something very valuable? After thinking about the meal, he asked at the checkout: "Boss, have you ever seen a young man with red hair and black pupils in the uniform of Moya University?" "Come here once a week ago." The boss raised his head, but immediately looked down at the bill. Although the appearance is simple and honest, how can it be possible to survive in this kind of place without incident? The Red Scorpion Gang inquired about the identity of the guest. Although he didn''t ask in detail, he could easily connect it to what happened a week ago based on all the information he heard. Art made a deep impression on him. Yate, who looked like a student at the time, left first, then the 3 sailors, and finally the white youth who was offered a reward by the Red Scorpion Gang. I thought that the white youth was the last winner, but I didn''t expect someone to inquire about the student today! Is it finally discovered that there was an accident, or is the student the real beneficiary? In an instant, various thoughts flashed through the boss''s mind, but he didn''t mean to hide it. No matter what happens, it has nothing to do with him. The most important thing to open a shop here is not to be too fussy. "If he comes again, please let the boss tell him that someone is looking for him and ask him to leave a message." Aipu Joel was not surprised, and he just had the attitude of giving it a try. If he can''t find it here, he looks for it in the professional circle. "Okay." The boss answered immediately. There was no abnormality when April Joel left, just like the previous guests. Continue to settle accounts and serve dishes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 19： schedule Chapter 19 Progress Pudra City has an underground professional circle, which was founded by some low-ranking wild professionals to exchange information. The resources and knowledge you get may not necessarily fit your own path, so you need a platform for exchange. This circle was born from this. Over the years, this circle of underground professionals has become semi-public. Everyone knows, including the government and several churches, but no one stopped them, and even many newcomers from the government and churches joined. After all, this circle is only for exchanging needs, it is a very loose organization, there is no threat to any force, and occasionally there will be surprises, so everyone also tacitly accepts the existence of this circle. Because it has been semi-public, it is easy for newcomers to inquire about the existence of the circle. For newcomers, this kind of platform is undoubtedly a very good transition, almost no one will refuse to join. April Joel is part of this circle. In his mind, it will be a matter of time before Art joins this circle. So take it easy. If it doesnt work, you can go to Moya University to find out. At present, he is more concerned about being offered a reward. It''s not that I''m afraid, but I want to figure out whether it''s what I think. Thinking that he might miss a very valuable Transcendent item, he couldn''t help feeling distressed. Extraordinary items are very expensive! Although he mistakenly thought that Art was fishing, none of the items gave him the feeling of extraordinary items, so he didn''t care. It''s too late to regret now. If you were any wild professional, you would feel the same as him. But I don''t have the intention of murdering and stealing goods, but I am unwilling and jealous. "Teacher, I''m going back." "Um." When Art left the resting professor''s house, night had already fallen, and a round of bright moon hung high in the night sky, shedding cool moonlight. From time to time, a gust of night wind blows through, piercing into people''s collars and cuffs, making people shiver with cold. Pudra City''s climate is like this. It''s already mid-February, and it''s still unbearably cold and humid. He''s a little taller and leaner than he was a week ago. The attributes have all been restored! Name: [Art Tavel (Zhuang Zhou)] Status: Health Occupation: [Demon Warlock] Rank: 1 Blood: [Abyss (0.03%), Human (94.97%), Unknown (5%)] Attributes: strength [16.9 (15.4+1.5)], agility [20.9 (19+1.9)], physical strength [23.5 (21.4+2.1)], intelligence [15.8 (14.4+1.4)], spirit [44.6 (36+5+) 3.6)], life [235 (235)], mana [446 (446)] Skills: [Combat Skills (Superficial)], [Devil Contract (Unique)], [Moon Phase Meditation (12%)], [Ancient Chinese Research (Superficial)], [Moon Walker (Elementary)] Under the moonlight, the Moon Walker skill takes effect, and all attributes increase by 10%. To his surprise, this increase is also effective for intelligence attributes! So powerful. In addition, because he carried the rattan bracelet with him, his mental value increased by 5. The new skill "Battle Skill" is the skill he learned from the inheritance of the Nightborne. Because I only learned superficially, I am embarrassed to use the name "Children of the Night", so I simply call it combat skills. The progress of study and practice is very satisfactory. During this period of time, he did not participate in the sacrificial ceremony, but studied steadily. Professor Hughes tested his progress every day, explained some knowledge to him, arranged work, and devoted himself to mural research. There are signs of becoming obsessed. Unfortunately, there is still no progress. During the period, Trolpo came again twice, looking very anxious. He knows his own weight, adheres to the strategy from the heart, and doesn''t care about this matter, let alone participate. Even curious. Study during the day and practice at night. The progress of practice is much faster than he expected. Originally thought that it would take at least a month to see the initial results, but unexpectedly, he still underestimated his own excellence. Well, I underestimated the power of professionals! In just one week, he has managed to lift weights as lightly as possible and has a fine-grained control over strength. The house he rented was a single-family bungalow with a small yard, and now one wall is full of chopped firewood. From the unevenness at the bottom, the more neat it goes up, to the top two layers of firewood, the length and width are almost the same! At least the difference is hard to see with the naked eye. However, he stopped chopping firewood as early as the day before yesterday, but cut paper instead. It is to knead a piece of paper into a paper ball and put it on a wooden stake, and split the paper ball by chopping wood. At first, I learned to restrain my strength to ensure that the paper ball would not be blown away by the wind brought by the axe. It would be easy if he dropped the ax slowly, but he didn''t slow down, and he was still chopping wood with the same force. Without the inheritance of the Son of the Night, I don''t know how long it would have taken him to figure out the skills in it. Now it only takes one day to learn it! Yesterday, after dropping the ax, I tried to only split the paper ball without touching the stake. This is the precise control of power. Just as retracting the fist is for a more powerful counterattack, restraining and precisely controlling the force is also for a more violent explosion. He can clearly feel that his current state is like the legendary "raising knife" and "raising sword". Not as powerful, but similar in effect. When he no longer restrains himself, he will definitely be able to strike his most peak ax so far. Even surpassed his own strength! However, because his own strength and skills are too low, he cannot store energy for a long time. It is much more difficult to raise a sword for 10 years than to practice it for 10 years! He can only do it for 2 days. Get ready to summon zombies tonight. This ceremony must not be performed in your own home. He has already stepped on it, and it is in an abandoned church in the outer city. As long as there are no docks or warehouses in the outer city, there will be no patrolling personnel. This church is not very far from where he lives, but it is a very remote corner. There are no residents around, and even homeless people will not come here. It was just the candles used for the ceremony that made him feel a little distressed. Don''t know if we can break even. After 9:00 p.m., the city of Pudera will gradually return to silence. After 0 o''clock, there are almost no serious people walking anymore. Coincidentally, the moon was in the middle of the sky, and Yate quietly left the house with a set of items. Without any accidents, I arrived at the church smoothly all the way. It is no longer possible to tell which gods church it is, with dust accumulation, cobwebs spreading, and traces of rat activity, it can be regarded as the scene of a horror movie. Even homeless people wouldn''t stay in an abandoned church like this. That is to say, the statue in the church is no longer there, otherwise he would not choose this place. Quick fix. After arriving at the main hall of the church, the rituals began to be arranged immediately. The windows had long since lost their glass, and the moonlight poured in, illuminating half of the hall. Maybe because of the atmosphere, the bright moonlight shines in, and the church looks even more gloomy. In this empty and quiet environment, every sound seems to be amplified. There is even an echo. (end of this chapter) Chapter 20： drop Chapter 20 drop Its okay if its a dark environment. After all, ordinary peoples eyesight is not that good. Although they may be suspicious when they cant see, they are not so afraid. On the contrary, this kind of semi-dark environment is more likely to make people associate and scare themselves. Especially this "Ming" is the moonlight associated with extraordinary power. In order to cover up the existence of the spirit world, the official and extraordinary organizations of this world have made many specious legends, such as linking extraordinary power with the moon. It cannot be said that it is completely wrong, there is indeed a partial connection. Just like the legend in his previous life, some extraordinary creatures will increase their strength under the moonlight. Huh? As if he was one of "certain extraordinary beings". This is eating melons and eating me. The rituals will be arranged soon. Because of calling Augusto every day, he is now very proficient in his business. Summon Oguto, learn the devil characters, and inquire about the information there. He has game data, but now it is a real dark world, and he cannot rely entirely on these data. Checked it one last time to make sure there were no omissions, and Art straightened up. Although he was preparing for a quick battle, he didn''t call it immediately, but brewed some momentum first. After all, it was the first time. Brewing momentum is also eliminating all kinds of thoughts, so as to ensure that there will be no hesitation when doing it. Gradually, a murderous aura emerges from him. I don''t know if it''s the effect of the passive skill Moonwalker, but the moonlight on his body seems to be stronger than other places. But the strange thing is that instead of making him brighter, it has the effect of being assimilated by moonlight, and the figure becomes a bit blurred, just like retreating from 1080P to 480P. And that ray of murderous aura condensed on his eyebrows and eyes like frost. In his previous life, he was just an ordinary person, and he had never fought with anyone in his previous life, but at this moment, he really condensed murderous aura. Without it, only believe me! He holds the belief that he must kill, and the strength of his whole body is like an army with a brilliant commander, which gives birth to murderous aura. It is also because of his attribute value, especially the high spiritual attribute. Under the influence of this murderous aura, the temperature around him also dropped a bit. After the aura had matured, he suddenly opened his eyes, his fingers stroking the polished ax blade. In the words of his previous life, it is "injecting the soul". It''s like a man habitually shaking a few times after playing the trumpet. A very subtle feeling arose spontaneously. After his fingers stroked the ax blade, the momentum that was already full suddenly increased by a point. It''s now! Devil''s contract! He had already rehearsed countless times in his mind, and instantly communicated with the roaring horror zombie "icon". In Diablo games, zombies are undead creatures, not demons. That is to say, there is no contractual binding between the two parties. But it can be summoned. As early as when he summoned the Fallen Demon, he had this feeling, so he had the idea of ??getting stuck. "Roar" Accompanied by a deep roar, a ferocious zombie who was still in a daze appeared in the ceremony. A foul smell appeared. However, before it could spread in the future, it was replaced by a stronger and stronger smell. "Shua!" A brisk voice flashed, as silky as a hot knife cutting butter, without any hindrance. "Boom!" The zombie''s head fell to the ground. He hasn''t even seen the face of the zombie yet! The trajectory of this ax is perfect. Strength, speed, and arc have all reached his current peak. Even, after this axe, he felt that his understanding of short knives had improved a lot! Although it is an axe, he uses the dagger technique. Ignored the falling of the zombies, but squinted his eyes to experience this wonderful feeling carefully. Its like the feeling of suddenly being enlightened at a certain moment after playing hundreds of e-sports games. After a few minutes, the state subsides. Although the panel recording his status has not changed, and the remarks behind the combat skills are still "superficial", he can feel that his strength has improved a lot. "Fxxk!" Suddenly found that the candle was still burning! Don''t bother to check the zombie''s drop, and put out all the candles as soon as possible. These 13 candles cost him a full 1 gold shield! Although Matt Isaac intentionally limited his predecessor''s contact with professional circles, in order not to be suspected, he also allowed his predecessor to contact several places. Among them are stores that buy this ritual candle. The unscrupulous businessman did not know what materials he added when making it. The candle, which was about 15cm high, fell to 10cm after a while. It burns really fast! As for the other kind of sacrifice, it is not expensive, it is **** and raw. For low-level zombies without brains, such a piece of raw meat is enough to summon them. Putting out the candles, he went to watch the zombies drop. He remembered hearing a "ding". In the Diablo game, the sound effects of different items falling are also different. Many veteran players have developed the ability to distinguish objects by listening to sounds. He intentionally left it until the end to see the drop of the zombies, which is actually a mentality of saving the good things for the last. On the ground, lay a metal key quietly. Just, what about the corpses of zombies? Mingming felt full of hands, and saw the head of the zombie rolling down, why did it suddenly disappear? And there is no trace left! If it wasn''t for the key on the ground, he might not be able to help wondering if he was hallucinating! Has it been retracted? Or some other reason? never mind! Don''t think about it if you can''t figure it out, anyway, the dropped items haven''t disappeared. He stepped forward to pick up the key with a heartbeat. Although it was just a key, it proved his idea that it was actually dropped! Thinking about the powerful equipment in the game, he couldn''t help feeling excited again. The corners of the mouth seem a little wet. Huh? After picking it up, I realized that this key does not seem to be ordinary. About the length of his middle finger, metallic in color, with runes painted on it. Thinking of the effect of the key in the game, you can open any treasure chest with a lock. Could it be that...the fingers that were carelessly pinched suddenly tightened. Put it away first, find a chance to try it! Now call the second one. Because the drop rate of this lowest-level monster in the game is very low, he planned to try a few more times from the beginning. Unexpectedly, it succeeded once. However, since the rituals have been arranged, of course they cannot be wasted. The ax just now gave him infinite confidence. No need to focus on gathering momentum, and call directly. "Roar-" "Shua!" "Boom!" It is still the same process as before. He chopped off the head of the zombie as soon as it appeared. It''s a pity that it didn''t drop this time. continue! It didn''t fall again. One more chance! Because there is no time wasted these times, a 10cm high candle is enough for 3 times. "Ding!" It actually fell again. And it''s a large amulet! what''s the situation? Luck burst? (end of this chapter) Chapter 21： Abnormal burst rate Chapter 21 The explosion rate is abnormal Amulets, a unique item in the Diablo game, are divided into three types: super-large amulets, large amulets and small amulets, which may increase life, mana, damage, character attributes, increase burst rate, elemental damage, elemental resistance, character skills, etc. various attributes. Amazingly, the amulet only needs to be carried around (in your backpack) to work! Amulets with the best attributes are one of the ultimate pursuits of players. For the lowest-level monsters like zombies, amulets should be one of the most difficult items to drop! Maybe get rid of "one of". He only killed 4 zombies, and 1 large amulet exploded, either because of his **** luck, or because the explosion rate was abnormal. In his previous life, before he died, he played a fun MOD version of Diablo. Since it is "fun", the monster explosion rate cannot be as low as the original version, it has been increased by 10 times! If this is the reason, isn''t he going to send it? No, it''s just a guess, it''s not sure yet, you can''t be happy too early to avoid disappointment... Although he kept reminding himself like this, he couldn''t stop the heartbeat that gradually accelerated and the breathing that became heavy at some point. Not only the burst rate, the MOD he played also adjusted some skills and equipment in the game! However, for now, the most intuitive thing is the burst rate. After all, even with a 10x explosion rate, he couldn''t expect to get any top-quality equipment from such a low-level monster. Instead, he needs to worry about whether his family can support him to continuously upgrade equipment. Right now, they are only the lowest-level monsters, and the quality of sacrifices they need is not high, but the demand will increase in the future, so we must find a way to open source as soon as possible. He is not without plans, the first thing he thinks of is to sell the equipment items dropped by monsters. It''s just that he doesn''t know the value of supernatural items at present, and the origin of equipment items can''t be explained. The former has no choice, he cant pretend to be someone else, even if he is a supplier, he needs to know an approximate price, so he can only investigate after contacting the professional circle in Pudera City. The latter is actually simpler, put on a vest, as long as you pay attention not to make too much noise, nothing will happen to you. If you are not at ease, you can set two more vests. This is the experience summed up by countless "predecessors". However, it will take some time to develop before that. The time to work is too short, the time to practice is also short, and the equipment and props have not been assembled yet. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. He stood there for nearly 10 minutes! Anyway, the candle has burned out. When he came back to his senses, he suddenly found that the corner of his mouth was wet again. Fortunately, he is alone here. Hey, why did the amulet get into my hands by itself? So obsessed with visions of the future that he didn''t realize when he picked up the amulet. He must have picked it up by himself, because he had already stood where the amulet fell. Its not about being confused by anything, its just the instinct of a game player. The shape of the main body of the amulet is similar to a cuboid with a ridge in the middle, and the upper end gradually narrows to form a small pyramid shape, with a domed bulge on the top. It is obviously just a flat body with a thickness of less than 3mm, but Gives a strong three-dimensional sense. The color is yellow on the top and red on the bottom, and the texture is much more complicated than that of the key. Palm-sized, the material seems to be some kind of stone, but it is very light in the hand, which is equivalent to a hard-boiled egg. However, he had already held it in his hand, but he didn''t notice anything unusual. Even in your pocket. He guessed the reason. The amulets dropped in the game are all unidentified items, and they need to be identified with the identification scroll before their attributes can be displayed. It means that he needs to swipe a recognition scroll! There is no store, what else can he do besides spawning monsters by himself... wait! Oguto! Sure enough, as a Diablo player, card bugs have penetrated into instinct. The identification scroll and the city return scroll are primary items throughout the game. The former is used to identify magic equipment, and the latter, as the name suggests, opens a portal to return to the city. The chances of dropping both are relatively high, and even the lowest-level Fallen Demon can drop them. As a Fallen Demon wizard, Oguto should have a collection. He is not the kind of honest person who won''t dial or turn. He won''t say that he needs to identify the scroll and just stare at the identification scroll. How can he let go of the city return scroll, which is an escape tool? It''s just that, thinking of this, the expression that should have been excited suddenly turned into a tangled expression. It stands to reason that after getting the equipment, it must be the first time to identify it. However, he summoned Augusto, bought weapons, bought wood, and summoned zombies for a week, which caused his property to shrink greatly, and he only had 3 gold shields left on him! This is because there are some candles in stock at home, and he has been eating and drinking at Professor Hughes''s, saving a lot. That''s why he picks like this, it will hurt if the candle burns a little more. If Augusto is summoned again tonight, he will definitely consume another 1 gold shield candle. And Augusto may not be easy to deceive... No, it may not be easy to talk. People are poor and short-sighted... Yate shook his head, ready to pack the scene and go home. However, halfway through packing, he suddenly stopped. "I''m so confused, is there any difference between summoning today and summoning tomorrow?" "Can it cost less?" "cannot!" After figured it out, there is no more entanglement. It''s decided, I''ll summon Augusto when I get back! With motivation, the movement is much faster. In such an empty and quiet environment, any slight sound would be amplified, but even if he speeded up, he still didn''t make any sound. In the past week, although he focused on practicing the axe, he was interspersed with other skills. His savvy is very good, and he has read so many novels in his previous life, and his vision is also very broad. He knows that the fastest way to learn a certain skill is to integrate it into daily life. It''s like the hidden technique he''s using now. When sorting out and learning the uses of various props at Professor Hughes'' home, in order not to disturb Professor Hughes who is engrossed, his skill can be said to have improved rapidly. Although the slight air flow cannot be eliminated because of the short time, it is still very easy not to make a sound. Finished packing, cleaned the scene, and left quickly. The church returns to quietness. I don''t know how long it has passed. In such a cold and quiet place, time seems to have lost its meaning. A wisp of quiet wind suddenly emerged out of thin air. Then, it gradually grew like a snowball. However, the energy is too little, even if it is a snowball, it will eventually become a thin cyclone as tall as a person, and the scope is limited... It is the place where Yate arranged the ritual before, exactly! Although Yate cleaned the scene, his behavior was not professional. He only cleaned in a physical sense. The moonlight attracted by him, the breath of the ceremony, and the breath of the zombies after they were killed all remained in place. A strange existence seems to be recovering with the help of these forces. Or was it born? (end of this chapter) Chapter 22： out of control Chapter 22 Out of Control After a while, the cyclone gradually weakened. At the same time, a translucent figure was gradually outlined. It''s like painting with a brush, the whole process is clearly visible. Wait until the cyclone disappears, and the figure will be completed. A young woman with a dull expression, as if she is still awake. After a long time, her expression finally changed, as if waking up from a deep sleep, her eyes were a little dazed, and she scanned around slowly. Like an outsider, he is indifferent to the dilapidated scene around him. After seeing the church, fly to the broken top window and look outside. The moon is bright and the night is dark. The buildings are undulating and chaotic. Most of the houses in the outer city are built by the residents themselves. There is no fixed pattern. There are various shapes such as spires, flat tops, and domes, and there are various aesthetics such as white, red, black, and variegated colors. There is no architectural layout to choose from. Word. But in the chaotic layout, there is also a distinct vitality. The population is large, so there are so many different aesthetics, and there must be a lot of foreigners. No matter what era, population represents potential. Compared to decades ago, the city of Pudera is now much more prosperous. This church fell 50 years ago, during the war that almost broke through the city of Pudra. This female spirit stared at the window for a long time. I don''t know when it quietly disappeared. Yat returned home, and after a little tidying up, he summoned Oguto. "Didn''t you say that you will suspend your studies today?" Oguto asked strangely as soon as he appeared. Because the time flow rate of the two worlds is different, it will arrange the affairs in the camp in advance every time it comes. This time it came unexpectedly. "I want to exchange some identification scrolls and city return scrolls from you!" Art didn''t ask if it was available, but directly said that he wanted to exchange it. In these days of learning and exchanges, the two sides will test each other from time to time, and they have already seen its cunning. Don''t give it an excuse to prevaricate. Also, the tone is strong but not urgent. "Identify scrolls and scrolls to return to the city?" Oguto repeated, turning his eyes a few times, delaying time, while secretly observing Art''s expression. Of course it knows that these two items, especially the latter, can be called life-saving artifacts. Unfortunately, only the human forces can use it. Art stared at it blankly, waiting for a reply. "We don''t have many of these two things in the camp." Augusto didn''t see anything, so he could only take a compromise answer. Yes, but not many. means that the price cannot be low. "It''s useless for you to keep it, why don''t you give it to me, and I''ll prepare some more meat for you." Art said lightly. Already experimented, the creatures he summoned could carry some items with him, but things from his world could not be brought to the dark world. I don''t know if supernatural items are available, he doesn''t have the financial resources to support this experiment yet. So, just say to prepare more meat for Oguto, not for their group. "No!" Augusto shook his head without thinking about it. Throat moved. Purely in terms of taste, the meat in this world is more delicious. But after a lot of difficulty, Art wants to exchange items, how can he exchange food? It wants power more! "If you want the first sacrificial ceremony of that level, I advise you not to speak!" Art said first. Auguto was not impatient, but observed his expression patiently. "Do you know what the sacrifice was? The grandson of a general!" Art sneered, "The general is equivalent to the warlord of your race!" "The quality can be lowered." Oguto couldn''t help showing a surprised and greedy expression, but he had to give in. Surprised by Art''s madness. That''s the grandson of a "Warlord"! However, he even dared to kill the grandson of an "overseer", what else would he not dare to do? "It''s not a question of quality, but unequal. I can only provide some meat." Arthur frowned suddenly, reached out to hold the bull ax beside him, and changed his posture from sitting to squatting. Oguto''s state is wrong! The violent and hot aura on his body suddenly increased, his red pupils became a little more bloody, and his mouth opened slightly, revealing a trace of greedy saliva. The ferocity of the devil is fully exposed. "Oguto!" Yate let out a low growl, seemingly reminding him, but he stood up, quietly took half a step forward with his left foot, and raised the bullhead ax slightly, changing to the posture where it is easiest to exert force. The momentum has improved a little bit. He chose the location of the ceremony very carefully. The curtain was opened a gap, and a ray of moonlight happened to shine on him. In this way, you can always maintain the best condition, no matter studying or fighting. "Roar" Oguto squeezed out a low growl from his throat, and his momentum became more and more violent, but there was a struggling expression on his face. I have realized that my state is wrong. Not the first time. is not its own cause. The defects brought about by the racial distortion are caused by the greed that just emerged. However, it is a wizard after all, with high mental value and good self-control. After realizing that its state is not right, it starts to save itself. "ڡ" There was a sound like raw meat being placed on a red-hot iron plate. Oguto''s skin suddenly turned red! Both eyes were instantly covered with bloodshot eyes. The neck is stretched to the extreme, making people wonder if it wants to pull its head off. His face twitched. Clenching his fangs, a stream of saliva flowed from the corner of his mouth. Under severe pain, the control of body muscles is greatly reduced. The violent momentum began to decrease rapidly. Yate did not take the opportunity to attack. He and Oguto got along pretty well, and he didn''t want to waste energy finding another partner, especially when he was so poor. Of course, if Oguto loses control, he will definitely take the lead without hesitation. The priorities are clear. "Sorry." After a while, Augusto finally spoke. Harse voice, extremely tired. "No need to apologize, just compensate me with an identification scroll and a city return scroll!" Instead of caring about its condition, Yate took advantage of it to rob it. "I''ll bring it next time." Augusto was silent for a moment, and finally complied. Yate just didn''t want to waste energy, not because he had no choice. It really has no choice but to refuse. So Yate didn''t dare to force it too much. But something like this happened, it can only accept the condition that Arter is not too much. "Didn''t you bring it with you?" Art frowned. Zombies carry treasures with them, whats the matter with it? Oguto glanced at him, but didn''t speak. Could it be that since the first communication with him, he decided not to carry any treasure with him? "The extra identification scrolls and city return scrolls, one for a sheep''s head, how many do you have?" Yate took advantage of the fire to the extreme. "5 cards." Augusto stooped slightly and stopped struggling. Yate still has a bit of conscience and knows to exchange it with his favorite sheep''s head. Of course it doesn''t know that in this world, sheep''s heads are not worth much. (end of this chapter) Chapter 23： complete victory Chapter 23 Victory The devils habits are different from those of humans. At first, Art thought that Augusto was so eager for goat heads because he had never eaten good meat. Later, he found out that he really likes eating goat heads. In this world and this era, goat heads are not worth much, 5 pfennigs each. But Yate explained to Oguto that the goat''s head is used as a sacrifice in many ceremonies, and the price is very expensive. The smallest one needs 1 gold shield! For this reason, I only bought a goat''s head for it once, and refused it every time because of "expensive". is for such a day. Seeing Yate''s distressed expression from the bottom of his heart, Augusto couldn''t help but feel better. "Although we can''t use it, our clansmen traded their lives for these things, and the city return scroll can be used to save lives. You are not at a loss." He also comforted him in turn. "Don''t worry, I won''t go back on the deal I''ve negotiated!" Yate said lightly with a ungrateful look. His distress is not fake. There are only 3 gold shields left on him. Today, the ceremony uses stock, and tomorrow the summoning needs 1 gold shield. Although 7 goat heads are not expensive, they are a big burden for him now. This is the rhythm of going bankrupt! Certainly not continuous summoning, today''s summoning can''t be wasted like this, 1 gold shield! Professor Hughes paid him only 1 gold shield per month. The money is enough to maintain his monthly expenses, not to mention that lunch and dinner are settled at Professor Hughes, so it stands to reason that he can save a lot of money. In addition, his main task is to study, the workload is not heavy, and the difficulty is low. In this way, he still has a monthly salary of 1 gold shield. No matter how thick-skinned he is, it is impossible for Professor Hughes to raise his salary. However, judging from these days of contact, Professor Hughes should have a rich net worth. Is it possible to sell the key to Professor Hughes? Anyway, he won''t be able to use it for the time being. Professor Hughes will probably be interested. "Can you give me some water?" Oguto originally expected him to take the initiative. His place was almost burning red. Shouldn''t he take the initiative to ask himself if he wants water? With a tense look, he had no choice but to take the initiative to speak. I feel better again. "Wait a minute." Art came back to his senses, turned and walked out of the room. Knowing that it has the ability to get out of rituals, after all, it is only the lowest level of rituals, and its restrictive ability is very limited, but it does not have the ability to get rid of the contract and exist alone in this world, so it is not worried about it running around. Oguto watched his figure disappear, and the painful expression on his face suddenly faded. is used to this pain. The reaction was so big, and it was done on purpose to show him, so that he could lower his vigilance. During this period, the communication between the two parties was very smooth, and it could even be said that they had a very happy conversation, but it knew that Art''s vigilance against him had never been lowered in the slightest. It seems that the way to win trust is not going to work. If you don''t want to be abandoned, you have to find another way. As soon as we met today, it has already discovered that Yate''s breath has been significantly improved! Professional level has not changed, but strength has improved a lot. Like a soldier stepping onto the battlefield, he has been baptized with blood. Although Yate was covering it up, when he wanted to attack it before, he exposed this aura. The Sinking Demon clan lives in life-and-death struggles all year round, and even uses it as a source of food. Even if it spends most of its energy on suppressing the out-of-control state, it can still see the changes in Art at a glance. Actually, today was already expected when Art asked him about zombies, but he didn''t expect it to come so soon. Yate''s strength improved much faster than it expected. Demon characters have also been learned. There are fewer and fewer places where it can be used, and there is no telling when it will be used! Must find another way. But they don''t know, this is what Art deliberately exposed to it. In the demon family, strength is the root of everything! Let it discover by itself, and then transform itself, is undoubtedly more effective than telling it directly. It stands to reason that Augusto is a demon, and Yate is an ordinary human being, so the former should have the upper hand in terms of intrigue. However, Oguto is just a little devil living in a remote corner. The information he comes into contact with every day is those things in his own camp, and Yate lived in an era of information explosion in his previous life. Have you ever eaten pork or seen a pig run? With so many film and television dramas, novels, and real examples in the workplace, it is not easy to design Augusto? Yate did not assimilate his IQ by his predecessor because of the fusion of the memory of his predecessor, and abandoned so much knowledge and experience that could be used for reference in his previous life. As a result, he won completely! Of course, after all, it is a beginner who is still relatively immature. Fortunately, Oguto practiced for him. Soon came back with a bucket of water. Oguto drank half of the barrel in one go, and the hot breath on his body subsided again. "Can I continue?" "Can." The two sides, as always, communicated in Devil Language again. As early as 2 days ago, the progress of Yate''s demon text was stuck at 10% and could no longer be improved. Its not that Augusto hides his secrets, there is a contract, but the devil text contains too much content. After all, Augusto is not one of those fallen demons transformed from high-level demons. His knowledge is limited, and he can only be promoted to 10. %. The subsequent communication is to practice oral English and understand the information of that world. Tomorrow will be the last time. It is still 3 hours, cancel the call before dawn. Every morning, several major churches in the city will hold morning classes to conduct a screening in the city to confirm that there are no alien creatures that have not been registered. It still originated from the war 50 years ago. Because of the existence of the spirit world, there are many alien creatures in this world, some are summoned, some are smuggled in, and some are forced in... Anyway, not too many. In the past, the major forces didnt care much about this matter, after all, they also have spirit world creatures to communicate and cooperate. Until 50 years ago, an evil creature hid in the city of Pudera, cooperated with some outside force, and almost wiped the city of Pudera off the map! Since then, churches in many big cities have had this morning class. Although this morning class is only aimed at some powerful alien creaturesit would be too costly to target all of them regardless of their size, so we can only use the method of catching the big and letting go of the smallbut Yate didnt dare to take risks, and would cancel the summoning before dawn every day . No more sleeping, but straight to morning exercise. Until the sky was bright and the morning class in the church was over, he took the key and went to Professor Hughes'' house. Met the Viscount Trolbo again. came early, and he arrived just in time for this person to leave. "Good morning, Viscount." "Good morning." Trolpo looked a little depressed, and left in a hurry after meeting each other. "Teacher, what happened?" Art couldn''t help asking. "Don''t worry, it won''t affect you!" Professor Hughes saw through his thoughts at a glance, and replied angrily, "From today onwards, you will be self-studying at home, I will go out for a while, and the time when I will come back is uncertain. " Professor Hughes was also very helpless to have such a student. Fortunately, he is smart and serious enough. (end of this chapter) Chapter 24： to implicate Chapter 24 Implications Although Professor Hughes didn''t say it clearly, combined with the appearance of Trolpo, Art could also guess what it was. Mostly to see the original murals. The rubbing version has been studied for a week but has not made any progress. No matter whether Trolpo is willing or not, in order to solve the problem, he can only take Professor Hughes to see the original mural. No matter how similar the rubbing is, it will definitely be different from the original. Especially this scene involving sacrificial rituals. Professor Hughes knew that he was afraid to avoid such things, so he simply didn''t talk to him. "Come in, get it yourself." Art followed Professor Hughes into the house to get the books. He sorted it out by himself, and he knows better than Professor Hughes. Although the technology in this world is relatively advanced, knowledge is monopolized by the elite. Not to mention looking up information from the Internet at any time like in his previous life, a lot of knowledge is simply out of reach of the common people, and even most people have never heard of it! Usually he reads at Professor Hughes, but this time because he had to go out, Professor Hughes asked him to take the book back. However, he also told him not to lose it or pass it on. Yate agreed with a serious face. This book is densely filled with Professor Hughes'' remarks, which is more than 10 times more precious! Regardless of the weight of knowledge or the importance of Professor Hughes, he should take it seriously. "By the way, teacher, I have a key here." After Professor Hughes finished giving instructions, he took out the key from his pocket. Professor Hughes was attracted by the rune pattern on the key at first sight. After receiving the key, he observed it carefully with a focused face. It seems to prevent himself from talking to himself inadvertently, his lips are tightly pressed, and his slightly swollen beard proves that he is very emotional at the moment. After a while, he took a magnifying glass. keep an eye on. Yate has gotten used to him being so focused, sitting aside and flipping through the book. Take a rough look first. "Where did it come from?" After ten minutes, Professor Hughes finally put down the magnifying glass. I had to admire his physique, he kept his head down for more than ten minutes so focused, and he didn''t feel any discomfort at all. You know, he''s a... well, Art doesn''t know his real age either. It''s not easy to ask, I only know that he is not young. "Brought from my hometown, it is said that it can open any locked treasure chest." Art has already figured out an excuse that there is no need to be perfect. With the character of Professor Hughes, he will not care about the origin of this thing. "Experimented?" Professor Hughes asked enthusiastically. "No." Art shook his head. "Wait for me." Professor Hughes got up and left. After a while, he came back with a locked bronze treasure chest. Its not very big, about 18cm high and less than 30cm wide, and its held by him with one hand. "How to use it?" After putting it on the table, he picked up the key and looked at Art. "I don''t know either, why don''t you study it?" Art rubbed his nose embarrassingly. Professor Hughes was speechless. Holding the key, he was about to insert it into the keyhole, when suddenly there was another pause, and he asked, "How many keys do you have?" "I only have one here, but there are more in my hometown." "Is this one enough?" "Um." After getting his consent, Professor Hughes finally started. There is no special effect, and the key is inserted into the keyhole in a smooth manner. Professor Hughes twisted slightly. "Click!" With a soft sound, the lock is opened. However, the key in Professor Hughes'' hand also disappeared. The moment the lock was opened, it seemed to be erased from the world by an invisible force! Because they all happened at the same time, various emotions such as surprise, astonishment, and regret appeared on Professor Hughes'' face almost at the same time. "Disposable?" After a while, he muttered. In the end, joy prevailed. Occasionally, during archaeology, some unopenable boxes and the like are encountered, and most of them cannot be cracked by violence. At this time, such a key can be called a magic weapon. "How many do you have at home?" This is the most important question. "I don''t know, I didn''t ask." Art said, "I''ll ask my family to send it to me when I get back, but it may take a long time." "I''ll buy it for 50 gold shields, how about it?" Professor Hughes offered an offer. Although the key has a magical effect, the premise is that there must be a treasure chest, and I dont know the scope of application. Is it true that any treasure chest can be used. "Okay." At least Art is satisfied. It costs 50 gold shields to sell to Professor Hughes, which is equivalent to a stable sales channel. In addition, he can also sell it to some people who need it separately, and then it will not be at this price. "Teacher, please keep it secret for me." I don''t want people to know that the key is coming from me. "I know!" Professor Hughes already knew his character, so he was not surprised by his request at all. It would be strange if he didn''t mention this. "This is 50 gold shields, the money for the key just now." Professor Hughes turned around and took out a gold coupon with a face value of 50 gold shields from the room, and handed it to him. "I''m a little tight recently, so I won''t be polite to you. Next time I will give you an extra key." Art took it with a smile. "No, I use the key, so I will pay for it." Professor Hughes refused to take advantage of him. "Teacher''s atmosphere!" Art shouted. "Tell me a few more words." Professor Hughes, far from being reserved, let him continue with a sense of freshness. Art twitched the corner of his mouth. "That''s right!" Professor Hughes suddenly straightened his expression and told him: "Some people don''t want him to succeed in the matter of Trolbo. I refused here. Be careful recently." Art is stunned. He had been trying very hard to avoid this matter, but he didn''t expect that he still couldn''t dodge it! "Who? You mean they will attack me?" asked hurriedly. "Another nobleman may use you to coerce me." Professor Hughes explained, "If you encounter special circumstances, you can surrender directly, and your life will not be in danger." "What if I hurt someone by resisting?" There was a strange light in Art''s eyes. The reason why you are so cowardly is because you don''t like to let others control your own destiny! "Don''t be brave!" Professor Hughes said with a straight face. A person who was obviously so cautious, but changed his temper at a critical moment. "Then if I get caught, will it affect you?" Art scratched his hair. "If I have an excuse, I can quit." Professor Hughes replied. "Then I will try my best not to get caught." Art said with a smile. "It may not necessarily implicate you, this is just my guess, but as you said, there is no big mistake in being careful." Professor Hughes comforted him. A few minutes later, Art left first. was not relieved by Professor Hughes'' relief. According to Murphy''s Law, if things have the possibility of going bad, no matter how small the possibility is, it will always happen. Professor Hughes said that you can quit if you have an excuse, but what if Trolpo disagrees? Must prepare early. Do you want to find a place to hide for a while? It is better not to have a direct conflict, but he is still very weak now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 25： Werewolf (on) Chapter 25 Werewolves (Part 1) On the way home, Art bought some candles and 7 goat heads. With the 50 gold shield given by Professor Hughes, I can no longer hold back my desire to upgrade equipment. The demon warlock he took office only comes with a demon contract skill, which can neither output, defend nor heal. I don''t know how much stronger the "predecessors" who need to work hard for luck. After he got used to it, he no longer had expectations for his career, and only regarded it as a way to upgrade equipment. Inheritance of the Son of the Night can only learn skills, without the corresponding extraordinary power, it is equivalent to building a house without laying a foundation, at most a one-story house, even a 2-story small building, let alone a high-rise building. My own demon warlock profession has awakened extraordinary power and opened up a mana slot, but it does not match the Nightborne profession. Brushing equipment has become the only way for him to become stronger, and it won''t work if he doesn''t work hard! Fortunately, for a veteran game player, brushing equipment is undoubtedly a very happy thing, and it even becomes his motivation to practice Nightborne skills! Enduring loneliness, emptiness, and fatigue for so long, isnt it just for this moment of joy? After returning home, the first thing to do is to put all the props used in the ceremony, including the newly bought candles, into boxes and bury them in the yard. Just like in the previous life, when I heard my family wanted to use my computer, the first thing I did was to clear the browser history and hide the folder. Although it is quite troublesome to dig it out again during the ceremony, it is better than being discovered. As for the items left by Matt Isaac, they have already been buried in the ground, and they are buried very deep. Those are even more shady. I did this after careful observation and found that I was not being followed. He is just an ordinary student. Considering the existence of Professor Hughes, even if Trolbo''s opponent wants to catch him, it is impossible to make a big move. If the other party doesn''t care about Professor Hughes, it''s not targeting him, but directly targeting Professor Hughes himself. During the day, I honestly practice at home. Warblade cannot be practiced anymore, only other skills can be practiced. In this way, even if someone finds out, they won''t think his slow movements pose any threat. It doesn''t need a lot of space, and the small environment in the house is more conducive to training his control and explosiveness of skills. There is a ready-made example in the previous life, the master who created a half-step Bengquan in prison. Although what he learned is different, he can learn from the experience of his predecessors. Although skills are not the fundamental method, he cant learn the fundamental method, so why not practice skills? Besides, skills can enhance his survivability. Whether as a professional or to brush equipment, he will face many battles in the future. To enhance his skills is to increase his survivability. Just practice! In a flash, it was night again. Burn the lamp to read at night. Kidnapping is definitely more appropriate at night. During the day, he did consider finding a place to hide for a while, but he couldn''t think of where to hide after thinking about it. Not near the police station. Lets not talk about the strength of the ordinary police, if the other party dares to oppose Trolbo, the power must be not small. If he hides near the police station, maybe it will be delivered to the door. Don''t even think about the outer city. Those gangs can find him easily. The church does not need to be considered. Not to mention the attitude of the other party, he summons demons every day, communicates with Augusto, and usually walks around the church when he sees people, so how dare he come to the door! Just find a place where no one is hiding, such as that church? Even if he can bear it, what about three meals a day? Anyway, there is no danger to life, just wait at home. In addition, if it is not the same world, Murphy''s Law may not necessarily take effect, right? The night is getting darker. is also getting quieter. The moonlight like a piece of hoarfrost splashed on the house. With a mental value as high as 44.6, Yate''s perception reached its peak, covering the entire yard with ease. There is no need to pay special attention, just concentrate on reading on your own. Once someone with malicious intentions breaks in, as long as it is not a person whose spirit is much higher than him or who inherits a special profession, he will be able to detect it immediately. It seems that the time has passed 0:00. It was agreed to call Augusto today, but he didn''t know if there would be an uninvited guest coming to the door, which made him full of entanglements. Its okay if its just inconvenient to call Augusto today, but if no one comes all the time, why doesnt he keep brushing his equipment? The mood is getting irritable, let alone reading, it is difficult to concentrate. The same goes for the old man who sells candles. I bought so many candles from him that he wouldn''t even give a discount! Ask the teacher another day to see if there are other places where you can buy this kind of candle. As an archaeologist, Professor Hughes also has research on such rituals, so he should know this information. After struggling for a while, he finally gritted his teeth. do not care! It seems that if he does not arrange the ceremony, those people will not appear. This is how it was acted in the film and television dramas in the previous life. The villains should all have the same nature. Based on his perception, he will definitely not be caught by someone. At most, he will find these props. At worst, he will push it to the teacher first, and then explain it to the teacher later. No more hesitation, dig out the box, take out the expenses for tonight, and then bury the box. Just as he was about to go back to the house, he suddenly heard a miserable howl not far away. "Ah" The desperate and terrifying wailing before dying instantly tore through the silent night. Yate hurried back to the house, hid the props, and came out with a bull axe. It''s not that he is so enthusiastic, but that the howling sound is nearby, who knows if he will come here? After making sure that there are no abnormal creatures outside the wall of his house, he climbed up the wall and looked in the direction of the howling sound. The line of sight is blocked, and nothing can be seen. There is commotion nearby. But none of them turned on their lights and went out, and soon became quiet again. With such a tacit understanding, you can tell that you have a lot of experience at a glance. The panic in the howling sound is not like what normal creatures do, ordinary people come out to die? Besides, those who are still active outside at this time are definitely not serious people, and it is just right to die. It won''t be long before the patrol arrives. Before this, I bet that my luck was better than that of my neighbors. After looking around, Yate realized that he had unknowingly become a bird of prey. Twitching the corners of his eyes, he was about to go down when he suddenly saw a tall humanoid creature walking out of an alley. After coming to the main road, there are no buildings to cover it, so he can see clearly. Is this... a werewolf? Yate stopped and stared at the werewolf creature dozens of meters away. It wasn''t that he changed his temper and wanted to be tough with this werewolf, but that the werewolf looked at him the first time he walked out of the alley. Maybe even attracted to him! As expected of a werewolf, he can be noticed from such a distance. It just so happened that the eyes of the two sides were facing each other, and it would be nothing but self-deception to avoid it. He remembered that if he met a dog, he must not show his timidity. Wolves also belong to the canine family. (end of this chapter) Chapter 26： Werewolf (below) Chapter 26 Werewolves (Part 2) How could a werewolf suddenly appear? Could it be because the moon is full, so I ran out to relax? Yate is not sure whether the werewolf in this world is the same as the legend in his previous life, he only knows that this guy is very fierce! It seems to be habitually slightly hunched over, but despite this, the height is still more than 2 meters. The body surface is covered with thick hair, no clothes (not torn, but not worn), a big fluffy tail hangs behind him, his muscles are not inferior to those fitness madmen in his previous life, and his abdomen with less hair can be seen Up to 8 pack abs, each one is wider than his palm. With strong and slender limbs, he was holding a human corpse in one hand, and the blood was still dripping. It appears that one person was killed before he could make a sound. There is a wolf''s head on the thick neck, the broad kiss is slightly open, the fangs are dripping with blood, and a pair of green eyes are staring at Art without any emotion. Yat entered the state when he killed the zombies yesterday, the moonlight gathered on him, and the murderous aura condensed on his brows like frost. also looked back without the slightest emotion! No matter whether this guy is sane or not, he can''t show cowardice. "Crack!" The werewolf''s sharp toes scratched the stone-paved road with several cracks, and the sound was extremely clear in the silent night. Yate raised the bull ax in his hand. The polished ax blade cast a cold light in the moonlight. "Boom!" As if intimidated by the momentum, the werewolf suddenly dropped the corpse in his hand, arched his body, and ran away like a wolf. One jump is seven or eight meters, fast and wild, and disappeared without a trace in a blink of an eye. Yate also quietly got off the wall and returned to the house. First pack up those ritual items and hide them under the bed. in case. Not long after, a loud noise was heard. He learned his lesson this time. He waited for the neighbors to go out before he followed him out of the door. Just met the neighbor on the right coming out. A brown-skinned middle-aged man first poked his head around the door for a while, and then walked out after spotting him. His predecessor only knew his surname Bird, but he didnt know his specific name. In the past four years, he had spoken less than 10 sentences, of which greetings accounted for 9 sentences. "Together?" After walking out of the house, this Mr. Bird immediately raised his head and chest, inviting him pretending to be calm. "Together." Arthur nodded. The 10th sentence is the sentence "together", but last time there was a fight, and the neighbors around came out to persuade the fight (to watch the excitement). The two walked towards the intersection together. There is already a half circle of people around. The reason why it is a half circle is because the patrol team occupies the other half of the space, and there is a steam car parked behind it. Square and square, with sharp edges and corners, thick body and thick tires, it looks like a sturdy and durable model. This patrol team has a total of 5 people, 3 whites and 2 blacks, all of whom are strong. The older middle-aged white man was squatting down to examine the corpse. The other two white men each held a gun similar to a shotgun. The two black men held a machete and a javelin, and their breath was more fierce than the three white men. 5 people didn''t care about being watched, and they just wanted to ask these people for clues, which saved them a lot of time. Yate mixed in the crowd, and after looking at the two corpses, a strange expression flashed in his eyes. Could these two guys be the ones who came to tie him up? Wearing black night clothes, strong body, with a weapon, and a rope, no tattoos, fingers, skin, etc. do not seem to be hanging out on the street. However, it is not important anymore. The death conditions of the two people were extremely tragic, their hearts were pulled out, and most of their necks were bitten off. The timid person dared not look again after only one glance, but refused to leave. Stay here for news. What commits the crime, what precautions need to be taken, and whether to move. The white man in charge of the inspection frowned. In fact, without checking him, he already knew what the crime was. This is the 3rd time! 3 consecutive months, once a month. It''s just that the murderer is very cunning, and each crime takes no more than 5 minutes. He comes and goes like the wind, leaving no useful clues at all. They only deduced that the murderer was a werewolf professional, who committed crimes every time the moon was full, and the hunting targets were all strong and healthy humans in the outer city who had no bad habits, and the number of them was less than 3. To be honest, the impact is not great. After he got up, the four team members looked over one after another. Make eye contact. "That guy again?" "Um." "It''s for nothing again." After they had a brief exchange, the middle-aged white man who was in charge of the inspection before stood up again and asked, "Did any of you see the murderer?" No one said anything. "Sure enough." They were not disappointed, or they didn''t have expectations. "Does anyone know the deceased?" The middle-aged white man asked again. Still no one answered. The middle-aged white man stroked the short beard on his chin, and glanced vaguely at the surrounding crowd. divided into several times. Judging from the scene, the two deceased came here to kidnap someone, but unfortunately they were killed. But, are they really unlucky, or is the werewolf waiting for them on purpose? Quickly glanced at Yate, paused for a moment, and staggered away before attracting Yate''s attention. Yate''s "taste" is completely different from those around him. Also paid attention to a young man with an excited expression and a silent middle-aged man who was always staring at the corpse. "Captain Barry, what is it that kills?" Someone knew middle-aged white man, Dick Barry, the captain of the patrol team, and seeing that he stopped asking questions, he immediately asked the most concerned question. "Don''t worry, everyone, the murderer only commits crimes once a month, and he won''t commit crimes in the same place continuously." Dick Barry''s way of comforting Arter didn''t know what to say. Is it a characteristic of this era? However, it did have the effect he wanted. Everyone dispersed after muttering a few words. Yate also turned around. "Mr. red hair, Mr. wearing glasses, and you, please wait a moment." Dick Barry stopped the three people he was following. Art stopped and turned back. "Captain Barry, what''s the matter? I have to go to work in the morning." The young man wearing glasses asked a little excitedly. "What do you do?" Dick Barry asked in a deep voice. "Reporter." After some hesitation, the young man finally answered honestly. Dick Barry was stunned at first, and then suddenly realized. No wonder there is such an excited expression! "You are not allowed to report on this case, do you hear me?" He warned him directly without beating around the bush. This is the characteristic of this era. "Listen... I heard it." The young man struggled for a moment, but still reluctantly succumbed. "Okay, you can go back." Dick Barry waved his hand. "What about you?" Looking at Art. "Student." Arthur replied neither humble nor overbearing. "Which school?" Dick Barry had a look of doubt in his eyes. It''s not that he has never been in contact with college students. Except for the descendants of those noble officials, it is almost impossible to have this kind of aura and mentality. "Professor Hughes'' student." Strictly speaking, Art is no longer a student of Moya University. "Professor Hughes?" Dick Barry was taken aback. "Professor Amos Hughes." Art said. "It''s okay, please go back." Dick Barry nodded, his tone was much gentler, and he even showed a smile. (end of this chapter) Chapter 27： water depth Chapter 27 Water Depth Art turned and left. In his perception, the silent man who remained at the end did not have an extraordinary aura on him, and even the fluctuation of the magnetic field of life was weaker than that of ordinary people, and there was no threat. Just discovered that after the spiritual value reaches 44.6, under the blessing of moonlight, he can barely perceive the fluctuation of the life field of the people around him. Again, as long as the mental value is not higher than him or a special occupation, he can use this to roughly judge the strength of the opponent. is equivalent to a weakened version of the exploration technique. His golden finger can only display his own attributes, status, etc., and has no other functions other than that. No way, he can only rely on himself. According to his estimation, this skill can only be used with ease after his mental value reaches 50 at least. The skill column is not displayed, it should be because he is just an application method of spiritual value, which has not yet reached the standard of skills. Dick Barry and the five watched him return home before they began to question the last silent man. Actually, Dick Barry knew they couldn''t be the murderers. The work of the patrol team is very boring, especially at night, and you can only chat to pass the time. Dick Barry has been in the patrol team for more than 12 years. Although he has no backer background, he is a standard local snake. He knows all kinds of information, such as the identity of Professor Hughes. It is impossible for members of the general patrol team to know the identity of Professor Hughes, just like his four team members, they are all curious about who Professor Hughes is, but it is not convenient to ask now. Dick Barry also vaguely knew something about the origin of the murderer. "The profession of werewolf is very special. It is said that it is inherited in the form of blood, that is to say, it can only be passed down from top to bottom. There is no possibility of ordinary people being inherited by accident." "This werewolf is said to have escaped from an experiment." These two pieces of information are what he heard from a son of a nobleman who was sent to the patrol team to exercise. It is for this reason that he is not at all enthusiastic about catching the murderer. Even if the murderer is caught by chance, it may not be a good thing. But he cant be too obvious, so he can only work hard from the corners and corners. It looks very hard, but its really uselessthe traditional skills of the old fritters "show the leader to see". It''s just a show. If you offend someone because of it, isn''t it worth the loss? So I didn''t even make a show, just let Art leave, and even served him with a smile. These are all his experience in the industry for many years. Among the 4 players, only Kent can learn a little. "Okay, you can go too." After asking briefly, let the last silent man leave too. No intentional embarrassment. "Captain, who is Professor Hughes?" Kent Lucas asked after only their team was left. Not one of the 2 white guys, but the black guy with the knife. A strong and fierce guy who doesn''t look like a guy who uses his brain. The man with the javelin is his younger brother, Ford Lucas, a taciturn, true hands-on type. The two white men are Malcolm Thackeray and John Kennan. "A master of archaeology, guests of many nobles and church leaders." Dick Barry replied casually. There is no need to hide it, it is easy to find out. "Captain, should we say hello again? Anyway, the guys from the corpse collection team haven''t come yet." Kent Lucas blinked and said. "Okay." Dick Barry gave him a look. This kid is still a little impatient. The best way is to wait until dawn after get off work, inquire about the information, and then formally visit. That person is unlikely to lie, but he doesn''t know his status with Professor Hughes. But its not impossible to get in touch first. After the 5 people discussed, Ford Lucas and John Kenan stayed to look at the corpse, and Dick Barry went to visit. Dick Barry had already noted where Art lived before. An old house. The layout of 2 bedrooms and 1 hall, with a small courtyard. Dick Barry knocked on the door. After Yate came back, he was not in a hurry to hold the ceremony, but prepared to wait for them to leave. Hearing the knock on the door, he quickly came out to open the door. "Captain Barry?" Sure enough, it was them. "Excuse me, I''m Dick Barry, and this is my teammate Malcolm Thackeray and Kent Lucas." Dick Barry introduced himself first. "Art Byron." After the two parties greeted each other, Art turned sideways and invited them into the house. "We won''t go in." Naturally, Dick Barry couldn''t really enter the house. This time is very annoying, including their visit. However, he had already thought of an excuse: "I''m here to tell you that the two guys who died probably came here to kidnap people." Of those who live near here, who is worth being tied up? Obvious. "Thank you." After being silent for a while, Art said helplessly, "My teacher is helping Viscount Trolpo with something. Tied up and threatened the teacher." It''s not that he didn''t want to use the power of the patrol team in front of him to protect himself, but he gave up after thinking about it for a while. What''s the use of him hiding it? One word from the people behind the scenes is enough to make these people rebel. Instead, it''s better to be open and honest, and leave a favor. The smiles on the faces of Dick Barry and the three of them froze when they heard this. Is this kind of thing they can get involved in? People choose to kidnap Yate because Yate has a good teacher, what about them? Yate chose to be open and honest, which really won their favor. Once they get involved beyond their means, no matter who wins, the other side will use them as a punching bag. "Thank you." Dick Barry said thanks this time. "Captain Barry, what is this thing that committed the crime? It doesn''t look like a human being." Yate asked with an attitude of lying down, shaking his head indifferently, and pretending to be interested. "You two go back first." Dick Barry said to Kent Lucas first. The two left with great interest. Dick Barry then told Art what he knew. I just accepted his favor, if I don''t reciprocate, let alone making friends, I will definitely be a stranger next time I meet. Maybe, he will secretly sue himself. Professionals, bloodline inheritance, laboratories... After listening, Art twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Captain Barry, can you pretend that I didn''t ask about this?" I dont regret asking, otherwise how would he know the water is so deep here? But it''s best not to let people know that he asked. "Don''t worry, I''m hiding too." Dick Barry said in a low voice. Originally, I wanted to persuade him to keep quiet, but I didn''t expect that he knew everything and was so smart! At this time, there was another car sound. "The corpse collection team is here, so I won''t bother you. I''ll visit you another day." Dick Barry said hastily. "Okay." Yate also wanted to expand his network, otherwise he would be eaten to death if he bought a candle! (end of this chapter) Chapter 28： Identification and Testing Chapter 28 Qualification and Testing Finally, the patrol team and the corpse collection team all left. Art summoned Oguto again. No more communication today, the identification scroll and the city return scroll are in hand, and the summoning will be canceled after Augusto finishes eating the sheep''s head. Auguto actually ate 7 sheep heads in one go! According to its statement, there is no need to eat for a week after that. "It seems that you are a snake." After making a cold joke, Art sent it away. In any case, I learned a lot from it, and it also contributed 4 scrolls of identification and 3 scrolls of returning to the city, so I am embarrassed to do anything to it. It may be summoned again in the future, but not as often as before. For a long time to come, he will focus on equipment farming. After re-hiding the ritual objects, he took out the large amulet. The exciting part is here! Although it is impossible for a level 1 mob to drop any good equipment, he is just a newcomer and has no right to dislike him. In order to avoid accidents, he put the amulet on the table instead of holding it in his hand. Then pick up a scroll of identification. It is not as exquisite and mysterious as imagined, it is like a roll of parchment rolled into a tube, about as long as a girl squeezes, 2 fingers thick, with a red vein in the middle that looks like a seal. The city portal scroll is a blue pattern. How to use, tear it off? He looked at the identification scroll in his hand, hesitated, after all, he didn''t use this rough method first, but pressed the identification scroll in his hand to the amulet. no response. A ray of night wind came in through the gap in the window, blowing the curtains and making rustling sounds, like weird laughter. How silly! Art narrowed his eyes. Since this doesn''t work, don''t blame him for being rude! Get started directly and tear the identification scroll from the red veins. Success! A faint white light appeared, covering the amulet. At the same time, his mana is reduced by 10 points. Actually consumes mana! Well, the rules of the two worlds are different, which is understandable, and it is only 10 points of mana, so it is affordable. Fortunately, he works in the high-spirited profession of demon warlock. If he changes to a warrior or assassin profession, he may not be drained every day! The white light dissipated quickly, and he picked up the amulet, and he could already see the affixes and attributes. Large amulet of shock, increases lightning damage by 1-4. is preceded by a name with affixes, followed by magic attributes. Although the attribute value is not high, the effect is good. How to say it is lightning damage. I dont know if there is any damage bonus to evil creatures. Strange, why didn''t it work? Try it in your pocket. Still no effect. I encountered the same problem as just identifying the scroll, and I dont know how to use it! There is no instruction manual either! It can''t be the same as identifying scrolls, it also needs to consume mana, right? Try to put mana into the amulet. Really works! After consuming 10 points of mana, the amulet in his hand disappeared. He could feel that he was equipped with an amulet. At the same time, I feel like I have a little more weight, about the weight of a boiled egg. Moving the body, there is no feeling of anything extra, but the existence of the amulet can be sensed. Moreover, this load seems to be a constant value, which has nothing to do with his physical condition. It''s like melting into his soul! Originally, he wanted to sew a set of clothes with pockets all over his body, but now his plan fell through. As he moved his mind, a slender electric light appeared on his hand. Its not as thick as noodles, so it looks pitiful. Its okay, no need to consume mana. "Wait!" Just as he was about to test the power, he suddenly thought, can the amulet still be taken off? Because of the limited load, he can''t superimpose unlimitedly, these primary amulets must be eliminated! Once it cannot be removed, it will have a great impact on him. Fortunately, after consuming 10 mana again, the amulet reappeared in his hand. Finally breathed a sigh of relief. Re-equip the amulet and test its power. Because the additional lightning damage is a range value, the effect will also fluctuate. At the lowest level, it can only scorch a piece of paper, and at the highest level, it can leave a slightly burnt mark on the wooden board. Goldfinger didn''t display his damage in the form of data, but just added an item bar under the directory. Props: Shocking large amulet [increase 1-4 lightning damage]. After researching the usage and effects of the amulet, the rest is the city portal scroll. Life-saving artifact. Judging from the usage of identification scrolls and amulets, most of the city return scrolls also need to consume mana. This is no problem, but the problem is where to send it to? There is no small station here for him to step on! Didn''t struggle for too long, because he really couldn''t think of a clue, so he just tested it directly. Although there are only 3 cards, the test must be done. After confirming that there was no one outside, he closed the doors and windows, drew the curtains, and then tore open the city return scroll in his hand with a bit of nervousness. 100 mana drops, and a white light appears. Then I saw this white light forcibly stretching the surrounding space, expanding into a white aperture slightly higher than him. is also commonly known as "portal gate". It took nearly 0.5 seconds. The white circle of light flows like water waves, with a blue-black void in the middle. As soon as he looked at it, he felt dizzy for a while, and felt a sense of weightlessness and suffocation as if he fell into the void. Fortunately, he couldn''t hold on to even a glance. After regaining consciousness, only 1 second passed. Mana dropped another 100 points. The portal actually requires continuous casting, and it costs 100 points per second! Without the blessing of the moonlight, his full mana would only be 410 points, 40 points were consumed before, plus the 200 points just consumed, there are only 170 points left! He endured the discomfort, grabbed the low stool beside him and tried to throw it into the portal. As expected, the stool was bounced back. "Crack!" He grabbed the low stool and sent it into the portal with his hands instead. Successfully entered this time. Another second passed. Mana drops 100 again. Let go, hold back! "Bang!" Hearing the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground. From his bedroom. A look of joy flashed across his face, but he didn''t rush to check it out, but quietly waited for this second to finish reading. The remaining 70 mana is obviously not enough to consume. However, the portal didn''t just disappear, but lasted for another 0.7 seconds, until his mana was completely exhausted, and then disappeared quietly. No trace left. Go quickly to your bedroom. Just like Matt Isaac had arranged the ritual in his room before, he has been summoning Oguto in Matt Isaac''s room and doing the test. Sure enough, I saw the low stool. Organize your thoughts. Opening the Town Portal Scroll requires 100 points of mana, which lasts for 1 second, and then consumes another 100 points of mana every second. If the mana is less than 100 points, it will be consumed in the same proportion until the mana is used up and the portal disappears. Can only teleport items that he has with him. The bound safe zone is his bedroom. is not his daily resting place, but the place he subconsciously thinks is the safest, most private, and belongs to him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 29： Moore Lane (on) Chapter 29 Moore Lane (Part 1) "How do you sell herring?" "10 Finneys a piece." "So expensive! Where''s the cod?" "40 Finneys?" "Where''s the salmon?" "50 pfennigs apiece." In the morning, at the aquatic product market next to Sigrid Pier, Art was asking about the price of sea fish. Last night, he tossed and tossed half the night. After the test, it was almost dawn, so he simply replaced sleep with meditation. After the meditation, I suddenly had the idea of ??eating seafood, so I came here. The Sigrid Pier is the largest in Pudera City, the kind that can dock cruise ships. It is named after the builder Ernest Garcia''s daughter Sigrid Garcia, which means a beautiful victory. Ordinary people naturally have no chance to touch the business in the dock, but it is still possible to hang out outside. Some tourists from other places also like to visit the local specialty market. So Sigrid Market came into being. To be able to use this name, it is naturally impossible for ordinary people to build it, and ordinary businessmen do not have such financial resources. It is said that the families of several noble officials in the city jointly built it, and then rented out the stalls to earn some pocket money, saving worry and effort. I just didn''t expect this model to be a big success! After more than ten years, the scale of the market has become larger and larger, covering various commodities. The aquatic product market is its next sub-market. Nowadays, not only foreign tourists, but also many local people will come here to purchase. The predecessor was born inland. It was the first time I ate seafood after I came to Pudera City, and then I fell in love with this taste. Its just because the money is spent on cultivation, I can only eat a few times a year, and I still come to the aquatic product market to buy ingredients by myself, and then cook by myself. So, I have a general understanding of the price of sea fish. This guy''s quotation is 4 or 5 times more expensive than what he knew! Go to other stalls, the quotations are similar. This is to see that he has a tender face, unlike those who come here often, and he does not have a local accent, so he is slaughtered as a fat sheep! Moreover, they bother to cover up! The stall owners who he had asked for the price stood there with their arms folded, watching him with a sneer on their faces. All big men. Obviously, they are not fishermen setting up stalls themselves, but stalls controlled by a certain force! After Yate asked several companies, he stopped going and left directly. Just wanted to eat some seafood, but he encountered such a bad thing. Forget it, stop eating! At the entrance of the fish market, two soldiers in blue and white navy uniforms watched the whole scene. After Art left, the taller soldier with the short beard couldn''t help complaining, "Are you leaving?" "Could it be left to be slaughtered?" The more handsome soldier said lazily. "No, this guy is too spineless, he has no temper at all after being bullied like this!" "Like you, you just use your hands without using your brain. Are you fined to be on duty in this kind of place?" "That''s better than having no spine!" "It''s not that he''s spineless, he''s just not as reckless as you. Just wait, there will definitely be a follow-up to this matter." "Same type as you?" "What does it mean to be the same type as me! Forget it, you can understand it whatever you want." Both of them were punished by their families to come here to be on duty. They were bored, but they couldn''t skip work. What happened just now was a good seasoning for them. But it''s just a flavoring agent, taste the taste, don''t take it seriously, and don''t really pay attention to the follow-up development. Who knows how long it will be. By then, they would have already left, so why would they care about such trivial matters. "Mr. Art Byron?" Yate had just walked out of the aquatic products market when he met a navy soldier looking for him head-on. The dock business is not owned by the government, but managed by the navy, so most of the staff here are navy soldiers. "I am." Art stopped, trying to figure out why the other party came. In his perception, the other party has no malice. However, apart from Matt Isaac, he has no recollection of his predecessor being involved with the Navy. "Our major wants to see you!" The other party said directly. Although it was an invitation, there was no room for him to refuse. "Who is your major?" Art asked tentatively. "Baron Moore Lane." The other party answered frankly. "Let''s go." Art thought for a while, but he had never heard of this name. The other party drives a car. After the two got in the car, they drove more than a hundred meters away and came to a small three-story building. An office building. Art saw the staff at work on the first floor. But the two didn''t go in, but went straight up the stairs to the third floor. Outside a spacious office. The door of the office is open, and you can see the inside at a glance. A large and thick mahogany desk, with some office supplies and a few thick books on it, and a few oil paintings hanging on the wall behind, with figures and landscapes, and the key point is that they are all signed, but its a pity that Art doesnt have any of them. know. To the right of the desk is a row of filing cabinets. Hanging on the left hand side is a chart that takes up half of the wall. A white youth stands in front of the chart. Not very old, probably no more than 30 years old, slender and strong, about 185cm tall, blond, blue eyes, protruding eyebrows, sunken eye sockets, slightly narrow nose bridge, hooked front, vertical cheeks, as if cut by a knife, compared to Ordinary people are slightly longer and quite majestic. The same blue and white navy uniform, but with an armband belonging to the major. This is a very ambitious mananyone with a wink will have such an idea the moment they see him. He turned around when he heard the movement at the door. "Report to Major, Mr. Art Byron is here!" The soldier saluted politely. "Okay, you go down." Moore Lane nodded slightly, and then said to Art: "Mr. Byron, please come in." Yate walked in a little stiffly. But he quickly adjusted his state and returned to normal. This guy is actually a professional, and his strength is much stronger than him! After getting used to the benefits brought by high mental value, he can''t help but use this perception method when observing people or things, just like last night when he looked at the nothingness channel in the portal, if he just observed with the naked eye, it would be useless. There will be such a big reaction, only a newborn calf like him, who doesn''t understand anything, will rashly use mental perception. Just observed Moore Lane in the same way, and the result was like banging his head against the door frame! It''s just that his body is stiff, which is already considered lucky for him. This time I really learned my lesson. "It is impolite to use the spirit to perceive others rashly!" Moore Ryan said to Art after closing the door. "Sorry." It was indeed his fault, Yate apologized honestly, but immediately said: "It seems impolite to stare at the guests like this!" It''s not that he refuses to suffer, but that he must make it clear. A man keeps staring at you after closing the door, how would you feel? He felt as if a group of ants were crawling around in his clothes, very uncomfortable. (end of this chapter) Chapter 30： Moore Lane (below) Chapter 30 Moore Lane (Part 2) "Sorry, I just didn''t expect Professor Hughes to accept a professional as a student." Moore Lane explained after apologizing. Why can''t Professor Hughes accept professionals as students? Yate didn''t know the reason for this, so he wisely chose to remain silent. Moore Lane just remarked casually, and just raised his eyes, and stopped staring at his body. failed to see his profession. Wait, what expression does he have! It was only then that he realized his abnormal reaction. With one foot forward and one foot backward, his upper body was slightly tilted back, and his whole body was full of vigilance, as if he would run away regardless if he made a slight movement! Did you just do something? He has already been able to use spiritual perception, hasn''t he discovered that he is not malicious? Wait, his expression, is this disgust? Moore Lane suddenly thought of some unsavory rumors, and immediately understood what he meant. Anger flares up. This guy actually thinks of himself as that kind of person! "Shua!" High spirit brings high perception. Faced with this pressure that almost condenses the air, Yate''s reaction is very sharp, like a flexible fish swimming in the water, twisting his body left and right, using a A very silky way to hide behind a desk. After standing still, he realized that his eyelids twitched violently. be cheated! This guy is not only strong, but also an old fox! Just now, this guy pretended to be angry and burst into a powerful momentum to scare him. After all, he is just a newcomer, so he can''t help being frightened, his body responds faster than his reason, and his strength and skills are exposed. Moore Lane showed a happy expression on his face, staring at the void in front of him, his fingers moved slightly, as if simulating the trajectory of his avoidance. Then he reacted, a burst of embarrassment. But it is not without benefits. Before, he was groping and practicing alone, without pressure, no matter how hard he practiced, it was just talk on paper. Just under the stimulation of that pressure, he made a small breakthrough in his dodging skills, which is why he was so smooth that even Moore Lane couldn''t help imitating it. Yate quickly readjusted his mentality. He is only a theoretical school with a broad vision, but Moore Lane is a practical school, aristocrats, and being able to get into this position, must have experienced many conspiracies and tricks, and it is not surprising that he was calculated. On the contrary, you should be thankful that it''s just such a calculation. Sure enough, if you think about the same thing from different angles, your mood will be completely different. Most importantly, there is nothing he can do about it. It''s not worth fighting Moore Lane for it either. With this guy''s cunning, it is impossible not to see that he is duplicity, so he just let it go. Multiple friends are better than multiple enemies anyway. Without disturbing Moore Ryan, who was in a state of indulgence, he sorted out the harvest by himself. The silky track that broke through the air barrier still has a sense of unsatisfactory in retrospect, just like the extreme operation made by a professional game player in a flash of inspiration. Although it is a bit embarrassing to boast like this, who made it so. Tens of seconds later, Moore Ryan was the first to come back to his senses. In fact, he always pays attention to Art, taking all the reactions of the latter into his eyes. From the initial awakening, to embarrassment, to letting go, I have to say that this kid who popped up out of nowhere is really good. He has an urge to receive subordinates. "Would you like to come to work under me?" After Art came back to his senses, he directly invited. "I still have to learn from the teacher." Art was stunned for a moment, and then refused. He is too strong. "Then I''ll wrong you to stay here for a few days." Moore Ryan also guessed that he would refuse, and his character can be seen from the reaction just now, but he always has to try. This is Moore Lane''s character. "You''re the one who doesn''t want Trolpo to succeed!" Art flashed a flash of light in his mind and blurted out. "It seems that you don''t have much respect for Trolbo." Moore Lane raised his mouth slightly, walked behind the desk, sat down by himself, and then continued: "It''s not me, I don''t know how to use it." Such a stupid way, to actually think of kidnapping someone, and just let someone invite you over!" He already knew what happened last night, that idiot actually sent someone to kidnap her! Its fine if you successfully kidnap someone, but the person you sent out was actually killed by a passing werewolf! It''s really... makes me laugh. Yate suddenly realized. Even if they are not the same person, they are still in the same camp. But is the guy behind the scenes really that stupid? Professor Hughes guessed in advance that the guy would find someone to kidnap him, and Moore Lane also said that the guy was stupid. How "blunt" is it that everyone can guess his next move! "Don''t guess, let me tell you, it''s my brother Elmer Lane, Viscount, City Councilor, and president of the Sigrid Dock Chamber of Commerce." Moore Lane looked at him with a half-smile. Yate''s expression froze. I know a lot of information recently! If this continues, he is afraid that he will develop crow''s feet ahead of time. City councilors aside, the Sigrid Dock Chamber of Commerce is a real behemoth. Let''s put it this way, if Elmer Lane said that he didn''t like herring, then herring would disappear from the tables of most citizens of Pudera. In comparison, the Red Scorpion Gang and the Xihai Club are nothing more than children''s play games! Is such a big man really as stupid as Moore Lane said? In addition, what kind of relationship would make the younger brother judge his elder brother as "stupid"? Also, Moore Lane obviously told him on purpose, wouldn''t he want to use him for something? "Huh" Thinking, he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief, and stared at Moore Ryan with resentment. I''ve compromised, you don''t push yourselfMoore Lane read the meaning in his eyes. It stands to reason that he should be angry, but he expressed it in such a tactful way that Moore Lane was embarrassed to be angry with him. Using him to coerce Professor Hughes this time is tantamount to offending both the teacher and the student at the same time, and it will definitely be useful to Professor Hughes in the future. Forget it, let him go. "Don''t worry, I just need you to come and live for a while!" Originally, his idea of ??layout was really useful. I just didn''t expect him to be so alert. "I don''t need to do anything, right?" Art confirmed. "That''s right!" Moore Ryan nodded. "I want to go home and get something." Art didn''t show any resistance. If you send someone to kidnap him, you can avoid, fight, and express your dissatisfaction by the way, but if you invite him to come over openly like this, let alone being invincible, even if you can beat him, you wont do it. He doesn''t want to stand in line. Being under house arrest can also be explained, and he cannot be allowed to die. "Yes." Moore Lane agreed. "Besides, I eat a lot!" Art said again. "Don''t worry, I''m full here!" Moore Ryan naturally heard his special emphasis on "big", but what is this place? Seafood is enough! "I have no other requirements." Art said very bachelor. Moore Lane admired his sense of wit, and called the soldier just now to give him some advice. Specially told him to let him eat well and eat well. "I have to eat 3 albacores (tuna) over 1 meter, 5 deep-sea crabs over 10kg, 5 lobsters over 20cm, and 10 oysters the size of a fist every meal." Art said directly in front of Moore Lane Said. It is easy to get punched for saying this if you leave this room. Moore Lane''s face darkened instantly. "There are 5 stalls selling seafood on the right hand side of the aquatic product market. I only eat what they sell!" Yate continued on his own, as if he didn''t see it. Moore Lane''s complexion quickly recovered, and he nodded to the soldiers looking at him. Although I don''t know how those guys offended him, I don''t mind him borrowing his name once. Anyway, those guys are not good people. It is impossible to pay the bill. If those guys have the guts, they can come here and try to ask for the bill. (end of this chapter) Chapter 31： Self-reliant Chapter 31 Self-support "If these guys are allowed to go on like this, this market will end sooner or later!" Art thought for a while, and decided to find a stalwart excuse. "Aren''t you going home to get something?" Moore Ryan suddenly realized that he still underestimated him. With his thick skin, he will become a master! "May I ask, how old are you, Major?" Art did not leave immediately, but asked unexpectedly. "29, what?" Moore Ryan frowned slightly. I don''t like the situation that I can''t keep up with other people''s rhythm. "Smile more, you will look younger." After Art finished, he turned and left. Or slip away. The soldier moved the corner of his mouth, not knowing whether he wanted to laugh or to say something, but finally held back forcibly, and left in a hurry after saluting. Didn''t forget to close the door for him. Moore Ryan scowled. However, after the sound of the soldier''s footsteps disappeared, his expression immediately eased, his fingers swiped, and the water vapor condensed, which soon converged into a water mirror in front of him. so? Not good, too stiff. so? Laughing too much. so? Too gloomy. Moore Ryan kept making various smiles in front of the water mirror, trying to find a smile that best suited his identity. Finally found a gentle yet majestic smile. It looks like it''s really younger. People have many faces, and they often have a hidden side, especially political figures. Even if Yatt broke it, Moore Ryan would not admit it in front of outsiders, and even showed annoyance, but it did not prevent him from trying in private. Looking at the smile in the water mirror, he retrieved Yate''s information from his memory. The old subordinates who have been with him for several years dare not make such a joke with him! Yate met him for the first time today, and the whole process took less than half an hour. Why would he dare to make such a joke on him? Feel confident, or know he''ll listen? is just a trial. Yate had read on the Internet in his previous life that men with a personality like Moore Lane often had a sullen side. But he knew that Moore Ryan would probably not do anything to him, so he dared to take action. It''s not all because of the status of "Professor Hughes'' student", but people like Moore Lane often don''t waste energy on trivial things, that is, they don''t do useless things, and their words and deeds often have strong Just like when he was under house arrest before, he also wanted to use him as a fuss to design Elmer Lane. How to get along with this kind of person, there are ready-made examples in the film and television novels of his previous life, including real history. Trying it out is to test whether Moore Lane can make friends. Moore Lane is not only a noble major who controls the order of the entire Sigrid Wharf, but also a powerful professional. If he is not under house arrest, he would have no chance to contact him. Such a person must have a lot of information and channels. And this is exactly what he needs most. The question is, how can I get on with Moore Lane? For him at present, it is really a tall order. Don''t look at Moore Lane''s good attitude towards him, it''s because he is needed now. If he hadn''t shown any other value, it would be difficult for him to see Moore Ryan again after this incident! But this guy is very smart. He is only 29 years old, but he looks like an old fox. Could it be that the elder brothers IQ is added to the younger brothers? After leaving the building, the soldier drove Art home. "What''s the name?" Art asked. "Jim Thomson, just call me Jim." Because of his Moore Lane attitude, the soldier was no longer as rigid as before, and he could even be said to be friendly. "I''m sorry to trouble you." Yate is very clear about his position, and he is not "proud of being favored". "What''s the trouble, I can just come out for a walk!" Jim Thomson said carelessly without hiding his desire to touch fish. "It''s the first time I''ve been in this kind of car, hehe..." Yate didn''t agree or raise any objections, but pretended to be a stranger to the world, touching here and there. As expected of Moore Ryan''s errands, this is to test his own character first, including his attitude towards fishing at work, and whether he will report to Moore Ryan, and then decide what kind of attitude to make friends with himself? If he just had a bunch of film and television novels and history books and biographies in his mind, let alone whether he could remember all kinds of details, even if he could vividly remember them, he would not be able to apply them so freely. There is still a big difference between theory and practice. But the blessing of 14 points of intelligence and 41 points of spirit made him a super genius. As long as you dont get lazy, always reflect the knowledge in your memory, and you can understand and absorb quickly. In his previous life, it was not bad to be a salted fish, but there is no living space for salted fish in this world, not to mention the pressure from the elves, he can''t do it unless he works hard. It takes 1 hour to go back and forth. In fact, he didnt have anything special to pack. The things that could not be exposed had already been hidden. He only took some simple daily necessities and Professor Hughess book, and he didnt bring any bedding. The main purpose is to let people know that they have been taken away so that no one will come to the door. Looking at the friendship between the brothers Moore Lane and Elmer Lane, there is a high probability that the former will not tell the latter about this. Even if he is used to blackmail Professor Hughes, he may do it alone. Although Professor Hughes and Trolbo were offended, there are risks and benefits. From the perspective of the participants, there is a high probability that this matter will involve a higher level of struggle. But no matter which side wins, he is the unlucky one. If Professor Hughes does not accept the threat, he will become useless here, and he might be angered; if Moore Lane succeeds, Trolbo will definitely blame him. Moreover, the winning party will not give him a reward. No way, he can only rely on his own efforts, while trying to protect himself, see if he can get some benefits. Free three meals a day is just a small gain, the most important thing is to "take" Moore Lane. Near noon, the aquatic product market. Ansel Haydn and Myron Evans are still bored on duty. Jim Thomson walks in. "Second Lieutenant." The two saluted each other. Jim Thomson was Moore Lane''s half-secretary, though he was born as a commoner. "Stay here, it''s almost noon." Jim Thomson casually chatted with the two. The two are also happy to have someone to chat with. Their duty is only to maintain order and prevent tourists from other places from being bullied. In fact, they have nothing to do most of the time. Besides, Jim Thomson is the superior in charge of both of them. "Your work is indeed boring, so nothing interesting happens?" "Really, a young man with an unfamiliar face came here to buy fish in the morning, and was tricked by the guys from the Remo family." Finally found the reason. Jim Thomson finished chatting with the two, and walked towards the booth of the Remo family under their surprised eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 32： remo family Chapter 32 Remo Family The Remo family is one of the big and small gangs in the outer city. It is medium-sized and belongs to the next level of the Red Scorpion Gang and the West Sea Club. It is mainly engaged in aquatic business and controls fishermen in several streets. The main mode is to buy all kinds of seafood from fishermen at a low price, and then sell them at a high price, without even bothering to process them themselves, which is simple and crude, and lacks technical content. Thanks to the rapid development of Pudera City after the reconstruction, their business is really good, and their income is very considerable. As soon as you enter the aquatic product market, the 10 stalls on the right hand side are all theirs. They found out when Jim Thomson came in. This confidant of Major Moore Lane, who doesn''t know anyone who hangs out at Sigrid Pier? "Second Lieutenant Thomson, do you need anything?" Seeing him coming, Mark Benson, who was tall and thick, with a sail pattern tattooed on his forearm, nodded and bowed, and asked courteously. Jim Thomson ignored him, but handed out an "order" directly. "5 albacore fish over 1 meter, 7 deep-sea crabs over 10kg, 7 lobsters over 20cm, and 15 oysters the size of a fist, delivered 3 times a day." On the basis of Yate, Jim Thomson Added some more. There''s no reason Art should eat so well and not help Major Lane improve his life. It seems that Art borrowed the name of Major Ryan, but would the Remo family dare to find Major Ryan? Besides, Art is the culprit. If it wasnt for Yates already demanding too much, he would like to add some more. He is not qualified to get in touch with the Chamber of Commerce at Sigrid Pier, but he knows a rough idea of ??the income of these gangs. Just stuck in the amount that the Remo family can accept. "I''m calling the shots, and I''ll give away a piece of salmon over 40cm for free!" Mark Benson thought it was an order that fell from the sky, and said happily. "These are all free!" Jim Thomson said lightly. "What?" Mark Benson exclaimed, his eyes puffed up, and his cheeks and neck turned red visibly. "Second Lieutenant, why is this?" "We don''t give a penny less than what we should normally give!" "The quantity you want is too large, and we can''t supply it at all." While asking the reason, he shied away, and at the same time made a gesture to the side. The person standing by another booth left quietly. Go find the boss! Although Jim Thomson''s title is not high, it represents Moore Lane. "Major Lane invited a guest, and the other party asked to eat your seafood." What should be done must be done, but for the sake of the other party''s usual filial piety, Jim Thomson reminded. Mark Benson''s expression suddenly became uglier. A situation that you don''t want to see the most! When he tried to ask the other party''s identity, Jim Thomson kept silent. "Prepare the noon portion first!" After leaving such a password, he left directly. Mark Benson stood there in a daze for nearly 10 seconds before letting the "family" prepare the noon share with a look of resentment. Moore Lane controls the order of the entire Sigrid Wharf, including this market, and one word is enough to kick them out. They can find someone to negotiate, but they cannot refuse to implement. No matter how aggrieved. At the entrance, Malcolm Thackeray and John Kennan seemed to be full. "What did I say, there will definitely be a follow-up!" "Who is that guy, how can Baron Ryan help him out?" "Find an opportunity to inquire about it." The way the two whispered did not attract attention, and almost everyone around them was eating melons. After calming down a little, Mark Benson finally remembered the two of them. After Jim Thomson came, chat with the two of them for a while! After Mark Benson paid 10 gold shields for the news, the two told him the crux of the problem, and then enjoyed his expressions. Suddenly red, suddenly blue, suddenly white, gnashing teeth for a while, beating your head in annoyance for a while, and dejected for a while... That is a wonderful thing. Mark Benson did not expect that he was just in a bad mood today, so when he saw a tender-faced young man picking and choosing from the booth, he intentionally played tricks on him, but it caused such a disaster! Maybe the Remo family can find someone to mediate, but for him, it is undoubtedly a disaster. Even so, he didn''t dare to have other thoughts. One hour later, the third leader Bart Remo arrived. The Remo family was founded by the three brothers Remo. Bart Remo is the third, 41 years old this year, with blue eyes and brown hair, clear cheekbones. All the hair on the sides and back of the head are shaved off, leaving only the middle hair combed to the right and fixed with pomade, making her look even colder. Calf-length black coat, single-breasted wool suit with wide lapels, a vest with 6 buttons and 2 pockets inside the open suit jacket, and a brass pocket watch chain hanging on the vest pocket. Blue striped shirt with detachable collar, solid color knit tie, a pierced collar pin to support the tie and keep the collar stiff. Mid-calf lace-up leather boots to prevent water seepage. I have to say that she is full of aura, as soon as she shows up, she stabilizes people''s hearts. The members of the Remo family gathered around him quickly. "What''s the situation?" It''s not clear why. "It''s my fault." Mark Benson told the whole story with a pale face, without any bias. "Have all the things been delivered?" Bart Remo''s breath became colder and colder after hearing this, but he didn''t get angry as expected, but asked first. "Send it over." Mark Benson trembled slightly, and replied in a low voice. "You go back first, Hunter, and you come to replace him." Bart Remo arranged. "Yes!" The two responded in unison. Bart Remo stopped for a moment, as if thinking about something. Around a dozen rough, not-so-good guys, none of them made a sound and waited quietly. "Let''s go get busy. After lunch, I''ll make an appointment with Second Lieutenant Thomson." Ten seconds later, Bart Remo said. Not suitable now. The crowd dispersed, leaving one person behind him. "Where are those two?" Bart Remo was going to chat with the two soldiers on duty that Mark Benson mentioned. "Going to eat." The subordinate replied. Bart Remo nodded and walked out of the aquatic market. Yat was arranged in a small courtyard. Avoid contact with others. The environment is not bad, and the area is larger than the house he rented. In the living room, there is a dining table more than 2 meters long, and he is cutting albacore sashimi by himself. I havent learned it, but there are killing skills and war blade skills in the inheritance of the Son of Night, which just happen to be used for practice. Jim Thomson looks on. At the beginning, his movements were still relatively clumsy, as if he didn''t know where to start, a complete novice appearance. But soon the movements became smooth, silky, and even pleasing to the eye! (end of this chapter) Chapter 33： Metabolism Explosion Chapter 33 Metabolism Explosive Technique "The touch of the hand, the leaning of the shoulder, the treading of the foot, the straddling of the knee, there is a resounding resounding, and there is a melody when playing the knife." "What I like is Dao; it''s more advanced than technology." "At the beginning of my understanding, what I saw was what I saw; three years later, I haven''t seen it all. At this time, I don''t look at the encounter with the gods. The official knows the desire of the gods, according to the law of heaven, criticizes, and guides me. Of course, the technical scriptures are not uncommon, but its even worse!" "The one with the joint has space, and the one with the blade is thick; with thickness, there is room, and there must be room for it to maneuver!" Yate found that Jim Thomson only knew how to praise him with "beautiful technique", so he couldn''t help himself. Recited a few sentences from "Paoding Jieniu". In any case, it is also the work of Zhuangzi, if he can''t recite it, he will be sorry for his name in his previous life. Although the translation into the language of this world is not so meaningful, Jim Thomson can probably understand it. "Is this the way to kill a cow?" Jim Thomson asked after watching him cut all three albacore into sashimi. From the disordered thickness and size of the first plate, to the neatly arranged plate that can cure patients with severe obsessive-compulsive disorder, it is hard to believe that it was made by the same person, and it took only 15 minutes before and after. Cut in disorder in the front, but slow, and the efficiency is getting higher and higher later. "Hmm." Art didn''t explain much. For this kind of person, explaining too much can easily be interpreted as trying to cover something up. No need to think about him, he knows that Moore Lane will definitely let people inquire about his information before he came to Pudera City to go to school, and Jim Thomson is in charge of daily surveillance. Who made him arouse Moore Lane''s curiosity. The reason why he showed his knife skills was that his predecessor''s family ran a local ranch and raised a large number of cattle and sheep. In addition to his philosophical recitation just now, even Moore Lane would not doubt the origin of his knife skills. It is also to further attract Moore Lane''s interest. In addition, without such knife skills, it would be very time-consuming for him to process these ingredients by himself. Already had a plan for his life under house arrest. "Strong adaptability" is his strength and weakness. Can adapt to a variety of living and working environments, and automatically adjust the mentality, but it can also be understood as "Buddha nature", "no ambition", if there is no special opportunity, you can only follow the trend. "Just read the family heritage to me like this, is it okay?" Jim Thomson mistook the "Paoding Jieniu" he had just recited for their family heritage. It is reasonable, and there is also a general outline of cultivation, which really sounds similar. "It''s okay." Yate was silent for a moment, making mistakes. Jim Thomson was also silent. After listening to the family inheritance, although Yate took the initiative, if he wants to listen again, he must accept this favor. I didnt remember everything the first time. He was able to follow Moore Lane, so he was naturally not a person without eyesight. He could tell at a glance that Art''s method of killing a bull knife was also suitable for killing people, and the efficiency was equally high. Art is back at crabs, lobsters and oysters. Either sashimi or steamed. The fish head is used to make the pepper fish head. During this period of time, I was suffocated by the diet of this world. Now that I have this opportunity, I will naturally not wrong myself. Knowing that Jim Thomson will definitely use his name to increase the amount, but more or less doesn''t make a difference to him, and he doesn''t care about offending a gangster. At noon, Jim Thomson was specially invited to come over, please ask the latter to bring white wine and various condiments. Many seasonings are exclusive to nobles, and they are expensive and difficult to buy. And after he experienced the candle store owner and the fish market, he has decided not to buy things in person in the future. It took less than an hour before and after, and the two sat at a dining table more than 2 meters long and started eating. Tableware is mostly trays, soup bowls, etc., except for the saucer. Jim Thomson used a knife and fork, and Art used chopsticks he sharpened himself. Halfway through eating, Jim Thomson decided to go back and practice how to use the "two sticks". Unbelievably flexible! It is especially suitable for use when eating a big meal, so that you can eat a lot more than others. Of course, it doesn''t matter now, after all, there is so much foodhe thought so at first. Until he watched helplessly as the food on the table became less and less until it was swept away. Actually, he agreed to come, in addition to really wanting to eat, he also wanted to see with his own eyes how Art handles so much food. 3 albacore fish over 1 meter, 5 deep-sea crabs over 10kg, 5 lobsters over 20cm, and 10 oysters the size of a fist, all on the table! Such a hearty meal, even Major Ryan rarely eats it. If he wastes it, he won''t be able to borrow the name of Major Lane tomorrow. However, I never thought that he could eat it all! Besides, his stomach didn''t even bulge! Apart from sweating profusely from eating, there is no other abnormality. Where did he eat so many things? Magic? Finally, Art put down his chopsticks contentedly, picked up his glass, and drank the white wine in one gulp. Cool! At this moment, he looked like he had just been fished out of the sea, his hair and clothes were all soaked. It is still a skill in the inheritance of Nightborne. Under the item of breathing method, a metabolic explosive technique. Can greatly increase metabolism in a short period of time. If there is no unique technique, but simply to improve the body''s metabolism through stimulation and other means, I am afraid that cell aberrations (including canceration) will occur within a few times, and the life span will be greatly shortened. Even if you learn the skills, there are many restrictions. It needs a lot of energy support, and it is not encouraged to maintain for a long time, and the frequency of use should not be too much. In addition, after each exit mode, a long sleep is required to buffer and repair the damage to the body. Also, when the physical strength reaches a certain value, the effect will be lost. He didn''t have the conditions before, so he didn''t try it. But the benefits are also very obvious. Without looking at the panel, he can clearly perceive the improvement of his physical fitness! Moreover, he did not use it for fighting, but for eating, and the sequelae would be much smaller. "Your appetite is really good." Looking at Art, who yawned after eating and drinking, Jim Thomson couldn''t help but twitched his eyes. "It''s been a long time since I ate so much." Art said with a satisfied face. "Thanks for the hospitality, I won''t bother you." He was yawning, how could Jim Thomson not say goodbye? Yate cleaned up the dining table, opened the door, took a cold shower, and went back to sleep. This is his plan for this period of time, eat and sleep, sleep and eat, and occasionally read books and practice knives. There is no more pleasant life than this. After Jim Thomson left from Art, he first went to see Moore Lane. The latter also just finished lunch. "Eat them all?" The answer was already written on his face. "Yes, eat clean!" Although he knew the magic of professionals, Jim Thomson was still a little surprised. "Enhancement system..." Moore Ryan murmured. Thank you book friends for the 100 starting point coins that you "never expect" (end of this chapter) Chapter 34： Ms. Claire Lane (on) Chapter 34 Ms. Claire Lane (Part 1) The professional systems in this world are roughly divided into strengthening, mysterious, bloodline and priesthood. Enhancement, as the name suggests, is a profession that takes the strengthening route, represented by warrior professions. Mystery can be understood as the legal system, represented by mages and wizards. Bloodline is a profession like werewolves who follow the bloodline. The priesthood is mostly members of the church. It is just a rough division, so that novices can have a clearer understanding of their own occupations, and it does not forcefully define a certain occupation as a certain department. The boundaries of many professions are blurred. For example, warrior professions also have mystery and priesthood. Yate''s performance looks like a career that takes the reinforcement line. Well, other 3 departments are not impossible, but the employment conditions of such occupations are often more stringent, and the chances are much smaller. Moore Lane was curious not only about Art''s career, but also about him. For a powerful and controlling person like Moore Lane, when he meets an outstanding talent who suddenly appears, he will definitely not be able to help but check the other party''s information. This is habit and instinct. Besides, Art is also very... um, interesting? It is difficult for Moore Lane to use an accurate word to summarize his impression of Art, and the word "interesting" is quite suitable for him. Art did manage to interest him. "People from the Remo family should be looking for you." After asking about Art''s performance, Moore Lane said to Jim Thomson. Jim Thomson leaves. Sure enough, Bart Remo was looking for someone to contact him. The two parties meet in a coffee shop. Bart Remo has been sitting here for over 2 hours. The two have dealt with each other before, and both have investigated each other''s information and analyzed each other''s personality. They didn''t waste time talking nonsense, and they got to the point after greeting each other. Bart Remo hands Jim Thomson a golden coupon. 50 gold shield face value. For ordinary people, it is already a lot of money, not to mention just asking him to help intercede and contact, if the other party needs something, it will be calculated separately. "No." Jim Thomson pushed the gold ticket back. A haze flashed in Bart Remo''s eyes. At this time, if you are not afraid of others asking for money, you are afraid of not wanting it. "I mean no need." Jim Thomson quickly explained, "The guest only stayed here for a short period of time, not very long, I guess it will not exceed a week." "Thank you." Bart Remo froze for a moment, he didn''t expect him to be so straightforward. However, it is naturally impossible to get back the money given out, so I pushed it to him again, and said at the same time: "Can you help me introduce it?" "Sorry, his status is special, the major doesn''t allow it." Jim Thomson pushed back again. Bart Remo frowned slightly. Successfully being led astray by Jim Thomson, he became a little more suspicious of Art''s identity. During the waiting period, he had already obtained Yate''s information, but he didn''t understand why such a person was valued by Major Lane. Hearing what Jim Thomson said, he instantly understood that Art''s identity was definitely not as simple as in the information. It''s just that I''m not ready to dig deeper. also stopped other thoughts. It''s only a week, it''s acceptable, just treat it as a face to Major Ryan. If the hidden information of a certain important person is dug out, I am afraid that catastrophe will be imminent. Things were "solved", Bart Remo left the golden ticket, said goodbye and left. Jim Thomson watched his back disappear before picking up the gold coupon and putting it in his wallet with a smile. Kill two birds with one stone. Now Art owes him a favor. Art slept until evening. Woke up feeling better than ever. Open the panel and see that the strength and stamina have increased by 0.5 respectively, and there is no negative status. Immediately couldn''t help but be overjoyed. This is just the first meal! Suddenly had the idea of ??wishing to be under house arrest for a while longer. Matt Isaac''s legacy of the elves is simply an inexhaustible treasure! Different from the disintegration of demons in his previous film and television novels, the purpose of creating the metabolic burst technique is not for fighting, but to shorten the growth cycle of elf fighters. As long as you follow the instructions, it will not cause permanent damage. Just in time, Jim Thomson brought him the ingredients for the evening. Cengfan, by the way, tell him the conversation I had with Bart Remo. During this period of time, I also improved the food. Yate understood what he meant, and read "Paoding Jieniu" to him again until he memorized it. The two sides initially confirmed that the other party can make friends. After dinner, Jim Thomson left. Art repeats the steps at noon, clean up, take a bath, and sleep. But the time to lie down was a bit early, which caused him to wake up at 2 o''clock in the morning the next day. After some activities, practice meditation. It seems to be getting closer and closer to that vast and vast breath. After meditation, practice skills. Jim Thomson was monitoring him openly, more like a form to let him take the initiative to dispel the idea of ??escaping, and more importantly, to prevent outsiders from contacting him, rescue or kidnap him from here. Doesn''t interfere with him doing his own thing in the yard. Then breakfast and sleep. I thought it was just like this. Unexpectedly, after waking up at noon, Moore Ryan suddenly came over in person. "I heard from Jim, the fish you cook is delicious?" asked when he came up. "I don''t know, I have no idea." Art really doesn''t know what the diet of the upper class in this world is like. "I''ll bring someone over for dinner at noon. You cook a few of your best dishes. Tell Jim what you need." Moore Lane obviously understood what he meant, but he still said. "No problem." Arter naturally would not refuse. Moore Ryan left after speaking. Jim Thomson stays to help him. Brought more seasonings. During the period, he knew who it was from Jim Thomson. Ms. Claire Lane, sister of Elmer Lane and Moore Lane, will arrive at Sigrid Dock aboard the cruise ship Euphemia at noon. The cruise ship Euphemia belongs to the Steam Association. It is an iron-hulled ship propelled by propellers and sails. The speed can reach 26 knots. The ship is 211 meters long and 36 meters wide. It can carry up to 4,000 passengers and travels between the North Sea and the West Sea. . Every time I see it, I am amazed. Compared to Ms. Claire Lane, Jim Thomson focused more on the Euphemia cruise ship. I dont know if he has any scruples. Art mentioned Ms. Claire Lane several times, but he changed the subject. After understanding this, Art stopped asking any more questions. See you soon anyway. After more than 40 minutes, the meal was finally ready. "I''m going to find the major." After Jim Thomson finished speaking, he left directly. A few minutes later, Art was reading a book in the living room when he suddenly had an inexplicable whim, as if some irresistible disaster was about to come! (end of this chapter) Chapter 35： Ms. Claire Lane (below) Chapter 35 Ms. Claire Lane (Part 2) "Disaster" is coming to me! Not a whim, but an instinct. Instinctively realized that the creature that was walking towards the small courtyard was nothing more than a "disaster" to him, just like a tiger is to herbivores such as rabbits, sheep, and deer. However, what''s the use of being aware of it? has come to the door! And, if he expected correctly, this "disaster" should be Ms. Claire Lane in the mouth of Jim Thomson. Can''t avoid it! "Dong dong dong..." Sure enough, there was a knock on the door. Yate''s heart beat first, and then suddenly accelerated. It was as if I was working overtime in the company alone until 1:00 in the morning. When I went to the toilet and was about to go back, I suddenly heard the sound of high heels "da, da, da" coming from the corridor. The hairs stood up instantly! what happened? When facing Moore Lane, he didn''t even have such a reaction! Take a deep breath, then let it out slowly, control your body and go to open the door. Appeared in front of him, besides Moore Ryan, there was also a young woman in her early 170cm height. A head of long golden hair was pulled up high, and the bun was fixed with a long metal brooch, with a feather of an unknown creature pinned to it. A lustrous pearl necklace is worn on the neck, which complements the fair skin. A red long dress similar to the Barot style of his previous life. The translucent net gauze wraps the shoulders. The deep V-neck shape perfectly shows the perfect shoulder-neck ratio. The fluffy skirt and exquisite folds are layered and gorgeous. grand. High heels with slightly curved heels, detachable buckles made of some kind of leather, decorated with red crushed diamonds. It seems that this person likes red very much. Different from Moore Lane''s long face, she has a delicate round face, full and plump, with a short chin, not so three-dimensional facial features, a low nose, upturned eye tails, and sharp inner corners of the eyes, giving people a sense of indifference and alienation. At first glance, it seems that they are all shortcomings. But combined together, it is a picture of a cat-faced beauty! The fleshy round face can give people a good impression at a glance; the slightly short chin adds a bit of immaturity, which is quite age-reducing; although the nose is low, it is round and delicate, which makes people think of cat fans The nose is tender; the eye shape is a standard cat''s eye, sometimes arrogant and distant, sometimes lazy and charming, sometimes sharp and strong, and has a changeable temperament. Big red lips are not the effect of applying cosmetics, but are born like this. "Please come in." Arter has basically determined that the source of the "disaster" is this lady. The moment I saw her, an urge to turn around and run emerged from the depths of my blood! Just don''t know if it''s her or something on her body. Moore Ryan and Claire Ryan looked over at the same time. Although Yate has forcibly suppressed his body''s instincts, how could such a strong reaction be hidden from the two of them? Moore Lane didn''t think much about it, he just thought that he was nervous and embarrassed because he saw such a beautiful young man of the opposite sex. The two sides have never met before. Before noon today, he didn''t know about Claire''s existence, and he had nothing to do with it. But Claire Lane stared at him with interest. Sure enough, they are brothers and sisters. The unscrupulous eyes are exactly the same as Moore Lane when he first met Art. "Claire, this is Art Byron." Moore Lane introduced both parties, "This is my sister Claire." Art is not the servant he invited. "Ms. Ryan, hello." Art reluctantly greeted. This is the shortcoming of blood inheritance. Although the bloodline with inheritance is not conscious, it has instincts because of knowledge, extraordinary spirituality, or other reasons. Before it is tamed, it is easy to have this uncontrolled situation. His demon warlock bloodline is composed of coordinates and warlock bloodline. Coordinates are the core code, and Warlock blood is the carrier and operating tool to ensure that the coordinates can be passed down from generation to generation. What is out of control at this moment is the blood of the warlock. "Hello." Claire Ryan smiled slightly, and a few cat whiskers-like lines suddenly appeared on her cheeks. Not a change, but a muscle texture, which, to be honest, is kinda cute. Because of Yate''s control over his emotions, he couldn''t see that he was instinctively afraid, but he found that he was very nervous, and even his body was a little stiff, so he intentionally frightened him. Unexpectedly, Art didn''t respond. Facing the restless instinct, he chose to communicate with that vast and vast breath. It''s not communication, it''s just a meditation, and with the help of that vast and vast breath, the blood instinct is forcibly suppressed. The idea of ??moon phase meditation is not to communicate with the moon in this world, so it has no effect during the day. He guessed that after his realm reached a certain level, he could even get the bonus of the Moon Walker during the day! Art took the two of them to the living room. "Wow" After seeing a few pots of fish on the dining table, Claire Lane let out a soft cry of surprise, and her temperament changed suddenly. It seems to let go of the reserve and become lively and agile. Moore Lane took a deep look at him. Originally, it was only because a suitable chef could not be found temporarily, so he was asked to replace him, and I didn''t have much expectation. Unexpectedly, he actually gave himself a surprise. Claire Lane couldn''t wait to be seated. Moore Lane greeted Art, and sat in the main seat without hesitation. Yate is with me. "What''s the name of this dish?" Claire Lane would ask the name before eating a dish. "Braised fish." "What about this Word?" "Boiled fish, a bit spicy." "What about this Word?" "Sweet and sour fish." Yate discovered that Claire Lane had a special liking for fish and sweet taste, and she ate up a plate of sweet and sour fish by herself. Moreover, she is very good at picking fishbone. Instead of tableware, a large piece of fish is directly put into the mouth, and it will soon become a fishbone and spit it out. Is it really a cat demon? "Not bad!" After eating and drinking, Claire Ryan''s temperament changed again, arrogant and indifferent, as if looking down on the gods of believers, looking at Art: "What reward do you want?" Yat was stunned for a moment, and looked at Moore Lane. Moore Lane just bowed his head to eat, and almost put the words "don''t look at me" on his forehead deliberately. Combining his own blood instinct with Jim Thomson''s taboo look before, he didn''t know that there was something weird about Claire Lane. "Money." Wisely left out of the hypocrisy. "Second brother." Claire Ryan looked at Moore Ryan. Moore Lane wiped his hands, took out a gold coupon worth 100 gold shields from his pocket, handed it to Art and said at the same time: "During this time, Claire''s three meals will be troublesome." "Okay." Yate chose Congxin. Suddenly understood why he just took a deep look at himself. Claire Lane looked away in satisfaction. (end of this chapter) Chapter 36： Unexpected disaster Chapter 36 Unexpected Disaster After seeing off the two brothers and sisters, Art slumped on a chair. The blood instinct that had been terrified all this time finally calmed down. Because of the example of Moore Ryan, he didn''t dare to use his mental power to detect Claire Ryan''s strength, and he didn''t feel the strong pressure. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t find anything scary about Claire Ryan. Either the gap in strength is so large that it makes people desperate, or there is something special about Claire Ryan. He prefers the latter. It has nothing to do with age, but because he found that Moore Lane''s attitude towards his younger sister Claire Lane was very strange, as if he was ashamed of the latter, so he tolerated the latter almost unconditionally, and at the same time was very nervous about the latter''s words and deeds. I am afraid that something unexpected will happen to the latternot necessarily my own accident, but it may also be an accident to others. A friend of his in a previous life had this attitude towards his mentally ill wife. So, he guessed whether Claire Lane had a mental problem. In this way, Jim Thomson''s taboo, Moore Lane''s attitude, and Claire Lane''s changeable temperament are all explained. A psychopath with eccentric abilities, although he knows that contact is dangerous, but has eliminated the possibility of him refusing. Moore Lane gave him 100 gold shields, probably including appeasement and hush money. Old fox! Fortunately, Claire Ryan seems to be very worry-free at the moment, as long as she eats to her satisfaction, she doesn''t care about anything else. Yate did not interrupt his practice because of the arrival of Moore Ryan and Claire Ryan. Wait for the two to leave before starting by yourself. Wake up in the evening. Still cooking for Moore Ryan and Claire Ryan first, and then eating by himself. Claire Lane left after eating, which didn''t affect him much. The communication conditions in this era are very poor, not to mention mobile phones, there are no telephones. Professor Hughes followed Trolbo to the island again, back and forth, at least a week. That is to say, he will live here for at least a week. If there is no such unstable factor as Claire Lane, he doesn''t mind staying under house arrest for a while. Although it is acting normally so far, who knows when it will suddenly happen? What''s more, his blood instinct is afraid of Claire Lane like a disaster. Every contact is a torment. 2 days later. Early 5pm. Art and Jim Thomson are chatting in the courtyard where he lives. Jim Thomson came and told him that dinner was postponed tonight. Didn''t say why, and he didn''t ask. Tired! The strength has only increased by 2 points, and the physical strength has only increased by 2.5 points, and the metabolic explosive skills cannot be practiced. It''s very simple, these ordinary foods can no longer provide him with sufficient energy. Already noticed this at noon, if he hadn''t finished it early, I''m afraid it would have caused a lot of damage to the body! "How is the business of the Remo family?" Art suddenly asked. "Not very well." Jim Thomson gave him a look. How about it, don''t you know? "By the way, aren''t they afraid of encountering extraordinary creatures when they go fishing in the sea?" Art has long been curious about this. Since there are extraordinary creatures on land, it is impossible for them to exist in the ocean. "The supernatural creatures in the near sea have been expelled, and even if there are fish that slip through the net, they rarely attack humans. In the far sea, they must either have great strength or try their luck." Jim Thomson explained. Albacore fish over 1m and deep-sea crabs over 10kg that Yate eats are all caught offshore. Switched to the open sea, albacores can grow to more than 10 meters, and deep-sea crabs can grow to more than 50kg! Not to mention extraordinary creatures, these ordinary marine creatures are not something ordinary fishermen can catch. "Change to 1 fish, 1 crab and 1 lobster per meal." Art thought for a while and said. "You have the final say." Jim Thomson gave him a slightly surprised look, wondering if he was tired of eating. In just 2 days, the relationship between the two became very familiar. After all, it is a two-way rush. "Everything is good here, but it''s a bit boring." Art complained casually. I just thought, I am only 23 years old, if I dont have a single complaint, what will others think of me? Moore Lane certainly wouldn''t make him a confidant. "It''s boring, but it''s safe!" Jim Thomson said, "Two days ago, people from the William family came over, and many people died in the city." "The William family?" Art was curious. "A great nobleman in the north, with werewolf blood. It is said that the patriarch is a strong man of the seventh rank. Didn''t there appear to be a werewolf murderer in the city this time? The William family got the news somehow and sent 3 people over. They were caught today, But it also caused a lot of innocent casualties." Jim Thomson was worthy of being Moore Ryan''s half secretary, and while satisfying his curiosity, he didn''t say a word that shouldn''t be said. "Did that werewolf escape from the laboratory?" Art could only ask proactively. "This is not something we need to care about." Jim Thomson gave him a surprised look, curious about where he knew this secret information, but still reminded him. Yate was about to say something, but suddenly his expression changed, he jumped up from his chair, and looked out of the courtyard wall. 4 strange breaths suddenly appeared! He didn''t realize until he was outside the courtyard wall! Jim Thomson was taken aback by his action, but he reacted immediately and tried to blow the whistle for the first time. However, as a gust of wind swept past, the whistle in his hand was taken away. At the same time that Yate noticed it, 4 tall figures jumped in from the courtyard wall. 1 middle-aged man and 3 young men, all above 185cm in height. One of the young males takes Jim Thomson''s whistle. The speed is so fast that Yate can only explode with all his strength, and he is definitely not as easy as the opponent. "What are you..." Jim Thomson was halfway through speaking, when he suddenly recognized the three people opposite him. It is the William family they just talked about! The whole person was dumbfounded. what''s going on? Why did people from the William family suddenly break in? "It''s him!" Just when he was at a loss, one of the short young men with injuries on his body suddenly pointed at Art and said through gritted teeth. "Shua!" All the people in the field looked at Art, including Jim Thomson. "Who are you? I don''t know you at all!" Art said with a frown. A scapegoat fell from the sky for no reason. If he couldn''t beat the opponent, he would definitely not ask more questions. However, the other party obviously didn''t intend to answer him, and another young man suddenly made a move. In the blink of an eye, he came to him, with one hand and five fingers spread out, grabbing his face. The palm is so big that it can almost cover Art''s entire face. The fingertips carried a sharp breath, like a blade. Straight to death. Yatang even put an end to the idea of ??communicating with the other party, and after avoiding the other party''s grasp, he quickly retreated diagonally backward and shouted loudly: "Ms. Lane, help!" It was not Moore Lane who was shouting, but Claire Lane. (end of this chapter) Chapter 37： arm Chapter 37 Arm Claire Lane will reward him every time he eats satisfactorily. Or a golden shield, or a gem. But he returned it to Moore Lane through Jim Thomson. His EQ is not low, he can accept it once, how could he accept it every time? But some things cannot be returned. Yesterday, it seemed that because his craft had improved a lot, Claire Ryan was satisfied, and left a mark on him, saying that it was a blessing, which could be activated in times of danger. Come in handy today. He called for help, just to remind Jim Thomson that it would be great if he could confuse his opponent by the way. The imprint has been activated. Not sure if this mark is good or bad, I just took this opportunity to use it. Claire Ryan is just mentally ill, not stupid or stupid. Although it is understandable to do any unexpected behavior, he has a lot of secrets, and his blood instinct is afraid of Claire Ryan like a disaster, so it is better to use it. "William family, you broke into the naval barracks and killed Major Lane''s guests. Do you want to start a war with the West Sea Fleet and the Lane family?" Sure enough, Jim Thomson no longer pretended to be dazed, but asked sharply. If Yate is killed, Major Lane can explain the past, and he can''t blame others for the trouble he caused. But Claire Lane won''t listen to his explanation! still has some effect. The young man who was doing his hands slowed down, waiting for his uncle''s instructions. "Quick back!" Muriel William, that is, the middle-aged man, suddenly changed his expression. He didn''t even have time to call his name. While warning his nephew to back off, he stepped forward to rescue him. The speed is more than twice as fast as that of my nephew! And completed the transformation on the way, and when he came to Yate, he was already a majestic werewolf nearly 3 meters tall! The shadow in the setting sun was already long, and his body was full of hair. At this moment, a huge shadow covered Art and the whole room behind him! Gives people an overwhelming sense of oppression. A fist bigger than his head collided head-on with a slender finger that looked like a primary school student. The completely disproportionate contrast looks cruel. "Ow" Muriel William howled miserably, like a wild dog that had been crippled by a brick, retreating in embarrassment. The huge fist is like glass hit by an iron braze, vulnerable to a single blow, it will shatter when touched! However, the man was saved anyway. Grabbing his nephew, he returned to his previous position. At this time, Jim Thomson''s voice had just fallen, and he was once again dazed when he saw the scene in front of him. What happened again? The situation changed a little quickly, and his brain didn''t react for a while. Yate had already retreated to the door of the living room, half surprised, half surprised to see the half arm protruding from the forearm of his right hand. Only the front half of the forearm and palm, after he activated the imprint, got out from the imprint. It looks as if half of his arm has grown out of his forearm, which is quite scary! The arms are not big, about the size of the arms of a 10-year-old child, and they look slender and weak. But Yate found that no matter how concentrated he was, he couldn''t see it clearly with the naked eye, just like a thin layer of code on the video. So instead use spiritual perception. Only "looked" once and hastily retracted. Peeping into the teleportation channel as before, suffering a mental shock. But this time the reaction was not as strong as last time, and he saw the opportunity very quickly and could hold on. In the mental vision, this arm is dry and fleshless, like an ancient corpse, bound by chains and ropes, connected to a certain space. That is to say, the mark on his arm is connected to a certain space! Realizing this, his eyelids twitched wildly. Is this Claire Lane''s real body or what? Muriel William''s professional level is obviously not low, and he found the abnormality of this arm at the first sight, but unfortunately he still underestimated the power of this arm. The bones of the left hand and half of the arm were broken, hanging limply by the side. A pair of green wolf eyes stared at Arter half in fear and half fiercely. Aubrey William, who was rescued by him, and Blanche William, the guard who had just testified against Art, came to his uncle at the same time. After completing the transformation, he stared at Art with a wary face. 2 werewolves with a height of about 2.5 meters. Not reckless. Although the members of their family have always had bad tempers, they will be cowardly when they should. The young man who testified against Yate just now was also surprised by the sudden change, but immediately found that he was no longer guarded, and the three of his kind were suppressed by Yate, and he had no energy to pay attention to him. He was overjoyed and quietly Move your feet, trying to escape. However, just as he moved, Art looked over. The sharp gaze sent a chill down his back. Suddenly froze! Yat already knew who Jim Thomson was when he called out "the William family". That werewolf who escaped from the experiment! This guy remembered his aura during the last confrontation. This time he probably smelled his aura at the pier, so he wanted to kill him by the hands of the William family. reason? Does this kind of guy need a reason to kill someone? "This is a misunderstanding." Muriel William said with the fierce light in his eyes gone. I dont know if its the pain or the reason for transforming into a werewolf. The voice is a bit strange, just like the accent of a foreigner in Yates previous life when he was learning Chinese. "It was a misunderstanding. After a little investigation, I found out that I didn''t know him at all, but I saw a werewolf committing a crime a few nights ago!" Art said lightly. Muriel William and the three felt relieved at first, and then became angry again. Its good if you can explain clearly, at worst, apologize and compensate. Annoyed that the three of them were being used. It might not be that he didn''t think of this before, but he just didn''t care, thinking about killing people and leaving. Although Jim Thomson threatened them with the barracks, it is actually not within the range of the barracks. Now I am very suspicious, that guy wants to use the hand of the person in front of him to injure them and escape. "The three of you leave 1,000 gold shields and you can leave, and he stays!" Unexpectedly, Yate was rational, but he didn''t show any mercy. "Your Excellency, he is the one our William family wants!" Muriel William raised the name of the William family. "Then one of you will stay!" Yate turned his head and looked at the three of them with a look of hatred, "No matter what, you must leave one sacrifice, or all of you!" Anyone with a discerning eye could see that that arm was not his own strength. Sure enough. Muriel William stopped talking after hearing the word "sacrifice". Faced with this situation, it is useless to say anything. The young man who ran out of the laboratory also realized that the situation was wrong, no longer hesitated, and directly transformed into an attempt to escape. Unexpectedly, Muriel William slapped him to death before the transformation was completed. The corpse returns to human form. "Your Excellency, all our money is in our wallets." Muriel William glanced at the scattered clothes and wallets on the ground, greeted his two nephews, and left quickly. Already sensed a powerful breath approaching quickly. Yate ignored them, and went forward to pick up the three wallets and put them in his pocket. Jim Thomson''s eyes flashed. However, not to mention that he acted stupid before, even the strange and powerful strength displayed by Yate made him dare not have any thoughts. "What happened?" Moore Lane finally arrived. (end of this chapter) Chapter 38： Can this also be contracted? Chapter 38 Can this also be a contract? Moore Lane had just returned from the sea, and when he noticed something different here, he hurried over. Didn''t hear Art''s cries for help and Jimmy Thomson''s shouts. Compared to the fleeing intruder, he chose to check on Art''s condition first. Before he finished speaking, he saw the tiny arm that "grows" on Yate''s arm. As Claire Ryan''s own brother, of course he knew what it was, and his expression sank. In his view, the probability of an attack of this intensity targeting Yate is very low. "No disaster." Art shook his head and asked, "How do you take this back?" Just now he was also at the end of his battle. With that arm movement, drain all his mana! Luckily those 3 guys were scared away by his bravado. However, he didn''t know how to retract this arm. The one-time imprint disappeared after he activated it. I have to wonder if Claire Lane expected him to be in danger today, so he gave him such a mark. "Wait for Claire to come over." Moore Lane calmly distanced himself from him and looked at Jim Thomson. The latter told the story. However, he was also confused and couldn''t understand clearly. "Let me explain." Art came to the guy''s body, squatted down, rummaged through it, and said again and again, "This guy is the werewolf who ran out of the laboratory. I saw it when he killed someone a few nights ago. The patrol came and scared him away. Today is the second time we met, and I didnt recognize him at first. Moore Lane just pretended not to see his action. Combining the narratives of the two, he made the same speculation as Art. This guy came out of the laboratory, I am afraid that his mind has already been twisted. There was no indiscriminate killing in the past few months, not because of conscience, but because of fear of being caught. Brought to the pier today by members of the William family, they found his breath by accident, so they wanted to borrow a knife to kill someone. It can be said to be an accident. Art quickly dug out a wallet and stuffed it into himself...it couldn''t fit in his pocket! He didn''t wear a jacket, only had 2 trouser pockets, and it was already very difficult to stuff 4 wallets. And his own wallet. Can only helplessly hold it in my hand. "Major Ryan, can you help prepare something?" Prepare to confess something. "You said." Moore Lane also wanted to make up for it. In any case, he was frightened by himself. "Ceremonial candles, black goat heads..." Art reported a series of props needed for the devil''s contract. It is so cumbersome at the low level, every time you need to arrange a ceremony. After the level is up, there is no need to be so troublesome. Only the first summoning requires a ceremony. After the contract is reached, it can be summoned at any time in various simple ways. It''s just that he is not a serious demon warlock, and he doesn''t think much of this level of combat power, and he has always wanted to use it to acquire equipment and props. I just realized today, even if I find cannon fodder! and the three werewolves of the William family have become enemies. I dont know if there will be a follow-up. We must prepare early. "It is illegal to hold a summoning ceremony privately." Moore Ryan was not surprised. As early as when investigating his information, it was discovered that he had been secretly buying such items. "My profession is Demon Warlock." Art said. No need to hide from Jim Thomson, he must have been running errands in the end. "Demon Warlock?" This was beyond Moore Ryan''s expectations. I always thought he was an enhancement class! "Your surname is not Byron, is it?" Moore Ryan immediately thought that the profession of a demon warlock belongs to the blood lineage, and the family name should not be unknown. "Tavier, a family that has declined, I was also awakened by luck." Art said very readily. Although Moore Ryan''s occupation is still unclear, it has been determined that he is not a wizard occupation, and he is basically not interested in the blood of the Tavel family. Who would be interested in a family blood that has not had a professional for 5 consecutive generations? Except for those research lunatics. "Tavel?" Moore Ryan thought for a while, and found that there was no information related to this surname in his memory. "Let Jim buy it for you." Sure enough, he agreed. The laws of this era do not have much binding force on people like them. They are only used when protecting their own rights and interests. "What happened?" Carlisle Lane was late. "Ms. Ryan, thank you." Art stepped forward and thanked him for saving his life. No matter what her purpose is, without her imprint, I''m afraid it will be bad luck. Not to mention the timing of the scroll, he didn''t bring it with him at all. I didn''t expect to encounter danger here. "Don''t worry about her, if you can''t support her, you will go back by yourself." Claire Lane nodded slightly, glanced at the "arm", and said with disgust. "Her?" Art keenly noticed her words. However, just pretend that you didn''t hear it. "Don''t worry, it will be soon." It seemed that Art would definitely despise this ugly arm as much as himself, so Claire Lane comforted him again. "Yes." Art responded vaguely, and looked at Moore Lane: "Major Lane, leave this guy''s body to me." He didn''t lie, he was indeed going to use the werewolf''s body as a sacrifice. There is no psychological pressure on a person who wants to kill himself. "Yes." Moore Ryan didn''t ask much. The profession of Demon Warlock doesn''t have a very good reputation. "I have prepared the ingredients for dinner." Before he went to sea, he prepared the ingredients himself. Caught a 1.5-meter red-tailed trevally. This is a low-grade extraordinary fish with particularly delicious meat. Yat made 3 servings of sweet and sour fish with it. After only a few minutes, the arm disappeared without affecting his cooking. Carlisle Lane likes to eat sweet and sour fish, and he never gets tired of eating it. Yate also took a few bites. Very good! Not long after eating, a warm breath emanated from the stomach. Unfortunately, this fish lives in the open sea. Moore Ryan and Carlisle Ryan still left after eating. The latter left another mark on him. made him nervous, worried that he would be in danger again tomorrow. After the dead of night, immediately start to arrange the ceremony. In order to make up for the possible gap, Jim Thomson helped him get all the props ready that night. Art specifically asked the price of the candle. It''s half the price he bought it for! The old man really hated him! The sacrifice of this ceremony is the corpse of a werewolf, and it is going to summon a relatively powerful demon. Demons of this level are only relatively powerful, as long as they accept the contract, they dont have to worry about hurting themselves. Violating the contract and taking advantage of the loopholes in the contract can only be done by powerful demons with names and surnames. The process is already very familiar. However, when screening, he suddenly found a few more different "stars". Glanced at it with an attitude of multiple choices. Then an electric feeling emerged, which almost caused the ceremony to fail! Werewolf change! Transfiguration! Firestorm! crow! Venomous Poison Vine! 5 more level-1 skills for druids! (end of this chapter) Chapter 39： raven Chapter 39 Raven Yat can guarantee that there are absolutely no such 5 options before! It is not difficult to speculate that it was because he sacrificed the corpse of the werewolf. This discovery was the reason why he was so excited that it was almost difficult to maintain the ceremony! Sacrificing the corpse of a werewolf can obtain the skills of the Druid profession, so what if he sacrifices the corpse of a mage, paladin, necromancer and other professionals? Just thinking about it makes me excited. After much difficulty, I turned my attention back to these 5 options. You can only choose one! Select the onset of difficulty. Professionals in the dark have different skill branches, just like druids have three skill branches: elemental, transformation and summoning. The skills in each branch are related to each other, and the power of a certain skill will be affected by several other skills. That is to say, if you specialize in one department, your skills will be more powerful. Specializing in the first department does not mean that you should not learn the skills of other branches at all. Some cost-effective auxiliary skills must be learned, but the priority is clear. He is not sure what will happen in the future, he must first specialize in one department. The question is which branch to choose! Elemental druids are not as easy to use as mages, but their late-stage skills are like natural disasters, with great power. But reality is not a game, he must consider the limitations of this type of skill in reality. It is impossible to summon a volcano or a meteor shower with just a raise of your hand. Even if you can do it, it will be after you become a boss. Transformer druids use violent output flow, even if they don''t have very good equipment, they can have good output, but they often either kill the enemy or are killed by the enemy. Summoning Druids, in addition to various battle pets, can also summon 3 types of "spirits" with buffs: the oak wise man who increases the upper limit of life, the heart of wolverine which increases damage and hit rate, and the spine spirit which reflects damage. Moreover, these 3 spirits are halo effects, which are also effective for summoned objects. What''s more, he is playing the MOD version, which removes the restrictions on druid summoning, and various battle pets can exist at the same time, so it is also a good choice to specialize in summoning. For a person with difficulty in choosing, having all of them is the best choice. However, under the premise of not being sure whether he would have the opportunity to choose other professional skills in the future, he still decided to choose the element system. Powerful, elemental output. Moreover, he is a demon warlock, he can summon demons to fight in front, and he can use skills in the back. Still the same sentence, reality is not a game, there is only one life, so be careful. After deciding, he chose the skill "crow". Level 1 Firestorm has low damage and needs to be close, which doesn''t help him much. On the contrary, the skill of summoning crows is very practical. In the game, the summoned crow is invincible, and this alone is enough! Although the attack is not high, it has a blinding effect. In reality, it can also be used for investigation and warning. As he made his choice, the other "stars" all dimmed. The ceremony is over. It doesn''t seem like a long time, but 13 candles are consumed. The sacrifice naturally disappeared. Yate opened the panel for the first time. Sure enough, there was an extra "Crow Calling" skill in the skill column. Traditional summoning skills, the introduction is very simple - summon crows, quantity 1, mana consumption 10. There is no introduction about the attack characteristics. Yate frowned for a moment, and simply used his skills directly. Consciousness is connected to a familiar breath. Vast and vast, like the feeling of smallness looking up at the starry sky, isn''t this the breath he came into contact with during meditation! Sure enough, it is the spirit world. This time, he didn''t give him the chance to hesitate or regret, and contacted him instantly. There was no collision as imagined. In a trance, as if the stars were changing, his consciousness had already entered the spiritual world, hooking up with a very weak breath. There are too many huge breaths "outside"! There is also a relatively familiar breath, the moon he meditates on. But I didn''t dare to touch it. Compared to these breaths, his consciousness is as fragile as a piece of crispy potato chips. There is no doubt that just a casual touch can shatter his consciousness! It was indeed right not to accept the breath of the spirit world privately before. Although the spirit world does not harm him, after all, the extraordinary power he cultivates comes from the spirit world, which means that the soul has been branded with the spirit world, but the creatures in the spirit world are not so gentle! This skill protects his consciousness, or hides his consciousness, preventing him from being discovered by other spirit creatures and directly connecting with the summoned target. The creature answered his call. "Ga" A rough and hoarse crow sounded in his consciousness. The description is very long, but it is actually only a moment. Art reached out and touched his shoulder. He could feel the summoned crow squatting on his left shoulder. felt empty. Yat was taken aback, and then gave an order in his consciousness. Did not hear the flying sound, a dark blue "crow" flew to his hand. He is not big, about 20cm tall, and looks similar to a crow. His whole body is dark blue, almost black, including eyes, mouth, tarsus and toes. He is looking at him with his head tilted, looking full of spirituality. Raven, an "invincible" creature between reality and fiction. Because of its characteristics, it can shuttle between virtual and real, making it difficult to kill. What Yate noticed just now was not the sense of existence in the physical sense, but because of the contract between the two parties, he knew that it was squatting on his shouldersafter it responded to Yates call, the two parties had already signed the contract. However, it is not in a very happy mood now. Because it is difficult to be killed, the ravens are very curious and unscrupulous, and there is almost nothing they dare not do. After receiving Arts summoning contract, it stood out from the crowd and responded the fastest. Where did I expect that it was actually here to be a pet for people! Although it is difficult to kill, its strength is not strong, it can even be said to be very weak, and it is completely unable to resist the power of the contract. It''s no wonder that I''m in a happy mood. Yat quickly learned its information and mood from the contract, thought for a while, and asked, "Do you want to taste the food in this world?" This is one of the rare creatures in the spirit world who are not interested in extraordinary power. The body cannot store extraordinary power. That is to say, it cannot become stronger. Even, when it is in the void, it can''t even enter the target''s body, and a certain idea of ??Art has been declared aborted before it can be tested. "Karma" Liao Ya agreed. Simple in mind. The two sides communicate with each other through consciousness. Art quickly prepared some fruits, nuts and fish for it. While it was eating, it was thinking about its mutated skill. It is obviously a skill in the Diablo game, why can it summon creatures from the spirit world? However, I gave up immediately. Thinking is useless. It''s better to think about how to make the raven obey. Although it cannot violate the contract, it can passively sabotage. (end of this chapter) Chapter 40： mark Chapter 40 mark "Raum, your name." Yate gave this raven a name, Raum (Raum), for convenience. Its intelligence is not low, and it can reach the level of a small kindergarten class. After eating, Xu Shi''s mood improved, and he no longer looked at Yate like a fighting cock. Then, Yate gave it such a name. According to previous myths and legends, Raum, the demon **** who ranked 40th among the 72 pillar demon gods of King Solomon, appeared in the image of a crow. A bit of bad taste. His two names, Zhuang Zhou and Art Tavel, are extraordinary, and the names of his pets certainly cannot be mediocre. Moreover, as a pet, it is obliged to bear the same "fate" as its owner. Although I don''t know if the name really affects the fate. After knowing that he has his own name, Raum is in a good mood. Kindergarten small classes are relatively easy to coax. Because of the surprise, Art stayed up in the middle of the night. In addition to skills, there is also the surprise that Muriel William''s 3-person wallet gave him. More than 1,500 gold coupons! As expected, he is a local tyrant from the north, with a lot of money! On the contrary, the guy who escaped from the laboratory only had 2 gold shields in his wallet. He is smart enough to know how to rob gold shields instead of gold coupons. Anyone will feel better after getting rich. At noon the next day. "Today''s fish is even more delicious." Claire Ryan ate very satisfied. "Extraordinary performance." Art explained with a smile. Moore Ryan was unaccompanied. Yesterdays incident didnt end because of the departure of the William family. In other words, it ended on Arters side, but not on his side. The three Muriel Williams forcibly broke into the camp in an attempt to kill his guests. The guilt will not disappear just because of failure. I didnt act immediately last night because it wasnt necessary. After the three Muriel Williams fled yesterday, they had no money or clothes, so they could only go to the Pudela City Hall. Because of the laboratory, the Pudera city government was very passive. Before yesterday, Muriel William and the other three refused to even talk to them. This incident can be regarded as indirectly helping the Pudela City Government. As a price, Moore Lane was stopped by the city government. However, the city government will definitely compensate him. Today he went to negotiate with the municipal government, trying to get more compensation. "Ms. Ryan, does this mark only have the function of summoning ''her''?" Art finally found a chance to communicate with Claire Ryan alone. The reason why she has been called "Ms. Lane" is because although she is the same age as Art, she is already married. It''s just that her husband passed away very early, and for some reason, she didn''t stay at her husband''s house, but returned to Ryan''s house. I don''t know the specific reason, and I didn''t ask much. "Are you worried that it will be bad for you?" Claire Ryan''s originally lazy and arrogant eyes suddenly became clear and sharp, telling his mind. "It''s not me, it''s my blood instinct that is very afraid of you." Art explained with a wry smile. The reason why he confessed his demon warlock blood yesterday was also because he suspected that Claire Lane might have known about it long ago. The prey can perceive the presence of the predator, and there is no reason why the predator cannot perceive the prey. The most obvious evidence is that it takes mana to move that arm! "Don''t worry, she won''t hurt you." Claire Ryan looked slightly relaxed. "With you here, I''m naturally not worried." Art said skillfully. The implication is, what about when you are not around? No question. What if there are hidden dangers? That arm is very fierce, and backlash is not impossible. Claire Lane turned her head slightly, as if she felt that what he said made sense, her sharp eyes gradually converged, and became hazy and lazy again, like a cat basking in the sun with its eyes squinted after eating and drinking. The corners of Yate''s eyes twitched slightly. You won''t just fall asleep like this, will you? She takes a lunch break every day. But he didn''t dare to disturb her. A big boss who has a weird body and can poke you to death with one finger, or a big boss who is mentally abnormal, do you dare to disturb her to doze off? After a while, she came back to herself and uttered a strange syllable: "֦Ȧ." Yate did not hesitate, but immediately wrote it down. Although the pronunciation is very strange and the mouth is twisted, he can easily copy the pronunciation after learning the devil language. "֦Ȧ." Repeat. The original intention was to tell Claire Lane that her language learning ability is very good, but after she finished speaking, she suddenly felt that there was something more in her body. It feels like... coordinates? Have you been tagged yourself? It is difficult for ordinary people to notice this slight change, but he is familiar with this thing! His complexion suddenly became very ugly. "How did you read it?" Claire Lane looked at him strangely. "I heard you read it, so I repeat it." Art reluctantly hooked the corners of his mouth and replied with a forced smile. "I just let you remember this name. If she is disobedient next time and you call this name, she will not attack you." Claire Lane explained. Can''t you finish it in one breath? Yate wanted to vomit blood depressedly. An existence that can''t even pronounce its name easily, can he provoke it now? If faced with a life-and-death crisis, she would naturally ignore other things, and she might not necessarily retaliate. Survive the next time, the imprint disappears, and it has nothing to do with her. It''s all right now, I added friends directly, the ones that can''t be deleted. However, Claire Lane can''t be blamed entirely, and Art himself should bear at least half of the responsibility. "Is this her name?" For now, I can only find out as much information about "her" as possible. "Um." "Can I know her identity?" "no." The plan is over. "Don''t check it yourself, if someone finds out, you will be arrested!" Claire Lane thought that the sweet and sour fish he cooked was really delicious, so she took the initiative to remind him. "I see." Art''s eyes twitched again. "Don''t worry, you are different." Claire Lane only said half of it again. Yat waited for a long time but didn''t know that he was different. Is it because of his meritorious service as a cook, special blood, or chaotic fate? Also, who is different from you? Then who is what? I don''t know if she did it on purpose, or if she is mentally ill. Yate suspected that she had deliberately let herself be marked, but she couldn''t find any evidence, so she didn''t dare to question her. This is not cowardice, but stability. No matter how you say it, it can be regarded as an extra means of life-saving. Just don''t know what the cost of calling that arm is. There is no price, a boss of that level will be your thug for no reason? I want to fart! It seems that "she" cannot appear in this world. Don''t look at him easily summoning half of the arm, that''s because the half of the arm can move freely, although it is under the premise of being bound layer by layer. Could it be that "she" can use her own body to descend if she is summoned more times? Having read so many novels in the previous life, it is easy to think of certain plots. Perhaps it was because Moore Ryan was not here, so Claire Ryan didn''t take a lunch break too quickly today. She didn''t leave until Art stopped asking questions. In the afternoon, Moore Lane came back and told Art that he could leave. Sorry, I have something to do today, so the update is late. (end of this chapter) Chapter 41： which like Chapter 41 Which one do you like ended? Yat looked at Moore Lane in front of him, feeling a little dazed for a while. I have to say that the transition from frugality to extravagance is really fast. In just a few days, he has adapted to the life here. Hearing that he can go back at first, the regret is greater than the joy. "I''ll ask Jim to send you." Moore Ryan just pretended not to see his expression. It can be regarded as having a beginning and an end. When he came, Jim picked him up, and when he went back, Jim sent him. "Then I''ll go back, and you can speak to Ms. Lane for me." Art quickly recovered. Moore Lane nodded slightly. Art quickly packed his things, including those simple daily necessities and books. When he came here, he was worth more than 50 gold shields, and when he returned, he had more than 1,600 gold shields in his pocket. He ate and drank well. No wonder he was a little bit reluctant. Moore Lane watched him leave. "You want to recruit him?" Claire Lane, who was supposed to be on a lunch break, suddenly appeared. No matter what era, talents are welcome. "He didn''t agree." Moore Ryan looked away. At the first meeting, he was recruited, but he refused. After a few days, I already understood his character. Under the sophisticated and sleek appearance, there is a heart that yearns for freedom and does not like to be restrained. What is commendable is that you know how to bow your head and give in before you have the corresponding strength. "Hmm!" Claire Lane turned her head slightly and thought for a while, before answering. I don''t know what I''m echoing. "What do you think of him?" Moore Ryan asked suddenly. He seemed to see his 20-year-old shadow in Yate, so he looked at him differently. It''s not just because of the status of Professor Hughes'' student. But what about Claire? It''s just that the sweet and sour fish is delicious, how could it leave that mark on him? Still 2 times in a row! "It''s very interesting." Claire Ryan didn''t know what to think, and a slight smile appeared on her face. The muscle lines resembling cat whiskers reappeared. "What did you guys talk about at noon today?" Moore Ryan asked with a slight frown. He was not here at noon today. "Talking about ֦Ȧ." Claire Ryan''s eyes suddenly became sly. "Don''t hurt him!" Moore Ryan was startled and said hastily. He knows the existence of ֦Ȧ, and also knows how troublesome ֦Ȧ is, and what level of power is involved. Once Yate gets involved, it will undoubtedly be very troublesome if he doesn''t say he will die. "Don''t worry, ֦Ȧ likes him very much, how could I hurt him?" Claire Ryan said with a smile. "like him?" "Which do you like?" Moore Lane was surprised and almost said the name of ֦Ȧ. There are also many kinds of "likes", such as Claire likes to eat fish, likes among friends, likes among lovers, etc. It involves ֦Ȧ, so he can''t help but be careless. "It''s a literal liking." Claire Lane seemed to like seeing him distressed, and continued to answer vaguely. "What kind of food do you like?" Moore Ryan took a deep breath helplessly and asked directly. "He smells good." Claire Ryan''s eyes became hazy and lazy, as if immersed in a certain memory. So is it a love of food? Moore Lane was agitated for a while, but he forcibly controlled his emotions, stopped talking, and looked at her quietly. This determines his attitude towards Art Tavel. He knew that Art wanted to make friends with him, but he didn''t think the current Art had the qualifications, so he asked Jim to come forward first. However, he himself does appreciate Art. However, if Art is marked as food by ֦Ȧ, there is no need for him to waste energy. ֦Ȧ likes to treat bloodline professionals as foodthat''s why Art''s bloodline instinct fears them like a disaster! "No." Seeing that he stopped talking, Claire Ryan finally said clearly under boredom. "What is that..." Moore Ryan was about to ask, but she yawned and turned to leave. This is the consequence of not cooperating with her. But if you cooperate with her, you don''t know how long you will be teased by her. Although she was almost tolerant of her because of guilt, it didn''t mean she liked being teased. "Is it because of the blood of the demon warlock?" Helplessly, he could only speculate by himself. Its impossible to favor him for no reasonMoore Lane thinks the word favor is more appropriate than likeand Claire mentioned breath, the biggest possibility is the blood of the demon warlock in him. Maybe it''s because of the smell of the same kind? ֦Ȧ is not a demon, but it can be attributed to this kind of existence. Already understood, this is the reason why Claire gave him the mark 2 times in a row. After sending Jim Thomson away, Art returned to the familiar rental house. Everything is the same as when he left, no one came. First, he took out some nuts and fruits bought in the market and put them on the table for Raum to eat. The latter has been following him in a blur, even Moore Lane and Carlisle Lane have never noticed! He himself went to put away his belongings and clean the house by the way. Although that incident is over, Professor Hughes hasn''t come back yet, and it will take at least three or four days. As for the outcome of the incident, Moore Lane did not tell him. He can only wait for Professor Hughes to come back. After packing up, it was almost evening. Start cooking and eating again. During the period, I suddenly thought about whether to buy a house. The money in his hands is enough for him to buy a nice house in the inner city. The inner city is not his first choice, it just has such economic conditions. The place where he lives now has poor infrastructure. The reason why there are no electric lights here is not that the residents cannot afford them, but that the electric light company did not lay lines and set up equipment here! There is also one of the most important reasons, the privacy is too poor! Not only the surrounding environment, but also the house itself does not have much privacy. Thinking about it this way, I really need to change places. The outer city is too messy, which means less privacy and poorer infrastructure. The inner city is not safe for him. The vicinity of Sigrid Pier is a good choice, and it is also convenient for him to contact Jim. However, the housing prices over there are expensive, and there are mixed fish and dragons, and some forces are unwilling to offend even Moore Lane. There is also that near the abandoned church. Although it is in the outer city, it has complete water and electricity. Moreover, because of the abandoned church, many nearby houses are deserted and the price is cheap. The shadow of that church flashed in his mind, and he immediately gave it up. He doesn''t have the confidence like Professor Hughes. However, nearby houses can be considered. Complete infrastructure, good privacy, and close to the abandoned church... In this way, it seems to be the most suitable choice for him. Decided, I will visit Captain Dick Barry tomorrow. Although there is a housing agency industry in this city, it is definitely better to ask Dick Barry for help than to find a housing agency. (end of this chapter) Chapter 42： church of soul Chapter 42 Soul Church "Captain Barry, do you have time this afternoon?" "Don''t wait for the afternoon, do it now!" In the morning, Art came to the police station and found Captain Dick Barry. Originally, he wanted to wait for him to rest and then go to see the room in the afternoon, but Dick Barry directly said that he could do it now. also drove their team''s car and drove Art to go together. Dick Barry knew that Art was taken away by Jim Thomson. He thought he would disappear for a while, but he didn''t expect to come back so soon. It seems that not only he was not wronged, but also grew a little taller. Maybe it was a blessing in disguise, and got in touch with Major Ryan. That''s why you are so diligent. However, he patrols the inner city and is not familiar with real estate in the outer city, so he needs to find someone first. Housing agency. However, the effect of him looking for it and Arter looking for it by himself is completely different. He took Art to a bar in the outer city. A 24-hour bar. "This guy is usually in the bar." Dick Barry explained while taking Art into the bar. A gust of hot air blows towards my face. Art smelled a strong smell of low-quality wine in this hot air, mixed with an unpleasant rotten smell, just like the boys'' dormitory in winter. The sock was dropped on the radiator. The sourness is definitely able to smoke people with weak resistance! He hastily held his breath. "Ouch" Dick Barry turned around immediately, grabbed the doorknob, and poked his head out of the door. He was so busy introducing to Art that he forgot the environment of this bar and failed to prepare in advance. After turning around, I was about to apologize to Art, but found that he was indifferent! sharp! Dick Barry sorted out his mood and entered the bar sullenly. It is said to be a bar, but it is actually just a simple place for gathering people to drink. The area of ??the main hall is not very large, with 11 tables placed in a mess. There are quite a few people. Including the bartender at the bar, there are a total of 32 people! The guests are sailors, nearby residents, etc. Some are drinking, some are eating, and some are simply sleeping on the table. One word, chaos! However, although it was chaotic, the order was very good. The guests at each table were doing their own things and did not care about others. Floors, tables and chairs, bar counters, wine cabinets, etc. are all logs! Because wood is cheap. On the walls, there are skeletons of some large marine creatures, dilapidated ship heads, blunt swords, etc. It can be seen that the bar owner has a rough personality. After hearing the sound of two people coming in, only a few people turned their heads and took a look, and then turned back immediately, it was time to drink and eat. "Mr. Barry, hello." The bartender obviously knew Dick Barry and greeted him immediately. "Where''s Benny?" Dick Barry asked directly. "The boss is sleeping in the room." The bar also answered very simply. "I''ll go find him." After Dick Barry said, he beckoned Art to go to the back. Passing through a small door, his vision suddenly darkened. Yate just remembered that there are electric lights in the main hall! Those guests who stay up late, are they here to take advantage of the lighting and heating? Dick Barry led him through the second door on the left. Then go down the stairs. The bar owner actually sleeps in the basement! If it wasn''t for the fact that Dick Barry didn''t have the slightest malice in him, Art would probably mistakenly think that he has evil intentions! The basement door is closed. "Bang bang bang..." Dick Barry went straight up and "slammed" the door. The strength is very heavy. "Here we come!" After a while, a rough and hoarse voice sounded. Art raised his eyebrows slightly. If I was woken up by someone slamming the door violently while I was sleeping, I would definitely feel angry when I woke up. But although the voice of the person inside was loud, he did not have that kind of impatience and anger. seems to have a good temper. "Bang!" The wooden door did not know whether it was due to the age or the fact that it was often treated roughly by the owner. It was deformed, and the sound was loud when it was opened. A middle-aged black man appeared in front of them. With a height of nearly 190cm and a round figure, the door of the room, which is not wide at all, is tightly blocked. Wearing a fat pink pajamas and a nightcap, his facial features are orthodox black looks, especially his thick lips. "Captain Barry, and this friend, please come in." Move aside. Art glanced inside. Unexpectedly, it was very clean and there was no peculiar smell. "Benny, we won''t go in." Dick Barry said, "I''m here this time to ask you to help find a house. It''s urgent!" "Okay, then wait for me to get off." Benny said, then turned and went back to the house. Very face-saving, not a word of nagging. After a while, he changed into a custom-made suit and came out. It is impossible for general clothing stores to have a number suitable for him. Something is chewing in his mouth, and the smell is fragrant. It was the exact opposite of Art''s impression of him when he first entered the bar. 3 people came to his office. "This gentleman needs it, right?" Benny looked at Art. "Art Byron." Before Dick Barry could speak, Art introduced himself. "A friend of Major Moore Lane," Dick Barry added. "Benedict Gladstone, just call me Benny, nice to meet Mr. Byron." Benny stood up and shook hands with Art. Although Moore Ryan''s position is only a major, he is the highest naval officer stationed in Pudera City. All the goods and people entering and leaving from Sigrid Pier, and even the entire port of Pudera City, cannot bypass him! Great power, the mayor of Pudera City has to be courteous when he sees him. That''s why Dick Barry borrowed his name. Benny was obviously more enthusiastic, and quickly made a cup of coffee for the two of them, and then began to ask Art about his request. Grab a pen and prepare to write it down. "Not too big, good privacy, complete water and electricity, it is best to have a basement." After Art finished, he asked: "Is there a suitable one near the abandoned church?" Both Benny and Dick Barry were taken aback. In Pudera City, there is only one abandoned church. The remaining churches, even those that were abandoned, were demolished. Except for that church. "My suggestion is, it''s best not to look for a house there." Benny said with a frown. "Art, why would you want to find a house there?" Dick Barry also asked. "I see that the water and electricity are complete there, and the house price is cheap. Is there any problem that I don''t know?" Art looked at the two of them. "There is the church of the Church of Souls. Fifty years ago, something happened in the church. All members of the Church of Souls died overnight!" Benny and Dick Barry looked at each other, and Benny finally explained. He has a serious expression, and his words are carefully chosen, as if he is afraid of causing any taboo. Soul Church? Yate discovered that there was no information about this church in his predecessor''s memory! (end of this chapter) Chapter 43： I just want to buy a house, they insist on selling me a block Chapter 43 I just want to buy a house, but they insist on selling me the whole street (Part 1) "What is the Church of Soul?" Since you don''t know, just ask directly. "A sect that believes in some powerful creature in the spirit world." Benny replied. Seeing that Yate lacked knowledge in this area, he took the initiative to popularize some information for him. It turns out that the belief in this world is not a real god, but some kind of powerful creature in the spirit world. This has been known as early as when human beings explored the spirit world, and gradually became popular with the increase of human exploration of the spirit world. . However, this does not affect human belief in it. In the eyes of most people, gods are just an illusory concept. After having a specific image, it is reasonable to easily cause the disillusionment of faith. However, when the personality of this being is high enough and the ability is strong enough, faith becomes more devout and easier to accept. However, the emotions of this kind of existence are difficult for humans to control. Although it is arrogant, some individuals in human beings, especially outstanding individuals, always like to challenge such theoretically impossible, even blasphemous things. Some people succeed, although they dont really control the emotions of the other party, but they can roughly grasp and even influence the emotional changes of the other party, so there are churches that are accepted by human regimes in this world, such as the Church of Dawn, the Church of Storms, and Terra Church etc. Some people failed, or simply never tried, so there are various neutral churches and cults. The Soul Church is a member of the neutral church. Benny''s answer was not nonsense, but that he didn''t know what kind of existence the Soul Church believed in. However, there are some rumors about that person, such as "small-minded", "revenge-minded", "possesses the ability to control the soul", etc. One of the most direct manifestations is that the church of souls needs to be replaced every few decades. This is no longer the human belief in this, but this captive believer or ration. However, this person is relatively peaceful in the spiritual world, or a "house", and does not have a strong desire to destroy. He guards his own one-acre three-point land, and his wife and children are hot on the bed. That''s why the Church of Souls is rated as a neutral church. The Soul Church in Pudera City was not destroyed for this reason. This person eats very regularly, and the time difference is still early, so it is strange. And this one is known for being "narrow-minded" and "revengeful", which has led to this church being abandoned to this day. The news came from the official. However, there is no information about this person''s real body. This is a protection. An existence of this level can perceive the existence of the chanter with just a name, and inquiring about the other party''s real body is no different from committing death. Seeing that Art liked to listen, Benny took the trouble and told him all kinds of things for nearly half an hour. Dick Barry waited patiently. He said before that Art was a friend of Major Ryan, but he was actually trying to test Art. Seeing that the latter did not respond, he thought he was not afraid that Major Ryan would know that even if he was not a friend, he should be able to talk! Naturally, I am more patient. "Thank you." After listening to Art, he benefited a lot. This kind of basic knowledge is exactly what he needs. "What do you mean?" Benny asked again. As a successful agent, not just a housing agent, he naturally has his own advantages. Being well-informed is one thing, and knowing how to behave is also one thing. Will make suggestions from his own position, but he will not interfere whether the other party adopts it. "Let''s choose here." Art had already weighed in his mind when he told the relevant information about the Church of the Soul. According to him, the Church of Souls has already started anew. It has been abandoned for 50 years, and he doesnt want to occupy the church. What are you afraid of? It''s just that next time you can''t go to church to spawn monsters. If you attract the attention of that person, you will die unjustly! "Let me look for it, I remember there are a few houses for sale over there." Benny said, got up to look for information. "Don''t think about it again?" Dick Barry persuaded again. "No." Art shook his head. Dick Barry said no more. "Found it!" A few minutes later, Art and Dick Barry were finally free from Benny''s huge ass. "Shall we start now?" Benny took out his notebook and said to the two of them. Dick Barry looks at Art. "Good!" Art stood up. In the main hall of the bar, the situation is still the same as when the two came, and it has not changed without the appearance of Benny, the boss. Benny talked to the bartender. Luckily Dick Barry was driving a patrol car, which was roomy and sturdy enough. Even so, when Benny sat on it, Art still felt that the chassis of the car was a few centimeters lower. The three of them came all the way to the street behind the Soul Church. The bluestone pavement has grown weeds and is covered with dust, but it is still much cleaner than some roadways. The street is wide enough for 2 cars to run in parallel. One side is the back wall of the Soul Church, and the other side is a row of "garden houses". It seems that in order to distinguish it from the church, this row of houses has a relatively square layout, including doors and windows, which is similar to the architectural style of his previous life. Most of them are 2-3 storey buildings with a large space and courtyards. The buildings are made of bricks and stones, which are very strong. Some houses are more than 50 years old and have not been lived in for many years, but they are still solid and solid. Some, although damaged, were destroyed by animals. They saw a nest of hedgehogs, a few mice, a wild cat, a badger... They all formed a food chain! "The reason why no one lives there for too long, you can find someone to drive these things away for a little money." Seeing that he didn''t mean to waver, Benny said. "Yeah." Arthur nodded. He prefers a house with wild animals. It''s not that he likes wild animals, but because wild animals exist, at least it proves that there is nothing else in the house. Like this kind of environment that has been abandoned for a long time and the yard is overgrown with weeds, if there are no small animals, it is quiet, but it makes people worry. After walking around, he fell in love with the house on the innermost side of the street. There are 2 floors above the ground, which is not obtrusive. The construction pattern is simple and simple, that is, 5 rooms on the first floor, 5 rooms on the second floor, the stairs are inside, and there is a balcony on the second floor. There is another floor underground, but the layout is different from the upper two floors, and it is more like storing goods by category. No matter on the ground or underground, bluestone strips are used as the main material, which is strong and private. The yard of more than 60 square meters is covered with weeds and shrubs, and there is also a nest of hedgehogs living there. Under the courtyard wall, a large hole was drilled by this nest of hedgehogs. One of the main reasons why he likes this house is the courtyard wall. Different from the open courtyard walls of several other houses, this one is a closed courtyard wall with stronger privacy. Both Benny and Dick Barry could tell he liked the house. But he didn''t take the initiative to speak. "What does the owner of this house do?" Art asked after the visit. (end of this chapter) Chapter 44： I just want to buy a house, they insist on selling me a block Chapter 44 I just want to buy a house, but they insist on selling me (Part 2) "The original owner was a deceased stone merchant, and now it is under the name of the city government. The price is not expensive, only 100 gold shields." Benny''s information is very detailed. "So cheap?" Art asked in astonishment. The house is empty, without any furniture, and even the doors and windows have to be relocated. However, the stones used to build the house may cost more than 100 gold shields! "No one will buy it like this." Benny shrugged. "Are the procedures complete?" Art asked after a moment of silence. "Don''t worry, it must be complete!" Benny assured without hesitation. "Let''s go here." Art finally made up his mind. Anyway, 100 gold shields is not much for him now. The assets of more than 1,500 gold shields are enough for him to create a batch of magic equipment and props for sale. Jim Thomson should have channels. Benny didn''t expect him to make a decision so quickly. He thought it would take at least one morning. However, considering his identity and the atmosphere of not discussing the price, he didn''t think he cared about the 100 gold shield at all. Buying this house may not be for living. Thinking of this, Benny interrupted his guessing. These have nothing to do with him. After the two agreed to meet at Benny''s bar in the afternoon, Benny went to the city hall, and Dick Barry sent Art home. No more Dick Barry liaison next time. Of course, his favor has been written down by Art. Unexpectedly, an hour later, Benny took the initiative to come to the door and found Art. "what?" "Buy them all?" Bring him a message that he wants to buy the whole street. There are a total of 6 houses on that street, all of which are deserted. He could afford 600 gold shields, but why did he buy so many houses? Besides, doesnt it cost money to organize and maintain? After buying it, he definitely couldn''t bear to watch the house go to waste. "It''s half cheaper, only 50 gold shields per set!" However, Benny''s words made him give up resistance. 300 gold shields to buy a street, almost no difference from giving away for nothing! At that time, the whole street will be his, and the abandoned Soul Church will be in front of him, privacy...how can there be privacy! But why him? It has not been sold for so many years, it is impossible that no one will buy it all the time. The forest is so big that there are all kinds of birds. No one dares to go to the Soul Church, but someone will dare to buy the house behind it! It is nothing more than a question of cost performance. At this price, it is already worth the risk. "There are some other operations involved. Anyway, no one wants these houses. If I don''t ask today, they will forget that there are these houses." Benny didn''t hide it from him. Yat immediately understood. Using public property to earn favors and benefits for oneself, dont read too much news like this. Honestly speaking, apart from being angry, I was a little envious of those relatives, and never thought that it would happen to me one day. However, it is not that simple. Because the price is too low! "Plus, they want you to do me a favor," Benny added. "What''s the matter?" Art frowned slightly. Although he has only been in contact with it for less than half a day, he believes that Benny already understands the information on his face. Being able to come to your door is proof. Definitely figured out where he intersects with Moore Lane, but like Dick Barry, unsure about his relationship with Moore Lane. Therefore, this "busy" must have elements of temptation. "They want to buy a batch of seized goods from Major Lane, and I hope you can help to tie the knot." Sure enough. "What cargo?" "5-2-52." "I''m going to ask. By the way, lend me your car." "no problem." It was agreed upon in this way. Yate did not delay, and after sending Benny away, he went directly to Sigrid Pier. Find Jim Thomson. The latter usually have jobs, and only have time for meals. Arrived at the pier just at noon and had a meal. "5-2-52?" After hearing the number he reported, Jim Thomson quickly remembered what the goods were, and responded quickly, "No problem!" These seized goods were meant to be auctioned off, so it''s normal to sell them directly to the designated person. But the price of the other party should not be too low. "You can discuss the price by yourself. I don''t know who they are, and I don''t plan to have a close relationship with them." Art told Jim Thomson the whole story of the matter, and asked him to take as much as he wanted, without considering himself. "A street..." However, Jim Thomson''s focus was different from what he thought. Knowing his "strength", he doesn''t care about the influence of an abandoned church at all. Earn big! "I originally only planned to buy a house, but they insisted on selling me a block!" Art said "distressed". Jim Thomson has the urge to spray him in the face. "If you want, I can give you a set." Art said indifferently. He couldn''t live by himself. "Thank you, but no need." Jim Thomson shook his head. He might accept it if it was given by someone else, but Art is the one Moore Lane and Claire Lane fancy, and his vision is not so short-sighted. Besides, the friendship between the two is still being repaired. "What are you going to do with the six properties?" Jim Thomson asked. "Do you have any suggestions?" Art understood. "Don''t think about renting out, how about selling goods?" Although there was no one around, Jim Thomson said in a low voice, "I can transfer some seized goods to you at a low price." "We''ll wait until the house is tidied up." Art didn''t immediately agree, nor did he refuse. He needs to think about it. It is not something that he can just nod, but also how to cooperate and how to distribute Jim Thomson''s interests. When someone gives you a good job, you foolishly take it all by yourself. Do you really use others as tools? Whether the other party wants it or not, you must have this heart. "Okay." A look of satisfaction flashed in Jim Thomson''s eyes, obviously understanding what he had to consider. "I won''t give you any money. After a while, I''ll give you a gift." Art said again. This incident is also considered a favor. "Then I''ll wait and see." Jim Thomson was not polite. After lunch, Art went to the bar to tell Benny. A day later, Benny brought the deed of that street. The transaction has been transferred. Of course its not so generous that you dont want the 300 gold shields, but you have to complete the formalities before collecting money. lest he have to wait. It''s quite atmospheric. Benny takes on the job of helping him tidy up the house. There are many places that need to be repaired, and it cannot be completed in a short time. Moreover, workers only work during the day and must leave work before the sun goes down. Those rumors have long gone bad in the ears of ordinary people. Over the past few decades, several different versions of horror stories have been derived. Its just a temporary job to repair houses, so the workers will naturally not bet on their lives. So another 2 days passed. Professor Hughes finally came back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 45： frank Chapter 45 Confession "teacher" "In the Aramaic civilization, what does the symbol in the shape of a double fish represent?" "Represents freshmen." After hearing that Professor Hughes was coming back, Yatt went there immediately. Before he could greet him, he was checked by Professor Hughes for his homework. Professor Hughes arranged for him to get in touch with the basic knowledge of archaeology in an all-round way, focusing on the field of writing. His university subject is ancient writing research, and his grades are not bad. A question and an answer did not last long. After more than a dozen questions, Professor Hughes has confirmed that he has not been lazy during this time. "Sit down." Professor Hughes nodded in satisfaction. "Teacher, I have caused you trouble." As an adult, Yate naturally would not be dissatisfied with the teacher''s seriousness and responsibility. "When I received the news, I had already completed the deciphering." Professor Hughes waved his hand, the beard on his face bloomed slightly, and he was in a good mood. Not because of completing Stan Trolbo''s commission, but because of the acquisition of new knowledge. Yate was stunned. In other words, the Ryan family failed? It couldn''t be seen from Moore Lane''s expression at the time. "It''s the right thing for you not to participate in this matter." Professor Hughes said suddenly. "I''m just timid." Art smiled sarcastically. Is this the force that is going to tell him the game behind the scenes? "This time, Marquis Ferdinand Fink wanted to transport a batch of goods from the spiritual world to the New World, but one of the nodes was occupied by a powerful creature that came from nowhere. It was discovered that this creature was similar to the sea **** worshiped by the Sinai civilization It is very similar, so I want to cooperate with this creature through the sacrificial ceremony of the Sinai civilization." "It was Marquis Candace Green who blocked it." "Both of them are forces under DuPont''s command. There are battles, but not too much." Art likes the style of Professor Hughes. Since he wants to say something, he should say it clearly, and he will not cover up and only say half. He even called it "knowing too much is not good for you". Since the discovery of the spiritual world, human beings have never stopped exploring the spiritual world. With the unremitting efforts of all parties, several relatively safe and stable channels have been successfully explored. Just like this time, Marquis Ferdinand Fink transported goods from the old road to the New World. If it is in this world, it will take a year and a half, and the risk is not small. But if it is from the spirit world, it only takes less than a month! However, walking in the spirit world also has disadvantages, that is, no matter how safe and stable the passage is, there will be uncertain factors, and the passage may be blocked by some powerful spirit world creature, just like the "Sea God" encountered this time, it is possible Being affected by the battle of spirit world creatures, it is also possible to encounter some kind of natural phenomenon in the spirit world... But just like the plane in his previous life, although there are risks, its convenience is still irresistible. The reason why the battle between the two sides is so gentle this time is because they belong to the same big force. After the discovery of the New World, the Eastern and Western Continents were collectively referred to as the "Old World". The old continent has only one official force, which is the parliament composed of 13 members. In such an extraordinary world, 13 members of parliament can represent one side of power. And it is comparable to the power of a country! The reason why the Steam Association can develop and grow is also because of the support of members of parliament. Member DuPont is one of the 13 members. Pudra City is the official force under his command. The Marquis of Fink and the Marquis of Gran are making small troubles. He may be happy to see the success, but he certainly does not allow big troubles. "What about you?" After Professor Hughes introduced the relevant information to Art, he finally remembered that he was taken away by the Ryan family for a while. "..." Art didn''t know where to start. "Why, did they abuse you?" Professor Hughes was angry like a lion, and the beard on his face bloomed again. Before he left, he told Art "don''t worry", but the Ryan family turned around and imprisoned his disciples who abused him. This is completely disrespectful to him! "No!" Arthur said hastily. I just wanted to organize the language, but I didn''t expect that Professor Hughes'' temper was so hot. Judging from his physical appearance, he didn''t violate harmony at all. He stood on the street in the middle of the night and said that he was not a robber, but few people believed him; but judging from his occupation and age, he should be the image of a gentle and gentle professor. That''s right. Professor Hughes restrained his temper. "I was invited by Moore Ryan to the pier and lived there for a period of time. I ate well and lived well every day. The quiet environment is also very suitable for studying." Art first explained the preferential treatment Moore Ryan gave him. "Moore Lane?" A look of doubt flashed in Professor Hughes'' eyes. He thought it was Elmer Lane! "That night, Elmer Lane sent people to kidnap me, but his people unfortunately encountered the werewolf who escaped from the laboratory." Art explained. "...It''s really bad luck." That''s all Professor Hughes could say. "A few days ago, the werewolf was caught by the William family. Because I saw him that night, he wanted to use the William family to kill me when he passed the pier." Art continued. "And then?" Professor Hughes'' face sank. "However, before that, I just met Ms. Claire Lane. Because I like a dish of sweet and sour fish, Ms. Lane left me a mark. After activating the mark, I summoned half of my arm and took the people of the William family Frighten off." Art looked rejoicing. "Claire Lane?" "What kind of arm?" Professor Hughes didn''t expect that his experience in the past few days was even more exciting than his own! I dont know Claire Ryan, but according to Arts description, he should be a very powerful professional. He has also heard of the name of the William family. Just now he was a little bit helpless in addition to being angry, because the family''s behavior style was too domineering and powerful. "From the naked eye, it looks like an ordinary arm, but from the mental perspective, it looks strange, shriveled, without flesh and blood, like an ancient corpse, bound by chains and chains." Yate replied calmly. "Spiritual vision?" Sure enough, Professor Hughes frowned. "Teacher, my real name is Art Tavel, the bloodline of the Demon Warlock." Art confessed. After learning from Moore Lane that Professor Hughes seemed to have a prejudice against professionals, instead of trying to hide it, he decided to find an opportunity to confess. It is better to confess than to be found out. Besides, Professor Hughes is not a professional, and he will not be a threat to him. "Tavier... is the family founded by that abyssal demon warlock?" Professor Hughes actually knew the surname Tavel, and even knew that the ancestor of the Tavel family was an abyssal demon warlock! Sure enough, he is a master of archaeology. "Yes." Arthur replied. Professor Hughes looked at him with an uncertain face. (end of this chapter) Chapter 46： past life dreams Chapter 46 The Dream of the Past Life The atmosphere in the living room was a bit depressing. Yate didn''t say anything in a hurry, but waited quietly. "I accepted a student 13 years ago." After a long while, Professor Hughes finally sighed and said with a lonely expression, "After teaching her for 3 years, I found out that she is a professional. The purpose is simply to steal an item from me and learn how to use it." Art is silent. No wonder he has prejudice against professionals. "If it were you, what would you choose?" Professor Hughes suddenly looked at him. "If it were me, I would definitely drive her out of the school!" Art was stunned for a moment, and then said with righteous indignation. "I''m asking you, if you were replaced by her, what would you choose!" Professor Hughes''s forehead was twitching with veins. Same cleverness! Of course Art knew what he meant, and he was just deliberately gagging, but he still couldn''t escape after all. Who would have thought that Professor Hughes also likes to play this kind of routine! "Find or buy an item that the teacher is interested in exchanging." Art replied after thinking for a moment. "Yes..." Professor Hughes nodded slowly. He is not a professional. He is only curious and researching the props of a professional. He does not have such a strong demand. He only needs to find an antique that he is interested in in exchange, and he will probably agree. There is no need to use deception at all. Yate did not add insult to injury, and took the opportunity to denounce that "senior sister". did not comfort Professor Hughes. Professor Hughes'' expression was obviously not pure annoyance. "Will you focus on the career path or archaeological research in the future?" Professor Hughes quickly restrained his emotions and asked. "Both." Art replied truthfully. Many relics of ancient civilizations have remnants of extraordinary power and props, which is also one of the ways for wild professionals to obtain resources. Although he didn''t need it, he also wanted to see a different scenery after he became successful. Archaeology is of great help in this regard, otherwise, how could those nobles with extraordinary power value Professor Hughes so much? "So be it." Although Professor Hughes has prejudices against professionals, he also knows that professionals have greater advantages than ordinary people. Furthermore, according to Art, the students he has taught for 4 years are easier to accept than strangers. "What form is the demon you summoned, what is its IQ and temperament...Can it be summoned?" Then, Professor Hughes suddenly asked with great interest. "There are many forms, some with high IQ, some with low IQ, and most of them are cunning and cruel. I just took office just now, and the demon I summoned is very weak, and it didn''t last long, so I can''t speak the language of our world." Yate was very suspicious. Well, the reason why he lightly exposed the topic of professionals was because he was interested in the demons he summoned. Professor Hughes frowned. "However, I have learned some simple devil language, which can be taught to the teacher." Art said immediately. "Okay!" Professor Hughes'' eyes lit up again when he heard it. "starting from today?" "Get started now!" All day long, Professor Hughes was learning demonic language and writing with Art. It''s hard to imagine that he maintains such a strong desire to learn! Yat suddenly understood why he could become the most powerful archaeologist in Pudera City. As far as his body shape and learning ability are concerned, how can his peers surpass him? Archaeological study requires not only knowledge, but also physical fitness. He has a strong body, not a fat body, which is why Art has always felt that he is more suitable as a trail cutter. During the period, Art told him the news of his "richness". As expected, Professor Hughes was not interested in these at all, and just warned him not to touch the Church of Souls. In addition to the demon, Professor Hughes is also very interested in the arm he summoned, but unfortunately he cannot study it. However, he was also warned not to use it if he could. Professor Hughes has more experience in some fields than many professionals. Yate resumed his previous regular life. Study at Professor Hughes during the day, go home to practice at night, and occasionally go to Jim Thomson for a meal. Because he often went to eat at his place before, Jim Thomson looked at the significantly increased expenses, but it was hard to refuse. He has been suppressing his desire to upgrade equipment. There is no need to take risks, and you will have a good time after you move into your new home. The battle between Ryan and Trolbo ended in silence. Although the Marquess of Green family to which the Ryan family belonged failed to prevent Trolpo from holding the ceremony, it was not considered a failure. If it was just to prevent the Marquis of Fink from delivering the goods, it would not be such a big fight, and the struggle would be extended to the city of Pudera. The Marquis Fink''s plan is to use the rituals of the Sinai civilization to win the favor of the "Sea God", and it is best to give a friend seat. As a result, the ceremony was successful, but the "Sea God" just gave up the node and ignored Marquis Fink''s friend request. Although the Ryan family was busy in vain, their goal was achieved. Although the Marquis of Fink failed, he also rewarded the Trolpo family who successfully held the ceremony. Has no impact on the political landscape of Pudera City. It was the Viscount Elmer Lane who had never met, who refreshed Art''s impression of him. This guy actually asked someone to send Yate 50 gold shields as a "spiritual damage fee" shortly after the incident ended. Even he himself forgot about it, but he didn''t expect this one to remember it, and he got 50 gold shields as soon as he made a move. Boss atmosphere! Muriel William and the others seemed frightened by the arm he summoned, and they did not seek revenge, but left Pudera shortly after. So half a month has passed. The renovation of the new house has finally been completed. The whole street has a new look. When he came here again, Art hated that he didn''t have a mobile phone to take pictures. Dreams from previous lives come true in this world! Even if I cant be a charterer, I feel good just looking at this row of houses. The yard was completely flattened to make it easier for him to re-plan. The doors, windows, and damaged places have also been repaired. The windows and doors need to be purchased by himself. The house has also been cleaned and disinfected. Disinfection was proposed by him. Ordinary people in this era dont have this concept. The main purpose is to kill and drive away hidden insects and ants. "How much did it cost?" After viewing the house, Art looked at Benny beside him. "No, these expenses are nothing, just treat it as a gift from me to you." Benny has already confirmed the friendship between Art and Major Lane, how could he collect money? "By the way, it''s better to make the courtyard walls of these houses closed." Fearing that Yate would not accept it, he hurriedly changed the subject, "Recently some homeless people often wander around here." There is never a shortage of homeless people in the outer city. In the past, this place was shrouded in horror legends of the Church of Souls, even homeless people would not come here. However, as soon as someone moved in, homeless people came here upon hearing the news. Not even Benny can do anything about these people. (end of this chapter) Chapter 47： dark hunter Chapter 47 Dark Hunter "The tramp?" After searching the memory of the tramp in his predecessor, Yate''s expression sank immediately. Compared to the gangsters, these talents are cancer in the outer city. There are indeed some poor people among the homeless, but most of them are parasite-like existences that have abandoned their dignity and have no bottom line. The gangsters still have some rules, but these people are likely to kill them just for a bite. At least gangsters will not wantonly destroy public facilities, and they will not eat, drink and sleep in public places. They are not talking about civilization, but are afraid of losing money. But tramps are penniless, and they don''t care whether they are fined, not to mention prisons, black-hearted capitalists don''t accept them, for fear that serious employees will be misled by them. If you are targeted by these people, it is indeed a troublesome thing. Most of them are ordinary people. It is impossible for them to choose a confrontation. Instead, they keep staring in the dark like shadows. Anyway, they have nothing else but a lot of time. "The best way is to rent out the house, and someone will live in it, so these guys won''t stare at it anymore." Benny suggested again. "Yes." Art nodded noncommittally. Not to mention whether it can be rented out, what he wants is privacy, how can it be rented out? If someone wants to be a sacrifice, he will not refuse! As early as the first day he came to this world, he had already made up his mind. "Building courtyard walls, doors and windows, do you have any recommendations from acquaintances?" He knew that he was not good at these things, and if he came forward in person, he would definitely be tricked by others, so he simply handed it over to Benny. At least Benny will definitely not cheat him like those unscrupulous businessmen. "Okay, leave it to me!" Benny had been waiting for him to speak. As a broker, he understands the importance of connections better than anyone else. This time I pay for it myself! Art added. It''s not that he doesn''t like Benny, but that the two sides have only a little contact. Benny is also a slippery broker with a complicated relationship and is involved with city government officials. He can''t help but be careless. The previous labor costs were not enough to count favors. "...OK!" How could Benny fail to see his alienation, knowing that there was no rush, but he still hesitated first, and then pretended to be helpless after a while. "It''s troublesome." Art watched his performance and twitched the corner of his mouth speechlessly. This time the project was bigger and took nearly a month. Then it is to add furniture and redecorate. This time, instead of asking Benny for help, Jim Thomson directly sent him a complete set of furniture, including beds, bookcases, dining tables, chairs, wardrobes, etc., all of which are solid wood, with excellent workmanship, which is really good. are all goods mortgaged at the dock. Art did not refuse. Jim Thomson is different from Benny. When everything is done, it has been a month and a half. The weather is starting to warm up. On April 21st, Yate officially moved into his new house. Dick Barry and Benny both came to help him move. Professor Hughes didn''t come, but he paid him an extra month''s salary, which was regarded as a gift from Wenju. Jim Thomson has already sent gifts to Wenju, this time he just sent some seafood to help him by the way. After lunch, after seeing off Dick Barry and Benny, Art couldn''t help but walked through every room again. A sense of belonging arises spontaneously. House effect. No matter how calm he is, how can he get rid of the influence of his past life memory? However, I didn''t immerse myself for too long. After turning around, I couldn''t wait to go to the basement. The props needed for the ceremony have already been entrusted to Jim Thomson to purchase, which is enough for him to use for a period of time. It doesn''t matter whether it is day or night, anyway, he is in the basement, and he is alone in the whole street. Because of the confidence brought by easily killing the zombies last time, I didn''t wait for the blessing of the Moonwalker. This time he is going to summon Dark Rogge. A degenerate Rogge, infected by the breath of hell, turned into a family of demons. However, they were too heavily polluted by the breath of hell, which affected their minds and became violent and aggressive. They forgot that they were best at long-range attacks and used whatever weapons they got. The first map to appear is Icy Plains, which is higher in level than zombies. He wanted to try to see if he could summon demon monsters if he didn''t sign a contract. If the contract is signed first, then the sacrifice will be a big waste. Instead of dark female gunners, evil spearmen, etc. who use javelins and spears, choose dark hunters who use one-handed weapons. The most troublesome thing about this kind of monster is that it appears in groups, and one alone should be able to deal with it. What''s more, during this period of time, his strength has made great progress. Name: [Art Tavel (Zhuang Zhou)] Status: Health Occupation: [Demon Warlock] Rank: 1 Blood: [Abyss (0.03%), Human (94.97%), Darkness (5%)] Attributes: strength [18 (18)], agility [19.5 (19.5)], physical strength [24.5 (24.5)], intelligence [14.5 (14.5)], spirit [42 (37+5)], life [245 (245) ], mana [420 (420)] Skills: [Combat Skills (Superficial)], [Devil Contract (Unique)], [Moon Phase Meditation (12.1%)], [Ancient Chinese Research (Superficial)], [Moon Walker (Elementary)], [Crow Summoning ( Level 1) Props: Shocking large amulet [add 1-4 lightning damage], city return scroll (2), identification scroll (3). Strength and stamina attributes increase the most, followed by spirit, agility, and intelligence. Although the evaluation of combat skills is still superficial, he feels that it is much higher than before. The progress of the moon phase meditation method is very slow, only 0.1% longer. After checking his own status, he arranged the rituals and instructed Raum again, and then he activated the devil contract skill. The sacrifice (bait) this time was a piece of meat from an extraordinary creature. It was purchased from Jim Thomson. The palm-sized piece cost 50 gold shields, which was more expensive than the rest of the props combined! That''s why he wanted to try whether he could go whoring for nothing. If successful, he no longer has to be limited to non-demon monsters. I dont know if it counts as a card bug. Anyway, I dont have a GM title, so I can change to other monsters if I cant. For the first time, a weaker dark hunter was chosen. The same monsters also have different strengths. Success! A woman with disheveled hair, wearing a short black leather suit, holding a machete in one hand and a light shield in the other, with strange gray-black skin appeared in the ceremony. It seems that he has not yet adapted to the space transformation, and his eyes are closed. The pieces of meat used as bait did not disappear either. I really am a genius! Psychological activities did not affect the movements in his hands, and the bullhead ax was chopped off. Move faster than last time! is also lighter! But the power has not been reduced in the slightest. Just when the blade of the ax almost touched the skin of the dark hunter''s neck, she suddenly fell down, as light as a piece of willow catkin, narrowly dodging Art''s sneak attack. "Shua!" Then he opened his blood-red eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 48： Crushing at the strategic and tactical levels Chapter 48 Crushing at the strategic and tactical levels "Hiss" Yate couldn''t help but feel excited when he was stared at by the blood-red eyes. The tyrannical and crazy eyes and the blood-red eyes simply complement each other, and the deterrent effect is doubled! Let him have no reason to think of the rats that fell into madness after taking the medicine, biting things crazily when they saw things, and even the most basic fear of death disappeared! "I wipe!" In order to avoid the ax blade, the dark hunter was in a posture that was greatly tilted to the right, making it inconvenient to fight back. Normal people would definitely distance themselves first to create space for themselves to fight back, but she did not forget to attack while dodging. And a shot is a fatal blow. While leaning, he kicked Art''s lower body! Dirty foot, without shoes, the original color can no longer be seen, but it can be seen that the skin on the foot has changed, covered with a layer of **** scales like the claws of an eagle, and the toenails are also abnormal Sharp. As an agility class, her strength is not very strong, and it is difficult to exert force in this posture. If it is just a collision kick damage, Yate gritted her teeth, and it is not unbearable. But she used the "kick" method, and her 5 toes were still raised towards the instep. If she hit the kick, Yate can be sure that her lower body will never be preserved! No reason, just pure fighting instinct, but so vicious and effective. Could it be that I was so unlucky that I chose an existence who was a combat expert or even a master before the fall? However, he was the weakest one in the area he had clearly chosen. A doubt flashed in his mind, and he took a step back. No more, no less, just one step away, just enough for him to meet the bullhead ax in his hand in a way that is most suitable for exerting force. By turning the wrist with force, the blade of the ax is changed to face up. "Pfft!" A muffled sound sounded like a blunt knife being cut on a cowhide. At the critical moment, the dark hunter shrank his legs and avoided the fate of being cut off, but the soles of his feet could not escape. It''s just that the tough cuticle on the feet, and her unloading force along the way, made the ax blade only leave a shallow mark on the soles of her feet. No blood was shed! The bullhead ax in Yate''s hand is just an ordinary weapon after all. And because she wandered barefoot on the icy plain all year round, the cuticle on the soles of her feet is the toughest. Coupled with her own superb fighting instinct, she finally successfully resolved the first wave of crisis. But her crisis was not resolved. How could Art give her a chance to breathe? The stature that had just retreated was like a cheetah, and the ax blade slashed at her again. This time, she curled up and changed into a half-squat and half-sitting position, with her right hand resting on the ground, and she met her with the light shield of her left hand. It''s not that she doesn''t want to adjust her posture, but that Art doesn''t give her a chance to adjust her posture! No choice, she can only adjust step by step like this. The battle between the two sides is like a formation battle between two armies. The side that is dominated by ranged soldiers is approached by the opponent''s melee troops. Failure to adjust the formation is equivalent to death. Now Yate is oppressing her and preventing her from adjusting a posture suitable for exerting force, and even the weapon in her hand is inconvenient to use! Strictly speaking, this is Art''s first real fight. Before killing zombies was a one-shot kill, and he didn''t really fight against the William family, but he played really well. Know where your advantages are, and firmly grasp them, and then step by step, start an offensive rhythm around your advantages! The dark hunter''s original intention was to use the impact force of the ax on the shield to open the distance, but after touching it, she realized that the power of the ax was not as great as she expected! Yat saw through her intentions, and when he dropped the ax, he retracted most of his strength, but kept a small half. This caused her to have insufficient strength to roll backwards, revealing a large number of flaws. Yat took the opportunity to take another half step forward, and a faint blue ax flashed, cutting off her spine. Additional lightning damage increases the destructive power of the ax blade. Then, without giving her a chance to die, he pursued the victory and chopped off her head. As before, the dark hunter''s body and blood disappeared out of thin air, including the equipment on his body, leaving only a gray cloth belt emitting a faint light. before and after but 5 seconds. Although there was an accident at the beginning, he was the one who suppressed the Dark Hunter from the beginning to the end. It can barely be said to be a strategic and tactical crush! How do you say that he was also a player with nearly 20 years of experience in "Warcraft" in his previous life. Although the operation is average, the accumulation of strategy and tactics is very solid. Just now he just forced himself to calm down and play freely. After the battle, I felt quite relaxed, and a stronger sense of self-confidence emerged spontaneously. The next step is to view the harvest. I dont know if its because the summoned monsters are stronger, or because hes stuck with a bug, but this time the spiritual candle burned out in one go! However, compared to the harvest, it is not unacceptable. A blue belt! Magic items! Or extraordinary items! Direct identification. The blue equipment already has extraordinary attributes, and the effect of improving strength is immediate. Of course, it will be identified immediately. Girdle of Lizard Power, Level 5, Defense 2, Durability 16/24, +2 Strength, +4 Mana. A level 5 item, no wonder the strength of this dark hunter is unexpected! The attribute is not bad, put it on immediately. Different from amulets, they can be worn directly on the body. After the appraisal, the dim light on the equipment disappeared, and it was dusty and dusty, very inconspicuous. Strength reaches 20 points, mana becomes 424 points. The defense attribute does not appear in the panel, I don''t know why. The appearance of durability made him bite his cheek. There is a blacksmith in the game, where can he repair it in this world? Looks like it must be handled with care. "Unfortunately, the weapon failed to explode." Smacking his lips, he thought greedily. Although the ax in his hand is not bad, it is not a transcendent item after all, and the profession is not suitable for it, it is separated by two floors! It is better to switch to a short knife or dagger. As for the war blade, he has no plans to use it in the short term, and even plans to change the skill of the war blade to the skill of a short knife and a dagger. There is no such extraordinary weapon as the war blade in the dark, and the shape of the war blade is too conspicuous. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a special weapon for elf warriors. How stupid is he to use the war blade? Let''s continue in the evening. Although his self-confidence has increased, his personality has made him choose a more secure way. Just now he just wanted to summon a level 2 monster to kill, but he didn''t expect it to be a level 5 monster. It was his miscalculation. It was just a surprise attack, and the dark hunter lost his mind, so he was crushed by him. In this case, if a stronger or less polluted Dark Hunter is summoned, he may not be able to deal with it so easily. Remind yourself again that games are different from reality, and you cannot rely entirely on the data in the game! (end of this chapter) Chapter 49： Peeping "Neighbors" Chapter 49 Peeping "Neighbors" The equipment in Diablo is divided into white, blue, bright gold, dark gold and green suits. In addition, there are gray super equipment and handmade orange equipment. White, blue, bright gold, dark gold, the quality is from low to high. The green suit is an independent system. The attributes of a single piece of equipment may only be good or average, but the attributes of the suit are powerful. Moreover, it is not necessary to collect a set to be effective, but to unseal one by one as the number of suit parts increases, which allows players to choose equipment more flexibly. After all, the attributes of some suits are really not very good. Gray super equipment is mainly used as the base material of rune language. Handmade equipment depends on luck, which consumes a lot of money. Different from other games, in Diablo, the higher the quality of the equipment, the better the attributes. For example, the attributes of some dark gold equipment are very general, while the attributes of some blue and bright gold equipment are very abnormal. The value far exceeds that of Diablo equipment. In addition, in the dark, not only the boss will drop the best equipment, some small bosses, even high-level mobs, have a chance to drop it. It''s not like the lowest-level mobs he killed didn''t have a chance to drop small top-tier monsters. So, he is looking forward to the "event" in the evening. Of course, the time in the afternoon will not be wasted. Continue to ponder the inheritance of the Children of the Night. Although the battle time just now was short, it allowed him to slightly improve his control over the rhythm of the battle, and he gained a new understanding of certain skills in the inheritance. It turns out that this is learning the new by reviewing the past. When people are immersed in something, time will pass very quickly. Unknowingly, night fell quietly. Although there are sporadic lights on around, they are submerged by night. He is the only one on the whole street, with the abandoned soul church in front and the street in the back. The insects and ants have been killed. When he is quiet, it seems that the whole world is quiet. There is a little movement, but it seems to be infinitely magnified...In other words In his previous life, he definitely didn''t dare to live here alone. Infiltration! However, Yigao is bold, and now he is really not afraid of ordinary ghosts. After dinner, he didn''t go to practice right away, but sat in the courtyard blowing the night breeze and chatting with Laum. Did not turn on the lights. Night had no effect on him, and he even found that his vision at night was better than during the day. I will communicate with Laum for a period of time every day, while strengthening the relationship, while inquiring about information from the spirit world. It''s a pity that Raum''s IQ is not enough, and he often fails to express his ideas, and a lot of information in the spiritual world cannot be judged by the rules of this world, making it very difficult for him to understand. However, Raum enjoyed communicating with him. This is a talkative bird! The day after he was summoned, he revealed his true nature. It said more things by itself than Art asked. This also caused Art to ask less and less. Not because it is proactive, but the more you listen to it, the more suspicious it is about the credibility of its words. Strongly suspect that it is bragging! According to what it said, almost no creatures in the spirit world would dare to provoke it, just like the spirit world version of the street tiger. With its poor attack power, is it possible? It''s possible that every creature would bother it! After all, it''s scary to be an undead talker. "That big rock is so stupid, he still wants to be my little brother, how could I accept such a stupid little brother..." Art was bored listening to it bragging. Last time I was bored and told it a novel it had read in the previous life, but it remembered it and was deeply affected. "Laum, can you kill the bugs on the jujube tree?" It suddenly interrupted. Almost all the weeds and shrubs in the yard have been eradicated, but he left the jujube tree in this yard. It has been more than 100 years. It is about the waist thickness of an adult and more than 6 meters high. It can still bear fruit. It is a pity to cut it off. If you keep it, you can eat some dates in autumn. I just sensed with my mind that there are bugs on the jujube tree. "Master Laum is not a crow, he doesn''t eat bugs!" Laum refused straight away. Since learning that its name is the name of a legendary demon god, it calls itself "Master Raum" every time. "I didn''t let you eat it, just kill it, and let me see your skills." Art explained. I haven''t seen its attack method yet. "Yes!" Laum readily responded. If it is a stronger creature, it may hesitate, but it is just a small bug, which can be killed. "Karma" a piercing cry sounded. Yate trembled, as if he had been taken aback. It was obviously a crow, but it felt like he heard the sound of fingernails scratching glass, which made him feel uncomfortable. On the jujube tree, a pile of green worms covered with bristles fell "swirly". "How is it?" Laum asked triumphantly. "Again, this time mainly aiming at the windows on the front wall." Art pretended to look at the bug corpse, and stood up. They communicate with consciousness, without fear of being heard. I dont know if its an illusion, but when Raums cry sounded just now, he seemed to see a figure looking down at him from the small window facing him at the back of the church! Scared him a shock! However, he doesn''t think that everything will be fine in the past 50 years, but something strange happened when he moved here. I wondered if someone wanted to scare him, but was affected by Raum''s attack, which led to his flaws being exposed. "Ga" Raum sensed his emotions, and attacked again without any hesitation. No? No figure appeared, as if it was just his illusion. "Raum, after you blur, go in and see if there are other creatures. If there are, remember the characteristics of the other party, don''t disturb the other party, and tell me when you come back." Art did not give up. The mutated crow summoning skill is much easier to use than the original version. Raum is simply the best scout ever! After being blurred, not only do you not have to worry about being discovered, but it is also an almost unkillable existence. Raum obeyed his command, found a corner to blur quietly, and flew up. This partner can not only listen to it blow...tell about experiences, but also tell it such wonderful stories, and have already formed a bond! Whoever dares to hurt him will not give Lord Raum face! Yate stood under the jujube tree, paying attention to the movement over there. He had already used spiritual perception just now, but there seemed to be some kind of mysterious power in the ruins of the Soul Church, which blocked his spiritual perception. A minute later, Raum returns. "There is a spirit body!" It is a creature of the spirit world, and it is born to be able to see spirit bodies, that is, ghosts and the like. Sure enough! He read right. ruled out the possibility that someone deliberately played tricks on him. Immediately, he thought that he had summoned zombies inside last time, maybe he was seen by the other party, right? So, you were spying on him just now? For some reason, he didn''t do anything to him last time. "How is the strength?" "Fight the five scum!" Yate''s face darkened, and he suddenly regretted teaching Raum these things. (end of this chapter) Chapter 50： Stop pretending, Im Gregoria Kate Chapter 50 Stop pretending, I am Gregoria Kate Fight the five scum! What face does this guy have to say that others are war scum! Art had a headache. Its academic ability is very strong. After these days, it can clearly feel its growth. However, its talents are all in the "Secondary Two" aspect. "To be honest, his strength is related to my life and death!" Yate suddenly felt like he was raising a child. "It''s really weak, much weaker than a small rock!" Laum complained aggrievedly. Art took a deep breath and reminded himself not to be angry. The "little stone" in its mouth is an elemental creature whose fist is bigger than the house he lives in now! What''s the point of using this level of existence as a reference? "However, she is tied to this church." Fortunately, Laum has more to say. tied to the church? Raum still has this ability? "How did you see that?" Art''s eyes lit up. "I can see it." Laum took it for granted, as if to say that this is not as simple as eating and drinking water? "Do you think I can beat her?" Art shook his head and asked directly. Of course he knows that this cannot be used to judge the strength of both sides, but if he asks a complicated question, Raum can''t understand it. First, lets judge whether the difference in strength between the two sides is huge. If the gap is too big, dont think about it and run away overnight. "I don''t know, but she smells like you." Laum tilted his head and looked at him. Fortunately, the talent is focused on "Secondary Two" instead of "Gossip", otherwise I will definitely ask the other party why he has his aura on him, and what shameful things he has done! "It smells like me?" Art frowned again. The "taste" in Raum''s mouth is breath. He only went to church once, and that was the only time he could stay. But, why did the other party hold back his breath? Even if his breath is intercepted, there is no need to fuse with her own breath. Could it be that she was awakened by the breath of the ceremony? In his previous life, he hadn''t read so many film and television novels in vain, yet he guessed the truth. However, he could not confirm this. After thinking for a while, he told Raum to walk out of the yard. "Neighbor, come out and meet!" shouted towards the church. The opponent should have realized that he had discovered him, so Raum avoided it in advance when he used his skills for the second timechoosing "avoid" instead of "attack", either he did not have any malice towards him, or his strength was not very strong, or he was limited , no matter what, it proves that he is safe for the time being. Rather than worrying about it, it is better to meet the previous side. His character is just feminine, not timid. Soon, a female spirit appeared on the back wall of the church. Wearing a set of gray nun clothes without a veil, revealing the face of a middle-aged woman. She has an ordinary appearance, she looks like an ordinary housewife at first glance, but she lacks the secular atmosphere and has a calm and gentle temperament, which fits her status as a nun. Sure enough, he knew that he had discovered it. "Sorry, I can''t leave the church." The voice was soft, and it was easy for people to ignore the identity of her spirit body. "Art Byron is still a student." Art introduced himself. "Pamela Brown, nun of the Church of Soul." The other party also introduced himself. Sure enough. "Are you one of the members of the Soul Church who died 50 years ago?" Art asked pretending to be surprised. "That''s right." A look of sadness flashed in Pamela Brown''s eyes. Although she is a spirit body, her words and deeds are almost indisputable as a real person. "Can I ask, what happened 50 years ago?" Art was silent for a moment, and asked after the sadness in her eyes disappeared. "The bishop is crazy and killed us all." Pamela Brown said faintly. Is this what you tell yourself? Yate just asked casually out of curiosity, without expectations, but she didn''t want her to tell the truth so casually. For a while, I dare not believe it. "I would also like to thank Mr. Byron for saving his life." Pamela Brown suddenly bowed slightly and saluted him. "Huh?" Art was taken aback. "Thanks to the breath left by Mr. Byron that night, I was able to wake up." Pamela Brown explained. So that''s the case, it makes sense...what the hell! Yate found that he seemed to have a "bullyable" attribute. Not only traders like to cheat him, but Pamela Brown is also fooling him. Lets not talk about whether the little breath he left can awaken a soul that has been sleeping for 50 years. How can an ordinary nun keep her soul immortal for 50 years? If there is a secret method, the members of the Soul Church in this church were wiped out at that time, so many people, why is she, a little nun, alive until now? Hiss Yate suddenly thought, could she be the crazy bishop? ! Obviously, even crazy, that''s a bishop! is still the bishop of the Church of the Soul! The chance of surviving is the highest! Whether it is in film and television dramas or novels, there are simply not too many such routines. The benefits of vests are known to those who use them. "I also did it unintentionally." Art first pretended to be reserved and modest, and then asked: "What''s the name of your bishop?" "Gregia Kate." Pamela Brown replied without thinking. "What was your bishop''s strength during his lifetime?" Art asked again. "Level 6." Pamela Brown answered immediately again. "..." Arthur''s restless heart suddenly quieted down, pretending to be curious and asking: "Can''t you leave the church?" Although Laum had already told him, and the other party had also said it, he still couldn''t help but want to confirm it. "I rely on the power of the church to block the gaze of the Lord of Soul." Pamela Brown said lightly. Yate was shocked, and instinctively wanted to turn around and run away, but he held back forcibly. If Gregoria Kate still retains the strength of her life, even if it is only one-tenth, she can easily kill him without leaving the church. Running away has no effect other than stimulating the other party. Thats right, Gregoria Kate, not Pamela Brown. Was that something a nun could say just now? Leaving aside whether she fits the status, it is impossible for an ordinary nun to have such a big tone! "I didn''t expect that you are quite smart." Seeing that he actually held back and didn''t run away, Gregoria Kate calmed down the gray gas surging in her eye sockets. Originally wanted to coexist peacefully with him as Pamela Brown, but unexpectedly, he discovered his true identity through just a few short conversations. Okay, stop pretending, I''m Gregoria Kate! "Your Excellency, I have no malicious intentions." Art explained with a wry smile. Big support! I thought I was very careful, so I didn''t dare to ask more questions about her real identity, but she still noticed it. I don''t know if the "arm" can beat her. "I didn''t mean anything malicious, I was awakened by you anyway." Gregoria Kate''s voice was still calm, but less warm. (end of this chapter) Chapter 51： door-to-door thugs Chapter 51 The thugs delivered to the door Ask, accidentally exposed the hidden identity of the boss, what should I do now? Waiting online, it''s urgent! Yat was not relieved by Gregoria Kate''s explanation, and was ready to activate the imprint on his arm at any time. Regardless of whether he can play or not, this is already his biggest hole card. It is slightly cool inside the clothes. Just broke out in a cold sweat, blown by the night wind, chilly. But it also made him more sanity. "If that''s the case, then I''ll go back?" Don''t you say there is no malice? Okay, I believe it! Gregoria Kate didn''t speak, just looked at him. In the seemingly calm eyes, the billowing gray air sometimes surges and sometimes subsides, as if the tide ebbs and flows, repeating continuously. Yate''s mental value was as high as 45.7 at the moment, but he didn''t notice it. However, the naked eye could see the change in her eyes. "Ms. Gregoria Kate!" Art suddenly said. She''s not in the right shape. "Shua!" The change in Gregoria Kate''s eyes paused, taking advantage of this gap, she returned to her senses. Back to normal. Yate, who was watching the whole process, couldn''t help but his eyelids twitched violently. Could it be another mental illness? Before she explained that "the bishop is crazy", is it true? "You helped me again." Gregoria Kate said quietly. The price of getting rid of the Lord of Soul is very high. She died last time and slept for 50 years. If it wasn''t for Art, she would almost sink forever. Even so, she is not in a very good state after waking up, just like just now, she will lose her mind for a short time if she is not careful. This is because she has not completely shaken off the influence of the Lord of Soul, otherwise she would not have to hide in the church. And this church, while helping her shield the Lord of Soul from the sight, is also affecting her sanity. Because the souls of the church members who died that year were absorbed by the church, she was able to refine the church into an extraordinary prop that could shield the Lord of Soul from sight, but it was accompanied by negative effects that affected the mind. "I said, I have no malice towards you!" Art said taking advantage of the situation. "I know, that''s why I want to use the name of Pamela Brown to live in peace with you." Gregoria Kate looked at him with a half-smile. "..." Art. "If you want to leave, you can leave now..." Gregoria Kate said suddenly. "Good night!" As soon as Art heard this, he turned around and left without saying a word. "It''s just that my sanity is not very stable." Instead of being surprised, Gregoria Kate smiled slightly. Art has come to the door. "Once I lose my mind and I have your breath on me, do you think I will go to you?" Before Gregoria Kate could finish speaking, Art had already stopped, and when the words fell, he had already stood in front of Gregoria Kate again. The two sides looked at each other, looking at each other. Yate doesn''t know if what she said is true or not, but it is a fact that she has her own aura, so first listen to what she wants to do. "Don''t worry, I didn''t mean to control you. You can see it as a transaction, and the content of the transaction is very simple. Every night when you practice the moon phase meditation, you must bring me with you. As long as I can maintain my sanity, I will naturally not Will threaten you." Gregoria Kate also knew that this alone could not ask him too much. Yate was startled at first, but soon relieved. With her identity during her lifetime, it is not surprising that she knows about the moon phase meditation of the elves. "Why don''t you learn it yourself?" Art didn''t mind passing on the moon phase meditation to her if he could get rid of her. Anyway, its not your own, its good for multiple people to share the pressure of the elves. It''s too dangerous to be with her, maybe one day the Lord of Soul finds her, and he will be unlucky too. "The moon phase meditation method can only be practiced by the moon priests of the elves!" Gregoria Kate gave him a deep look. Yat was taken aback. Matt Isaac did mention such a sentence when he taught his predecessor the moon phase meditation, but his predecessor and he didn''t think much about it, only thinking that the elves would not allow people other than the priests of the moon to learn. But I didn''t expect it to be a career restriction! But, how did the predecessor learn it? The Priests of the Moon can only be employed by elf women, and they must go through layers of screening, none of the previous conditions met. It''s pretty obvious what Matt Isaac did. It''s a pity that the predecessor has no memory of this aspect. "How to bring you? Are you coming to my place?" Changed the subject. "No, you come to church!" said Gregoria Kate. "Is there any other way?" Art resisted. "If I want to harm you, I can control you now, there is no need to let you go to church!" Gregoria Kate said lightly. Art still frowned. "Hmph!" Gregoria Kate snorted coldly. A gray light appeared from her eyes. Yate suddenly found himself losing control of his body. Just when he was shocked and wanted to resist, the force that restrained him suddenly disappeared. "What''s on your right arm?" Gregoria Kate asked in surprise. It was the first time that she showed such obvious mood swings. "The mark left on my body by a big man can summon a piece of arm." Art moved his heart, and introduced the arm actively and in detail. "Since you have such an identity, you don''t have to worry about me being unfavorable to you." A look of fear flashed in Gregoria Kate''s eyes. Didn''t expect him to be involved in this kind of existence. However, apart from the moon priest of the elves, he is probably the only one in this world who knows how to meditate on the moon phase, so he has no other choice. "Since it''s a deal, what can I get?" Art asked after struggling for a moment. "I can teach you some inheritance of the Soul Church." Gregoria Kate finally breathed a sigh of relief. "You''re going to kill me!" Art glared at her. Anyway, she wants something from herself, and she won''t do anything to herself. How dare you touch the inheritance of the Church of the Soul? "Not all inheritances of the Soul Church are related to the Lord of Souls!" Gregoria Kate patiently explained. "Don''t learn that, change to another!" Art didn''t believe her. Its a very simple reason. Someone has done something bad and happened to be seen by another person. If you dont want to kill that person, the best way is to ask that person to submit a nomination certificate and join your camp. "There''s nothing else!" Gregoria Kate looked slightly cold. This guy, don''t think she''s really easy to talk to, right? "Help me once a day!" Art had already thought about it for her. "I can''t leave the church!" Gregoria Kate directly refused, not bothering to negotiate. "It''s not asking me to help me kill the enemy, but my professional advancement method is special. I need to keep killing summoned monsters. Just help me once a day. Monsters of my level can be killed with a single glance. Once a day is not too much, right?" Art explained. Free door-to-door thugs, no need for nothing. As for the dropped items, they will not show their attributes without identification, so she is not afraid even if she sees them. Besides, without an introduction, does she know what those items are for? (end of this chapter) Chapter 52： Sequelae Chapter 52 Sequelae Its not that Yate has believed in Gregoria Kate, but that it is inevitable that he will be arrested. He can only try his best to fight for some benefits for himself. Besides, only when one is strong can one have room to resist. A person who has been dead for 50 years, resurrected in the form of a spirit body, and betrayed the "God" he believed in, his strength will inevitably be greatly reduced. It''s just that no matter how you cut it down, the other party was also a level 6 powerhouse before his death, and a lean camel is bigger than a horse. He pretended to be cowardly and bargained, all in order to paralyze the other party and make the other party mistakenly think that he did not have too strong a heart to resist. Especially with the conditions just proposed, the other party will feel more at ease with him if there is an interest entanglement. Currently, there is no need to choose Hard Gang. First quietly accumulate strength. "Yes." Gregoria Kate finally agreed to his conditions. It is also to prevent him from giving birth to other meanings. If you don''t agree, I''m afraid he will guess that even the number of shots you take is limited. In addition, I am also very interested in his summoning ceremony. "Then start tomorrow night?" Art said quickly. It seems that she is afraid that she will be there tonight. "Yes." Gregoria Kate responded lightly. "Good night," Art said. "...good night." It took a moment for Gregoria Kate to realize that he was waiting for a response from herself. Art turned and went home. The back is already wet. Glanced at the closing door, and found that Gregoria Kate''s figure disappeared at some time. However, he was relieved when he returned to the house. Half of luck, half of fear. The Soul Church studies soul-based magic, and the danger can be seen from the fact that Gregoria Kate made him lose control of his body just with a look. Congratulations to myself, being targeted by a big shot again. Maybe, if there are more big shots staring at him, they will be afraid of each other, thus making him jump left and right and take advantage of the fire? Okay, just thinking about it, without the slightest thought of doing it. With different horizons and even different levels of life, it is difficult to guess the thoughts of such a big man. What you cherish may be just dust in the eyes of the other party. What you think is worthless may be because of too narrow horizons. It is better not to make comparisons it is good. Gregia Kate didn''t warn him not to snitch, and he didn''t think it was negligent. It is likely to be a deliberate sincerity. If he does not realize that once he takes action, Gregoria Kate can catch him and make more excessive demands. Gregia Kates purpose is not to kill him, she even begs him, thats why she is so tactful. "Is this what you call the Five Scums of War?" After calming down, Art said to Raum angrily. "Master Laum was deceived by her!" Laum said angrily. Even with its vision, it has to admit that the strength displayed by Gregoria Kate cannot be underestimated. "You mean she found you?" Art asked in surprise. Claire Lane can''t spot Raum, but Gregoria Kate can... wait! It suddenly occurred to her that Gregoria Kate was the bishop in charge of a single area of ??the Church of Soul before she was alive, so she must be proficient in soul skills, and it seemed not surprising to be able to find Raum. "Yes, just now she wanted to secretly control Mrs. Laum!" Laum replied angrily. "When? Are you okay?" Art froze. Suddenly realized that compared to this old monster, he was still too tender. "Just as you were talking, Lord Laum is of course fine!" Laum suddenly became arrogant. Old Yinbi! Yate cursed secretly in his heart. For this kind of thing, there is definitely no way to settle accounts with Gregoria Kate. The most realistic reason is that you can''t beat her. Don''t sleep tonight, refresh equipment! The reason why I proposed to start tomorrow night is because I want to refresh the equipment for one night. If you are lucky, your strength will be greatly improved tomorrow night. Inadvertently discovered that as long as the contract is not signed, the summoning will not consume the cooldown time of the devil''s contract skill, and he can spawn monsters freely. In the church. Gregia Kate knelt on the floor, her body trembling, like a TV screen whose signal had been disturbed, a small "mosaic" would appear on the spirit body from time to time, expanding and contracting suddenly. When it expands, it seems that something wants to come out, and when it shrinks, it seems that it is being smeared by some kind of force, and it is not limited to a fixed part, but is transferred in disorder. However, she gritted her teeth and persisted. The symptoms did not last long, only 1 minute. The price of being brave. There was a mistake in the ceremony, the time for her to wake up was too short, and her strength was far from being restored. Before, she first tried to control Raum, and then warned Art. In addition, she almost lost her mind during the period, and her strength boiled over. Because of this, she agreed to Art''s conditions. It''s like only people with short legs will stretch their legs when taking PS photos. It is precisely because of the serious damage to their strength that she can''t let Art see the clues. It is precisely because of this that she is so tactful to Art. It is true that she has the ability to subdue Art, but the arm that Art mentioned cannot be defeated in her current state. Also, as Yate thought, her purpose was not to kill Yate, but to ask for help. Ms. Yue''s rank is higher than that of the Lord of Soul, so she can use the aura exuded by Art during meditation to block the "sight" of the Lord of Soul. In addition, Yate has another aura, which is also higher than the Lord of Souls! Because I woke up too late last time, I didn''t know the source. Now I know that it is probably where he was connected when he called "summoning monsters". Promising to help Yate kill monsters is also good for her. That is, she didn''t see it last time, and she didn''t know that Art could be summoned multiple times in a row, otherwise she would definitely find a way to let Art put the place of summoning in the church. Generally speaking, it is difficult to repeat this kind of summoning ceremony in a short period of time, let alone a summoning that is higher than one''s own strength. This shows how domineering the skill "Devil''s Contract" is. Obviously the two can cooperate well, but the problem is that neither of them has the character to trust others easily, and the contact time is short, so they are afraid of each other and pretend to compromise with each other helplessly. This is probably the "common fault of smart people". "Huh" After getting up, Gregoria Kate couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. The most difficult thing about this kind of change that directly occurs in the spirit body is not pain, but pain for a while and pleasure for a while. It is the ultimate pain when it contracts, and it is the ultimate pleasure when it expands. Every change is equal to a judgment on the will. In just 1 minute, she has experienced at least 10 judgments! She is still a very mild symptom. That''s why the Lord of Souls doesn''t worry about believers rebelling. In the history of the Church of the Soul, it is not without examples of rebellion. She just got the legacy of her predecessors, but there are almost no successful cases of overcoming this level. At least she hadn''t heard of it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 53： Very rewarding Chapter 53 is fruitful "What''s wrong with you?" The next day, Dick Barry came to Art with breakfast. This is Yate''s first night of stay, half worried, half curious, decided to come and have a look. After meeting, I found that Yate''s eyes were slightly red, his face was a little tired and obviously abnormally excited, and there was a sharp murderous aura radiating from his body, which shocked him. "It''s okay, but I just moved here and I''m not used to it, so I didn''t sleep well at night." Art explained with a smile. Dick Barry can certainly see the problem, who can sleep murderous? Laughed every now and then, if it wasn''t for his clear speech, I''m afraid he would have thought he had a mental problem! However, since he didn''t want to say it, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to ask. As long as others are fine. It took such a long time to hug such a thigh, and I still want to know Major Ryan through him. He is definitely one of the people who don''t want anything to happen to him at present. "I brought you breakfast." Dick Barry didn''t hide his thoughts. After a few short contacts, he has discovered that Art has a maturity beyond his age and experience, and it is better to show his attitude than to hide it. This at least seems sincere. "Thank you." Arter was not polite, and needed to replenish his strength. Dick Barry entered the living room with him, rejected his invitation to eat together, and asked after he started, "How is it? Did you find anything unusual?" "No, I''m a little scared by what you said!" Art first complained, and then asked: "Can I find the information about this church?" "I''ll try." Dick Barry agreed. At this time, he didn''t ask a word. "You don''t ask anything like this, it makes me seem to have discovered some secret!" After swallowing the fish fillet in his mouth, Art complained again. I have to say that having such a "friend" is very worry-free. But it is also a headache in this situation. He tried to make up an excuse, but Dick Barry didn''t ask any questions, as if he assumed he had a secret, and he couldn''t talk about it. "Hmm..." Dick Barry immediately wanted to ask something. "Forget it, think whatever you want, if anyone pays attention to this information, please let me know." But Art was too lazy to make excuses. "Good!" Dick Barry responded. As for what he thinks in his heart, only he knows. Art quickly finished his meal. "Wait for me." After talking to him, he turned and went back to his bedroom. Quickly took out a pair of shoes. Dark gray, made of unknown animal leather, with rough workmanship. "For me?" Dick Barry asked with a smile before Art could speak. "Well, try." Art handed him. After Dick Barry took the shoes, a look of embarrassment appeared on his face. Shoes run small. But seeing that Yate didn''t respond, he still bit the bullet and prepared to try it out. "Huh?" The shoe size is obviously too small, how can it fit just right? Dick Barry couldn''t help but compare with another shoe, it was indeed too small! He was right. Try it on again. It was just right again. "Extraordinary item?" Dick Barry looked up, looking up at Art in surprise. "Yes." Art nodded. Aquamarines agile leather boots (common), defense 2, durability 8~12, +1 agility, poison resistance +5%. One of the equipment dropped last night. "Normal" is the quality of equipment, followed by extended and elite grades. Automatically fit the wearer''s body shape. "I feel like my body is much lighter." After Dick Barry got up and walked a few steps, he noticed the abnormality in his body, jumped a few more times, and looked up. "It can increase the agility of the wearer by a small amount, and slightly increase the poison resistance." Art explained. Did not tell him clear data. Dick Barry''s eyes lit up. For him, ordinary professionals are not uncommon, but extraordinary items are rare, especially extraordinary items that ordinary people can use. "Thank you!" Still didn''t ask a word. "These shoes have durability, and when the durability is gone, they will lose their effect." Art reminded. "Can''t the durability be replenished?" Dick Barry asked with a distressed expression after hearing this. "Yes, but I won''t." Art spread his hands. He hasn''t found a way to repair the durability yet. "I''m greedy." Dick Barry laughed at himself. Get a pair of extraordinary shoes for free, what else is there to be satisfied with? However, he also understood that this was paid by Art in advance. "I won''t disturb your rest. I will try my best to find information about the Church of Souls when I get back." I left at the right time. Art walks him to the door. After he left, he turned and went back to the basement. Dick Barry was sorting out last night''s harvest before Dick Barry came. It''s a great harvest! It took me a long time to choose the equipment for myself because of the onset of selection difficulties. First of all, weapons are dropped the most. There are bright gold quality daggers, daggers and hand axes, but his favorite is a bright gold dagger. Although it is not a dagger and a dagger, but the attributes of this dagger are good! Razor Dagger of Wild Rose (Normal), one-handed damage 2~9, durability 23~24, fast attack speed, when hitting an enemy, there is a 5% chance to cast level 1 damage enhancement, +1 maximum damage value, +0 maximum Damage value (determined by character level), +23 attack accuracy rate, +20 attack accuracy rate (determined by character level), +31% damage to undead creatures, +48 attack accuracy rate against undead creatures, +7 poison damage (for 3 seconds). Other attributes are fine, but the first attribute he values ??most! Damage Amplification is a necromancer''s curse skill, the effect is to double the physical damage received by the target. Although there is only a 5% chance, the short sword''s attack speed is fast, and it is an area skill that lasts for 8 seconds! I tried it last night. Once the effect appears, killing level 10 monsters is like cutting melons and vegetables! Although the damage is a little lower, who stipulates that he can only hold one weapon? There are originally 2 war blades. In other words, only 2 weapons can truly display the power of Warblade. It''s just that he used a bullhead ax before, which is not suitable for dual wielding. Now there is a choice. This short sword is used as the deputy, and the main weapon is also a bright gold short sword. Corpse Thirst Short Sword (Normal), one-handed damage 5~11, durability 14~24, fast attack speed, +43% enhanced damage, +3 minimum damage value, +46 attack accuracy, increased fire damage by 1-5 , increasing cold damage by 1-5. The damage is much higher, and additional fire damage and cold damage, the actual combat effect is really good. Although the panel does not display his damage and defense, it does not mean that there is none. The header is missing. Last nights luck was not suitable for brushing hats, only a few white pieces fell, and they were either broken or inferior. The necklace is missing. The drop rate of jewelry is very small, only one bright gold ring was dropped in one night, but the attributes are quite good. Crow''s Grab Ring, +10% Faster Casting Speed, +21 Attack Accuracy, +5 Mana, Poison Resistance +7%. Bright gold clothes, havoc thrown hard leather armor (common), defense 37, durability 15~28, +28% enhanced defense, +3 strength, +4 life, attacker takes 2 damage, has groove 2. It can be called the best, especially the 2 additional grooves at the end, which can be used to inlay gems! Bright Gold Gloves, Wind Grip Leather Gloves (Normal), Defense 4, Durability 10~12, +16 Attack Accuracy, +15% Enhanced Defense, +1 Strength, +1 Dexterity, Lightning Resistance +5%. Bright gold belt, belt decorated with skull rings (common), defense 3, durability 12~12, +28% enhanced defense, +2 strength, +5 life, restores 1 point of equipment durability within 33 seconds. Bright gold shoes, devil''s spur leather boots (common), defense 4, durability 7~12, 10% chance to cast level 3 charged bomb when hit, +10% fast strike recovery, +14% enhanced defense, + 1 Dexterity, Lightning Resistance +10%, Poison Resistance +6%. Its not too much to say "a lot of harvest", right? (end of this chapter) Chapter 54： Variety Chapter 54 Changes In addition to equipment, there are various sundries. City Portal Scroll, Identification Scroll, Key, Arrow, Crossbow, Minor Healing Potion, Minor Mana Potion, Stamina Potion, Dissolving Potion, Antidote Potion, Fire Bath Potion, Burst Potion, Common Gas Potion, Fragmented Gems, etc. By the way, there are gold coins, a total of 1322 gold coins have been saved, and I dont know what they are useful for. He definitely cant use it here, it is a completely different currency from the gold shield, and he has no idea of ??selling gold coins at the moment. It is better to save it because the use is unknown than to regret it when you need it. Arrows and crossbows are ordinary materials, useless, throw them aside and eat ashes. Gem is a magic item in Diablo. It can be used to inlay equipment to increase various attributes. It can also be used to refine blue-gold equipment, synthesize handmade items, and be used as a material for synthesizing runes. It can be said to have many uses. According to the type, it is divided into 7 types: Ruby, Amethyst, Topaz, Sapphire, Emerald, Diamond and Skull. According to the grade, it is divided into 5 grades: broken, cracked, complete, flawless and perfect. 3 low-grade gems can be synthesized into 1 higher-grade gem. He only hit 3 gems, all of which are the lowest fragmentation level, diamond, ruby, and topaz. The same gemstones, embedded in different equipment, have different effects. Take the 3 gemstones in his hand as an example. The effect of the broken diamond inlaid on the weapon is +28% damage to undead creatures, inlaid on the helmet and clothes is +1 to all attributes, and inlaid on the shield is all resistance +6. Cracked ruby, weapon effect is +1% damage to fire skills, increase fire damage by 3~4, helmet and clothes effect is +3 stamina, shield effect is fire resistance +12%. Cracked topaz, the weapon effect is +1% damage to thunder and lightning skills, and the lightning damage is increased by 1~8, the helmet and clothes effect is 11%, and the chance to obtain magic equipment is increased, and the shield effect is anti-lightning +12%. The only equipment on his body that can be inlaid with gems is clothes, and there are 2 grooves! He has already inlaid a broken topaz. The remaining groove is reserved for the next topaz. Compared with the improvement of attributes, he is more inclined to increase the MF value (probability of dropping treasure). Because the attributes are better than the original version, the drop rate of such items is also lower than the original version. He killed nearly 200 monsters and only got 3 broken gems. The effects of several medicines are very easy to use, and they are always ready. Physical potion, increase stamina by 50% and running speed by 5% within 1 minute. Dissolve potions, unfreeze and increase ice resistance by 10 within 1 minute, and cannot be frozen (invalid to holy freezing). Antidote potion, remove poisoning status and increase poison resistance by 10 within 1 minute. Fire bath potion, increase the fire kang by 10 within 1 minute, and restore 10 health when receiving fire damage. Explosive potion, used for throwing, creates a range of flames, causing 3~5 points/second of fire damage regardless of enemy or friend, lasting for 10 seconds. Common gas potion, used for throwing, creates an area of ??poisonous mist, causing 28 points/second of poisonous damage regardless of enemy or friend, lasting for 10 seconds. The effect of the minor healing potion and the minor mana potion is to restore light life and mana within a certain period of time, and the recovery effect varies depending on the occupational template. Such as light healing potions, mages, druids, and necromancers can restore 30 points of life, assassins, Amazons, and paladins can restore 45 points, and barbarians can restore 60 points of life. For minor mana potions, barbarians can only restore 20 points of mana, assassins, Amazons and paladins restore 30 points, mages, druids and necromancers restore 40 points of mana. The belt on his body comes with 8 space grids, which can be used to place potions, city return scrolls and identification scrolls. He put the minor healing potion (2), dissolving potion (1), antidote potion (2), fire bath potion (1) and city return scroll (2) respectively. There are also amulets, except for the 2 super large amulets whose attributes are useless, all of them are equipped. When he puts on a full set, his panel updates accordingly. Name: [Art Tavel (Zhuang Zhou)] Status: Health Occupation: [Demon Warlock] Rank: 1 Blood: [Abyss (0.03%), Human (93.97%), Darkness (6%)] Attributes: strength [25 (25)], agility [22.5 (22.5)], physical strength [24.5 (24.5)], intelligence [14.5 (14.5)], spirit [42 (37+5)], life [264 (264) ], mana [425 (425)] Skills: [Combat Skills (Superficial)], [Devil Contract (Unique)], [Moon Phase Meditation (12.1%)], [Ancient Chinese Research (Superficial)], [Moon Walker (Elementary)], [Crow Summoning ( Level 1) Props: Large Shock Talisman [increase 1~4 Lightning Damage], Large Flame Talisman [increase 1~2 Fire Damage], Large Bronze Talisman [+8 Attack Accuracy], Small Talisman of Power [+1 Strength] ], the small amulet of agility [+1 agility], the small amulet of life [+10 life], the small amulet of bay red [fire resistance +5%], the city return scroll (2), the light healing potion (2), the dissolving potion (1), antidote potion (2), bath fire potion (1). Equipment: Briar''s Razor Dagger, Corpse Thirst Dagger, Crow''s Grabbing Ring, Havoc''s Throwing Hard Leather Armor, Gale''s Grip Leather Gloves, Skull Ring Belt, Devil''s Spurs Leather Boots. This is the state during the day. Although the attributes have not changed much, his strength has improved significantly. firsthand experience. Last night he killed nearly 200 monsters, and most of the equipment was dropped in the mid-term. Because of being more cautious in the early stage, the equipment is not good, the level of the summoned monsters is low, and the efficiency of killing monsters is also low. With equipment in the mid-term, especially after 2 weapons, the efficiency of killing monsters has been greatly improved. In the later period, for some unknown reason, the drop of monsters was greatly reduced. According to the judgment of the game, it should be because of his level improvement. But the panel didn''t show his level, and his rank was still 1, but the "darkness" in his bloodline increased by 1%. Is this the reason? He tried to summon monsters above level 10, but found that the ritual could not support it. Need to improve the quality of ritual utensils. Even if he can trick the monster, the summoning itself needs energy. Looks like Jim Thomson is on the way again. Props and Equipment only show what he has with him. Those that could not be carried with him were packed and hidden by him separately. Because I was worried that homeless people would come in, I dug a hole and buried it as usual. He also knows that this is not a long-term solution, but he just plans to wait and see. It would be best if there were no homeless people sneaking in. If he just came in to get some food, he asked Raumloo to punish him. If you wanton damage, don''t blame him for being cruel. (end of this chapter) Chapter 55： ruthless black Chapter 55 Ruthless and evil Although from the first day I came to this world, I urged myself to work hard in the direction of "ruthless and black", but the values ??formed in the previous life are not so easy to completely abandon. That''s why he set a bottom line for himself. This can also prevent yourself from getting lost. Its not that he is worried about becoming a slave to power, nor is he stealing power that doesnt belong to him, but he simply doesnt want to become the kind of person he hates. After telling Raum to look after the house, head to Sigrid Pier. Professor Hughes gave him 3 days off. It''s almost noon, so I can grab a meal at Jim Thomson''s. The relationship between the two is very pure, without personal feelings, it is a relationship of interests! Yate knew that Jim Thomson represented Moore Lane, and Jim Thomson also knew that Moore Lane was optimistic about Art, so the two got along like close friends, very relaxed. Still take the steam bus. Regardless of the inner city or the outer city, there are buses to Sigrid Pier. He took the outer city line, which is cheap, but the speed is slow, and there are many stops on the way, and the people are mixed. It''s not that he picks, but that he lives in the outer city, which is convenient. Different from the buses with seats and handrails in the inner city, the buses in the outer city only have handles inside, and are often crowded, which provides convenience for some special workers. He has only heard that there are many thieves on the bus in the outer city, and this is the first time he has encountered them today. And it''s still a gang. Two people are responsible for looking out and creating opportunities, and one person is responsible for stealing. Someone saw them, but they just tightly covered their pockets, not daring to say anything. Perhaps these people fueled their arrogance, Xu saw Yate and just looked at them without saying anything. After the three of them exchanged winks, they surrounded Yate. A middle-aged man, a fat man, and a short and thin boy. "Heh..." The three people stood in front of and behind Yate, the short and thin boy snorted disdainfully, and reached out to his pocket. However, Arthur grabbed his hand just as he reached halfway. "Ah" A shrill howl sounded, and the short and thin boy knelt down on the ground with his right hand in his arms. Yate directly crushed his wrist bone! "Wow" The originally crowded carriage suddenly vacated a large space. Only Art and the 3 thieves remained in place. "Looking for death!" The fat man was startled by the screams of his accomplices, and after realizing it, he stretched out his hands and grabbed Yate. A cold light flashed between the fingers. The blade for working is sandwiched, small and sharp, even cowhide can be easily cut. The middle-aged man wearing a newsboy hat and holding a newspaper, instead of making a move, quietly walked towards the door. He is not as reckless as his accomplices. The man in front of him can break a person''s wrist with just one hand, which is obviously not something they can handle. On the contrary, the short and thin boy who was howling was quite fierce. When the fat man made a move, he forcibly endured the severe pain in his wrist, and suddenly "touched" Yate''s ankle with his other hand. Also holds a sharp blade. Yat first glanced at the middle-aged man, then broke the fat man''s wrist bone with one hand, and at the same time raised his foot and stepped on the short and thin boy''s left hand under his foot with a little force. "Kacha", "Kacha"... sounded like fried beans, dense and crispy, and everyone around the audience felt their scalps go numb. The short, skinny boy and the fat man rolled on the ground in pain. The howling sound was like killing a pig, wave after wave, without interruption. Learning the lesson just now, Art kicked off the wrist of the fat man''s other hand. So ruthless! All passengers couldn''t help but have such a thought. Including the middle-aged man trying to escape. "Sir, you see, I don''t intend to do anything!" Seeing Yate looking at him, the middle-aged man hurriedly raised his hands to indicate that he was not a threat. Yat retracted his gaze, and kicked each of the two people on the ground in the neck with a blank expression. Kick 2 people unconscious. The killing last night was a baptism for him, and his mentality and skills have all changed. Although what was killed was a monster, but by analogy, at a glance, he knew which method and how much force could be used to make the two people faint. The carriage, which was originally filled with whispers, suddenly fell silent. It was so quiet that the sound of tense breathing could be heard. Thought he killed 2 people! The middle-aged man found that his partner was still breathing, but he didn''t dare to step forward, so he just stood there with his hands raised. Art ignored him. Nor did they alert those whose items had been stolen. At the station behind, the bus driver didn''t dare to stop, and drove all the way to Sigrid Pier. After the bus stopped, everyone, including the driver, did not move. It wasn''t until Art got up and got out of the car that the noise in the car resumed instantly. "My money!" "Damn thief!" "It deserves it!" Several people rushed towards the 2 people who were unconscious. The middle-aged man had a dark face, but he didn''t dare to say anything. When these people left, the two people on the ground looked like corpses visited by hyenas. Not to mention the stolen money, their shoes, belts, coats, etc. were all stripped away! The middle-aged man is just an ordinary thief, so naturally he cannot take care of two people at the same time. Fortunately, there are also their people at the pier. Quickly found someone and sent the two to the clinic. It is impossible to go to the hospital, it is too expensive. "What''s going on?" The middle-aged man was stopped by a man dressed as a gentleman and asked. "I hit the iron plate." The middle-aged man explained with a wry smile. "Professional?" The gentleman first thought of a professional. It''s not like ordinary people possess such great strength, and according to the description, Yate''s body shape is not very strong. "I don''t know." The middle-aged man shook his head. "What about the appearance?" The gentleman obviously didn''t want to stop there. At least you must know who the other party is and what strength it is! Those who take this kind of transportation cannot be powerful professionals. If they are just low-level professionals, they have no way to deal with them. The easiest way is to use guns. "Black eyes, red hair, handsome appearance, height over 180cm..." The middle-aged man deserves to be a lookout, with excellent eyesight and memory. With the improvement of physical strength, Yate''s body has grown again, and his height has exceeded 180cm. "Forget it, you go and find out his identity." The gentleman said directly after listening. "...Yes." The middle-aged man held his breath in his throat, and after all he didn''t dare to refuse. He described it in such detail that he wanted to escape from this incident, but he still couldn''t escape. My heart is full of complaints. That guy is ruthless, and once he finds out that he is inquiring about him... why don''t you buy personal insurance first? Wharf Navy Hotel. "If time could be turned back, I would definitely not miss your meals!" Jim Thomson looked at Art who appeared in front of him, speechless for a while. How many times is this? (end of this chapter) Chapter 56： surprise gift Chapter 56 Surprise gift "What''s for lunch today?" Art asked himself, not paying attention to Jim Thomson''s teasing. "It''s still the seafood hot pot you invented." Jim Thomson replied. The development of science and technology in this world is mainly concentrated in the military field, and has not yet benefited the people''s livelihood. That''s why there are phenomena where the basic living conditions are poor despite the advanced technology. However, with the stability of the old continent''s political structure and the gradual rise of business trends, this kind of thinking has begun to change. Street lights, buses, etc. have only become popular in recent years. The military business is also influenced by this trend of thought. Of course, the more important thing is to reduce the financial burden. Different from the rough and simple way of doing business in most of the army, Moore Lane is still quite disciplined. There are three main sources of income, one is to collect security fees from the Pudera City Government, businesses and gang organizations, one is to rent out warehouses, and one is It is to seize the illegal goods and sell them again. Various gang organizations that live on the pier, such as the Red Scorpion Gang, have to pay security fees to the Navy. So, the navy under Moore Lane''s treatment is very good, and even has its own special restaurant. It''s a pity that the chef''s level is really mediocre, and back and forth it''s all about stewed meat, stewed vegetables, stewed soup, and sashimi. When Art was here, he asked Jim Thomson to help collect a lot of spices. I have made seafood hot pot several times. Unexpectedly, it was very popular in the military camp, and now it has become the signature dish of restaurants. The key is that it is delicious and cheap! So, despite Jim Thomson''s grumbles, Art is always treated well. I used someone else''s secret recipe. "One more!" Jim Thomson greeted the waiter before Art could speak. "Then I won''t be polite." Art said with a smile. "I haven''t seen you being polite." Jim Thomson complained. "Don''t worry, I brought you a gift this time!" Art said. "Another bottle of Bernal!" Jim Thomson immediately turned around and added. Bernal is a place name, but also a brand name of white wine, with a medium price, suitable for "petty bourgeoisie". The wine is fruity green in color and has a refreshing taste. It is better to drink chilled and is suitable for accompaniment with meals. After drinking and eating. Jim Thomson watched Art wistfully. I said long ago that I would prepare a gift for him, and I have been looking forward to it for a long time. At least not less than the value of the set of furniture he gave! Empty-handed, but more exciting. Yate didn''t give a damn, and directly took out a bundled belt from his pocket. The belt is blue-gray, and it seems to be tanned from the skin of some kind of fish. With a simple metal buckle, it doesn''t look very delicate. Strength light buckle (common), durability 11~14, defense 3, +1 strength. Blue equipment. Equipment quality and attributes are not the focus. He is reluctant to give away equipment with too good attributes. The important thing is to have 8 spaces! Jim Thomson knew that he was a professional, and he also knew that he couldnt just give himself a nondescript belt without any disappointment on his face. After receiving it, he directly changed his own belt. "Huh?" He was keenly aware that his strength had increased. "Is this extraordinary equipment?" After carefully experiencing it, he found no other changes and looked at Yate. His vision is different from Dick Barry''s, if that''s all, it doesn''t seem to be a surprise. "Yeah." Art nodded mysteriously. Jim Thomson realized that the effect of this piece of equipment would definitely not be as simple as a small increase in strength, so he started researching again. Yate didn''t say anything, obviously waiting for him to ask. Although he doesn''t mind, wouldn''t it be better if he could find out by himself? A man''s desire to win will always explode in such trivial matters. After all, he has learned a lot, and he really discovered the 8-space space that comes with the belt. There is no need to identify the master or other operations, as long as you wear the equipment, you can use the 8 grid spaces. Space equipment? Jim Thomson was shocked, and the eyes he looked at Art suddenly became extremely hot! It''s like a money fan sees a gold mine, and his eyeballs almost turn golden! "Follow me!" Take Art out of the hotel immediately. This level of equipment is certainly not suitable for public discussion. Go straight to his dormitory. Close the door, draw the curtains, and then ask in a low voice: "Spatial equipment?" For a while, he actually had a tendency to want to develop a personal relationship with Yate! The normal kind. This person is so generous to friends of interests, what if they are close relatives and friends? "You think too much." Art said while looking at his dormitory, "If it is really space equipment, I would be reluctant to give it to you." "Huh" Although a little disappointed, Jim Thomson was relieved. If it is really space equipment, he will definitely hand it in, and Moore Ryan will definitely not return it to him. Even if he pays it back, he can''t take it. "That''s it?" He didn''t think Art didn''t know about the 8 spaces. "Extraordinary belt, the effect is to slightly increase strength and defense. It comes with 8 grid spaces, but it can only be used to store potions. In addition, it has durability, so save it." Yate explained. "Durability? Can it be repaired?" Jim Thomson''s first reaction was exactly the same as Dick Barry''s. "I won''t." Art shook his head. "Can any medicine be used?" Jim Thomson continued to ask with a regretful face. "I don''t know, you can try it yourself." Yate has never been in contact with the extraordinary potion of this world. Jim Thomson looked at him speechlessly. You said that it can be used to store potions, why do you keep asking three questions? "I can use this potion." Art took out a bottle of mild healing potion. A glass bottle slightly larger than your thumb, filled with a red liquid. "Slight healing potion, which can be used to restore a small amount of life." He introduced it before he could open his mouth. "Can it be used to restore life?" Jim Thomson''s eyes lit up again. A small amount of life is still life, and those that can continue to live are good things! Art nodded and handed it to him. After taking it carefully, Jim Thomson finally asked, "You made it?" He''s not like Dick Barry. The latter wisely asked nothing, despite his curiosity. And he cared more about the source than these two extraordinary items. If it was made by Art, even if it was just one of them, he would immediately take Art to see Major Lane. "It''s not me." Art shook his head. "That''s it?" Jim Thomson was not surprised, but asked unwillingly. "Devil." Art looked at him and smiled slightly. Have already thought about this explanation, after all, the equipment style he took out is completely different from this world. Who can ask the devil for proof? Jim Thomson''s hand trembled slightly, almost throwing out the medicine in his hand, so scared that he hurriedly grasped it. The reputation of the devil is evident. (end of this chapter) Chapter 57： Demon Warlock can still play like this? Chapter 57 Demon Warlock can still play like this? Jim Thomson knew he was a Demon Warlock, but he had never heard of Demon Warlocks playing like this! Can you still make deals with summoned demons? Never thought that he would kill demons for money. That''s a devil! It''s not bad if you don''t get murdered. However, this also makes sense. It is obviously just a very simple belt, but it uses space technology. Even if it can only be used to store potions, the space is pitifully small, but it is still a space opened up! Ordinary alchemists don''t have this ability. Thinking of this, a surge of eager anticipation suddenly surged in my heart, just like the mood of a stockholder before buying the first stock in his life. "Is there anything else?" His voice was hoarse because he was too nervous. "Yes!" Art said frankly, "I came here this time to ask the major for help, to see how to sell it." "What''s there? Where is it?" Jim Thomson asked a series of questions. Yate smiled and said nothing. Jim Thomson wondered why he didn''t speak at first, but when he realized it, he felt hot for a while. Embarrassing as hell. "Sorry, I was rude." Suddenly realized that the two of them are not partners, and those extraordinary items are also owned by Yate and have nothing to do with him. "It''s okay, I understand." Art nodded generously. Jim Thomson''s expression froze again. Comfort or ridicule? How should he respond? "Is the quantity large?" Change the subject. "A lot, and there will be more in the future, so I want to find a stable shipping channel." Art replied. "In this case, I need to ask the major for instructions." Jim Thomson said. If its just one or two pieces, he can indeed decide for himself, but if the quantity is large and the flow continues, he must report. "Together?" Art stood up. "...Okay." Jim Thomson found that he really couldn''t refuse. He could also go to Major Lane himself, or simply go to Claire Lane. The latter hasn''t left yet. Or I havent eaten enough sweet and sour fish. No, he must be brought along, he is here to trade with the major, and the major will definitely ask him. Mindset! Jim Thomson soon discovered that something was wrong with his mentality because of jealousy. However, I adjusted my mentality on the way. Being able to be trusted by Moore Lane, he naturally has his own advantages. The two came to Moore Ryan''s office together. Moore Lane will be here most of the day. "Why are you here?" Moore Ryan asked in surprise when he saw Art and Jim Thomson coming in together. I was really surprised. I haven''t seen him for more than half a month, but his aura has undergone earth-shaking changes. Not only strength, but also a lingering murderous aura! I don''t know what he did to cause such a strong murderous aura around his body. "To seek cooperation." Art quickly explained. Moore Lane looked at Jim Thomson. The latter took out the belt and potion. After the test, Moore Lane looked at Yate with a little more eagerness. Unlike Jim Thompson, his eyes were hot but restrained. "This is a person who will not be easily swayed by emotions!" Yate made a judgment instantly. Moore Lane stared at him for a while, and after a while, he sighed: "You are really a talent!" Like Jim Thomson, this is the first time I know that Demon Warlock can play like this! Did not connect the murderous aura on him with these items. "How did you do it?" After a pause, he asked again. "I understand the language of demons. Although the character of demons is a bit cruel, they are also intelligent races and can communicate." Art has already thought of an excuse. Is the character of the devil so simple that it is more brutal? Moore Lane and Jim Thomson complained in their hearts at the same time. "What did you exchange for?" Moore Lane was not as easy to fool as Jim Thomson. Let''s not talk about whether the devil will sit down and communicate with you, you won''t be a white wolf with empty hands, right? "Sacrifice." Arthur replied. Moore Lane did exactly what he thought, thinking that he didn''t want to answer in detail, he was silent for a moment, and gave up the idea of ??asking. What''s the use of knowing? There is no demon warlock, and he doesn''t understand the language of demons. I don''t know how he can get the demons to agree to the transaction. Instead, it''s better not to ask. "This batch... Cough, how many extraordinary items are in your hand?" Moore Ryan asked. "Does not include medicine, about 20 pieces." Art replied. As a person in the right way, I must say less. "The potion is not going to be sold?" Moore Ryan asked with a frown. "This is something that can save lives!" Arthur replied confidently. Jim Thomson''s reaction earlier gave him a hint. He knows that there are strong healing potions, super healing potions, and even revitalization potions that restore life instantly according to the percentage, and even full revitalization potions, so he doesn''t pay much attention to minor healing potions, but people in this world don''t know it! So, he''s going to put it up for sale. "Alchemists, pharmacists, and wizards can also make this kind of potion." Moore Ryan obviously understood what he meant, and was not annoyed, but looked at him with a half-smile. "Oh." Art was not fooled. So what if there are competing products? He didn''t really get these things through trading. "How do you plan to trade?" Moore Lane had a headache and asked instead. "One is that you help sell it, and you get 20% of the profit, and the other is that I sell it to you directly at a price lower than the market." Yate knows his own shortcomings, and will not be so stupid as to sell it himself. The reason why I believed in Moore Ryan was firstly because I had no other choice, and secondly because I believed in his character. An ambitious person like him, on the contrary, cherishes his own wings more, and is more trustworthy than noble honors. "Currently they are all low-level items." Art added. Different from the game, among the items in his hand, the most valuable ones are the belt and potion. Like those equipment, the biggest audience may be ordinary people and low-level professionals. He didn''t expect to make a fortune from this, but just thought that he could deepen his relationship with Moore Lane and get back his money by the way. Later, more advanced sacrifices are needed, and the cost will increase greatly, and Moore Lane must be asked for help. Deepening the relationship does not mean blindly catering to each other, just like the relationship between a man and a woman, if one party caters too much, the other party will not cherish it. Pushing and pulling is necessary. He doesn''t know how he understands this, it''s like his brain has its own ideas. Anyway, not a bad thing. Moore Ryan did not give an answer immediately, but had to wait until he had seen the equipment before making a decision. "Jim." He asked Jim Thomson to take him home and pick up the goods by the way. "By the way, Major, the smile should not be too perfect, or it will give people a false impression. It is better to have your own characteristics, such as a wicked smile or something, which is more attractive." Before leaving, Art suddenly said. His analysis is correct, he really has a sullen side. Moore Lane''s eyes twitched, as embarrassed as if a teenager''s browser history was seen by his parents. Yate has left quickly. Jim Thomson followed quickly. Thank you book friend 20190801180040461 for the reward of 100 starting coins (end of this chapter) Chapter 58： intruder Chapter 58 Interloper It was still Jim Thomson who drove Art home. "Jim, do you know those thieves who stole on the bus?" Art suddenly asked on the way. In a place like Sigrid Pier, there must be a lot of petty theft nearby, he should have heard of it. "I''ve heard that the Mafia is an emerging small gang. On the surface, it mainly focuses on stealing, but it seems to have other livelihoods in the dark. Why, did they provoke you?" Sure enough, Jim Thomson is a treasure. "Mafia?" Art first complained about the name, and then recounted what happened when he came here. Most organizations like this have a strong sense of revenge, and are especially good at bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Although he is not afraid, he does not want to be remembered by thieves every day. Ask Jim Thomson for information, not to ask for help, but to know whether there is any big force behind the other party. In a sense, he is also bullying. Apologize? It is impossible to apologize. If the other party has a big force behind him, at worst, be gentle when encountering again. If not, then you can''t blame him for being cruel. Although he can back down, there is no reason to back down. This is not his previous life, not to mention bad people, good people''s right to survival cannot be guaranteed, if you are not ruthless, it will only make others think you are easy to bully. He didn''t want to wrong himself, so he could only wrong the other party. "I haven''t heard of any forces behind the Mafia. Would you like me to warn them for you?" Jim Thomson didn''t even mention that he was too heavy handed. The police wouldn''t be able to steal things like this if they were killed. Tube. People in the outer city dare not be troublesome because of the deterrence of the mafia. "No need." Art also planned to make some extra money. Such an organized gang of thieves must have saved a lot of money. Moreover, there may be windfalls. No way, the increase in the demand for the ceremony means that his expenses have increased. "It''s best not to make it too obvious." Jim Thomson reminded him cryptically. thought he was going to use these thieves as sacrifices. There are many similar rumors, using humans as sacrifices to summon demons. If only one or two thieves died, the police would probably not bother to pay attention. However, if a group of thieves die or disappear mysteriously, the police will definitely investigate. "I know." Yate only reminded himself not to leave evidence when he was doing things, but he didn''t know that his image in his heart had been linked with the devil. The two came to Arter''s house while talking. "It''s well cleaned up." Jim Thomson couldn''t help but nodded as he looked at the clean and tidy streets and the neat and orderly layout of the buildings. After cleaning up the weeds and dust, wash it with water, and the bluestone pavement will look brand new. More than 50 years have passed, but the pavement has not been damaged, but has a bit of historical charm. At this moment, I finally understood why Art fell in love with this place, and lived in the innermost house in the alley. He wants to summon demons and make deals with demons. How can he not keep it secret? Art took Jim Thomson to the basement and dug out the box. Out of curiosity, Jim Thomson opened it and took a look. Lots of weapons! Scimitars, machetes, hatchets, daggers, maces, clubs, bows, crossbows...even a mace! Did he buy an arsenal? "I can''t help it, you know, I don''t have much initiative." Art explained. Indeed, the drops are all random. "Yes." Jim Thomson nodded understandingly. It is already surprising that he can make the devil sit down and trade. If he can still take the initiative, it will make people wonder whether the object of his transaction is a devil. "What else is there?" After relocking the box, Jim Thomson was about to leave, but he saw him with a sullen face, as if he was thinking about something. "When I was away, someone sneaked in." Art said. As soon as he came back, Laum had already told him! Not a tramp, otherwise it would be impossible to have everything missing. Not from the Mafia either. It''s weird. According to Laum, those people started searching after they came in, as if they were looking for something. In the end, they were not found, and left after recovering the scene. Besides, there were professionals among the visitors, so Laum didn''t startle the snake. This is what surprised and surprised Art the most. He doesn''t remember any interaction with other professionals, and there is nothing worth remembering by professionals. Not an elf, nor could it be Matt Isaac''s grandfather. Lets not talk about whether he knows his existence. The former has obvious characteristics, while the latter has been indifferent to Matt Isaac. Even if he finds something, it is impossible to use such inferior means to investigate him. "Any clues?" Jim Thomson''s expression was also serious. Everything in his house is in order, and there is no way to see that outsiders have broken into it. But it is precisely because of this that it proves that the identity of the intruder is not simple. "Not at all!" Art shook his head. "What forces have you intersected with?" Jim Thomson asked. "The Remo Family, the William Family, the Mafia, but it shouldn''t be them. The intruders were clearly looking for something, but I just took out these supernatural items today. It is impossible for outsiders to know, but other than that, I don''t know Is there anything else worth remembering." Art frowned. Dick Barry couldn''t be either. "Think about it, it might be something you don''t realize the value of." Jim Thomson reminded him. Art thought for a moment, then shook his head again. The inheritance of the elves is impossible, and no one knows that it is in his hands. Extraordinary items are also impossible. Money, the traces at the scene don''t look like someone asking for money. "Are you worried that someone will come in after we leave?" He couldn''t figure it out, and it was even more impossible for Jim Thomson to know, so he simply ignored it. Send the things back first, and he will find someone to investigate. "No, I''m worried about being attacked on the way back." Art worried that those people had been watching the perimeter. There are professionals, it is not impossible to do it directly. Can''t find anything, the best way is naturally to arrest him and torture him. Jim Thomson looked at him speechlessly. What do you mean, dont you know? Do ordinary people dare to attack them? Not ordinary people, must involve a certain force. Can he not know this? "I don''t need to hide it from you, right?" Art said helplessly, "If it''s something too valuable, I definitely won''t keep it; if it''s something less valuable, why should I hide it?" Jim Thomson accepts his explanation. With his character, indeed. This is strange. However, this is Yate''s business. The question before him is whether to go back immediately at the risk of being attacked? Jim Thomson is not a professional. Although there is a gun, what if the attacker also has a gun? Yate is actually not very afraid of attacks. After all, he has a lot of cards and his own strength is not low. But he didn''t want to take any chances. Laum couldn''t tell the strength of the person coming. Wanted to ask Gregoria Kate, but Jim Thomson was there again. How to do? Thank you book friend 20210509170302867 for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 59： non-human creature Chapter 59 Inhuman Creatures There is a stupid way, which is to wait patiently. Moore Lane found that they hadn''t returned for a long time, so he would naturally send someone to look for them. But Jim Thomson certainly disagrees. It seems that he is too incompetent, especially the attack that Arter said is just a hypothesis. Yate didn''t intend to tell him about the existence of Raum, so naturally he couldn''t confirm his speculation. In Raums description, there were 5 intruders, 4 ordinary people and 1 professional. They spoke and acted urgently. After the search failed, his house was almost burned down, so it was speculated that there would be an ambush. "Let''s go!" Without hesitating for too long, Jim Thomson quickly made up his mind. "Bring the medicine." Art handed 3 more bottles of medicine. If the other party discovers his identity, they have two choices, either let him go, or kill him to silence him. The latter is more likely. Because the opponent is almost certain to get "that item". Jim Thomson has also experienced actual combat. Once he has made up his mind, he will not hesitate anymore. He will pack the medicine and check the pistol and magazines. Naturally, he is not using that kind of crude flintlock gun, but a revolver with a metal appearance, a barrel length of 153mm, and a gun length of 291mm, which can hold 6 rounds of bullets. Yate also took out two daggers. It is no longer wrapped, but directly carried in the hand. There is no scabbard, and he hasn''t had time to find someone to make it. Jim Thomson couldn''t help but take a glance. The appearance of these two short swords is really simple! The length of the blade is 33cm, and the length of the handle is 15cm. There is no carving on the hilt or blade, which simply brings simplicity to the extreme. The blade is straight and double-edged, like a stream of water, which can reflect the reflection of people. "Do you still use double swords?" In this world, the use rate of this kind of short sword is very low, and the use rate of double short sword is even lower. It is rare to meet one. "Learned a little skill." Yate casually held a sword flower. The battle blade skills in the inheritance of the Son of Night follow the route of "one master, one master, one master, one master". Except for a few unique killing skills, most of them are basic techniques such as teasing, chopping, picking, wiping, cutting, chopping, hanging, etc. The focus is on how to combine these basic techniques to create powerful skills one by one. Of course it is impossible to record all combinations in the inheritance. Therefore, this set of inheritance has high requirements for comprehension, not only to be able to understand, but also to be able to innovate. Just like mathematics, the teacher will teach you formulas and basic problem-solving cases. How many points you can get in the test depends on your personal understanding. It''s really not a question of whether you need to work hard or not. At least not all of them. Fortunately, his understanding is good, and because of his previous life experience, his vision is broad enough and his thinking is divergent enough. "You are ready to call that one at any time." Jim Thomson was not actually thinking about his sword skills, pointing to his right arm, reminding him. "..." Art twitched the corner of his mouth. No wonder! It turns out that Jim Thomson''s confidence lies in him! Almost forgot, last time Jim Thomson watched the whole process. "How?" Without his reply, Jim Thomson was worried. "I see." Arter replied helplessly. "Don''t worry, it won''t let you use it in vain." Jim Thomson added. "Okay!" Art replied very simply. This time Jim Thomson twitched his mouth. Take the box, and the two set off. Yat was sitting in the back seat, with two swords in his hands. Still let Raum stay at home. He cannot share the field of vision with Raum, and the communication distance cannot be too far. Jim Thomson was driving fast and fast. Yate sensed the surrounding breath with his spirit. Maliciousness is densely packed, just like summer mosquitoes! Don''t even think about it, he knows that most of these malice are probably cursing them to roll over. Cars were already very public in the outer city, but Jim Thomson drove fast and didnt slow down when encountering sewage, which caused the sewage to splash on peoples clothes to dry. Fortunately, many people in the outer city are going out to work and work at this time, otherwise the amount of maliciousness may increase several times. Suddenly. 5 Dao''s obviously many times stronger malice appeared in his perception. "Be careful!" Art reminded. Jim Thomson cheered up, and quickly recalled the route ahead in his mind. Turn left at the intersection ahead. The ground at the corner somehow created a shallow ditch, 7 or 8cm deep and 20cm wide. The ditch is filled with domestic sewage all the year round, and you have to slow down a lot every time you pass by. "Sit tight!" Obviously, he wasn''t going to slow down this time. "Squeak" The sound of the tire rubbing against the ground sounded, leaving 2 black marks and smoke. Well planned, but not slowing down. Behind the shallow ditch, a few stones as big as tires were thrown! I don''t know where they got it from. There is a building in front, and there is a dead end on the right, and it is too late to turn right. "Boom!" Half of the car fell into a shallow ditch sideways. Art kicks the door and jumps out of the car. At the same time, 4 figures rushed out, and 2 of them were carrying a short-barreled flintlock gun in their hands. Yat''s eyes were fixed, and his figure paused slightly. Then, the four people who rushed out felt a trance in front of them, as if they were hallucinating, and Yate suddenly appeared in front of them somehow. I didn''t see the process of accelerating in the middle at all! "Shua!" It was as if a sharp knife cut through the mess, and the wrists of the four people were cut off by him at the same time. Last night, he killed nearly 200 demons without sleep, and he had a strong killing intent in his heart. This is already the result of restraint. Don''t know the 4 people on the opposite side, with guns in their hands, and such strong malice, he naturally can''t let himself have any worries. That professional has not appeared yet! "Ah" After a pause of about 0.5 seconds, the miserable howls sounded. 4 people rolled on the ground in pain. Within a short while, the blood stained the ground red. "boom!" "boom!" Not far away, the sound of several windows closing sounded. In the car, Jim Thomson quietly held a gun in his hand, squatted down, and stared vigilantly around Art. Already made a mistake once, if he runs away alone again this time, he will have no face to see Art again. Those bottles of medicine played a crucial role. "Boom", "Boom", "Boom"... Accompanied by a burst of heavy footsteps, the professional finally appeared. Another strong man! Taller and stronger than Professor Hughes, at least 230cm or more! Bald, the top of the head is pointed, like a towering mountain. No eyebrows and eyelashes, the distance between the eyes is much wider than normal, and the eyes are small and round. The nose is a small lump. The mouth is very large, and the sharp teeth can be seen vaguely. Jaw short and narrow. The neck is short and thick, almost thicker than the head, and it is very resistant to beating at first glance. Blue skin. Muscles exploded all over his body, and it was difficult to cover them with clothes. Holding a huge anchor in his hand. Only 4 fingers. The feet are ridiculously big, twice the size of a normal person, flat and thick, like enlarged duck webs. Inhuman creatures! (end of this chapter) Chapter 60： sacred object Chapter 60 Relic Yate almost yelled "Laum misled me"! Such important information, Laum actually did not tell him. Naturally, Raum would not deliberately conceal it. The biggest possibility is that it didn''t realize the difference between this guy in front of him and a normal human being. It lived in the spirit world before, and was used to seeing all kinds of strange creatures. From its perspective, it doesn''t seem strange to classify this guy in front of it as a normal human being. I can only blame myself for not asking in detail. "Where''s the holy object?" The non-human creature didn''t look at the four people who were rolling and crying, but asked directly to Art. At this moment, Jim Thomson in the car had already seen the appearance of the person coming. Murlocs? He is a Navy second lieutenant, how could he have never seen a murloc! Different from the elves, the ancestors of the murlocs were humans, but they became the family members of a certain race in the spirit world. This is a relationship that goes further than that of a believer. The most obvious feature is the change of blood, which in turn leads to changes in the body and living habits. The changed murlocs have some characteristics of both humans and fishes. They use lungs to breathe on land and gills to breathe in water. Some human characteristics are more obvious, some fish characteristics are more obvious, and this one is more obvious human characteristics. Murlocs mainly live on islands. Different clans have different attitudes towards humans. Some often trade with humans, and some are very hostile to humans. There is a murloc tribe near the West Sea. They have a neutral attitude towards humans. They are neither close nor hostile, and have regular trading partners. Jim Thomson has seen, but not touched. The guy in front of him is probably a member of this clan. Since the ancestors were humans and traded with humans, it is not surprising that they can speak human languages. When did Yate steal someone''s sacred object? No wonder people are chasing after her! Although I don''t know what the so-called "sacred object" is, the importance of being able to use this name is self-evident. "What holy object?" Art also looked at a loss. No, it should be more at a loss. His social circle is very narrow, and he has no chance to come into contact with such inhuman creatures, let alone pick up any mistakes. Where did the holy things come from? What''s more, this guy just said "what about the holy thing" and didn''t describe it. Who knows what the holy thing is? Although Yate was at a loss, he would not be stupid, and immediately said: "Don''t worry, if you ask me for a holy object, you must tell me what the holy object looks like? If you have inquired about my information, you should know that I am just a Students, don''t understand anything." Lets not talk about whether you can beat the big guy in front of you, even if you can, so what? There is a clan or a church behind him, what is behind him? He is not an iron boy, he insists on fighting with others. "The sacred object is a statue, about this tall, mighty in appearance, with many beards..." The big man blinked, as if he felt that what he said made sense, so he described it with gestures. I did inquire about his information, so I was able to find his home accurately. I also know that he has nothing to do with the group of people who robbed the holy relic, otherwise, he didn''t search the house secretly before, but did it directly. Yate felt more and more familiar the more he listened. "Is it a statue about 10cm high, with a huge nose and wide mouth, and a beard like octopus tentacles, as if wrapped in a layer of armor?" Thinking about it, isn''t this the statue on the three sailors who tried to rob him! At that time, he thought it was a mascot used by sailors to pray for peace, and he buried it in the ground together. Unexpectedly, it has a lot of background! "That''s right!" The big man didn''t care about his rudeness to the holy object, his small eyes lit up instantly, and he quickly responded. The deep voice shook the ears of Jim Thomson in the car. This guy really took the murloc''s sacred object? Didnt I encounter an unwarranted disaster? "Are you treating the four of them first?" Yate suddenly changed the subject. The voices of the 4 people are getting lower and lower. If they don''t seek medical treatment, it may be a disaster. Since there is no hatred between the two parties, he certainly does not want dead people. "Don''t worry, the holy object is with me, so I can''t escape." After getting his assurance, the big man finally got into action. He didn''t even suspect that he took the opportunity to attack. The big man''s treatment method was very rough. He took out a bottle of liquid medicine from his pocket, and then grabbed the arms of the four people and dripped it respectively. Within a short while, the arms of the four people stopped bleeding! It''s amazing! "Why do you still use poison!" Just as Yate sighed with enthusiasm, the big man suddenly raised his head and complained. His two short swords have poison, cold and fire damage. One of the 4 people was lucky and got the special effects of the ice system, and the wound bleeds very little. Very obvious, the blood from the wrist is green. However, after 3 seconds, it has returned to normal. The big man is just worried that there is still poison left. "I have an antidote here." Art threw a bottle of antidote. No explanation was given. It is a good thing for him to be misunderstood that the toxin is powerful. The big man poured it directly into the unconscious man. Very smooth. If he does it, it is estimated that even an elephant can pour it in. "You can''t use your hands anymore, so you can only ask the high priest to change your hands after you go back." After hearing this, Yate couldn''t help but widen his eyes slightly. They still have this technology? Even if it is not a human hand, it is better than nothing. "Now we can talk about the sacred objects." The big man lifted the anchor that was placed on the ground before, and turned to look at Art. The mountain-shaped anchor without anchor rod, judging by the weight, it must be more than 100kg! But in his hands it was like a toy. "Of course!" Art twitched his eyes and said, "First of all, I did not steal the sacred object, and I didn''t know it was your sacred object before." "Hmm!" The big man approved of his explanation. Although simple, but not stupid, at least he didn''t directly ask Art to return the holy object to them. "So, I return the holy object to you, and you give me some compensation, isn''t it too much?" Art asked. "Not too much." The big man replied in a muffled voice. "Don''t worry, I didn''t mean to take the opportunity to blackmail, I just exchanged the corpse of a supernatural creature!" Yate really didn''t have too greedy thoughts. Regardless of the value of the sacred object, he doesn''t have the capital to negotiate, and he doesn''t want to make an enmity with an inhuman tribe. It is enough to seek a little benefit for yourself. "Yes!" The big man blinked again, but he didn''t expect his request to be so simple, so he agreed without hesitation. "Although I don''t mind giving you the holy object first, but the holy object is not on me, and I hide it in a hidden place. Now I''m going to Major Ryan, so you can exchange it with me tomorrow." While trying to win the favor of the other party, he pulled out Moore Lane as a deterrent. "It''s fine at night!" The big man didn''t know if he understood what he meant, but his favor with him did improve a lot, and he didn''t urge him to trade immediately. "Alright." Yat nodded, turned around and pointed at the car stuck in the ditch, and said, "Can you help me?" The big man stepped forward and moved the car across the intersection with ease. Jim Thomson didn''t even get out of the car in time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 61： The way capitalists trade Chapter 61 Capitalist''s way of trading "Why do you have the murloc''s sacred object?" In the car, Jim Thomson finally couldn''t help asking. Fortunately, he was smart enough to avoid an unwarranted disaster. "I didn''t know that it was a sacred object of the murlocs." Art recounted the origin of the statue. Jim Thomson was immediately speechless. It''s really not his fault. Who would have thought that a lowly sailor would have a murloc artifact on him? Moreover, he has been throwing that thing in the corner to eat ashes. If someone hadn''t come to the door today, he might have forgotten it. "The potion will be my shock fee." Jim Thomson said before he could speak. "It should be." Art knew that he was helping himself out, after all, he was completely dragged down by himself. "You don''t have to worry about the police station." Jim Thomson said with satisfaction. Although I was frightened, I received 3 bottles of healing potions, and my relationship with Art has also recovered a lot, so I am very satisfied. Half an hour later, the two came to Moore Lane''s office. "Did you trade an arsenal?" Moore Lane''s reaction was exactly the same as Jim Thomson''s when he opened the box. "The dominance is not on my side." Art took out the previous rhetoric again. He also knows that these things are not easy to sell. Just like in the game, there are popular and unpopular weapons. Weapons like swords have a wide audience, while weapons like clubs, hatchets, and claws have a much smaller audience. The scepter has a smaller audience, except for members of the church, most people hardly use it. But church fighters are mostly distributed in packages, and they are free to use. Who would spend money to buy them? Even if someone buys it, don''t even think about selling it at a high price. However, it also depends on attributes. If it is a top-quality attribute, it can still be sold for a price. It''s a pity that he has picked out all the equipment with good attributes. "Forget it, these are 50 gold shields per piece, I will buy them all?" Moore Ryan picked out 2 belts and asked. "Yes." Yate didn''t bargain, and readily agreed. Belt is the big head. Although the attributes are not very good, they are very practical. One adds 5 points of life, 11% anti-lightning, one adds 2 points of strength, and 7% anti-poison. The key is 8 spaces. "Two 1000 gold shields?" Moore Ryan saw that he was straightforward, so he didn''t judge him on the price of the belt. The relationship between the two is actually not even a "familiarity". It''s just that he''s so smart and capable that even Jim Thomson probably thinks he values ??him. Usually I dont mind, but when it comes to interests, I definitely have to think about it. Unexpectedly, he is also so proficient in grasping proportions. Give back without hesitation when it''s time to back down. "Yes!" Art was very satisfied with the price. He doesn''t care what the real price of these things is or how much Moore Lane can earn, as long as it reaches the price in his mind. The purpose of making money is to farm equipment and improve strength, and the priority cannot be reversed. Waiting for the strength to increase, still worried about running out of money? Which big boss never became a small person before his rise? Besides, Moore Lane treated him well, allowing him to pretend to be a tiger. "That potion costs 100 gold shields per bottle, how much is it?" Moore Ryan asked again, twitching the corners of his mouth. Yat is like this, he is too embarrassed to lower the price. "25 bottles." The corner of Art''s mouth curled up slightly, and he immediately retracted it. Minus what he used, he got a total of 59 bottles of minor healing potions and 45 bottles of minor mana potions last night. After sending out 4 bottles, there were still 55 bottles left. Save the mana potion. He intends to sell all the healing potions, but he is worried that Moore Ryan will go back on his word. Even so, Moore Ryan''s eyelids twitched several times. It''s like a cramp. "I''ll give you 5 more bottles." At the critical moment, Art added. "Tell me honestly, what price did you pay for these potions?" Moore Ryan stared at him bitterly. Suddenly realized that with his emotional intelligence, thick skin, and eloquence, it is not impossible to fool the devil. "I really didn''t earn much, but there are better medicines in the future, so I don''t need to keep them." Art replied hesitantly. "Is there a better potion?" Moore Ryan didn''t quite believe his explanation, but he could barely accept it. "Light Healing Potion, Healing Potion, Strong Healing Potion, Super Healing Potion." Yate said. "Where are you cutting leeks here?" That is to say, Moore Ryan didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence, otherwise he would definitely give this sentence to him. "Isn''t it you who mixed it with water?" Anyone would doubt it. "I swear, it has nothing to do with me!" Art said depressed. "Give it all to me." Moore Ryan just didn''t want to be deceived, and didn''t care whether it was watered or not, so he calmed down and said lightly. In any case, consumers will pay the bill in the end. "80 gold shields per bottle." Yate took the initiative to lower the price. The two agreed in this way. 20 pieces of equipment cost 1000 gold shields, 2 belts cost 1000 gold shields, 50 bottles of medicine cost 4000 gold shields, a total of 6000 gold shields. "Can you pay with the corpse of a supernatural creature?" Art asked. "From 500 gold shields, what price do you want?" Moore Ryan suddenly smiled. Finally it was his turn. "Is there any discount?" Art asked with a wry smile. "I will give you a 10% discount for more than 10 pieces." Moore Ryan said readily. "First come two pieces of 500 gold shields. I''ll go back and test them later. I''ll leave the money to you." Yate said. "Okay." Moore Lane nodded. "Thank you." Art said. Placing the money with Moore Ryan seems to be his trust in Moore Ryan, but in fact he is throwing the trouble to Moore Ryan. "By the way, spiritual candles, are there any high-end products?" Jim Thomson finally waited until the two of them finished talking, and was about to speak, but saw Art asked again. "Yes." Moore Lane looked at Jim Thomson. "It''s going to be troublesome again." Art also looked over. Jim Thomson smiled wryly. Besides answering, what can he do? However, I can finally speak. Tell me what happened when you came here. "The murloc sacred object?" "No wonder." After listening to Moore Lane, he seemed to think of something and muttered to himself. 3 months ago, the murloc clan in Xihai was attacked by another murloc clan. Infighting is not a human patent. It seems that the ancestors of the murlocs were also humans... However, the murloc clan that launched the attack underestimated the strength of the opponent. Both sides lose-lose. Afterwards, the murloc clan of the West Sea sent some younger generations to the shore. At that time, I thought they were trying to preserve their vitality, but now I know that they were going ashore to find holy objects! "Aren''t you curious about the power contained in that holy object?" Appreciating Yate''s handling, he asked. "I wonder what that one does?" Art asked back. Moore Lane twitched his eyes and asked, "Is there anything else?" The implication is, if you have nothing to do, don''t stay here to block your eyes. "It''s gone." Art left immediately. "I don''t need to show up at night?" Moore Ryan asked helplessly. Isnt he afraid that the murlocs will eat them together? "No need." Art casually refused. A look of surprise flashed in Moore Ryan''s eyes. Based on his character, he definitely won''t trust the murlocs. That is to say, does he have other cards? At this moment, Jim Lane pointed to his right arm. Moore Lane realized this, his face darkened, he waved his hand, and drove out together with Jim Thomson. Thank you for the reward of 1000 starting point coins for the delicious food (end of this chapter) Chapter 62： Casa Clan Chapter 62 Casa Clan In the southwest corner of Pudra City, in a small fishing village by the sea. "Geraldine, what''s going on?" "Failed?" "Did you get the holy object?" After the big Geraldine Casa took the four people who had lost their hands back to the fishing village, he was immediately surrounded by the waiting clansmen. They are all big men with a height of about 2 meters, and some of them are even taller than Geraldine Casa. Murloc Casa clan. This fishing village is their stronghold on shore. The villagers in the fishing village are the objects of their fixed transactions and completely depend on them for their livelihood. The 4 injured people were villagers from the fishing village. "Not yet, but..." Geraldine Casa just opened his mouth when he was interrupted by anxious clansmen. "I said I shouldn''t be sneaking around, just arrest people and torture them, I''ve already got the holy object back!" "What''s the point of arresting him? Wouldn''t it be faster to directly torture him!" "What if the holy object is not in the hands of that person?" "Yeah, what if that guy lied to us?" "It''s just a dead person, it''s nothing to worry about." One sentence per person instantly overwhelmed Geraldine Casa. Geraldine Casa tried to speak several times but failed to find a chance, so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. His tribe is like this, its not that they dont have brains, but they dont like to use them. They prefer to use fists rather than brains, and most of them are very impatient and stubborn, so the high priest would rather let him lead the fishermen to action than send a few more The tribe gave him. These guys don''t even think about it. If they follow what they said, things will definitely go wrong, and the news of the loss of the sacred object can still be hidden? It''s okay to be known by humans, but I''m afraid that it will be known by other murlocs (Niccol clan). "Cough!" Just as Geraldine Casa couldn''t help clenching his fists, a light cough came. The noisy crowd immediately quieted down. "High Priest." He took the initiative to get out of the way. An old and vicissitudes murloc came over. Although his stature has begun to hunched, his height is still about 2 meters, and he is holding a rattan cane about as thick as an adult man''s wrist in his hand. The upper body is bare, the waist and abdomen, and the left chest are wrapped with thick gauze, which can be as wide as a normal person''s palm, and some places have been dyed dark blue. Before, Geraldine Casa stopped the wrist bleeding of the four people with only a few drops of medicine, but the old murloc, who was the high priest, could only use this most primitive way to wrap the wound, which showed that his injury heavy. Despite this, the old man still refused to be supported, and walked over on crutches by himself. Theodore Casa, the high priest of the Casa clan. He was seriously injured in the previous battle, so he was arranged to recuperate in the fishing village and take care of these young murlocs by the way. If there is no authoritative elder around, it is no wonder that these "little guys" don''t make trouble. "Geraldine, tell me." The high priest came to Geraldine Casa. Geraldine Casa could finally speak and tell the whole story, including his own thoughts. After the other people heard half of it, they all showed expressions of displeasure and anger. However, under the threat of the high priest, no one dared to interrupt Geraldine Casa. "Don''t worry, I''ll change hands for you at night." The high priest nodded after hearing this, and first said to the four people who were staring at him. "Thank you, High Priest!" The four expressed their thanks in a hurry. "Go and rest first, and replenish your strength." The high priest said gently. 4 people left. In the spacious yard, only members of the Casa clan remained. "Geraldine handled it well." The high priest said, "That man has a very close relationship with Moore Lane. In our current situation, it is not appropriate to have a conflict with the human navy." One sentence immediately quieted down the young people around. Although they also participated in the battle before, they were only on the periphery, and they were protected by their elders. Dont look at them all looking big and thick, very mature, they are actually underage, the oldest is only 17 years old, such as Geraldine Casa. Therefore, although they know that their clan has suffered heavy losses, they don''t know how heavy it is. "His request is not too much. It''s just the corpse of an extraordinary creature. Isn''t it worth it in exchange for a holy object?" The high priest glanced around and asked. "Value!" "It''s worth it!" Everyone around woke up. That''s right, it''s not worth it to exchange the corpse of a superhuman creature for a holy object? "Take Deirdre Niccolo''s body, we''ll go there now." The high priest said after pondering for a moment. Deirdre Niccolo is the member of the murloc clan that attacked them this time. As a fourth-level valet, his body is not weaker than the corpse of an extraordinary creature of the same level. Although they are enemies, they are also murlocs after all. They originally planned to throw it into the sea, but it was manipulated by the high priest, and it has a new use. The key point is that the extraordinary creatures that originally needed to be paid are saved! "Would you like to send a few more?" "Just give that guy all of Niccol''s corpses. I think he''s not bad, and he didn''t take the opportunity to blackmail." The high priest was so angry that his wound almost opened. A group of losers! "Geraldine, come with me!" Only Geraldine can save him some trouble. Ignoring the noisy "little guys", after getting ready, the high priest and Geraldine Casa set off together. It was still Jim Thomson who sent Art home. "It''s time for you to buy a car." Jim Thomson finally couldn''t help but said after Art got off the car. "Do you have a second-hand car?" Art asked. He lives in the outer city, and the second-hand car is more or less low-key. The price is cheap, and the used cars of the army are definitely more durable than the vehicles on the market. Moore Lane is thinking about how to make more money within a reasonable range every day. Which company dares to sell him inferior products? "I''ll get you one another day, and the price will be 100 gold shields." Jim Thomson was already mentally prepared before he spoke. "Come on and find you." Art said again. The steam cars in this world are powered by liquefied petroleum gas, but the price is too expensive and it is not easy to get. Many people can''t afford a car, but can''t afford gas. "I''ll give you a 10% discount at most!" Jim Thomson said helplessly. "Thank you." Art really didn''t mean to bargain this time. However, since he is willing to make a discount, he will naturally not refuse. Jim Thomson didn''t stay long, didn''t even enter the house, and left directly after making an agreement. Art tapped on the wall at the back of the church. "What''s the matter?" Gregoria Kate''s voice sounded. person does not appear. "There will be murlocs coming to trade with me at night, I''m not sure if they will do it." Art said. "I see." Gregoria Kate naturally understood what he meant. No rejection. "Thank you." Yate didn''t expect her to agree so easily, and he was taken aback before thanking her. Thank you for the 300 starting point coins reward from the book friend "Rewarding the leader with money-renewing the fate", and the 500 starting point coins reward from the book friend "Literary Virgo" (end of this chapter) Chapter 63： trade Chapter 63 Transactions "What''s the secret of this thing?" Yate dug out the statue and looked at it for a while, but he still couldn''t find anything surprising. Of course, he just held it in his hand and looked at it, without dripping blood, pouring water, or burning it with fire. Curiosity is still there, but he can control it. The next step is to wait for the murlocs to come. The two extraordinary creatures bought from Moore Lane were brought back together. They were both first-order extraordinary creatures in the ocean. One was shaped like a lobster and the other was shaped like a seahorse. Compared with land, the resources in the ocean are more abundant, but they are also more dangerous. Temporarily stored in the basement. We have to wait for Jim Thomson to help buy new ritual props before using them. Its too wasteful to use them now. After seeing the statue, I began to consider whether to remove the pincers of that extraordinary creature shaped like a lobster for dinner. The pliers of that thing are 80cm long, which is as thick as his calf! Looking at it makes me greedy. Just as he was about to take action, a car suddenly appeared in the alley. Sounds different than Jim Thomson and Dick Barry''s cars. is thicker. Yat came to the gate of the courtyard, just in time to see two huge figures getting off the car. Geraldine Casa and Theodore Casa. The fishing village is very rich because of the transactions with them, and there are 3 cars. "Here we come!" After meeting Art, Geraldine Casa said first. "Come in." Without worrying about the time, Art opened the courtyard door and invited them in. If this transaction goes well, think about whether you can establish a stable relationship with them. The source of goods cannot only be placed on one supplier, which is basic common sense. The driver did not get out of the car. Geraldine Casa took out a huge bag from the compartment. Theodore Casa turned his head and glanced at the Soul Church. Then, the two followed Art into the house. The first time they entered the living room, the two stared at the sacred object on the coffee table. "Please." Art gestured with his hands, and said, "I said a long time ago that I hid it in another place before, otherwise it doesn''t matter if I give it to you first." "Thank you!" Geraldine Casa trusted him a little more, put his pocket on the ground, stepped forward, carefully picked up the holy object, and handed it to the high priest. The high priest held it in his hand and rubbed it for a moment, as if he was perceiving something, then smiled and looked at Art: "Thank you, Mr. Byron." Find out his name is Art Byron. "This is the high priest of our clan." Geraldine Casa introduced. "High Priest, please sit down." Art said politely. "Mr. Byron, unlike your human churches, we don''t have so many unnecessary rules." The high priest saw his cautious thinking and said with a smile. Getting the holy object easily, I feel very happy, even looking at him is very pleasing to the eye. Yate smiled slightly, without making any comments. He didn''t want to leave a conversation. "Geraldine, a gift!" The high priest was a little surprised by his stability, and greeted Geraldine Casa with his head sideways. It seems that he has dealt with humans a lot, and the goods that are obviously used for trading have become gifts in his mouth. "Oh." Geraldine Casa hurried forward to open the pocket. "Murloc?" Art couldn''t help but look at the high priest. He already knew the information about the murlocs from Moore Lane and Jim Thomson. The characteristics of murlocs are very easy to identify, no matter what the shape is, just look for gills. Corpse in bag, with gills on the sides of the neck. However, the appearance characteristics are very different from those of the Casa family. They are only about 170cm tall, with well-proportioned muscles, fine scales on their body, long green hair like seaweed, facial features that are closer to humans, and their coagulated blood is dark blue. The cause of death was that his neck was broken, otherwise Art would not have noticed the gills on his neck at a glance. "Niccol Clan, Tier 4 Servant, do you want it?" The high priest didn''t explain too much to him, but asked directly. 4th order? "Yes!" Art nodded without hesitation. The two extraordinary creatures bought from Moore Lane are only Tier 1, and now the corpse of a Tier 4 professional is in front of them, how could they refuse! "By the way, please drink juice." Yate suddenly remembered that he hadn''t greeted the guests yet, and hurriedly took out the juice he squeezed when he was free. And some fruit. That''s called being attentive. Although Geraldine Casa wanted to go back immediately, the high priest was not in a hurry. After tasting, he exchanged his experience in fruit juice with Art, and promised to send him some fruits from the island. Yate quickly guessed his mind. A high priest, I don''t know how many levels of powerhouse, how much leisure do you have to chat with yourself here? Still seriously injured! I dont know how many herbs have been applied, the smell is smoky! Contacting the news of the two murloc clans fighting that Moore Lane said and the body of the powerful Niccolo clan he provided, isn''t it obvious? "High Priest, how about such a corpse, 100 gold shields each?" No longer competing with him for patience, but pointing it out directly. "No!" The high priest shook his head without thinking, "100 is too cheap, at least 1000!" "1000 is too expensive, I can''t afford it." Art shook his head. "This is the corpse of a Tier 4 professional, and it can''t be less than 1,000 gold shields!" The high priest refused to lower the price. They have no military merits in battle, so naturally they don''t have the habit of keeping the dead bodies of their enemies. Most of the enemy''s corpses were thrown into the sea by them, and only the 4th and 5th rank corpses were temporarily kept. Small number. "To tell you the truth, I have spent most of my savings to buy a house, and I can''t afford 1,000 gold shields at all." Art began to complain. It is impossible for those officials to disclose the price he paid for this street, and outsiders have no way of knowing it. Sure enough, the high priest began to hesitate. Have researched his information, so it is easy to believe his words. "200 gold shields, what do you think?" Art struck while the iron was hot. "800!" The high priest refused again, but dropped 200. "How many do you have?" Art asked. "There is one corpse of Tier 5 and two corpses of Tier 4." The high priest said, "However, corpses of Tier 5 cannot be sold." Yate''s mood quickly fell back before it reached the peak in the future. can''t sell what you say? A show of force? "2 800 gold shields for rank 4 corpses?" Yate forced himself to hold down his excitement and excitement, and made a cruel expression. Then, without waiting for him to speak, he added: "I don''t have enough money, I need to add some extraordinary equipment." "Let me see." The words that the high priest originally wanted to refuse were changed to pending. Yate took out a box of equipment from the basement. Originally wanted to trade with Moore Lane in batches, fearing that he would lower the price if he paid too much at one time. Geraldine Casa also came to watch it with the high priest. Yate is responsible for explaining next to him. "This garment can increase the strength and life of the user." "This clothing can increase the resistance to ice and fire." "This shield can increase the speed of blocking and increase the chance of blocking." "These gloves can increase the user''s strength a little." "This... this thing is misplaced, sorry!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 64： crushed chimes Chapter 64 Crushed knurling A mace. The whole weapon is very rough, it is composed of 2 parts, the hammer handle and the hammer head, about 70cm long. The handle of the hammer is as thick as a child''s fist, and the bottom end is made into a thread shape, and a thick leather strip is wrapped around it to prevent it from falling out of the hand. The head of the hammer is blade-shaped and radial, bigger than Tes fist, and has a sharp protrusion similar to an armor-piercing cone on the top. Whether it is used for smashing or stabbing, its lethality is beyond doubt. The color is a dull metallic color, which looks a little dirty, especially the hammer head, which seems to be piled up with dull stains, which is insulated from the beauty. However, it also endowed this weapon with a thick and sharp aura. Crushed knurled mace (common), one-handed damage 6~16, durability 45~60, normal attack speed, 50% enhanced damage, 33% chance of crushing blow, knockback, +15 strength, +50% fire resistance, +2 light area, +50% damage to undead. Dark gold weapon! Crushing Strike is a special attack effect in the dark. When triggered, blood will be deducted according to the percentage of the target''s current health. For monsters of different grades, there are different ratios of blood deduction. He has not studied the specifics, and only knows that it is the best attribute for killing bosses. Knockback, used to destroy the opponent''s attack rhythm is perfect. It is not effective against all targets, and it also depends on the opponent''s size, strength and other factors. It is impossible for a child to hold this weapon and beat Geraldine Casa back. +15 strength, the ultimate attribute, equal to 60% of the total strength attribute after Yate puts on the equipment! Fire resistance one-time +50%, as long as ordinary flames are not roasted for a long time, there is basically no need to be afraid. +2 lighting range and +50% damage to undead creatures, not considered waste attributes. Overall, although the damage of this weapon is not high, its attributes are very good. Unfortunately, it is obviously a one-handed hammer, but the weight is not something that ordinary people can pick up. It is impossible for Yate to abandon the attack method he is good at, so he can only put it at the bottom of the box to eat ashes. In any case, it was also the first piece of unique gold equipment that I got, and it was not put together with those ordinary weapons. Exposure in such a way is to try to see if it can arouse the interest of Geraldine Casa. Geraldine Casa didn''t bring his anchor this time. I don''t know if he put it in the car or didn''t bring it, but it must be because of inconvenience. Mace has no such concerns. Some churches and knights also use this weapon, which is relatively common and will not be ridiculed. In addition, the mace is a one-handed weapon, which does not affect him holding another weapon or shield. The most important thing is the attributes of this mace, especially the +15 strength, I believe he will like it. Although it is impossible for Geraldine Casa to make decisions for the high priest, it is presumably able to influence the attitude of the high priest to a certain extent. When he has no strength and resources, Yate can only try his best to calculate for himself, just like the big villain in film and television novels. When I was young, I liked the protagonists in film and television novels, but only after I stepped into the society did I realize that not everyone can walk the path of the protagonists, but those big villains, most of whom can be called inspirational representatives. To be honest, the price proposed by the high priest was not high, but he couldn''t readily agree. Without it, the money is too wasteful! If this price is set at the beginning, it will definitely be difficult to bargain in the future, and the murlocs may raise the price. Being preoccupied is also showing an attitude. At least the murlocs will definitely think of his difficulty when raising prices in the future. "It''s just a mace..." Geraldine Casa heard what he said, and picked it up with one hand pretending not to care. If it was an ordinary mace, he would certainly not cover it. Still haven''t been able to get rid of human instinct, the more things others don''t want to give, the more interested they are. The high priest saw his purpose, but he didn''t bother to expose it. If the weapon is bad, he will do nothing. If it''s really good, talk to him to meet his purpose. "Huh?" Geraldine Casa suddenly let out a soft cry after picking up the mace. Although it didn''t quite fit his image, he couldn''t hold back. The high priest looked over. "Try it." Geraldine Casa directly handed the mace in his hand to the high priest. Didn''t care about the state of the high priest at all. The high priest leaned on a cane in one hand, and took the mace in the other hand. He paused for a while, and then pinched it with **** to look at it. Yate couldn''t help but twitched his eyes. It was a little difficult for him to hold the mace with one hand, but it seemed to be no heavier than a green onion in the hands of the high priest. The latter is still seriously injured in the chest and waist, and is in a state where it is inconvenient to exert strength. You said you have such high strength, what kind of tricks are you playing? Isn''t it good to be a reckless man? The high priest is looking at the forging process of this mace. Although the style of the previous equipment was completely different from the extraordinary equipment he had seen, and seemed to be a new genre, those equipment did not catch his eye, and they could be used by the little ones in the clan for play or use. Come to exchange money. This mace is different, besides being too light, he actually feels pretty good! However, after looking over and over for a while, I couldn''t see what kind of craftsmanship it was. "What are the attributes of this weapon?" In the end, he could only ask Art. "There is a chance of a crushing blow, repelling the target, improving the user''s strength, vision and resistance to fire, and has an additional damage effect on undead creatures." Yate knew that his thoughts could not be hidden from the high priest. It is no longer pretending to be reserved. "Not bad!" After hearing this, the high priest threw the mace to Geraldine Casa and asked, "How much?" Geraldine Casa can like it, he can''t show it. "Change to a Tier 4 corpse." Yate said sincerely after pondering for a moment. The high priest''s small eyes suddenly widened, and he almost sprayed him directly: "You want to fart!" How could he speak? Geraldine Casa couldn''t help staring at him too. How did he manage to be sincere when he said such things? "It''s worth 100 gold shields!" Since he dared to open his mouth like a lion, the high priest also dared to sell the price without saving face. Art did not counter-offer, but directly reached out to Geraldine Casa for the mace. Even if he knew what he was thinking, the initiative was in his hands! What he said before was to show how much he attached importance to this weapon. Geraldine Casa tightened his hand holding the mace, unwilling to give it to him. I dont know anything else, but the feeling of this power surge is very cool! The high priest sighed helplessly when he saw this, and said, "It''s impossible to change a rank-4 corpse." This is the bottom line. "200 gold shield plus these equipments, including the crushed convex edge, in exchange for 2 Tier 4 corpses." Yate was silent for a moment, as if weighing the value, and then raised his head and said. The price is about 1300 gold shields. After all, the corpses of professionals are different from supernatural beings and cannot be used for food. Even if there is a way to refine supernatural characteristics, the rank will be greatly reduced. The high priest did not respond, and was also weighing the value. Both parties no longer have the patience to continue bargaining. This is the last negotiation. After the negotiation is broken, whoever cant help but bring it up again must be prepared to be greatly reduced in price. The atmosphere was a little depressed for a while. Geraldine Casa couldn''t help holding the mace in his hand nervously. Crushed knurled, he liked the name. "These equipment are the craftsmanship of the demon clan." Yate added suddenly. The high priest''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked over. It really lights up, like replacing a 20 watt light bulb with a 100 watt! (end of this chapter) Chapter 65： old acquaintance Chapter 65 Old Acquaintance "I''ll ask Geraldine to bring the things later." The high priest agreed to Art''s offer. Art''s last words were the last straw. At first, I just thought that the style of these equipment was very unique, but after hearing that it was the craftsmanship of the demon clan, it immediately became different. Very familiar plot. Yate asked them to take this box of equipment away first. The high priest can be patient and bargain with him. Basically, there is no need to worry too much about this aspect. In any case, he is also a powerhouse of level 5 or 6. should be this level. After learning the lesson from Moore Lane, he didn''t dare to use mental perception indiscriminately, he could only speculate. Since the Kasa clan can kill enemies at level 5, pay attention to killing rather than defeating them. The high priest should have strength above level 5. As the high priest of a clan, if not the highest combat power, it is almost the same. It doesn''t mean that a strong character is good, he is very clear about this, but a strong person often pays more attention to his own credit. Besides, those two corpses are useless to the Casa clan, and they will be thrown into the sea if they are kept, so there is no need to renege on their debts. In addition, Art already knew that the High Priest discovered the existence of Gregoria Kate. Before leaving, the high priest asked him, "Is the neighbor easy to get along with?" The whole street is just him, who could this "neighbor" be? He replied, "He is very nice." The high priest took a deep look at him and said nothing more. It can be counted as a little support. After the high priest and Geraldine Casa left, Art first thanked Gregoria Kate. It is good that there is no conflict, but gratitude still needs to be expressed. Otherwise, how can I trouble others next time? "How did you recruit this old guy?" Unexpectedly, Gregoria Kate appeared and asked. "You know... No, you know?" Art''s reaction was quick. "I saw it decades ago." Gregoria Kate said lightly. Needless to say, this "dozens" is at least 50. "He recognized you?" Art''s heart trembled. He didn''t care whether the two knew each other, but worried about what would happen if the high priest betrayed the news of Gregoria Kate to the Church of Soul? "Don''t worry, he is not a nosy character, and he has a bad relationship with the Church of Soul." Gregoria Kate said. Yate could only choose to believe her, and then told her about his deal with the Casa clan. "Don''t worry about him turning his face. As long as you don''t threaten their clan or play tricks in the transaction, he will be happy to abide by the rules." Gregoria Kate spoke highly of the high priest. Yate nods. "Don''t forget to come at night." Gregoria Kate reminded him and disappeared. Art goes home and finishes cooking. On the other side, the high priest is also exhorting Geraldine Casa. "Remember, never approach that church!" Rarely solemn. "What''s wrong?" Geraldine Casa couldn''t help asking. Except for the war not long ago, this is the first time I have seen the high priest be so vigilant. "There is a powerful lunatic there!" The high priest''s evaluation of Gregoria Kate is completely opposite to Gregoria Kate''s evaluation of him. "I remember!" Geraldine Casa immediately stopped asking. He is very similar to Art in this regard, knowing when not to be brave. Being able to be rated as a "powerful lunatic" by the high priest, thinking about it, I know that it is not an existence that I can provoke. Even so, the high priest was still worried, and when he was about to deliver the goods to Art, he gave him a palm-sized conch shell and asked him to carry it with him. This gave Geraldine Casa a deeper understanding of the phrase "powerful lunatic". Make up your mind and never approach that abandoned church. also lost interest in talking with Yate, and hurried back after delivering the goods. He remembered Arter''s phrase "he''s a nice guy". The night is quiet. Yate placed the corpses of 3 Tier 4 powerhouses, together with the corpses of the previous 2 extraordinary creatures, in the basement. He asked Jim Thomson to buy the ceremony supplies, which need to be ordered in advance. One spiritual candle of this level costs 1 gold shield! He needs a large quantity and can only wait for 2 or 3 days. I don''t know why, but in his previous life, he definitely wouldn''t dare to put any corpses at home, but now he doesn''t feel any discomfort. Could it be because of the ceremony? Or blood? He has changed a lot, and he doesn''t even know whether this is a change of his own will or some subtle influence. Occasionally he would secretly recite some things from his previous life in his heart, and he was relieved when he found that he still remembered clearly, and his thoughts still did not deviate from the mainstream values. It is good that the nature has not changed. In such a world, he cannot help being careless. Seeing the night getting darker and darker, he finally left for the church. Walk around and enter from the front. With his current skills, he will naturally not be seen. Gregia Kate has been waiting. "Start directly?" Art has never felt any malice in her, so he dared to come. It''s not without malice, sometimes she exudes strong malice, but it''s aimed at everything around her, not herself alone. So, as long as she doesn''t lose control, she doesn''t have to worry about her own safety. The reason why she was so straightforward was because she was worried that she would lose control. "Hmm." Gregoria Kate still had the face of an ordinary housewife, her demeanor was calm and cold, and she couldn''t see the chaotic and crazy side at all. Yat didn''t talk nonsense, find a clean place to sit, and start looking for status. Meditation requires a calm mind to enter the state. If it weren''t for the more than 3 years of painstaking training of his predecessor, and his talent is really good, it would be impossible for him to be so proficient. As time passed, Gregoria Kate''s eyes gradually showed tension and anticipation. Using the breath of moon phase meditation to cover the Lord of Soul''s sight and suppress the chaos in her own soul is just an idea of ??hers, which has not been verified yet. It''s about her own safety, how can she keep calm? Moreover, for her, forcible suppression may not be a good thing. finally. Wisps of dim moonlight began to condense on Yate. Yat lowered his eyebrows and lowered his eyes, his face was expressionless, and a vast and cold aura gradually emerged from his body. Following the appearance of this ray of breath, the moonlight in the hall seemed to have received a signal, and suddenly swarmed over him, covering him with a translucent silver gauze. There is so much condensed moonlight that it presents a bright silvery white. "Silver yarn" is not static, but constantly changing with the fluctuation of his breath, sometimes flowing, sometimes hovering, sometimes rising, sometimes falling, sometimes bright, sometimes dim... It''s amazing. Yat was naturally unaware of the changes that happened to him during meditation. Gregia Kate waited for his condition to stabilize before approaching him cautiously. (end of this chapter) Chapter 66： soul essence Chapter 66 Soul Essence "Hiss" The sudden silence made Gregoria Kate involuntarily let out a soft moan. She didn''t know if there was a mistake in her refining process, or the secret method itself had its own drawbacks, and she almost couldn''t wake up. She needed the power of the church to shield the Lord of Soul from the sight, but the souls of those believers kept "roaring". These souls have long lost consciousness, leaving only a grievance, unable to communicate, and unable to be annihilated, they can only endure. If she is in a normal state, she will naturally not be afraid of this harassment. But because of a mistake in the ceremony, her own soul state is very bad, and her ability to withstand it has been greatly weakened. This is like a person who has dozens of manic patients screaming tirelessly every day in his head. This person is still mentally weak, and it is not easy for her to maintain her sanity. However, she had to do it. It is impossible to let anyone know your status! Now I finally got a little relief. After she came into contact with the "silver gauze" on Yate''s body, her soul was rarely calmed down. This feeling is like walking in the noisy street for a few hours under the scorching sun and suddenly entering the quiet lobby of a bank. The feeling of comfort is simply indescribable! More importantly, she saw hope! There is no need for Art to do anything, or even for her to do anything, as long as she can help her suppress these "noises" and temporarily block the attention of the Lord of Soul, so that she has enough time to keep calm every day, and the soul can recover by itself. With no strength, how dare she betray the Lord of Soul? How could the high priest of the Casa clan be afraid? Unfortunately, Yate''s strength is too low. If Yate''s rank is high enough, he can refine the "silver yarn" on his body into an extraordinary item. Although it doesn''t have a great effect on him, it can be borrowed and used. Thinking, Gregoria Kate seemed to have made up her mind, and suddenly waved her hand. Following her movements, a light suddenly appeared in the church hall. It was about the size of a firefly, and its form changed back and forth between solid, liquid, and gaseous states. It was pulled by some force and landed on Yate. quietly submerged into his body. Art didn''t notice. Gregia Kate didn''t move any more, quietly sticking behind him. So 3 hours passed. This meditation was longer than ever. After waking up, Yate checked the panel for the first time. Nothing abnormal. Instead, the mental value inexplicably increased by 3 points! It''s very strange, unless there is a professional level or a breakthrough in meditation, it is impossible to have such a large increase in attributes. And there is only one attribute of spirit. Did Gregoria Kate do something? Turn your head and look around. people? Didn''t see Gregoria Kate. Suddenly thought of something, got up, took a big step forward, and turned around. Sure enough, Gregoria Kate was standing where he was just now, staring straight at him with strange eyes. Its like seeing a barbecue meal during weight loss, wanting to eat it but not being able to. Yate was taken aback, and hurriedly distanced himself from her, ready to summon ֦Ȧ''s arm at any time. "Have you noticed the change in yourself?" Gregoria Kate blinked her eyes and suddenly returned to normal. As Art''s meditation ended, those "noises" reappeared, and she finally restrained the idea of ??controlling Art. It''s not that she doesn''t want to, but the chance of failure is very high. "What did you do?" Art asked. Sure enough, it was her. "A drop of soul essence." Gregoria Kate replied. "Soul essence?" Art said he hadn''t heard of it. "The current price of the main product of the Church of Soul is unknown. 50 years ago, the price of a drop was 1,000 gold shields." Gregoria Kate explained. A drop of 1000 gold shield? "Is there any more?" Art''s first reaction was not the price, but wanting to get more. 1000 gold shield to buy 3 points of spiritual value, buy more, wouldn''t he want to take off? "The effect of improving strength is only effective for the first 3 doses, and it is only effective for professionals below level 5, and the effect is getting weaker and weaker." Gregoria Kate said lightly. Almost everyone who takes Soul Essence for the first time will have this idea, including people from the Church of Soul. Yate immediately dismissed the idea and asked, "Is there a reward for me?" "Your strength is too weak." Gregoria Kate was noncommittal. "Is there any way to improve?" Art asked along the way. "Don''t try to take shortcuts, but all shortcuts will have sequelae! Don''t take medicine casually, the preciousness of soul essence is that there are no sequelae." Unexpectedly, Gregoria Kate actually warned him. "Thank you." Art was taken aback for a moment before thanking him. what''s going on? "Didn''t you want me to help you out?" Before he could figure it out, Gregoria Kate reminded him. "Things are not ready yet, we have to wait for 2 or 3 days." Art became more and more confused. Suddenly felt that she was kind to him. "You go back." Gregoria Kate hurried away. "Good night." Yate has the consciousness of a tool man, and he is not procrastinating. "Good night." Gregoria Kate took another beat to react. Watch him leave the church. When he was the only one left, two groups of scorching flames appeared in his eyes. grey. efficient! And it worked better than she expected! Although the effect once or twice is not obvious, as long as she perseveres, she will eventually recover one day, and she no longer has to worry about being deprived of her sanity one day. Besides, with the improvement of Yate''s strength, the effect will become more and more obvious! Once a person in a desperate situation sees hope, the enthusiasm that erupts is beyond imagination. Don''t look at her indifference towards Yate, if someone wants to harm Yate now, she will definitely take out the other person''s soul first! Continue on Day 2. She gave Art another drop of soul essence. Added 2 points of spirit this time. As expected, the effect of the third time is to add 1 point. On the evening of the third day, Jim Thomson finally delivered the things. 130 spiritual candles and some other supplies, all kinds, cost nearly 200 gold shields! The specifications of all supplies need to be improved. "I don''t see too much difference!" Art took out a candle and looked at it for a while, and finally couldn''t help complaining. Its a little bigger and a little whiter. If you change the name, you can sell it for 1 gold shield! "It seems that you really have no connection with the professional circle." Jim Thomson looked at him and said suddenly. "What do you mean?" Art frowned slightly. It''s not because he complained about his lack of knowledge of the professional circle, but because he seems to have something to say. (end of this chapter) Chapter 67： The real genius (Part 1) Chapter 67 True Divine Skills (Part 1) "Pudera City, the prices of supplies involved in this kind of ceremony are very expensive!" Jim Thomson looked at him and said with a smile. "The reason for the war 50 years ago again?" Art blinked and asked. This is once bitten by a snake and afraid of well ropes for ten years. Even if this kind of thing cannot be eliminated, the cost of the other party must be increased. Summoning spirit world creatures, especially some powerful creatures, cannot be successful once or twice. No matter what, you have to communicate and the other party agrees before you can call. Powerful spirit creatures often have high IQs and are also afraid of being fished. Similar things have not happened before. There will always be some people who do not take the usual path. If the seniors have gone too far, the younger generations will have nowhere to go. Although increasing the cost cannot prevent such things, it will make the other party give priority to choosing other cities when choosing a location. "Partially." Jim Thomson nodded. "The other part is that you deliberately control the prices of these items?" Arter asked again after thinking for a while. The purpose is self-evident. When the money is abundant, it can also suppress the overall strength of wild professionals. Many ritual supplies, especially consumables, can not only be used as ritual sacrifices, but also many other supplies, which are equivalent to strategic supplies in the extraordinary world. "Major Lane said you can see through, I still don''t believe it!" Jim Thomson said in surprise. His background is very ordinary, and his social circle is also very narrow, how can he even see things at this level? But the fact is that he can really see through, and he reacts very quickly. "I''m recognized now?" Art was not happy, but asked with a wry smile. was taught a lesson. Intellectual and spiritual attributes far beyond ordinary people, coupled with the background of a world, the effect is beyond imagination, making him immersed in the confidence of becoming a genius. However, his overconfidence allowed him to be taught a lesson by Moore Lane. During the last transaction, he took Moore Lane''s offer for granted without even inquiring about the prices in the professional circle. However, it was also because Moore Lane was too cunning. Didn''t cheat him. The price of things sold to him is high, and the price of equipment received from him is also high. That''s why he didn''t doubt it. The purpose is to test his identity. The only information about him is the four years he was a university student in Pudera City. The previous information is all hearsay and cannot be verified. During the 4 years, he had no sense of presence, but during this period he suddenly appeared and broke into the eyes of many big shots. Moreover, because of the change of person, he is different from his predecessor in many ways. With Moore Ryan''s character, how could he easily trust him? During this period of time, I am afraid that he has been testing and investigating him. End with this transaction. Otherwise Jim Thomson wouldn''t have told him this. "Yes." Jim Thomson was not surprised, or he was used to his sharpness, and explained: "Sorry, we need to verify that you are not a spy planted by some forces." "It''s okay." Art is still introspecting. "Major Ryan asked me to tell you that in Pudera City, it is not worthwhile to buy these items with gold shields. It is better to barter. Although the price of selling your items is high, he also raised the price of purchasing equipment. You dont suffer a loss if you turn your left hand into your right hand. Also, next time, dont think about selling 1,000 gold shields for 2 belts! Jim Thomson told Moore Lane. Yate rubbed his nose in embarrassment, changed the subject and asked, "So, what is the real price of spiritual candles?" "This is the real price!" Jim Thomson replied sincerely. Art twitched the corner of his mouth. I dont know whether to believe it or not. "Didn''t you say you want high-end products? This is a high-level spiritual candle exclusively for the church. The material requires the bone meal of a supernatural creature above level 3, some kind of oil that can be used as a supernatural material, and cotton thread that can only be collected in the spirit world. explained Jim Thomson. "I didn''t say I want such a high-end one!" Art said through gritted teeth. However, he bought everything, and he couldn''t return it. "Thank you." And thanks. This kind of high-end goods may be difficult to buy. Jim Thomson sent him the car with him. A car with a rough appearance but not cumbersome. This world has a very high utilization rate of steam power, and does not need so many steam engines. Even so, it is not as exquisite as the car in his previous life, but it is a muscular route, full of mechanical beauty, seemingly rough, but in fact, the bite of each gear is very rigorous. In Jim Thomson''s words, it is so strong. very! 1 person is taller, with a roof, the maximum speed can reach 120 kilometers per hour. Jim Thomson taught him several times, and he didn''t leave until he was able to control it proficiently. Didn''t dare to spend money with him. Art went to church shortly after dinner. Sacrifice the corpse of a Tier 4 professional, I dont know what kind of changes will be brought about, so allow enough time. Gregia Kate rewarded him with another drop of soul essence. Sure enough, only 1 point of spirit was added. Didn''t ask him why he was ahead of time, and drove him away after the meditation was over. It was just after 0 o''clock when Art returned home. Come to the basement. Arrange rituals and light spiritual candles. It is indeed different. Spiritual candles burn with a faint aroma, which makes people feel refreshed, and the flames are brighter and more cohesive. I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but he feels that the devil''s contract skills are smoother than before. It''s like a closer connection with the dark plane. The sacrifice was the body of Deirdre Niccolo. According to the high priest, he was a 4th-rank servant. I didnt know what occupation a servant was before. But now I know, this is a priest! Because this time the skills of the Paladin profession in the dark are highlighted, and he has been given 4 skill points! Skills from level 1 to level 12 can be selected. In Diablo, professional skills have level requirements, namely level 1, level 6, level 12, level 18, level 24 and level 30, with a qualitative change every 6 levels. In other words, his current level is between level 12 and level 18? The profession of paladin is nicknamed "the son of the game company" among players, and it is undoubtedly powerful. Even if he is not in the game, he is very envious of the various auras of this profession. Moreover, he can actually work part-time in other professions! Although it is not clear whether there are restrictions similar to amulets, this opportunity cannot be missed. He is also very satisfied with this career. First of all, I chose to pray and purify the aura. The skills below the skill tree must be activated before learning the pre-skills. Prayer is the pre-skill for purification. The effect of purifying aura is to reduce the duration of toxins and curses, and gain half of the life recovery effect of prayer skills, which is effective for both self and teammates. For example, the level 1 prayer skill recovers 2 points of life per second, and when the purification aura is activated, it will gain 1 point of life recovery per second. However, he cares more about the purification effect than restoring life! (end of this chapter) Chapter 68： True Magical Skills (Part 2) Chapter 68 True Divine Skills (Part 2) Level 1 purification aura can reduce the duration of poisons and curses by 39%. In such a world, the importance of this halo will undoubtedly be greatly enhanced. Although he has not come into contact with creatures in this field, he has heard a lot of rumors, and there will definitely be cursed occupations or extraordinary creatures. With such a skill, he can always feel at ease. After selection, there are 2 skill points left. After hesitating for a moment, he chose sacrifice and enthusiasm skills. Sacrifice is to increase damage and accuracy at the cost of life. In his eyes, it only exists as a pre-skill to light up enthusiasm and a tool skill to increase enthusiasm damage. As long as he didn''t suddenly lose his mind, he would definitely not use this skill as an attack method. Enthusiasm, attacking the enemy multiple times in rapid succession, giving priority to attacking different enemies, and cannot be interrupted. Level 1 effect is +11% damage, +10% attack accuracy, 2 combos. The advantage of this skill is that the mana consumption is fixed at 2 points, which is extremely small; it has uninterruptible attributes, high attack speed and high hit bonus, and it works well with equipment with special attack effects and probability skills; damage, accuracy Both the rate and the number of combos will increase with the improvement of skills, and the maximum number of combos is 5 times. Cannot be interrupted, which means that the user will not be restricted during the use of enthusiasm, such as freezing, stun, knockback, etc. The disadvantage is that the user is also unable to move and is easily trapped. Moreover, there is a gap between the use of the 2 enthusiasm skills, this process can be restricted or even interrupt the next casting of enthusiasm. Another disadvantage is to attack different enemies first, which means that it is difficult to kill a difficult monster first, and it is also easy for the user to fall into a siege. However, reality is not a game, and he can work part-time with the skills of different professions, so he can basically ignore this drawback. Originally, he also considered the power halo and the blessing aim halo, one increases damage and the other increases attack accuracy, but the aura halo can only use one at a time, and he cannot have unlimited skill points, so he has to make a trade-off. Enthusiasm, no matter now or in the future, can be used as one of his main output skills. Now he is lacking a powerful output skill. He tried to join the Nightborne class the day after he acquired the druid skill. Although it is difficult to actually get a job, it is easy to be rejected. Unable to get a job! This is doomed that the skills in the inheritance of the Son of Night cannot become his main output. Originally, he was worried that he would not be able to choose the skills of other professions, so he was very nervous before the ceremony. Fortunately, although he cannot work part-time in this world, it does not affect the choice of skills in the dark. He didn''t take up any profession in the dark at all, but he could acquire the skills of each profession through the skill of "Devil Contract". From this point of view, the skill of devil contract is the real magic skill! The ceremony is over. All sacrifices and spiritual candles were consumed. Did not check the effect of the skill first, but immediately sacrificed another 2 tier 4 corpses. The harvest is full! And with good luck. Obtained 4 skill points respectively, one is also a paladin professional skill, and the other is his dream mage professional skill! If paladins are sons of Diablo games, mages are daughters, and daughters who are more favored than sons. The skills of the paladin have chosen level 1 shield strike, level 1 charge, level 1 holy fire aura and level 1 thorn aura. Shield Strike: Use the shield as a soldier, hit the enemy hard, knock back and stun the enemy, ignore defense, dodge and block, and cannot be interrupted. Level 1 effect is +10% damage, stun for 0.6 seconds, mana cost 2. This skill combined with Crushing Strike is very effective in killing bosses, but the skill itself does not do much damage. Charge: Quickly rush to the enemy, launch a violent blow to them, repel the enemy, and cannot be interrupted. Level 1 effect is +90% damage, +50% attack accuracy, mana cost 9. The actual combat effect is not strong, mainly used to cut in and escape. However, for him, it may not be necessary to cut and escape, after all, he has better options. The reason for choosing these 2 skills is because Shield Bash and Charge are the pre-requisite skills for the level 24 skill Holy Shield. Holy shield is one of the magical skills in the dark, in a sense it can be understood as the Western version of King Kong is not bad! In the later stage, he will inevitably have multiple templates, and holding a shield is an indispensable option, even if it is only for this skill. Because in this MOD he played, this skill is more perverted than the original version, and there is an additional item "After opening, every point of your stamina will reduce the physical, magical and elemental damage you receive"! Demon Warlock happens to be a high-spirited and high-physical profession. With this skill, after wearing a shield, he can completely disguise himself as a meat shield profession. No, it exists as a meat shield professional! Sacred Fire: When activated, the aura will periodically damage surrounding enemies with heavenly fire, and add fire damage to your physical attack. Level 1 effect is 4 yards, fire damage is 2.1~6.3, additional 12~38 fire damage. Choose this skill, mainly for the sacred freezing later. Holy Freeze can slow down and freeze enemies around the skill, and it is also effective for enemies immune to ice, which is very useful. Moreover, Holy Freeze, like Thorn Aura, is a prerequisite skill for Shelter. The sanctuary is a pre-requisite skill for the divine trial. Judgment Aura is one of the magical skills that all legal professions dream of. It weakens the enemy''s defense and elemental resistance, and can even break the enemy''s elemental immunity. Equally useful for physics careers. The effect of Thorn Aura is to reflect close physical damage. The actual effect is yet to be verified. Currently, it is only used as a pre-shelter skill to light up. He doesn''t know how many skill points he can get, so he chooses all kinds of magical skills first. The language of runes? He doesn''t know if he can collect all the runes and equipment he needs in his lifetime! The skills of the mage profession are easy to choose. Warmth level 1, passive skill, increases the rate of mana recovery by 33%. Ice Sealing Armor level 1, mana consumption 7, defense increased by 30%, has a chance to freeze enemies who dare to attack you in close quarters, lasts for 120 seconds, point level 1 as a resident buff. The freezing effect is not very effective, because it will only be effective if it is concentrated by physical attacks. Psychic transmission level 1, use spiritual power to pick up items, trigger traps, or strike enemies. The damage is basically negligible, but it is very practical, and has an additional bonus to the energy shield skill. The actual effect is to be verified. In addition, this skill is also the prerequisite skill for Diablo''s first magic skill transmission. Needless to say, the effect of teleportation is absolutely magical, but there are some pitfalls in this MOD he played. Static stand level 1, the game effect is to create a static force field to weaken the life of nearby enemies, the range is 3.3 yards, and the weakening is 13%. The actual effect also needs to be verified. After the ceremony, check the panel for the first time. He could feel a great change in himself. Thanks for the reward from book friend Yueying Fuzong (end of this chapter) Chapter 69： Advanced and Golden Leaders Chapter 69 Advanced and Golden Leader As early as when the body of Deirdre Niccolo was sacrificed, Yate had already noticed that the benefits were not only the acquisition of skills, but also his own changes. But I didn''t rush to check it at that time, but accumulated it. After he sacrificed the last Tier 4 corpse, he finally ushered in a qualitative change. Advanced! Name: [Art Tavel (Zhuang Zhou)] Status: Health Occupation: [Demon Warlock] Class: 2 Bloodline: [Abyss (0.03%), Human (89.97%), Darkness (10%)] Attributes: strength [30 (23+7)], agility [27.5 (24.5+3)], physical strength [34.5 (34.5)], intelligence [19.5 (19.5)], spirit [68 (63+5)], life [ 364 (345+19)], mana [685 (680+5)] Skills: [Combat Skills (Superficial)], [Devil Contract (Unique)], [Moon Phase Meditation (12.2%)], [Ancient Chinese Research (Superficial)], [Moon Walker (Elementary)], [Crow Summoning ( Level 1)], [Prayer (Level 1)], [Purification Reiki (Level 1)], [Sacrifice (Level 1)], [Enthusiasm (Level 1)], [Shield Attack (Level 1)], [Charge (Level 1)], Level 1)], [Sacred Flame (level 1)], [thorns (level 1)], [warmth (level 1)], [Ice Armor (level 1)], [teleportation (level 1)], [quietness Electric Field (Level 1)] props: slightly. Equipment: Omit. First of all, the core devil contract skills are upgraded. The cooling time has been shortened by half, and the corresponding demon existence time has been doubled. For example, 1 point of spirit corresponds to 1 minute, but now 1 point of spirit corresponds to 2 minutes. There are still some changes that he needs to study by himself. This skill will come with some knowledge about demon warlocks. In the attribute column, the number after + is the additional attribute of the equipment and props, and there is no bonus for the moon walker. No wonder he feels that the devil contract skills are more proficient, and the connection with the dark world is closer. After the demon warlock career is advanced, all attributes will usher in a surge, strength 5, agility 5, physical strength 10, intelligence 5, spirit 20, the same as the data that was improved when he took office. I dont know if its because of the high quality of the offerings this time, or because my foundation is solid enough. After this promotion, there is no period of weakness, and its straight to the full state. The changes brought about by ?? are very obvious. As described in the novel, the world in his eyes became clearer. Not only the visual clarity, but also the cognition of the whole world has become clearer, and some contexts of the world can be vaguely perceived. It''s hard to express in words, he has just advanced, and he still doesn''t know much about his own changes. The feeling of transforming from an ordinary person into a superman strikes again. I feel as if I am omnipotent, and I can turn the world upside down by raising my hand! Unfortunately, it''s just an illusion. No matter what, it won''t expand to such a degree. But looking at my soaring attributes, I still feel very happy. While familiarizing himself with the new attributes, he was thinking about how to advance the Demon Warlock profession. There is no teacher, and his career is a variant version, so he can only explore by himself. According to his speculation, it should be by sacrificing the corpses of extraordinary creatures and frequently summoning creatures in the dark world to increase the concentration of his own dark blood. 5% of the concentration of dark blood can increase the level of a demon warlock. The corpses of three 4th-level professionals directly provided him with 4% blood concentration, which should have the bonus brought by the level difference, plus his previous accumulation. The improvement of bloodline brings more than just changes in attributes. Attributes are just to display his body functions in the form of data, which is convenient for him to observe by himself. The changes in it need to be gradually familiarized with and controlled. The skill bar has changed a lot. Suddenly there are so many more skills, and it is necessary to verify the difference between the actual effect and the game one by one. Some can be verified by themselves, while others require the "cooperation" of monsters. First of all, Reiki. In the game, it is a passive skill without any consumption. But in reality...why wouldn''t it work? Something big happened! He suddenly discovered that he couldn''t use any aura skills! Prayer, purification, holy fire, thorns...all cannot be opened! It doesn''t make sense! Since you can choose, there is no reason why you can''t use it. Could it be because he didn''t take up the Paladin profession? But he can use the druid''s crow summoning skill! It has nothing to do with the weapon in your hand, you can cast it even with bare hands in the game. He tried not holding a weapon, only holding a weapon, and using a weapon with a shield, but nothing worked. The whole person is numb! The ??panel did not prompt either. Only then did I realize that these skills are all grayed out. The joy of promotion was swept away, and his face was as ugly as it could be. Just because he didn''t check right now, so tormenting him like this? If he knew this earlier, he would definitely not choose the aura skill the second time. But who would have thought that there would be such a "surprise"! A nameless fire burst out suddenly. This time, it was the Kasa clan and the Niccolo clan who were at war, and he was able to buy such three fourth-level corpses from the high priest. Where can I find another opportunity like this? Switching to a Tier 4 extraordinary creature would not be at this price, and they might not be willing to sell it. Its okay, other skills are fine. The effects of Zeal, Shield Bash, Charge, and Ice Armor are similar to those in the game, and some special effects need to be verified in actual combat. Telekinesis can only be used to pick up items and trigger mechanisms, and it is difficult to even push away objects, let alone push away enemies. Static stance also requires actual combat verification. It happened that the ritual was still there, so I used the corpse of the seahorse-like extraordinary creature as bait to activate the skill. Sure enough, stronger monsters can be summoned! This time he chose a ghoul. A type of zombie, but the level is above level 12. Although the skin is thick and thick, but the movement is slow, and the close physical attack is relatively easy to kill. It is a good target for venting anger. You can choose a slightly more powerful one, so that you will have a sense of accomplishment and higher income. "Shua!" The monster appeared. "I''m X!" His anger seemed to be poured out by a basin of cold water, and he calmed down instantly, and he used 120% of his strength to start his daily sneak attack. The movement was extremely skillful, and he directly chopped off the head of a ghoul. "Ding!" There is equipment falling. But he didn''t have time to go forward to pick it up, and he didn''t even have time to pick it up with telekinesis. The moment the sneak attack was successful, he quickly backed away, barely avoiding the giant claws that were grabbing from the side. Thanks to his attribute surge! Before changing to do it, he must have been caught! Who can tell him why a group of monsters appeared when he summoned one monster? ! 1 golden boss ghoul with 5 minions! The one he beheaded just now was one of the servants. Facts have proved that his choice is correct. When beheading a servant with a dagger, he felt the obvious effort, like cutting a cow''s hide, with great resistance. Fortunately, he showed 120% of his strength the moment he saw the monster, so he didn''t get himself into trouble. The golden leader ghoul reacted quickly, and caught him the moment he made a move. The action is not as slow as imagined. If he was a little slower, he might be rubbed by that giant claw! Not to mention pollution, but just seeing that giant claw is enough to easily hold his entire head, he didn''t want to experience the feeling of being rubbed at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 70： Almost tired and sweating Chapter 70 Almost tired and sweating The originally spacious basement suddenly became narrow because of the appearance of these monsters. 5 minions, each taller than Te. Although the body is dry, it feels very firm, just like dried beef, the meat becomes extremely hard and hard to bite. And the figure of the ghoul boss monster is even bigger than him, so that he can only hunched over in the basement. Not thin at all, on the contrary, very strong. Without skin, the exposed muscles and tendons are like steel wires twisted together. The thick skeleton gives it strong support. Only with the support of the skeleton can a powerful force be exerted. The body has a faint blue color, and it seems to have some kind of elemental power. A pair of big hands, each the size of a small washbasin, with a few main tendons as thick as Yate''s little finger, dirty, sharp nails that can no longer see the color, if they have just been rubbed, at least half a catty of flesh will be lost! A pair of blood-colored eyes, like dried red dates, appear very small in the eye sockets, and I don''t know if they still have vision. Still, all 5 guys "stared" at Art. It put a lot of pressure on Arter. Regardless of whether it was due to the high quality of the props and sacrifices, he had already begun to deduce the tactical options in his mind. In fact, it is a question of whether to kill the servant first or kill the leader first. If it was an ordinary zombie, he would definitely choose to kill the servants first, but ghouls move faster than ordinary zombies, as proved by the leader''s claw just now. Moreover, this leader has the affix "Cold Enhancement"! The monster he summoned himself naturally knows the monster information. "Black Touch, Undead, Cold Enhancement" is the affix of this ghoul leader. Although he hasn''t studied the affixes in the dark, he also knows what the affix "cold enhancement" represents. Attack adds cold damage, increases ice resistance, and releases a frost nova when you die! Once hit by this guy, let alone the damage, the key is that it will be slowed down! He only brought 1 bottle of dissolving potion with him, so he didn''t know if there was enough time. Moreover, the space in the basement is narrow, which is not suitable for wandering and dodging. However, this gave him an idea. You can retreat outside the door and use the narrow terrain at the door to break through one by one. Just when he was about to take action, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. The time to think is very short, about 1 second. The improvement of intelligence and spirit has greatly improved his thinking ability. He found that although the five monsters were staring at him, they didn''t immediately pounce on him. Not in the nature of these monsters. Soon discovered that it wasn''t that they didn''t want to move, but the power of rituals was restraining them! A faint halo restrains their movements like fetters. "The power of rituals can limit demons to a certain extent, and it can also be regarded as a protection for the profession of demon warlock." This information suddenly flashed in Yate''s mind. Although this level is limited, the supplies for this ceremony are of high quality! 1 golden shield and 1 spiritual candle, a total of 13 candles! There are also blood and other equipment for drawing rituals, and the price is as high as more than 60 gold shields! It''s money well spent! Seeing that the aperture was about to burst, Yate lost an electrostatic force field skill first. Regardless of whether it is useful or not, or what the actual effect is, throw it away first. Then charge forward. A series of phantoms are behind, and the charging effect is quite cool. Charge skills do not require a shield, as long as you dare, you can be naked. The servant closest to him suddenly appeared for a moment of hesitation. He just rushed in front of him, and the dagger in his right hand cut off his head in a flat way! With the power of charge, it is smoother than before. At the same time, the dagger in the left hand cut off the claws that the servants on the left grabbed. Easier than beheading. Then, with a short body, avoiding the giant claws of the ghoul leader, he retreated again. The power of the rituals only restricted their actions, but did not completely restrict their movements, otherwise he would have killed them long ago. "Ding!" Another item dropped. "ǡ" The servant''s body was torn apart by the claws of the ghoul leader. Yate couldn''t help but twitched his eyes when he saw this. This power is not inferior to the dagger in his hand! He kept on stepping, and retreated directly to the door. The aperture has cracked! The utensils on the ritual rails were also split. It was originally a multi-use appliance, and it was discarded at one time. The leader of the ghouls rushed out the moment the aperture burst. The huge figure directly knocked the two servants beside it into the air, and a gust of air appeared behind it, blowing all the furnishings in the basement to pieces. "Bang!" The ghoul leader was stuck at the door. I dont know whether its due to lack of intelligence, lack of vision, or both. It ignored the terrain at the door and didnt pause at all. Because the basement is too low for it, it hits on all fours, and the result is that the head rushes out of the doorway and the shoulders get stuck. The dust fell, and the entire basement shook. Fortunately, the basement was built with bluestone strips, otherwise it might not be able to withstand it! Anyway, it got stuck in the doorway. Moreover, the pose is really beautiful. Is there such a good thing? When Yate saw this, he immediately took the dissolving potion, and he slashed wildly when he stepped forward. I dont even care about throwing it in a static position, and Ill use mobs to test the effect later. Enthusiasm! Enthusiasm! Enthusiasm! Skills don''t stop. There was only one monster in front of him, so all the attacks naturally fell on it. The servants behind wanted to help, but the only door was blocked by it, so they could only wait in the back. If facing other monsters, Yate will definitely end the battle with a stab. But this guy is a ghoul, even if he is pierced into the brain by a dagger, he can''t be killed. Cutting off his head is the best choice at present. Moreover, if you don''t behead your head, you will be sorry for the posture it poses. This guy has really strong muscles and bones! Especially the bones, it feels like cutting steel bars to Art! "Roar" The leader of the ghouls in a rage let out a low, hoarse roar, like two pieces of bone rubbing against each other, harsh and unpleasant. It wanted to retreat, but it was blocked by 3 pig teammates behind it! Ghoul servants have only instinct, not the slightest intelligence. And it rushed too hard, its shoulders forcibly wore off a layer of muscle, and it got stuck in the doorway, in a dilemma! Yat didn''t expect that it would be a fierce battle, and he might even ask Gregoria Kate for help, but it turned out to be so easy. It can''t be said to be easy, after all, he cut off the head of the ghoul leader after cutting at a speed of 4 swords per second for a full 3 seconds. Almost tired and sweating! "Ding!" "Ding!" "Crack!" As the head of the ghoul leader was cut off, there was a sound of falling items. Big explosion! The effect of the dissolving potion has not faded, and the Frost Nova did not cause much damage to him, but a layer of frost appeared on the surrounding walls. The corpse disappeared, and the 3 servants behind finally saw the target. Thank you book friend Taiyuan, Fan Zhitianya for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 71： Diarrheal drop (on) Chapter 71 Diarrhea Falling (Part 1) Yate is only afraid of the ghoul leader, who is very familiar with these servants. The level of the ghoul servant is not high. He has killed a lot before, so he is so proficient in sneak attack and beheading. Try all the skills first. In order to verify the effect of the ice-encapsulated armor, I bumped into the ghoul servant several times. When it comes to getting stuck with bugs, his mind is extremely flexible. Even to verify the effect of skills, he doesn''t let the monster hit him honestly, but touches the porcelain monster himself. As long as the monster hurts itself, no matter how low the damage is, it is considered an attack. There is indeed a freezing effect, but the time is not even 1 second. Moreover, this is only for this kind of ordinary monsters, such as the bosses and even bosses with affixes, I am afraid that it will be difficult to have an effect. Psychic teleportation skills, I couldn''t help trying again, but I couldn''t push the ghoul away. Give up this fantasy. The effect of the electrostatic force field is finally known. Instead of reducing the life of the enemy, it causes lightning damage with a paralyzing effect to the enemy. It sounds good, but I dont know if its because the skill level is too low, the actual combat effect is very poor. The range is small, no more than 2 meters, so only the servant closest to him was lagging for a moment. The damage is low, and the lightning damage caused is almost negligible compared to telekinesis. The paralysis time is short, so short that it can only be described as "lag for a while", even if the target is a ghoul servant, it is only about 0.5 seconds. If it is a ghoul leader, I am afraid that it will not suffer from the paralysis effect at all! In addition, this is lightning damage, and monsters with high lightning resistance will definitely not be effective. But at least it can be used to bully mobs, and it''s a group effect, 1 skill point is not a loss. After killing the 3 ghoul servants neatly, start sorting the harvest. The first piece is actually a green suit! Sigangs Challenge Heavy Gloves (Normal), Defense 15, Durability 17~24, +20 Attack Accuracy, +10 Strength. Good luck today. Look at item 2 again. Sigang''s shawl metal buckle (common), defense 11, durability 22~24, +20 health, fire resistance +20%. So lucky? Not long ago, even brushing 200 mobs didnt give him a set part, but today he gave him 2 pieces in one breath, and its the same set. Is this the effect of the hand? Piece 3. A gray helmet. Super powerful crown (common), defense 34, durability 45~50, all resistances +6, demand -15%, has groove 2. Yes, it can be used as a rune language. continue. Dodo''s Claw Longbow (Normal), Hand Damage 3~11, Fast Attack Speed, Arrow or Crossbow Flame Explosion, +64% Enhanced Damage, 50% Extra Attack Accuracy Bonus, +3 Strength, +3 agile. This is a piece of unique gold equipment, the highlight is "arrow or crossbow flame explosion". A bow and crossbow with this attribute, the arrows fired by the normal attack are equivalent to the explosive arrow skill of the Amazon profession, with additional fire damage and range damage. not bad. Small crescent shield Buckler (common), defense 42, durability 11~21, +40% fast block speed, 20% increased block chance, +35% enhanced defense, +30 defense, +2 strength, +10 Stamina, +10 Spirit. It is also a unique piece of equipment. Suddenly felt that I might have to temporarily eliminate the dual-weapon mode. No way, the added attributes of this shield are too good! There is also a piece of dark gold equipment. Blood Fist Gloves (Normal), Defense 18, Durability 11~14, +10% Attack Speed, +30% Quick Strike Recovery, +5 Minimum Damage, +20% Enhanced Defense, +10 Defense, +40 Health. Small best, every attribute is useful. The attribute of "quick attack recovery" can shorten the freezing time of characters, which is very important whether killing monsters or PK. Luck is too good to be normal. And it doesn''t stop there! There is also a suit ring. Angel Light Ring, +20 life, +6 life recovery speed. A blue necklace. Huge necklace, +36 health. Plus some runes and gems. Runes are numbered 7, 8, 9, and 12. Gems include 2 split rubies, 1 split topaz, 2 split diamonds, and 1 skull. I picked up more than 200 gold coins. There is also a thing whose path is unclear, a piece of translucent substance the size of a small fingernail, which has never been seen in the game, and is dropped by the leader of the ghoul. This luck can no longer be described as "good", but abnormal! Even if it is the first kill, it shouldn''t drop so many suit parts and dark gold equipment like diarrhea! Just the ghoul leader dropped 2 pieces of dark gold equipment, 1 suit part, 2 runes and 1 cracked diamond. Is it because the specifications of the ritual items are high? If only one or two items are dropped, it is still possible, but it is unlikely to be the reason for giving so many in one breath. That is to say, he sacrificed three 4th-level corpses in a row before, and while increasing the concentration of dark blood, he also gained the favor of the consciousness of the dark plane? This possibility is very high. However, now is not the time to think about this. Taking advantage of luck, of course, brush as much equipment as possible! Thinking of this, his eyes couldn''t help shining slightly. Take the ritual objects and offerings, and go to Gregoria Kate. The way of "sending" equipment to him from the consciousness of the dark plane is too rough, what if such a boss monster with its own servants is summoned again? excitedly came to the church. However, the first words Gregoria Kate said when she saw him were: "Remember to clean up your XZ before dawn, and clean up the traces." "I''ll go back and clean up now!" Art quickly reacted. The movement made by the ghoul leader before, and the roar. Although there are no neighbors nearby, it is not undetectable at a distance. Thanks to him killing the leader of the ghouls quickly, otherwise the patrol team would have arrived before dawn. "Well, how can I clean up the leftover breath?" Just as she was about to turn around, she suddenly thought that there must be many ways to detect the leftover breath in this world, so she hurriedly asked Gregoria Kate for help. "Throw it at the scene." Gregoria Kate directly tore a piece of clothing from her body and gave it to him. "Thank you!" Art took it and left quickly. The clothes on Gregoria Kates body are not the real thing. I dont know how she got them out. The torn piece of clothes is light and weightless. After being thrown in the basement, it will automatically dissolve in the air. The atmosphere in the basement seemed to be soothed and peaceful. After finishing cleaning up the scene, Art went to the church again. Bring all ritual items. Of course it is safest to put it in the church! Gregoria Kate didn''t say no. "Let me ask first, is there any type of monster you are not good at dealing with?" After more than half an hour, Yate stood in front of the ceremony and asked seriously. Before the target didnt respond, he could only vaguely perceive the targets race and whether the aura was strong or weak, and he couldnt see the detailed information, otherwise the thing that just summoned the ghoul leader wouldnt happen. With the help of Gregoria Kate, he must summon a stronger one. But don''t want to have an accident. (end of this chapter) Chapter 72： Diarrheal drop (bottom) Chapter 72 Diarrhea Falling (Part 2) "As long as the level is not too high." Gregoria Kate glanced at him and said. Thinking about whether he was testing himself. "Is everything up to level 3 okay?" Yate asked. Who knows how high "not too high" is? "Yes." Gregoria Kate nodded. "How do I cooperate?" Art asked again. "No need." Gregoria Kate said lightly. "This monster must be killed by me!" Art was afraid that she would forget this, so he emphasized it again. "Yes." Gregoria Kate responded casually. "Then I started?" Arter took the trouble to confirm every detail when it came to his own life. Gregia Kate nods. Always had an indifferent expression. Yate put the offering in place. Different from before, it is no longer possible to use a bait to fish repeatedly. Every time it is summoned, the sacrifice will be consumed. The seahorse-shaped extraordinary creature has been used up, and now only the "lobster" remains. Fortunately, he held back his appetite and did not eat the claws of the "lobster". Skill activation. Gregoria Kate''s eyes suddenly lit up. This is the breath! Although the creatures he summoned were not very powerful, the connected aura was vast and deep, making it difficult to peek! Even if there is only a trace of it, the evil and despair are shocking. The rank is so high that it definitely surpasses the Lord of Souls! I don''t know which great lord in the abyss he is communicating with. Although the profession of demon warlock is rare, it is not without it. In addition, there are previous materials. As the bishop, Gregoria Kate knows a little bit. The aura of this level cannot be lower than that of the great lord! "Hiss" There was a tingling sound. Yat immediately hid aside. Did not dare to charge, but used stealth skills. Although it was slower, the advantage was concealment. Did not dare to sneak attack this time. Because of the illuminated aperture on the instrument track, it shattered as soon as it was lit, and it didn''t last for 0.5 seconds! In the ritual, 5 basilisks appeared at the same time. 4 red ones, about half the height of a human being, and 1 turquoise, about half the height of a human being. It looks a bit like a snake, but it has a pair of sharp claws. The green one''s sharp claws are not inferior to those of the leader of the ghoul. There are spikes at the end of the tail, the upper body stands upright, and the head is more like a lizard than a snake. Moreover, these are still 5 muscular snakes, with clear muscle outlines that can be seen from head to tail, very strong. That hissing sound is what they make. Claw Viper, one of the most annoying monsters in the dark. Moves quickly, and has charge skills. Once surrounded by a group of sharp-clawed vipers, it is easy to freeze to death. The 4 red ones are followers, and the turquoise one is the leader with its own name. Tooth skin, strengthened by lightning, very fast. Despite the lack of affixes, it is more powerful than that ghoul leader! The effect of the "Lightning Enhancement" affix is ??to increase lightning damage, increase electrical resistance, and trigger a charged bomb attack when hit. The effect of "Extra Fast" is attack speed +100%, movement speed +100%, and the surrounding followers will also enjoy the effect of movement speed +100%. Claw Viper''s movement speed and attack speed are already fast, coupled with the "extra fast" effect, it is a disaster for novices! Without Gregoria Kate, he would definitely not choose to summon Yapi. It is very likely that you will be surrounded and beaten to death! Gregoria Kate was once a sixth-order powerhouse, so it shouldnt be a problem, right? "You do it." Just as he was about to check the situation on the court, he suddenly heard Gregoria Kate''s voice. When I looked up, I found that Yapi and 4 followers were restrained in place by an invisible force! All of them had grim expressions, but they couldnt move, like sculptures! Yate''s heart trembled. Gregia Kate can easily control Yapi and 4 minions. If you want to control him... the arm is just a deterrent, and it doesn''t help him to be immune to control. However, there was no hesitation in the action of the body. Kill Yapi and 4 servants like chopping melons and vegetables. Trigger a damage boost in the middle. Then, under Gregoria Kate''s watchful eye, he quietly picked up the equipment on the floor. The explosion rate is lower than the first time, but it is still a big gift. Unique gold equipment, suit parts, jewelry, as well as runes, gems, amulets, etc. "Thank you." Of course, I didn''t forget to thank Gregory Kate. Gregia Kate also calmly inhaled the remaining breath into the spirit body, watching him pick up the things on the floor very skillfully. When picking them up, they have already been sorted and organized. Without more than ten experience, it is absolutely impossible to be so proficient! "What''s this?" Asked directly out of curiosity without holding back on his personality. "Extraordinary items." Art said frankly. Gregia Kate frowned slightly. It has been seen that Yate''s purpose is to obtain these extraordinary items, and has nothing to do with the so-called trials. She didn''t care about it. It''s just that supernatural items can still be obtained in this way? Could it be that the world has undergone some major changes during these years of sleeping? "Do it again?" Yate asked again after putting the equipment away, regardless of the appraisal. Even if there are no corpses of extraordinary creatures, isnt it possible to use other sacrifices? Like the blood of otherworldly beings used as paint. At this time, how can we care about the price! I don''t know when the "blessing" status will disappear! "Can you summon continuously?" Gregoria Kate asked in surprise. "3 times, there is a time limit." Yate''s heart moved, and he was about to answer "2 times" in order to hide it, but suddenly remembered the previous movement and hurriedly changed his words. This guy is so bad, he pretends to be surprised even though he knows he has been summoned twice! In addition, three 4th-level corpses were sacrificed this time, and he estimated that there were only three blessings at most, and each time was less effective than one time. "Isn''t it someone else?" Immediately asked back. "I don''t know." Gregoria Kate replied. Art twitched the corner of his eye. He really doesn''t know, but Gregoria Kate may not. "Let''s get started." Gregoria Kate has always maintained her indifferent personality, making it impossible to guess her thoughts. Yate no longer entangled in this topic, and slowly arranged the ritual. It took exactly half an hour, which is the same as the cooldown time after the upgrade of the Devil''s Contract. Perhaps due to the reduction in the quality of the sacrifice, this time only one giant mummy at the boss level can be summoned. The drop rate has been greatly reduced. No unique equipment and set parts. However, the sundries are good, and there are a few runes. The runes dropped these few times, plus the previous reserves, are enough for him to make a few elementary rune words. Moreover, the gray equipment used as the base material also dropped a lot. What a blatant gift! Still, he likes it. Didn''t summon the 4th time again, left the things at Gregoria Kate''s place, and went home with the equipment by himself. After the preparation and identification are completed, send the equipment back here. I dont know if and who will come tomorrow, so be cautious. Not worried about Gregoria Kate. Sorry, I had a bad stomach today, so I can only change it once. If its other problems, I can bear it for a while, but I really cant sit still,,, (end of this chapter) Chapter 73： leaf Chapter 73 Leaf 2 pieces of dark gold equipment: Twitching Struggle Inlaid Armor (Normal), Defense 62, Durability 25~32, +20% Fast Attack Speed, +20% Fast Strike Recovery, 25% Increased Block Chance, +25 Defense, +10 Strength, +10 Agility. Cayson''s Conquest Chain Boots (Normal), Defense 25, Durability 11~16, +30% Movement Speed ??Increase, +33% Enhanced Defense, +12 Defense, +50 Defense Against Ranged Attacks, +10 Health, 25% Reduce physical exertion. Green set parts 3 pieces: Sigang''s clogged greaves (common), defense 12, durability 20~24, +20% increased movement speed, cold resistance +40%. Death Touch Sword of Great War (Normal), one-hand damage 10~26, normal attack speed, durability 26~44, +25% enhanced damage, 4% life stolen when hit. Kashan''s sealing ring, 6% life is stolen when hit, physical damage reduced by 4. 5 pieces of gray equipment: Super powerful poleaxe (common), with two-handed damage of 24~46, durability of 40~65, fast attack speed, +13% increased attack speed, +3 minimum damage value, with groove 4. Super strong arbor stick (extended), two-handed damage 9~25, durability 13~20, rapid attack speed, +10% attack speed, +1 minimum damage value, +2 fireball, +50% damage to undead creatures , with groove 2. Super small shield (common), defense 16, durability 10~20, (only paladins), all resistances +15, needs +14%, with groove 2. Super strong scale armor (common), defense 67, durability 28~36, all resistances +9, with groove 2. Super two-handed sword (normal), two-handed damage 17~31, durability 44~50, rapid attack speed, +12% increased attack speed, +4 minimum damage value, with groove 3. There are only 2 pieces of gold equipment and blue equipment, and he no longer cares about them. For runes, 1 block for No. 11, 2 blocks for No. 12, 1 block for No. 13, and 2 sets for No. 1-10 can still be rich. Gems, 2 sets of split gems, 1 complete sapphire, plus 2 skulls. Amulet, the small amulet of the impact of red orange [increase 1~6 lightning damage, lightning resistance +4%], the small amulet of bay red impact [increase 1~6 lightning damage, fire resistance +3%], the small life Amulet [+10 life], large amulet of life [+10 life]. Various potions, city return scrolls and identification scrolls will not be repeated one by one. This is to tell him that instead of piling up those illusory MF values, it is better to sacrifice some high-quality sacrifices! Equipment needs a major update. However, before that, let''s make a usable rune language. Thanks to being a demon warlock, his intelligence and spirit are far superior to ordinary people, and he can "search" the memory of his previous life. If not, I am afraid I can''t remember a few formulas of the rune language. After all, the language of these elementary runes is not used much. Those that can be done and meet his needs, there are currently 5 rune words including Secret, Leaf, Resentment, Knowledge, and Rhythm. After being promoted to level 2, his level is equivalent to the 20-30 range in the Diablo game. Different from skills, he can use equipment in this range. The requirement level of rune No. 13 is exactly level 29, which shows the usable status. However, it was really not intentional. is just a blessing state similar to the favor of the plane. Otherwise, there would not be so many overlapping and conflicting equipment drops. He has already tested it, as long as it is professional equipment that he has learned skills, he can use it, such as the small shield of the paladin. However, he has not yet learned the skills of the barbarian profession. Using a sword with one hand and two hands is laborious and not dexterous. This leads to two-handed weapons and shield conflicts. Arbor club, two-handed sword and shield, you can only choose 1 out of 3! In addition, the hidden rune language and convulsion struggle overlap, so you can only choose 1 from 2. For a patient with difficulty in choosing, it is simply torture! After hesitating for a long time, he still decided to make the word of knowledge, rhythm and leaf runes first. Clothes struggle with convulsions, and their attributes are not inferior to stealth, plus strength and agility, suitable for physical output occupations. Law professions take shape slowly. Before that, physical output must be the main focus. Weapons use the Great Battle Sword and the Rhythmic Shield, and the arbor stick made of Leaf Rune Language is used as the backhand. The latter is as high as his chest, 2 fingers thick, can also be used as physical output, and is more deceptive. After making a choice, start implementing it immediately, lest you hesitate again. The order of the Leaf Rune Words is to put the No. 3 Tir rune first, and then put the No. 8 Ral. The carrier of the rune is very special, dusty, like a stone, but the texture is completely different from the stone, and it can perfectly carry the power of the rune. He and Oguto had learned Ral runes, but they couldn''t find a suitable carrier. Even if it is carved on stone, it is useless, and it will not exert its effect. He also temporarily gave up the way of carving runes by himself. "Put No. 3 first, then No. 8...why didn''t it work?" The process of inlaying the runes was amazing. The runes the size of half a palm were miraculously integrated into the grooves of the equipment, but the words of the runes were not displayed. properties. On the tree stick, the two runes exude a faint luster, as if they have not yet integrated with the equipment. Suddenly, he was so blessed that he took out the fingernail-sized translucent substance dropped by the leader of the ghoul, and put it close to the groove of the tree stick. This piece of resin quickly melted into a liquid under the influence of the dim light emitted by the runes, and flowed into the groove. The dim light disappeared, and he also fell into autism. Successful fusion, but monsters with more than 1 golden leader only drop 1 piece of this substance, and 1 piece of this substance can fuse 1 rune! Although a piece of tooth skin fell off, it was only enough for him to make a leaf! He just thought that he could use this to pretend to be a fire method. It is still very practical in many cases, but what is really needed is rhythm and knowledge. I didn''t think so much just now... Now there is only one way to go to the dark. Take out the piece of "adhesive" that the tooth peel has fallen off and put it on. Leaf arbor stick (extended), hands damage 9~25, durability 13~20, rapid attack speed, +3 fire skills, +10% increase attack speed, +1 minimum damage value, increase 5~30 fire damage, + 2 to Fireball, +3 to Hellfire, +3 to Warmth, +3 to Firebomb, +48 Defense (determined by character level), Cold Resistance +33%, +2 Mana gained after killing an enemy, +50% damage to undead. For the fire method, the attributes of this piece of equipment are really powerful. Clothes, necklaces, and rings are also changed. The 3-piece suit of Xigang cannot be equipped for the time being, and the power requirement is too high. He also just discovered that this kind of situation has never happened before, and it''s normal if he didn''t notice it. Carrying the arbor stick, head to the basement. I''m going to find a box to pack these equipments and put them in Gregoria Kate''s place. This arbor stick feels really good, warm but not slippery, the texture is tight, neither light nor heavy, just right, but I dont know how to stick... Bah, this is a staff! Although it can also be used for physical output, it is used to deceive people, so don''t fool yourself into it! The basement was severely damaged by the ghoul leader, it needs to be Where did the spider come from! (end of this chapter) Chapter 74： Alien Phone Bug Chapter 74 Alien Edition Phone Bug A nearly transparent spider thread was stuck to the roof, and a fist-sized spider was hanging upside down in mid-air, swaying and leisurely, like an old man lying on a rocking chair in a gazebo and pretending to be asleep. It''s just that this "old man" looks a little scary. The whole body is pitch black, like a piece of coal, with 8 legs and 8 eyes, it is hideous and terrifying. The moment Yate came in, it had already noticed that the pair of eyes at the back moved. However, seeing Art stopped, it didn''t move. "Raum, do you eat spiders?" Art contacted Raum in his mind. "Lord Raum is not a crow!" Raum flew over. Although it cannot travel through the void, it can ignore any obstacles without life characteristics, two points and one line, the shortest distance. Yat had long since given up the idea of ??correcting it. He tapped the spider with his chin and asked, "Do you know it?" He is a college student and grew up in the countryside. It is impossible not to recognize a spider, but he does not know the species of this spider. Moreover, this spider appeared inexplicably, and Laum hadn''t noticed it all the time at home. There were so many places he didn''t choose, but he chose this basement. Also, he just met the back eyes of this spider, and he always felt that this spider seemed to be smart, at least higher than ordinary pets. That''s why he wondered if this spider was a spirit world species. "I don''t know!" Laum tilted his head and glanced. "Forget it." After hesitating for a while, Art decided to ask Gregoria Kate. Find a box, put the equipment and items into categories, and head to the church. Without space equipment, what can he do. In the church, Gregoria Kate floated above the ceremony. Yate did not avoid her before. The ceremony is just a process, the real core is the skill of blood and devil contract, don''t be afraid of her watching. She was feeling the breath she had just absorbed, wondering if she could imitate this breath. After Yate came in, he couldn''t help but twitched his eyes. In the gloomy and secluded church hall, a spirit body floats above a weird ritual pattern, just like the scene of a supernatural film. Gregia Kate looked at the wooden stick on his back for the first time. It''s not because his appearance is funny, but because the breath of the wooden stick is a bit strange, as if it seals some kind of strange power. Not before. It seems that he has a lot of secrets. "Where to put it?" Art asked holding the box. "Anywhere is fine." Gregoria Kate said lightly. She doesn''t need to hide the box. In this regard, Yate trusted her very much, and put it in the corner of the hall without saying a word. Next to it are ritual objects. "That''s right." Art described the appearance of the spider and asked, "Do you know it?" "Soul Eater." Gregoria Kate gave the answer without thinking. "How to drive away?" Art was taken aback by the name, and didn''t dare to ask **** him. "You don''t need to drive them away. This kind of creature has a gentle personality and will not actively attack other creatures. It likes to stay in a place with a quiet atmosphere. It feeds on Yin Qi and can purify the breath." Gregoria Kate said, "Yin Qi refers to the death of creatures. The remaining breath is not the soul, but this also causes them to often appear at the scene of the death of the creature, and was initially mistaken for devouring the soul, so it has this name." "Then why did it show up here?" Art asked. It shouldn''t be because of killing monsters. The monsters he summoned died, leaving behind no Yin Qi. "The piece of skirt I gave you before purified the atmosphere in the room, so it attracted it." Gregoria Kate explained truthfully, "If I expect it to be correct, it should be someone''s pet. It will leave on its own after a while." Pets? Well, although it doesn''t look very good, it is very practical and suitable for keeping at home. It is not surprising that some people like it. "Really not aggressive?" Art confirmed again. "As long as you have no evil thoughts." Gregoria Kate said. "Oh." Arthur nodded, as if he believed her words, but suddenly asked: "Does it have anything to do with the Church of Soul?" Gregia Kate''s expression froze slightly. Although this time is very short, Art can still see clearly whether he is mentally calculating or not. It''s not that he doesn''t believe Gregoria Kate''s statement, but that he is always wary. The better you treat him, the more wary you will be. A lunatic who slaughtered his subordinates 50 years ago will treat him well because he needs to use him. This setting can be accepted, but his vigilance has not softened. Sure enough! Where is such a coincidence, the front foot uses the clothes fragments given by Gregoria Kate, and the back foot of the Soul Eater appears! Although he didn''t retreat, he quietly held the arbor stick in his hand, his nerves were tense, and he was ready to call the "arm" at any time. Gegelia Kate suddenly remembered the situation when he debunked her identity when they met for the first time. After a few days of contact, his vigilance has not weakened, but he has forgotten that he is very alert. "This kind of pet is sold by the Church of Soul." "What about habits?" "No cheating." "Won''t be marked as the Lord of Soul?" "No, there are many people who buy this kind of pet, you can inquire among the nobles." "Did it be recruited by you?" "No, I''m not sure if there will be a soul-eating spider." "What happens after it appears?" "Called here." "What effect does the Soul Eater have?" "Can be used for long-distance contact." "Who do you contact?" "Enough!" This time, Gregoria Kate did not answer, but snorted coldly. Answering so many answers has already given him enough face. "Then you call it here now, I''m a little afraid of spiders." Art said enough, but he didn''t want this thing to stay in his home. in trouble. "I didn''t want you to know too much." Gregoria Kate said lightly. Yate scratched his hair, looking depressed. Talking is to blame again! Looking at this posture, Gregoria Kate is clearly plotting something, and there are accomplices! Can he participate in this kind of thing? However, he is very insecure. If he doesn''t ask clearly, how will he know that he is not targeting himself? After a while, the Soul Eater came to the church. Even more agile than Spider-Man! After arriving beside Gregoria Kate, she stopped moving, just like before, hanging upside down in mid-air. "How is this thing used for long-distance contact?" Art asked curiously. As if nothing happened just now. "You need the other party to be talented." Gregoria Kate glanced at him and replied. Who said just now that they are afraid of spiders? "Each one has its own number?" Art raised his eyebrows. Isnt this the phone bug from another world! "That''s right." Gregoria Kate was not in a hurry to touch the phone bug in front of her, no, it was the Soul Eater Spider. "How much is it? Can you get one for me?" Art finally couldn''t help asking. Coming into this world, the most unbearable thing is not having a mobile phone or a phone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 75： partner from 50 years ago Chapter 75 Partners from 50 years ago Yat was not a thick-skinned person in his previous life, he was even very shy. He knew everything and saw it more thoroughly than anyone else, but he couldn''t say what he said. Precisely because he had suffered enough of this kind of loss in his previous life, he did the opposite in this life, forcing himself to make changes. It is precisely because of this that it seems a little deliberate. Not proficient enough. It is also because he has his own bottom line and persistence. Although Gregoria Kate didnt target him, she was deceiving and using him anyway. Its normal to get some benefits. Besides, he didn''t intend to vote in vain, he just wanted Gregoria Kate to help introduce a channel. His knowledge is too little, and he doesn''t even know the soul-eating spider in front of him, let alone the purchase channel. Gregia Kate grasped this point, so she was relieved to let him "help" attract this soul-eating spider. Although Moore Lane can be asked for help, it is due to favors, and now he can ask Gregoria Kate confidently, there is no need to waste favors. "The channel I know is from 50 years ago." Gregoria Kate already knew his style, so she backed down when it was time to back down, and was strong when it was time to be strong. To a guy with a tendon or no bottom line. Yate sucked the root of his tooth. The channels of 50 years ago, even if they are still in use, there must be changes. If he goes to the door according to Gregoria Kate''s method, he will be a genius if he doesn''t get checked! Not only his identity information, but also where did he know the password from 50 years ago. He never takes others for a fool. "Aren''t you in contact with the people in the Navy? You can ask them to help you buy one. There is no soul church in this city, but it doesn''t mean there is no business in this area." Gregoria Kate is not enthusiastic, but wants to tell this person face to face This time, he used his account to pay off, lest he keep thinking about it, and at the same time showed his attitude. The benefit given to him before is to compensate him for his help, which cannot be confused. There is no need to deepen the gap for a matter of one sentence. Of course, if you really want to strike, it must be a deadly strike. This is very similar to Art, and it is not without reason that the two get along "harmoniously". "Yes." Art''s eyes lit up. If there is a business in this area, it is naturally not a big favor. "You said you are making trouble... If you say it directly, I don''t disagree, at most I will let you make one more shot." Suddenly complained. He was trying to make up for his mistakes, and forcibly characterized this matter as a "white ticket". He and Gregoria Kate are using each other. Gregoria Kate needs his help to solve her problems, while he needs Gregoria Kate''s strength and knowledge. Since they are using each other, there will naturally be exchanges, so it is not wrong to understand Gregoria Kate''s behavior as a "white ticket". is also expressing his attitude. "Make it up to you once!" A trace of satisfaction flashed in Gregoria Kate''s indifferent eyes. I like his character of knowing the current affairs. "Good night." Art said goodbye neatly. "Good night." This time, Gregoria Kate did not hesitate. After watching Yate leave, he turned his gaze to the soul-eating spider hanging upside down in mid-air. The indifferent eyes suddenly became a little more tender. "Little thing, do you miss me?" Raising one hand, he made a gesture of gently stroking. Again, there are so many coincidences in the world, this soul-eating spider is raised by her! That''s why I was attracted by her breath. Ordinary soul-eating spiders don''t live so long, and their intelligence is average, but this one is different. She raised it in a special way, and both life and intelligence have been improved. She was released from her contract 50 years ago. Originally, she just wanted to give it a try. After all, she died in an accident 50 years ago. She is not sure if this little thing is still there, and whether she still remembers her breath. Unexpectedly, they came to the door so quickly! What a big surprise! This is also one of the reasons why she had such a good temper just now. Soon re-signed the contract with this soul-eating spider. There was a pattern-like imprint on the soul-eating spider''s back, which disappeared in an instant. "Let''s call you Bacon." "Bacon." Satisfied with the old name, the Soul Eater made several turns in the air. Although its IQ is not low, it is only slightly higher than that of pet dogs. "Okay." Gregoria Kate finally finished talking with it, and the fingertip of her right index finger lightly tapped on it. Soul Eater Bacon suddenly fell silent, as if the pause button had been pressed. Gregia Kate paused for a moment, as if searching for something. After a long time, he retracted his fingers. It was strange, nothing happened. She was not in a hurry, and just looked at Bacon quietly. "Are you still alive?" About ten seconds later, an old voice sounded from the Soul-eating Spider. Half surprise, half disbelief. A person who has been dead for 50 years suddenly came back to life and contacted you in the middle of the night. Are you surprised or surprised? "Almost died." Gregoria Kate said lightly. The two sides fell silent again. Even in such an extraordinary world, 50 years is not a short time. "Are you all still there?" Gregoria Kate asked after a while. "They are all here." After the other party replied, he immediately asked, "How is your current state?" "Very bad." Gregoria Kate did not hide her status. The other party didn''t know what he was thinking about, and after a moment of silence, he asked, "Do you need help?" "No need." Gregoria Kate refused coldly. "I''ll go there." The other party said to himself. Gegelia Kate did not speak, neither refusing nor agreeing. "That''s it. I''ll contact you when I get there. Is there anything I need to bring?" The other party seemed to know her style very well. "Soul essence, bring some." Gregoria Kate was not polite. Soul Essence is also good for her. If it wasn''t for appeasing Art, she would be reluctant to give those 3 drops of soul essence! "Okay!" The other party responded immediately. The call ends here. Gregia Kate did not contact anyone again. On the other hand, after Art returned home, he repaired the door frame of the basement first, so that at least there would be no signs of being hit by some kind of creature. Then there is cultivation. Adapt to the skyrocketed attributes as soon as possible, and at the same time change the blade skills in the Nightborne legacy to one-handed weapons and shields. The attributes of Rhythmic Shield are very good. It is not difficult to change to a one-handed weapon, but it is difficult to use it with a shield. He didn''t rest for an hour until it was almost dawn. Not sleeping, but using breathing method to enter a state of deep dormancy. He couldn''t maintain this state for too long. Wake up feeling refreshed. Wash, eat, and drive to Professor Hughes'' home. No matter whether someone came or not, it was impossible for him to wait at home on purpose. Wait until someone contacts him. There is no suspicious object in the house, even if someone breaks in, I am not afraid. What''s more, it is impossible for people from the police station to break into his house without anyone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 76： investigation Chapter 76 Investigation The morning mist gradually dissipated, and the morning classes of all churches also ended. Although it seems to have a sense of ceremony, there is only a sense of ceremony left. The morning classes in churches today are no longer what they used to be. A few decades ago, it would not take too long. Even 20 years ago, the morning classes in several churches would not be so perfunctory. Without it, people will change their minds. 50 years of comfort have already made most people forget the pain of 50 years ago. Moreover, this kind of morning class is not without cost. One year, two years, or even 10 years or 20 years can be endured, but after 50 years, the church has changed a group of people, so how can they do their best? Don''t forget that these churches have no affiliation with the city of Pudera. To this day, the morning class has almost become a formality, just like the physical education class in Yate''s previous life. Church of the Storm. After the morning class, a junior deacon and a guard joined the police and headed to the outer city together. Because Pudera is near the sea and maritime trade is prevalent, the Church of the Storm has the greatest influence in this city. At least one-third of the outer city area belongs to the Church of Storms. Of course, its just a belief. But while harvesting faith, the Church of the Storm is also undertaking the work of cleaning up heresies in these areas. The so-called "heresy" generally refers to all kinds of evil creatures, including but not limited to native and smuggled evil spiritual creatures, evil professionals, and some evil existences that slander the church. This morning, there were rumors of evil creatures appearing in the outer city. The fact is that an earthquake-like movement suddenly came from a place in the outer city in the middle of the night, and there was a roar of a monster. Fortunately, this news has not had time to open its mouth too much, otherwise the police and the church would have difficulty finding out the original truth. It happened to be the territory of the Church of Storms, and it involved the ruins of the Church of Souls, so the Church of Storms sent a junior deacon and guard to investigate. Of course it wasn''t just the two of them, there was also a team of policemen. In fact, the police are the main force of the investigation, and they are only responsible for dealing with possible monsters. The deacon and the guard have a piece of paper and a weapon. The former is a spellcaster and the latter is a melee shield bearer. It is equivalent to the simplest squad. Coupled with a policeman with a gun, it is enough to deal with most situations. "When did people live here?" After arriving at the ruins of the Church of the Soul, Cynthia Harvey suddenly discovered that the street behind was actually inhabited! She knew what it was like here before, but now the courtyard walls have been repaired neatly, the alleys are clean and tidy, and the bugs crawling everywhere have disappeared, and the whole thing looks brand new. Who would care so much except the homeowner? Unfortunately, the police don''t know either. Housing and real estate are not under their control. "Go and knock on the door." Although it is impossible to determine the exact location of the sound, many people point to it. They also instinctively gravitate toward this place. It is remote and uninhabited, and there are ruins of the Church of the Soul. It is strange that there are no such incidents. In fact, there are similar rumors happening here almost every year, but few of them are consistent and verified by multiple parties. If it wasn''t so, they wouldn''t come. A policeman goes to the gate of the first house. The two vermilion wooden doors were closed tightly, about one and a half people tall, each door was inlaid with a round piece of copper object, on the front was a raised monster face, with eyes open and frowning, mouth wide open, The sharp teeth are fully exposed, the copper ring is rolled around the tongue, and the face is ferocious. Although the police didn''t know what it was called, they knocked on the brass ring without a teacher. "Crack, crack, crack!" There was a deep and loud knock on the door. Waited for a while, no response. Knock again. Still no response. It seems that no one is at home, so change to another one. Tried this way until the last one, but there was no one. A group of people looked at each other in blank dismay. They have discovered that the style of this row of houses is exactly the same, and it is very likely that they were bought by the same person or family. Although it is an outer city, the basic conditions here are no worse than those of the general inner city. Have this kind of economic strength and dare to live here, it is better not to rush in. There are reckless people, but not many. Cynthia Harvey looks at Aubrey Harvey. The two are brothers and sisters, Cynthia Harvey is the younger sister, and Aubrey Harvey is the older brother. Three generations of their family have been believers of the Church of Storms. It can be said that the two grew up in the Church of Storms since they were young, and it is also logical to join the Church of Storms. Although they are just ordinary people, the two are very popular, and the treatment is naturally different from that of ordinary believers. The younger sister, Cynthia Harvey, became a guard, and the older brother, Aubrey Harvey, became a deacon, and they were the ones who joined the training list. . Aubrey Harvey stood up, raised the storm code in his hand, and began to pray: "The great Lord of the Storm..." Following the prayer, a strange power blessed him, and his eyes turned a strange silvery white. It was obviously not the first time the surrounding policemen saw it, so they didn''t show any surprised expressions. However, two of them also silently recited prayers. The influence of the Church of the Storm in Pudera City can be seen. Aubrey Harvey''s eyes swept across the row of houses one by one. "No problem." After a while, he retracted his gaze and his eyes returned to normal. It seemed that he had forgotten the ruins of the Soul Church behind him, and he never turned around to take a look. "That''s good." Cynthia Harvey also didn''t mention it. The surrounding policemen also breathed a sigh of relief. "But you can''t relax completely. You can ask the owner after the owner comes back." Aubrey Harvey turned his head and told the police. "Leave it to us, Deacon Harvey." The captain responded readily. Aubrey Harvey nodded slightly. A group of people left quickly. The surroundings became quiet again. Aubrey Harvey and Cynthia Harvey returned to the church and faithfully submitted the assignment. The Church of the Storm didn''t care either. It has been comfortable for 50 years, and it is normal to have no problems. After the team of policemen went back, they investigated the information and looked for the owner. Dick Barry was soon found. Although Benny is an intermediary, he also contributes, and he goes there from time to time. Dick Barry did not hesitate at all, and directly vouched for Art. With his guarantee and some information he disclosed, the matter will be settled. Yate himself didn''t even know about it. Professor Hughes suddenly accelerated the progress of his teaching, which made him have to devote more energy. Learning this matter is really not just a matter of high intelligence. It wasn''t until evening that he returned home with the knowledge that had been force-fed into his head. Fortunately, Professor Hughes knew about Soul Eater spiders, and promised to give him an egg of Soul Eater spiders if his study progress satisfied him. Look no further for Moore Lane. According to Professor Hughes, soul-eating spider eggs are more precious than ordinary soul-eating spiders, and it is difficult to buy them even if they have money. The soul-eating spiders released on the market are often not fertile. The people of Soul Church are not stupid, how could they not take precautions in this regard? Moreover, the soul-eating spiders cultivated since childhood will be more spiritual, and there will be no situations such as string signals, bad signals, and half-call signal interruptionsArts translation based on Professor Hughes instructions. (end of this chapter) Chapter 77： "acquaintance" Chapter 77 "Acquaintances" What the **** is going on with this thing! At night, Yate studied for a long time, but he still couldn''t find out how to activate the aura, and he gradually became irritable. Aura is the core skill of the paladin profession. A paladin without aura is like a wife cake without a wife... no, it''s like a cartoon without sound, without a soul. He also guessed that there must be something missing, or a key item, or the attribute is not up to standard or something. But this panel is a dead object, and he doesn''t know how to give some hints, which makes him feel depressed. Fortunately, in the evening, I went to Jim Thomson to buy 2 corpses of extraordinary creatures, and I can make another rune language tonight. Take it step by step, the more anxious you are, the less impatient you are. Still ask Gregoria Kate for help. When "plug-in" can be used, of course, try to use it as much as possible. Although the drop rate tonight is not as exaggerated as last night, it also lost a few pieces of equipment with good attributes and low-level runes. Moreover, monsters of this level drop potions of the level of healing potions and powerful healing potions, which are more valuable than ordinary blue-gold equipment. After finishing the work, Gregoria Kate was in a good mood, and told him the morning news for free: "People from the Church of the Storm and the police station came in the morning, and left after finding nothing. They just asked the police to ask you." Yate has always avoided contact with the church, so his understanding of the Church of the Storm is only hearsay. For example, the Church of the Storm in Pudera is the most powerful, the deacons are very powerful, and the business at the dock is booming. Unexpectedly, this is actually the site of the Church of Storms. Fortunately, he left with Laum in the morning, otherwise he didn''t know if he would be found out. Don''t dare to let Raum go to church. Gregia Kate specializes in souls, he is cautious every time he comes, he dare not stay too long, how dare he let Raum approach! It''s a little strange that no policeman was looking for him. Is that Dick Barry? someone is coming! Just as he was thinking, two strange breaths suddenly broke into his perception. Every time he enters the church, he will open his spiritual perception, so that he can escape at any time. It''s not entirely because they don''t trust Gregoria Kate. After all, the two of them are using each other very happily. The main reason is that they are worried that Gregoria Kate will suddenly lose control. He had never inquired about Gregoria Kate''s status, but Gregoria Kate had used this sentence to frighten him. He was cautious, so he naturally kept it firmly in his heart. Unexpectedly, there was an unexpected harvest tonight. His first instinct was to look at Gregoria Kate. He can spot it, there''s no reason Gregoria Kate can''t. However, the latter looked indifferent and couldn''t see anything. "Do you need my help?" Gregoria Kate saw what he meant at a glance and asked directly. Sure enough, it has already been discovered. "I''ll take a look first, and if it doesn''t work, I''ll ask you for help." Art said eagerly. Such an opportunity is rare. He has never had formal contact with professionals in this world, and at this moment he finally couldn''t hold back. "Yes." Gregoria Kate responded lightly. In the alley. Three figures, 1 in front and 2 behind, quietly came to the innermost courtyard wall along the base of the wall. "I''m not wrong, there is only one person living here." A figure behind whispered. You dont need to go in and check in person, you just need to look at the traces outside the door to know whether the house is inhabited or not. The other man didn''t speak, but looked up at the courtyard wall. "This guy is so wicked, he put broken glass on the wall!" the first person cursed in a low voice. He has been eyeing this place for a long time, but the walls here are full of triangular pieces of glass, which greatly increases the difficulty of his homework, and he has not figured out the owner''s way, so he is not in a hurry to do it. "Are you sure it''s here?" The other person ignored his words, but asked in a deep voice. "I was near here at the time, definitely here!" the first person assured. The other man stopped hesitating, walked to the gate of the courtyard, raised his hand and pushed gently. Didn''t see him exerting any force, and the courtyard door was pushed open without a sound. The man next to him has bright eyes, if he has the ability... The other person didn''t go in right away, but let the tall figure who had been walking in front go first. Then he followed. In a blink of an eye, only the guy who provided the information remained. He first looked around furtively, but found no one, so he followed in with confidence. Art stepped out of the shadows. Instead of using a dagger, he was carrying a stick. If you want to pretend, you must have a certain appearance, and there is just such an opportunity to practice. The door was pushed open to allow only one person to enter. The iron door bolt seems to have been corroded, and has completely lost the characteristics of iron. When it was lightly touched with an arbor stick, the iron **** fell off. What a powerful method! Yate''s heart froze. After raising his guard a bit, he opened the courtyard door and walked in. Don''t want to fight each other in the house. Unexpectedly, just as he appeared, a tall figure rushed out from the side. This guy has been hiding behind the door! At the same time, a streak of off-white, tangible and qualitative smoke blows towards the face. "Huh?" There was a slight hum. The tall figure flew into the air. "Pick, kick, kick..." Yate was short, passed under the arms of the tall figure, and rushed towards the third person who was watching with a string of phantoms. At the same time, he avoided the grab of the tall figure and the sneak attack of the smoke. "Ah!" The onlookers only had time to utter a short cry of pain before passing out. Fortunately, Art didn''t use all his strength. So, he just broke a few bones, so he won''t die. The advantages of skills are obvious, even if you are half crouching, you can use charge! "Misunderstanding!" The person who had sneaked up on him before did not attack him again, but distanced himself from him, and at the same time let the tall figure guard him, trying to explain with a bit of surprise. Yate also did not take advantage of the situation to pursue. When he saw the tall figure and the smoke, he had already guessed the identity of this person. The murderer who killed the 3 sailors is suspected to be a white youth who collected the corpses! That tall figure is the tall sailor that day. are all "acquaintances". Ep Joel didn''t expect to meet Art here. I followed him for a long time but never found him in the professional circle. Later, I gave up on tracking him because of some things. I didn''t expect to meet again under such circumstances. A little embarrassing. "What a misunderstanding, I didn''t know you lived here!" Seeing that he didn''t do anything, April Jolton was relieved. Yate held the arbor stick in his hand and did not let down his vigilance. This guy is not a good person, and his methods are quite weird. "I heard the sound of a monster here last night, so I want to see if I can catch it and study it." Aip Joel explained, "This guy was stealing things around here last night, just heard the sound, and sold the news Give it to me, and I''ll let him take me over to have a look." Sell the guy who leads the way without hesitation. It wasn''t because of friendship, he had a great friendship with Yate, but he found that Yate''s breath was much stronger than last time. Moreover, I was afraid of Art''s background and didn''t want conflicts. (end of this chapter) Chapter 78： referrer Chapter 78 Referrer Apple Joel acted a little cowardly. Yate certainly didnt believe that it was because he had met him once, and he didnt know his speculation about his identity, so he could only be classified as an old Yinbi. He discovered his whereabouts just now. Instead of making a noise, he hid himself at the door to ambush himself. Isn''t it Lao Yinbi? Be more careful. Check your status at any time, and don''t hesitate to do it if something goes wrong. Panels are still useful. "There are no spirit world creatures or monsters, it''s my spell." He casually found a reason. "I don''t think there are any abnormal creatures." Unexpectedly, April Joel believed it. Yate turned on his mental perception, and vaguely realized that he was not perfunctory, but really believed that there were no abnormal creatures here. So, he has some way of detecting abnormal creatures? "How about we let go of our grudges for a while? I have been looking for you for a long time, and I have already given up. I didn''t expect to meet here again. It seems that the two of us are really destined." April Joel put away the things in his hand with a smile , indicating that he has no intention of doing anything. Yate''s first reaction was to glance at his panel. The book said that Fan Yinbi likes to sneak attack the moment the opponent relaxes his vigilance. Ep Joel''s tricks are weird, and he has to be on guard. Fortunately, the panel is normal. "What do you want from me?" Art seemed to let his guard down, and asked. "If I''m right, you should be a newcomer, right?" April Joel asked. "That''s right." Arthur admitted frankly. "I know an underground trading circle, do you want to join?" April Joel originally wanted to be his guide and recruit him as a team member, but now he has no such idea, and just wants to introduce him to join the underground trading market. Introduce newcomers to join, you can get a certain reward, and the first three transactions of the newcomers can get a commission. Are there any familiar routines? Even if this circle has become semi-public, since it bears the title of "underground", it is doomed not to stand in front of the stage openly, so the organizer of the underground trading market proposed this referrer system. If there is no fresh blood to join, the trading market is full of these old people, and there are no powerful people. In the end, there is only one result, which is to slowly go bankrupt. The host finally came up with such a solution. In addition, if the referral is a professional with its own resources, the rewards and share will also increase. Being Yates guide and teammate, although the benefits are greater, but it is difficult to achieve at present. The most important thing is that he dares to live here alone! Whether it is confidence or ignorance, it is no longer suitable for April Joel to think of other ideas. After all, Aip Joel is a professional, different from ordinary people, and even because of his occupation, he knows more than ordinary professionals. On the ruins of the Church of the Soul, there was a very obscure aura that made him extremely afraid! It gave him the feeling that his soul would be plundered as soon as he touched it! What shocked him even more was that he came here today to find that the hidden aura lingering on the ruins of the Church of Souls has disappeared! To be honest, when he first found out, he had the urge to turn around and run away, but he just thought that he might have fallen into the other party''s "vision", so he suppressed the panic and continued the process. Having occupied this place for 50 years, how could it be possible to suddenly disappear without any movement? The biggest possibility is that the things inside have awakened, so he can''t feel the breath! That''s why he abandoned the guy leading the way without hesitation. If it wasn''t for the fear of being spotted, he would have wanted to do it himself! The sneak attack on Yate is also half of the acting. Can''t let Art know that he discovered the abnormality in the ruins of the Church of the Soul. is always in control of the topic. "Underground trading circle?" Art was a little interested. This kind of place is often a good place for the protagonist to make a fortune. "In the beginning, it was a place where some wild professionals without inheritance and resources exchanged ideas. Nowadays, many officials, nobles and church people also join, but they need to be introduced to join." Aip Joel briefly introduced. Introduction to the outside world, naturally, it cannot be said that the circle is eager for new blood to join, but to emphasize its own style. Although Yate has the knowledge of a world, but he doesn''t know the information of the professional circle, so he naturally didn''t hear the words of April Joel. Furthermore, it seems to be like this in many novels. So, he was moved. He just didn''t want to take the initiative to contact him before, but now that he has some self-protection power, he can try to contact him. Sooner or later, you have to contact. "How to join?" Art asked, paying attention to his panel. "Find a time, I''ll take you there. After you get your ID card, you can go by yourself." April Joel replied. "I''ll think about it for 2 days." Art didn''t immediately agree. Apple Joel''s expression froze. Obviously already moved, why did you suddenly regret it? Looking at his expression, it suddenly occurred to him, would he ask the person behind him for a recommendation? This feeling of being voted in vain is very uncomfortable. However, he couldn''t get angry. Mainly because I dare not. Suspect that Yate not only has a background, but also has a relationship with the one in the ruins of the Church of Souls! "Is there any benefit in recommending new people to join?" Although Art didn''t know anything, he got a clue from April Joel''s expression. It seems that I am flattering, and I tried my best to introduce the customer, and finally managed to keep the customer, but the manager handed over the order to another colleague in a blink of an eye, which is very obvious. "You can get rewards for introducing newcomers to join, and you can get 30% commission for the first three transactions of newcomers." Aipu Joel didn''t expect him to be so sharp, but he answered truthfully. His reaction before did not seem to be fake, it was true that he knew nothing about the underground trading circle, but he noticed this from his own reaction. Sure enough, it was a seed carefully cultivated by a certain force or family! "Don''t worry, after I inquire about it, I will ask you for help." Art said with a faint smile. He was just not sure whether April Joel would have something wrong with him, so he planned to find someone to verify it. If there is no risk, it is okay to ask him to help introduce. Even Jim Thomson would not care about this reward. Who else could he be looking for besides Jim Thomson? April Joel suddenly became in a good mood again. "Want to sit down?" Art finally invited him into the house. "Then I won''t be polite." April Joel really wanted to leave quickly, but he agreed anyway. The two walked towards the living room one after the other. After April Joel approached him, his expression suddenly froze again. But this time it seemed like he was hit by some kind of huge surprise. His eyes became dull, and he kept twitching his nose, as if he was inhaling some kind of breath crazily. Art, who had been paying attention to him, was taken aback. Take a few steps in a hurry, enter the living room first, and face him instead. I dare not let him stand behind me again! (end of this chapter) Chapter 79： Magic and Paranormal Items Chapter 79 Magic Items and Extraordinary Items Art is considering whether to change the referrer. He doesn''t want to bear a certain reputation! Apple Joel sucked wildly behind him, his eyes blurred, his expression crazy, like a pervert. Especially, after his turn, April Joel has returned to normal. More like it! The furnishings in the living room are very simple, 2 large and 2 small, 4 sofas, 1 large and 1 small, 2 tea tables, 2 small stools, and 2 small cabinets, all of which were built in the style of his previous life when he hired a carpenter. After April Joel came in, he couldn''t help but look around. Very novel layout and furnishings. "Please sit down." Yate remained polite on the surface. After all, he took the initiative to invite in. But before he spoke, he didn''t know that April Joel had such a habit! Take out a few fruits and place them on the coffee table between the two of them. April Joel just glanced at it, and didn''t intend to do anything. Compared to these, he is more interested in the breath of Yate. Yate was not polite to him either, now is not the time to pay attention to hospitality. What''s more, whether he is a guest is yet to be determined. "In your circle, how much is the corpse of an ordinary extraordinary creature?" Art asked. Last time, Moore Ryan judged that he had nothing to do with other forces just because he didn''t understand prices. According to the words conveyed by Jim Thomson, if he knows the price, with his character, it is impossible to agree to the transaction. Afterwards, because he was busy practicing, he never inquired about the real price. Now I finally met a professional who can communicate normally. Regardless of his character and preferences, April Joel can at least communicate normally. He is not as cunning as someone, nor is he mentally ill. "Look at what kind of creature it is." Aip Joel explained to him in detail, "If it is an extraordinary creature of the marine system, the price here will be relatively low, because there are a lot of them, about 50-100 gold shields. " Art twitched the corner of his eye. Jim Thompson and Moore Lane, these two guys are really **** black! No wonder I am so sure that once I know the price, I will definitely not be able to agree to the transaction! The trial started when Jim Thomson sold him a piece of "fish" for 50 gold shields! People who have a little knowledge of prices will show their flaws when they hear their quotations. However, he is really hard to care about. Jim Thomson was following the orders of Moore Lane, and Moore Lane didn''t really cheat him. "What about supernatural items?" After clearing his mind, he asked again. "Extraordinary items can''t be bought with money, and the price is difficult to estimate with money. Let''s put it this way, even the lowest-level extraordinary items cost more than 1,000 gold shields." Aipu Joel glanced at him, as if It was a little surprised that he didn''t know the value of extraordinary items, but he replied anyway. Yate''s eyelids twitched again. However, his self-control is not bad, and he didn''t show any obvious emotions. He just stood up and said, "Wait a minute." Quickly went to the basement and took out a piece of golden equipment. A hat that increases life and mana, and reduces the effect of poison. "This is magic equipment, not a supernatural item." April Joel glanced at him again, wondering if he really didn''t know, or was trying to trick himself. If he regards this as a supernatural item, will he sell it to himself? "Is there any difference?" Art''s mood fluctuated. "Magic equipment, props, etc. are man-made, such as wizards and mages, while supernatural items are naturally generated, and the effects are more magical and rare." April Joel explained casually. It''s a little strange, he really doesn''t seem to know the difference between magic items and extraordinary items. "Thank you." Art''s face was hot and painful. It is impossible for Moore Lane to know the difference between extraordinary items and magic items, but he did not expose him. This is probably one of the reasons why he was not involved with other forces. In the circle of professionals, it may be difficult to find such ignorant people! The high priest of the Casa clan probably didn''t bother to correct him, since it didn''t affect the transaction anyway. Looking back now, it''s extremely embarrassing! "However, magic items are the mainstream of trading. After all, extraordinary items are very rare, and most of them have certain negative effects." Seeing the embarrassment on his face, April Joel couldn''t help but feel a sense of superiority, and took the initiative Save him. "If it''s on the black market, how much can this piece of equipment sell for?" Yate told him the attributes of the equipment and asked. "The maximum is less than 100 gold shields." Aipu Joel replied without correcting his "black market" title, after thinking about it. "Thank you." Art thanked again, silently putting the piece of equipment aside. In the eyes of Moore Lane, most of the equipment he sold last time were probably "garbage". What a shame! Moore Lane didn''t refuse. Apart from the good belt and potion, there were many other considerations. But his ignorance was evident. No wonder his innocence was recognized so quickly. "I''ll be back in two days." After making an appointment with him, April Joel left. Didn''t forget to bring the guy knocked out by him. "Huh" Yate stood outside the courtyard door, breathed a sigh of relief, and rubbed his cheeks hard. It''s hard to describe how I feel at this moment. "You''d better avoid dealing with necromancers." Gregoria Kate suddenly appeared. "What''s the matter?" Art had already guessed about April Joel''s career, but he didn''t understand why Gregoria Kate would persuade him to avoid contact with necromancers. It can''t be because of the "evilness" of the Necromancer, Gregoria Kate is not a good person herself. "Many necromancers are very sensitive to the breath of the soul, and certain breaths in your soul are very attractive to them." Gregoria Kate explained. Necromancer is a general term for a professional system. "I see, thank you for reminding me." Art suddenly realized. Think about the breath of the dark world, filth, despair, death, hatred... It is not surprising that it can attract necromancers. Apple Joels previous behavior did not conspire against him. No, it should be said that it was not what he thought. What conspired was the breath of the dark world in him. Already trusting April Joel a little bit, now he is suddenly no longer at ease. "Do you have a way to hide the breath of the soul?" Although there is a way to hide the breath in the inheritance of the Son of the Night, he does not have the corresponding extraordinary power, and the effect of using it is limited. If you don''t see it, even April Joel can''t hide it. . "Yes." Gregoria Kate told him a skill very readily. Restraining, even disguising one''s own soul breath. It has nothing to do with the master of the soul, it is just a method of manipulating one''s own soul breath, which has high spiritual requirements. "Thank you, this offsets 5 shots." Art said after writing it down. Gregia Kate is so generous, he can''t be stingy, can he? However, after hearing this, Gregoria Kate couldn''t help but have the urge to take back this technique. "No need!" Coldly throwing down such a sentence, he just walked away. (end of this chapter) Chapter 80： ring Chapter 80 Ring what''s the situation? Yat was stunned for a moment, and then entered the church. I plan to take a piece of equipment back to make the word of runes. The remaining equipment, props, etc. are not going to be taken back for the time being, and they have to wait for the limelight to pass, and it is convenient to keep them in the church for the ceremony. During this period, he needs to familiarize himself with his own attributes and adapt to the new attack mode as soon as possible, so he is not in a hurry to kill monsters. 2 or 3 times a day is enough. "By the way, can you make the kind of props that can contain your own full blow?" After taking the equipment and runes, he didn''t leave immediately, but made the idea of ??Gregoria Kate again. Gregoria Kate was angry just now, not because his quotation was too low, but rather like "you actually used money to insult our friendship". Since this is the case, he is no longer polite. Many background villains in past life novels will have such a prop. "It''s not impossible to hit with a full blow, only one spell can be sealed." Gregoria Kate did not refuse. She is definitely the person who doesn''t want anything to happen to Yate at the moment. Naturally, she won''t make decisions about this matter. She doesn''t even need Yate to speak again, so she took the initiative to say: "I need to use your items, come here in the morning to get them." "Thank you, you can use it as you like!" Art said without hesitation. "Good night!" Gregoria Kate said suddenly. was preempted. "Good night." Art obediently went home. This time I plan to make a knowledge hat. Need to use 2-hole hat and No. 9 and No. 12 runes. Crown of Knowledge (Normal), Defense 34, Durability 45~50, +1 All Skills, +10 Spirit, Cold Resistance +6%, Lightning Resistance +36%, Fire Resistance +6%, Poison Resistance +6%, Physical Damage Reduced by 10, +2 mana gained after each enemy kill, +2 light range, -15% required. are very useful attributes. +2 lighting range is equivalent to expanding the field of vision in this world. I personally tried it on. The only problem is the shape of the crown, which is too eye-catching. The shape of the western crown, although it is not inlaid with gemstones, is very gorgeous. He is an ordinary person wearing this hat when he travels. It is a trivial matter to be watched and discussed. I am afraid that it will attract a lot of covetousness. Can only be carried in the bag. Once you encounter a battle, you can take it out and put it on immediately. This made him yearn for a piece of space equipment even more. Unfortunately, this kind of item is very rare, and every time it appears, it will be "robbed" away, so he can''t think about it in the short term. After completing the knowledge hat, I did not practice immediately, but reflected on my mentality during this period. The reason why Moore Ryans offer was not found to be problematic was, of course, because Moore Ryan made compensation when purchasing his items, satisfying his psychological price, but there was also a reason why he was too egotistical. He only thinks about Gou, but ignores that Gou is not the same as working behind closed doors. That''s why I agreed to join the underground professional circle with April Joel. After self-reflection, put into practice again. So the night passed. Before departure in the morning, get 2 rings from Gregoria Kate. The materials are 2 bright gold rings in his equipment box, the others are unqualified. Each of them contains a spiritual mystery, which is suitable for a high-spirited professional like him. It can cause a spiritual impact on the target, interrupt the casting of the spell, and make it stunned. The method of use is very simple, directly use the spirit to induce. Not everyone can, Gregoria Kate recorded his mental fluctuations on the ring, so only he can use it. Moreover, after use, it can also consume mana charge. Gregia Kate personally taught him how to recharge along the "line" in the ring. Just these 2 rings made by hand are better than most of the equipment in his hand! For this kind of control props, Art made no secret of his liking, and asked Gregoria Kate if she needed anything. Pay a reward before he can speak again. Too bad Gregoria Kate didn''t want anything from him. It''s not that there is no demand, but that there is no demand for him! For Gregoria Kate, improving his strength honestly is the best reward. In this way, no matter how thick-skinned Art is, he is too embarrassed to speak again. Last night, it was because he needed props to protect himself, and if he opened his mouth again, it would become too much. Besides, although Gregoria Kate didn''t ask for payment, he was thinking about how to compensate the value of the two rings. As he himself said, mutual use is the only thing that comes and goes, and its the same for himself. Just back home from church, Dick Barry suddenly came. Scare him. 2 things, one is to reply to him, and the other is to replace yesterday''s policeman to ask him if he saw any abnormal creatures the night before. The second thing is of course not. The explanation given is that a stone door in the basement collapsed due to disrepair. In the house he lives in now, the basement is a large space divided into many small rooms, and each room uses stone doors. Although it is strong, after more than 50 years of erosion by weeds and gnawing by insects and ants, it is normal for a leaf to collapse. Dick Barry naturally doesn''t care what the real reason is, the main purpose is still the first thing. Before Art asked him to help investigate the information of the Church of the Soul, and there was a result. There is very little information, basically the ones that have been circulated on the street, but if it is just like this, he will not come to claim credit. Discovered the name "Gregia Kate"! The bishop who presided over this soul church 50 years ago, a talented woman who was promoted to a 6th-level professional before the age of 30! "There is very little information about this person. When I wanted to investigate in depth, I almost attracted the attention of others, so I only found these." Dick Barry explained after he read the information. "It''s quite a lot, thank you." Art said while taking out a 50 gold coupon. Heartbroken at the genius of Gregoria Kate! Knowing that she was a Tier 6 professional during her lifetime, but she didnt know that she stepped into Tier 6 before the age of 30! Although there is no exact concept, it is right that it is very powerful. "No!" Dick Barry waved his hands again and again. Then, Yate stuffed the gold coupon into his hand. "I can''t ask you to contribute your efforts and money, and thank you for your help with yesterday''s incident." Art said with a smile. "Then I won''t be polite." After Dick Barry accepted the gold coupon, he suddenly said: "By the way, I found out that someone is investigating your information!" Without the 50 gold shields, he definitely wouldn''t have said it. Although I expect Art to help introduce Moore Lane, if Art is reluctant to pay for his hard work, he will no longer have expectations. "Do you know who it is?" Art was stunned for a moment and asked. You haven''t caused any trouble recently, why is there still someone investigating your own information? "There is a man named Hugh Defoe from Moya University." Dick Barry''s answer was very unexpected. Why is it him? Yate certainly remembered the person who robbed him of his teaching assistant position. It''s just, for no reason, what is this guy investigating himself doing all of a sudden? (end of this chapter) Chapter 81： "traffic accident" Chapter 81 "Traffic Accidents" Professor Hughes nominated Art as his teaching assistant, but Mavis Hansen, the deputy director of the Academic Affairs Office, assigned him to someone else. Although Professor Hughes accepted Art as his student, he was dissatisfied with Mavis Hansen. Hansen''s behavior, originally did not want the assistant he arranged. However, human beings cannot avoid being sophisticated in society. The teaching assistant invited the principal to help intercede! Not a certain vice-principal, but the principal, Count Clement Moya! Moya University was founded by his great-grandfather, and "Moya" refers to the Moya family. This person came forward to intercede, and Professor Hughes naturally had no choice but to agree. The teaching assistant was Hugh Defoe who had a relationship with Art in the Academic Affairs Office at that time. A few days ago, the two ran into each other once in Moya University. Judging from the timeline, it was probably after the last meeting that Hugh Defoe investigated him. Reason...Professor Hughes? This guy was able to recruit Clement Moya. It is not easy to find a job, but he wants to compete with him for the teaching assistant position. Apart from Professor Hughes himself, he can''t think of other reasons. With the character of Professor Hughes, although he had to accept Hugh Defoe as a teaching assistant due to the face of the principal, he would definitely not get close. If not sure, Hugh Defoe will blame him. No, it should be said that it is very likely that it will be blamed on him! This is the behavior style of noble children. "Is there a problem with this person?" Dick Barry asked immediately when he saw that he was silent for a long time and his face was gloomy. 50 gold shield is too fragrant! He just helped to investigate some information, and he earned a few months'' salary, which greatly increased his enthusiasm. "I want to ask the captain to check his information, can you?" Art asked. "No problem!" Dick Barry agreed without thinking. "His background is very large, and it is best not to let people know during the investigation. As much as you can check, you don''t want merit, but you want no fault." Art reminded. I have a good impression of him, and I don''t want to cheat him. "How big is it?" Dick Barry paused with his hand rubbing his chin, and asked cautiously. "You can invite our principal." Art replied. "Earl Moya?" Dick Barry asked in astonishment. It is well known that when people address a deputy leader, they will remove the word "deputy" in front of it. It is not sure whether he is referring to a certain deputy principal or the earl. "Yes." Art nodded. Dick Barry suddenly felt that the gold coupon in his pocket was hot. In Pudera City, if the Moya family considers themselves to be the second most influential, no one would dare to recognize the number one! Since the founding of Moya University, a person from the Moya family has been serving as the principal. Over the past 150 years, at least two-thirds of the elites in Pudra City are related to Moya University, or they themselves graduated from Moya University, or their ancestors have the experience of studying in Moya University. Not to mention those outstanding graduates from other cities. The person who can invite Principal Moya, how dare he investigate? "It''s just that I can get in touch with Principal Moya, and the friendship is not very deep." When Art saw this, he said, "I don''t want to say, I don''t want merit, but I want no fault. I can check as much as I can." "Okay." Dick Barry reluctantly agreed. He promised too readily just now, he was too embarrassed to go back on his word immediately, at least he had to bring back some basic information, just to put on a show. "Trouble Captain." Art didn''t pin his hopes on him, knowing that he would be perfunctory, but what if there were unexpected gains? Dick Barry forced a smile, took his leave and left. Art drove to school. Go find Moore Lane when you get back. Given Hugh Defoe''s background, Jim Thomson probably doesn''t know much. Professor Hughes should also ask. This guy is investigating himself for no reason, and he doesn''t know what he is planning. If he has malicious intentions, it is better to be prepared than not to be prepared. Halfway through the drive, when he passed an intersection, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart. Professionals with high spirituality like him have high perception. Even if they don''t actively activate spiritual perception, they will have a hazy intuition. Especially when facing danger. He immediately turned on his mental perception and slowed down the speed of the car. The danger comes from the intersection on the right, and a truck comes out. It has a larger body than the Jiefang brand in his previous life, and the bucket is filled with sand. There are no traffic lights at the intersection, and the traffic is maintained by a traffic policeman in the middle guard box. After all, this is the inner city. Originally, the order was pretty good, but the sudden rush out of this truck broke this order immediately. Steep whistles, shouts, collisions... all in a mess. The truck turned sharply to the right, heading straight for Art. Yate had already tried to dodge when he found the danger, but found that there were cars on the left, right and behind him! Ahead is a truck swinging sideways. Yat immediately kicked the car door, grabbed his backpack, and jumped out of the car. "Squeak" The sharp sound of tires rubbing against the road surface brought up a puff of black smoke. "Boom" the truck rolled over, and the sand in the truck body overturned, submerging his car in an instant. The cars on the left and right sides have backed up ahead of time, avoiding unexpected accidents. Not even, not even the truck driver. That is to say, if Art did not escape, the only one who was really unlucky was himself! Yat had already come to the left side of the road, his eyes flickered, and he recorded all the faces of the truck driver and the drivers on the left, right, and rear. Obviously a layout aimed at him! He sensed malice from several people. Unexpectedly, in this era, such a layout of using "traffic accidents" to kill people has appeared! "Ah" Several women screamed. The traffic man hurried forward to check. Its not how serious and responsible he is, but that the person who is afraid of accidents is a certain nobleman or official, a big businessman, etc. Fortunately, the scene is not very chaotic. Because the only car that was unlucky was Art, and the others escaped. Many people were looking at Yate standing on the side of the road, surprised by his speed just now, and lamented his good luck. If he was a few seconds slower, he would be buried under the sand. "Brother, are you okay?" An outgoing and cheerful young man who was about the same age as Yate stepped forward and raised his hand to pat him on the shoulder, as if to comfort him. However, Art suddenly turned and grabbed his wrist. "Crack!" "Ah" a miserable howl sounded. The young man''s wrist was twisted abruptly by him, the blood-stained red bones were exposed, and the palm of his hand hung down at an exaggerated angle. This is not over yet, Art directly squeezed his hand and poked it to the ground. A yellow needle is lying on the ground. Just dropped from the young man''s hand. "Don''t!" After realizing his intention, the howling young man suddenly burst out with strength, trying to break free. However, he is just a well-trained ordinary person, not even a professional, how can he match the power of Art? The leg that tried to attack Art was also kicked off. Yat, who was in a rage, had no control over his strength. In the desperate expression of the young man, he pressed his wound on the yellow needle. Thank you book friends "Youlu Chong" and "Literary Virgo" for their rewards (end of this chapter) Chapter 82： coroner Chapter 82 Coroner "Shua!" The crowd who were terrified and flustered by the sudden eruption of **** scenes became strangely quiet after seeing the tragic situation of the young man. After Art pressed the wound and pasted it on the yellow needle, the young man was like an epileptic, his body convulsed and trembled non-stop, his skin, pupils, nails, etc. turned waxy yellow in just a few seconds, the convulsions stopped, and the whole body The person swelled up rapidly as if inflated, and the skin was stretched bright and smooth, like a balloon filled with water, and the slightly swaying liquid under the skin could be vaguely seen, as if it would explode with just a light touch. Yate''s expression became more and more ugly. When the people around saw the situation in front of them, how could they not understand that this young man had bad intentions? Timidly covered his mouth and left quickly. Boldly hid aside, watching the development of the situation. When the traffic policeman discovered the conflict here, he was stunned for a moment and didn''t step forward. He is not stupid, he knows when to behave and what not to mix. Yate took off the gloves from the young man and put them on his own before carefully searching him. Quickly found a flat wallet about 3 fingers wide and **** long. After unfastening the buckle, a row of 5 slender leather bags was revealed. One leather bag is empty, and each of the other four leather bags has a pin stuck in it. This needle is larger than ordinary household needles. He wrapped another layer of clothes on the outside of the glove before picking up the poison needle on the ground and inserting it into the empty leather pouch. There seems to be a magnet at the bottom of the leather bag to hold the needle, and there is a small buckle at the top that can be fastened, so you dont have to worry about the poisonous needle accidentally falling out. There was no identity information in the wallet, so he left it where he was. After finishing all this, he stood up, looked at the traffic policeman, and waved to him. Although the traffic police didn''t come forward, they didn''t dodge either. Pedestrians around can see that this is a killing game against Yate, and he can naturally see it too. After hesitating for a while, he still bit the bullet and stepped forward. Looking at Art''s behavior, it doesn''t look irrational. However, he walked slowly. "After the police come, let them go to Sigrid Pier to find me, just look for Major Lane!" Art saw his fear, did not wait for him to approach, left such a sentence before turning and leaving. The three vehicles had already fled the scene. Although the truck driver was not dead, he was injured and hid aside. He ignored these people, he had already written down their faces anyway, and the first thing to do was to leave the scene. No matter who the murderer is behind the scenes, it is not surprising that such unscrupulous people can command the officials. He doesn''t want to enter the opponent''s home court, and when he is restricted, avoiding is the best choice. Compared to Professor Hughes, Moore Lane is more suitable. Not without speculation about the identity of the murderer, Hugh Defoe! I just learned that this guy is investigating me, so it''s hard not to doubt him. However, the grievances between him and Hugh Defoe did not seem to reach this level. Wait for the results of the investigation to come out. "It''s terrible!" The traffic policeman looked at the background where he left in a hurry, opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, and finally spit out this sentence. It is known that one party is involved with Major Ryan, so can the other party be less powerful? As the only official person on the scene, there is no way to escape! You won''t be silenced, right? Thinking of this, the traffic policeman suddenly became alarmed, hurriedly used the police''s internal communicator to report, and then hid in a shop by the roadside. Cannot leave the site. The owner of this store is hiding behind the counter and watching secretly. No matter which world, the heart of human gossip is the same. "What did you see?" The traffic policeman calmed down his panic a little, and pretended to ask questions. "The one who died wanted to plot against that person..." the shop owner stood up and replied truthfully. In the inner city, in addition to nobles, officials, big businessmen, etc., there are many people who work for them. The store owner is hired to look after the store. The traffic policeman found a hidden corner and sat down, carefully and repeatedly questioning him many times until the police arrived. Not a patrol, but someone from the Operations Department. 5 police cars. The leader is a middle-aged white man with a mustache. Gustav Cook, deputy director of the Municipal Bureau. The accident involved Major Lane''s people, as well as murder, so the police couldn''t ignore it. "Director Cook!" The traffic policeman felt relieved and ran out in a hurry. "Tell me in detail!" Gustav Cook frowned and said angrily. He doesn''t want to come. What the traffic police can see clearly, can he not see it? But there is no way, the police must send a heavyweight to lead the team, so he was elected. The traffic police told the story of the incident. At this time, the police had already inspected the scene and arrested the truck driver by the way. The truck driver insisted that it was an accident. Mouthful of alcohol, very convincing. Gustav Cook would have believed him had he not been there. This technique, you tell me it was an accident? The truck overturned, but there was no explosion or fire, and the driver only broke a leg. In addition, the position, angle, etc. were also controlled very precisely, and the sand in the truck just submerged the truck. Accident? Ha ha! Gustav Cook waved his hand and asked his subordinates to take him down. These people on site are enough, I dont want to know too much for now. himself came to the corpse. The coroner is in place and is examining the corpse. "Wasp people." A subordinate said in his ear. Gustav Cook frowned even more. The Hornets is a killer organization, there are professionals and ordinary people in it, with despicable means, and feared by all forces. Its signature toxin "wasp", the symptoms after poisoning are exactly the same as the corpse in front of you. The process is already known. The person who caused the traffic accident and the person who hired the wasp took action, two prongs. This is for fear of killing the other party! But I didn''t expect it, and there was an accident. "What a strength!" At this moment, one of the coroners suddenly exclaimed. The dead man''s wrist was flexible and tough, obviously after special training, but it was twisted with brute force! Twisting and dislocation, or simple fractures may not be too difficult, but twisting abruptly like this is not something ordinary people can do. "You mean the perpetrator was a professional in the reinforcement department?" asked a tender-faced young coroner next to him. Gustav Cook and several subordinates also looked over. The deceased looked like this, and it was impossible for ordinary coroners to see his state before his death. The one who spoke first could be said to be the trump card among the coroners. Regardless of his age, he was only in his 30s, but he had handled hundreds if not a thousand corpses. It is said that this person studies corpses as a hobby. "Maybe." The "ace" stared at the position where Art was standing before, as if simulating something in his mind, and replied casually. A policeman questioned the bystander, who also heard the incident. "It''s not from the enhancement system!" After a while, he suddenly said. Unlike before, this time in a positive tone. "Art Byron, a student of Professor Amos Hughes..." At this moment, a policeman who was investigating Art''s information came over and said quietly. The young coroner who was about to speak hastily closed his mouth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 83： Mafia and schemes Chapter 83 Black hands and schemes Sigrid Pier. "Looking for Second Lieutenant Thomson again?" The naval soldiers stationed here have long been familiar with Art, and directly assigned one of them to take him to Jim Thomson. These soldiers are different from those who train daily and participate in naval battles. Their duty is only to maintain order at the dock, so the requirements are naturally not so strict. Jim Thomson is the same way. Although he is a second lieutenant, he is mainly responsible for the commercial affairs of the dock and rarely goes to sea. Although there are many trivial things, he is not that busy. "Go down." After seeing Yate, he waved the soldiers away first, and then asked, "What happened?" Yate carried a faint evil spirit on him. "There was an accident, can you take me to see Major Lane?" Art and Moore Lane were not that close, and every visit had to go through Jim Thomson. However, Moore Lane was the most suitable person he could turn to. "I''ll take a look." Seeing this, Jim Thomson didn''t ask any further questions. Last time Art gave him medicine, he remembered it in his heart. A few minutes later, he took Art to Moore Lane''s office. It''s getting late now, after 9 o''clock, Moore Lane just happened to be in the office. "Good morning, Major." "Good morning." After saying hello, before Moore Lane could speak, Art asked first, "Major, do you know Hugh Defoe?" Didnt ask about the car accident or the killer. "Hugh Defoe?" Moore Lane was stunned for a moment, as if caught off guard, he repeated the name before saying: "Yes, the son of Marquis Coffey''s chief guard, Archer Coffey''s playmate. " Looks very familiar. Yat looked at him, his body tensed slightly, and he remained silent. The eyes of the two sides are facing each other. "Jim." Moore Lane frowned, waved Jim Thomson away, and said, "Why, you have a conflict with him? Do you need my help to make peace?" Yate''s pupils shrank slightly, verifying his guess. On the way here, he has been thinking about the layout for himself. It seems precise, but actually it is quite rough, just like a nouveau riche waving banknotes and calling for a reservation. He almost thought it was the trick of Moore Ryan''s brother. Being able to set up this game proves that the opponent not only has a more careful mind, but also has a lot of power. However, if it is the local forces in Pudra City that meet these two points, there should be simpler and more effective means, at least they will not go to war like this. It''s very simple, how can the owner of a restaurant fight with others in his own shop? It hurts me when I smash something! In the case of more options, will not resort to such crude means. Elmer Lane has nothing against him, and he will not pretend to be very careful to lay out two links at the same time. Outsiders, who can use the power of a certain force in Pudera City, who have conflicts with him, except Hugh Defoe? What''s more, Hugh Defoe was secretly investigating him. Although he didn''t know the conflict between the two parties, he had already targeted Hugh Defoe with suspicion. That''s why I first asked about Hugh Defoe''s information. At the same time, it is also testing the relationship between Moore Lane and Hugh Defoe. The result was far beyond his expectation. Moore Ryan and Hugh Defoe are closer than he expected. Moore Lane also knew more than he expected. Moore Lane was stunned just now because he was shocked by how he knew that this matter was related to Hugh Defoe! The subsequent peace talks are even more showing that they can act as peacemakers! He came here by car, and it took more than an hour for the whole journey, which was enough for the police and the mastermind behind the scenes to contact Moore Lane. Fortunately, Moore Lane does not seem to intend to make up the knife. "I don''t even know him. I only met him twice at school. Why would he attack me?" Art just guessed that Hugh Defoe might blame him in the morning. Solve the problem at the root. However, there should be a deeper reason. If it is only because of Professor Hughes'' indifference, even if he is cruel, it is unlikely that he will kill him directly. According to the process, you should give a warning first. "Because you blocked his way." Moore Ryan hesitated, but still replied. He knew Art was very smart, even if he didn''t answer, he would probably guess the truth. Moreover, if there is no reason, he is afraid that Art will not let it go. Hugh Defoe that bastard! He just found out about this matter, and if he knew about it in advance, he would definitely stop it. It''s not that he is good to Yate, but based on his understanding of Yate, it can be solved by trading, and there is no need to go to war. It''s all right now, leaving a mess and asking him to help clean it up. "Mr. Hughes?" Art was not surprised. The only thing the two of them could get involved was Professor Hughes. I just didn''t expect that Moore Lane was actually involved! At least an insider. "That''s right." Moore Lane nodded. Hugh Defoe''s purpose was to get close to Professor Hughes, but he made a wrong judgment. Professor Hughes has no intention of accepting any more students, and has no good impression of professionals, so he will **** Art''s teaching assistant position. But who knows, Professor Hughes suddenly accepted Art as a student! His plan failed, and he took action against Yate, fearing that a large part of it was out of embarrassment. "What are you planning on the teacher?" Arter asked, knowing that he would not answer. "Don''t worry, the personal safety of Professor Hughes will not be endangered." Sure enough, Moore Lane was also involved. "Huh!" Yate suddenly snorted coldly. As the only student of Professor Hughes, he has reason to be indignant. "I didn''t know in advance that he did something to you." Moore Ryan smiled disapprovingly and explained. "If I hadn''t reacted quickly this time, I would have died!" Art said angrily. "A pile of sand, can''t crush you to death?" Moore Ryan said with a smile. He wants to negotiate terms? "Sand? I mean the poisonous needle in the back!" Art said while taking out the wallet and opening it. "Wasp?" Moore Ryan instantly recognized the origin of the poisonous needle, and his expression was a little ugly. Hugh Defoe didn''t tell him that he invited the Hornets to take action! This organization is disgusting. It''s like a piece of mud, if it sticks, don''t try to shake it off easily. This is also the purpose of Hugh Defoe. "I don''t know if there are any experts around him, but please tell him that this matter is not over!" Yate said suddenly and forcefully. He could see that Moore Lane and Hugh Defoe only cooperated for a certain big goal, and the relationship between the two parties was not very close. "You..." Moore Lane tried to persuade. is not optimistic about him. But he was worried that this matter would be exposed by him. "When I took office as a demon warlock, I signed a contract with the demon **** Maphisto with my soul. If I die, I will summon a projection of him at the cost of my soul!" Art said lightly. Demon God Maphisto? Moore Lane had never heard of this name, and instinctively passed it in his mind. Then, there was a sudden palpitation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 84： Cooperate Chapter 84 Cooperation Moore Lane just thought of the name "Maphisto" in his mind, and felt a deep malice. This name seems to contain extreme evil! His expression suddenly became very ugly. Once an existence of this level comes, even if it is just a projection, it will be enough to destroy the entire city of Pudera! Moreover, the name of this existence is difficult to be known by outsiders, even if it is not the real name. He has never heard of this Demon God... Wait, Demon God? ! He suddenly realized that what Art called this man was not the devil king, but the devil god! The expression on his face suddenly turned ugly again. What can be called "God" is beyond his estimation. The known "gods" are only the beliefs of the largest churches, such as Lady Dawn, Lord of Storms, and Terra. Yat can know this person''s name, and the chance of lying is very small. Hugh Defoe really caused a big trouble! "Tell me, what compensation do you want?" Moore Ryan asked after trying hard to fade his memory of the name. It is impossible for Yate to want to die together. The purpose of his words is nothing more than to deter Hugh Defoe, pull him to the negotiating table, and take the initiative. Otherwise, even if he suffered a loss in this matter, it is impossible to get any compensation. Even Hugh Defoe may not be willing to negotiate with him! "Before talking about compensation, shouldn''t he come to apologize first?" Sure enough, Yate said. But this request made Moore Ryan very embarrassed. With the character of Hugh Defoe, how could he come to apologize? Why is this guy so difficult! He believed that Art must have anticipated this, so he deliberately made such a seemingly reasonable request. "Don''t go too far. Although Hugh Defoe is nothing, his father is the chief guard of the Marquis Coffey after all, and he is the playmate of the second son of the Marquis Coffey. Even if he can''t kill you, ask someone to imprison you It''s still possible!" Moore Lane warned him. "Shouldn''t he come to talk to me about this matter?" Art was silent for a moment and asked back. Already expected. This is a flaw he intentionally left. If there is no flaw, it will be even more terrifying, and people may even be stared at him all day long, trying to find his flaw. I have long wanted to quit. If it''s just Hugh Defoe, even if the latter''s identity is not simple, he will not let it go. This person is going to kill him, why can''t he fight back? But now Hugh Defoe is involved in the scheme of a Marquis! Moore Lane, the major in charge of the naval power of Pudera City, and even Principal Moya may be involved. Hugh Defoe is probably just a **** representing the Marquis of Coffey. At this time, if he kills Hugh Defoe at this time, it is two completely different concepts from killing Hugh Defoe afterwards! So he had to withdraw. But how to withdraw is another problem. If he is too obvious, not only will he get less compensation, but it is also likely to attract the suspicion of the other party. Hugh Defoe will definitely be in the background! That''s why he thinks that advance is retreat. I am very fortunate that it was Moore Ryan who was negotiating with him. If it was Hugh Defoe, he would definitely find a way to involve him in this plan. Even his fictional hole cards would not be able to save him. On the contrary, Moore Ryan not only implicitly informed him of the risk level, but also cooperated with him very well. He asked if Hugh Defoe should come forward. He didn''t want Hugh Defoe to come to negotiate, but reciprocated, and asked Moore Lane who would pay the compensation. If the interests of Moore Lane are involved, he will definitely not go too far. Of course he doesnt know how to speak so profoundly himself, he just copied examples from some TV dramas in his previous life mechanically. Don''t worry about Moore Lane not understanding. This guy is also an old fox. He can sit firmly in his current position of real power. It''s no wonder he doesn''t understand. "I will convey it." Moore Ryan understood, so he gave him a surprised look. Unexpectedly, at a young age, he understood this way of speaking with clouds and fog, and also knew that advancing is retreating, and he had the urge to introduce him into the officialdom. "The corpses of three 5th-order extraordinary creatures!" Yate immediately lost his scruples when he heard it. Moore Lane''s eyes twitched, and he looked at him with a look of madness. What does he think of a level 5 extraordinary creature? Potatoes? "Don''t say 3, 1 is impossible!" Moore Ryan wanted to spit at him now. "If you don''t open your mouth, how can you bargain?" Art asked. No longer covered by clouds and fog. To be honest, I was a little moved by Moore Lane''s behavior of informing him of the risk level indiscriminately regardless of the risk. Those words were not said to Moore Lane, but for him to pass on to Hugh Defoe. "Then you also have to have a limit." Moore Ryan sat down again, and played with a wooden sculpture on the desk in his hands. Yat already fully understood what he meant, so naturally there was no need to worry. It is Hugh Defoe who is causing trouble. What is he in a hurry for? His face was ugly before, because the **** Yate actually told him the name of a demon god! If he accidentally said this, or dreamed of it when he was dreaming... So I only cooperate with Art in general, but I don''t cooperate with his lion''s behavior of opening his mouth at all. "Is it really impossible to talk about one of them?" Because of his choice, Yate at this moment has a lot of trust in him. "We can''t talk about it!" Moore Ryan explained angrily, "The spirituality or organs of level 5 extraordinary creatures are important props for many professions to advance to level 5." Yate looked disappointed. He really wants the corpse of a Tier 5 professional, but it''s hard to say, and he can''t say it. If it is only used as a sacrifice, it is not particularly taboo. This is the custom of this world, but if it is known that it is used to summon demons, that is another concept. "How much is appropriate?" Just ask Moore Lane directly. "At most one corpse of a third-order extraordinary creature." Moore Ryan had already thought about it. He belongs to Marquis Green, and his relationship with Hugh Defoe is so-so. Also, he looks good on Art. It turns out that he was right. You can doubt his vision, but you can never doubt the vision of a demon god! Signing a contract with a demon **** is so easy! "Okay." Arter was not satisfied, but agreed anyway. "I''ll give you another car." Moore Lane naturally knew that he was grateful for his favor. "I want second-hand ones!" Art said proactively. Moore Lane calls Jim in and takes him to choose a car. After the two left, they frowned again. He felt that this matter would not end so easily. After a while, he shook his head and took out a Soul Eater. Get in touch with Hugh Defoe. Didn''t like this guy much. Before Hugh Defoe wanted him to help get rid of Art. I want to fart! Yat is the person he is optimistic about. He can make Claire happy. What is this guy? "Major Lane." Hugh Defoe''s voice was a little low, still unhappy because of his previous rejection. Moore Lane will not be used to him, he directly told the conversation with Art, and asked for the corpses of 2 third-order extraordinary creatures. You cant be a middleman in vain, right? "You believe what he says?" Hugh Defoe suspected that Art was lying, but he didn''t realize his tone. "He was able to say the name of that existence safely, and I dare not remember it!" Moore Lane''s expression immediately turned cold. "Sorry, Major Ryan, that''s not what we mean. Don''t worry, we will prepare the corpses of the 2 third-order extraordinary creatures." The voice on the other side changed. "Hmph!" Moore Ryan snorted coldly and cut off contact. (end of this chapter) Chapter 85： the curse of knowledge Chapter 85 The Curse of Knowledge Yate knew that Moore Lane would definitely get some benefits from Hugh Defoe, so he was not polite and drove a car back directly. It was also deliberately done for Moore Lane to show his trust in him. It is true that he is grateful to Moore Lane, but at the same time he is also a little uneasy. Different from the last time the Ryan family tried to trip the Trolpo family, this time a marquis was really involved! Nobility in this world is not only a title, but also a representative of power! The surname of each nobleman represents an extraordinary bloodline! A marquis means that his family has produced more than one 7th-level powerhouse, and at least one of them is from within 3 generations, otherwise he will be demoted. Not to mention the resources, wings, and number of strong men accumulated by a marquis family for generations, just a seventh-level strong man is enough to make people daunting. Involving such a plan, Moore Ryan revealed it to him so easily, can he not doubt it? Although he was only told that there was such a plan and did not tell him the content, it was enough for the forces behind the scenes to deal with him as an insider. Of course, this should not be Moore Lane''s purpose. There is no need to be so troublesome. Then Moore Lane took the risk of leaking the secret and disclosed it to him, what is the plan? It is impossible to just admire him. Anyone who has the essence of political struggles of a civilization of more than 2,000 years in his mind, plus countless film and television dramas and novels, will like "suspicious ghosts" like him. He has been very restrained. With an intelligence of 19.5, he has the ability to flip through and quickly retrieve past life memories. However, when the knowledge accumulated by a civilization fills your brain regardless of size, good or bad, this is no longer luck, but a curse! Fortunately, what he can read is only a small part of this knowledge, and there are very few parts related to science and philosophy. Even so, it helped him a lot. All kinds of human nature, repeated and repeated conspiracies and tricks, the so-called black science, marketing, gift-giving knowledge, etc., make him and Professor Hughes, Moore Lane, Gregoria Kate, murlocs, etc. Not bad. Also set up two rows of street lights on both sides of his life path. Others are moving forward in the dark, but he is moving forward under the illumination of street lamps. But there is a premise that he is working in a high-spirited profession. The spirit up to 68 protected his brain, which not only prevented him from being overwhelmed by this knowledge, but also prevented him from being cursed by this knowledge. Strictly speaking, what he has in his mind is just memory, not knowledge. These memories were not learned systematically, but piled up chaotically and disorderly in his brain, and many of them were contradictory and unsystematic. One can imagine the struggles of different academic schools in ancient times with his brain as the battlefield. Suspiciousness is nothing, it is mild to make you mentally ill, and you are lucky if you dont turn your human brain into a dogs brain! Even now, he doesn''t dare to recall too many memories at once. An intelligence as high as 19.5 will make him unconsciously want to understand and analyze the knowledge contained in these memories. After absorbing and understanding this knowledge, his character will inevitably be affected. Just like a person who has gone to school and a person who has not, their personalities will inevitably be different. Before advancing to Tier 2, he called even less. Because of restraint, his personality has not changed much. "Suspicion" is just self-deprecating, because it still has some influence on him. Now when he comes into contact with people, he always unconsciously analyzes the other person''s character, observes the other person''s expression, and speculates on the other person''s intentions, etc. in his mind. It''s like he guessed Moore Lane''s intentions at this moment, because such behavior is contrary to his usual character. Of course, it is not ruled out that Moore Lane really came out of admiration for him. So he does feel grateful. Continue to the home of Professor Hughes. It is such a big heart. Professor Hughes went to class. He went into the home to study by himself. Didn''t intend to tell Professor Hughes about it. Moore Lane has already said that the professor''s life will not be threatened, and it may be better not to know. All those people need is the knowledge of Professor Hughes, so Moore Lane''s words are still very credible. The old man has a weird personality. Although the influence is not small, but not to mention the Marquis, it is not comparable to Principal Moya. Art doesn''t want to see him kidnapped. Speaking of the old man''s age, he still doesn''t know it yet. The reason why he is called "Old Man" is because the last time he deliberately mentioned the Church of Souls, the old man actually knows the name of Gregoria Kate, and even saw it from a distance! That was 50 years ago! Although the old man suffers from "intermittent amnesia", he only occasionally forgets what happened yesterday, and the memory of the past is not affected. However, if it''s something he didn''t remember yesterday, once he forgets it, he really forgot it. He didn''t finish the class until noon. A little rebuke to Art for being late. Yate expressed serious remorse. Just like that, another calm day passed. Hugh Defoe didn''t bother him any more. The police did not contact him either. Everything looks the same as usual. In the evening, Jim Thomson brought over the corpse of a third-order extraordinary creature. Its another marine species, a seahorse-like creature, but its much bigger than the last one, and its breath is much stronger. The most important thing is fresh and complete! There are no missing parts, not even the blood. Bring him a message at the same time. That wasp killer was hired by the Mafia. The Mafia is the organization of the three thieves he met on the bus last time. According to the investigation results on the surface, the wasp killer was hired by them. "Guess I believe it or not?" After hearing this, Art couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. What about fooling fools? The Mafia must have inquired about his information, and there was no follow-up action, and most of them have already confessed. He often came and went to the naval camp, and once used the name of Moore Lane to force the Remo family to suffer a big loss. With the characters of the three Remo brothers, none of them troubled him afterwards, so how could it be possible that the Mafia didnt know themselves? Now, the Hornet''s killer is suddenly invited to cooperate with the traffic accident to kill him. I''m afraid he will be forced to come forward! "Hehe..." Jim Thomson didn''t show any embarrassment, saying that he was just following the script, and then said: "The major asked me to remind you to be careful of the Hornets organization." Popularized some information about the Hornets organization for him. A cross-city killer organization, wasp venom is their symbol, some target ordinary people, and some target professionals. The implication is to make him be careful of the organization''s revenge. After listening to Art, the idea that had arisen in the morning resurfaced. Decided to put it into action tonight. Thank you book friend 20190403131251264 for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 86： Isodi (on) Chapter 86 Isodi (Part 1) Late at night, in the basement. Yat arranged the ritual again. The sacrifice was the corpse of the third-order extraordinary creature just obtained. However, this time he did not intend to exchange for skill points, but to summon a demon. If conditions permit, you need to sign a sell-off contract! Each demon warlock can draw up a contract independently, which is knowledge he only knew after he was promoted to level 2. However, you can write the contract as you like, but you need to find the witnesses yourself, and it is up to you to convince the devil to sign the contract, whether it is by deception, coercion, or other methods. As long as these conditions are met, the contract will take effect. The witness he was looking for was the one who gave him the dark blood. He suspected that he was the existence of the consciousness of the dark plane. The reward was a bottle of blood of a third-order extraordinary creature. That''s right, it''s the creature that was sacrificed. The blood of extraordinary creatures can be used to draw ritual patterns, the higher the rank, the better the effect, just like spiritual candles, so he took the blood away separately. Because his target is only low-level mobs, the "witness fee" is not highhis guess, because that existence actually agreed! No rejection means consent. The question now is how to get the devil to sign this contract. The contract he drafted is not just a piece of paper that can be written on casually, but it is embedded in the skill of the devil''s contract, so that it is binding. That is to say, the other party knows the content of the contract. This is where the problem lies. He didn''t set traps in the text and the treaty, and wanted to try it first, so that he could find the target. After all, what he was looking for was a helper. Although demons are cruel by nature, they are not without simple minds. Maybe he can find a demon who wants to trade freedom for power. You can come a few more times, anyway, the cooling time will not be counted if the contract is not signed. After he advanced to level 2, this small bug that was accidentally discovered was restricted, and he could no longer spawn monsters freely like before. After the promotion, each successful summoning needs to consume sacrifices! Obviously, the one who gave him the dark blood wanted him to sacrifice more high-quality sacrifices, improve the blood, get blessings, and then get more desired equipment, instead of thinking about bugs all day long. But this kind of small occasion can still be stuck. There is also the question of the existence time of the demons that are summoned seriously. After his second level, 1 point of spirit corresponds to 2 minutes, and the quality of third-level sacrifices and rituals can be extended for an additional 4 hours. The existence of summoned demons is not short. There should be changes later. He found that the profession of demon warlock was not as embarrassing as he had imagined at the beginning. There were also some novice protection settings in the early stage, although there were not many, and it required professionals to actively explore and play. The ceremony begins. Use Demonic Pact. With such harsh conditions, he didn''t expect to be able to... what''s the situation? As soon as he cast the skill, he felt a very strong response. Is the current demon already so curly? Did not respond immediately, but looked at the other party''s profile first. The black wanderer, his strength is probably in the early 2nd rank. meets his requirements. The black wanderers were once a member of the Rogge sisters, but unlike the dark hunters, evil hunters, dark raiders, etc., they were less corrupted. That is to say, their intelligence is higher. It is easier to understand his intentions, and it is also easier to perform some more complex tasks. I dont know why this black wanderer responded so strongly, but as long as the contract is signed, I am not afraid of her betrayal. After all, this is a prostitution contract! Yate responded. The contract is completed and the skill ends. The sacrifices on the ritual track disappeared, the spiritual candle burned out instantly, and the blood that originally contained spirituality became dim. A female Rogge with a height of over 180cm appears in the ritual. Slender and slender, but very explosive, similar to the figure of a high jumper. The skin color is only slightly darker than normal, showing a kind of off-white, and the limbs are also in the shape of a human being. The facial features are three-dimensional, gray eyes, and long brown-red hair is randomly tied behind the head. Wearing a set of simple leather armor made from the skin of an unknown animal, which only protects the important parts of the body, but it is already broken. In his hand, there are 2 blood-stained scimitars, which are also close to being broken. Art finally knew why she responded so strongly. The left shoulder was cut by some weapon. The wound looked like a wide open mouth. If it was any deeper, her left arm might be cut off. Even so, he still held the scimitar in his hand. There is a penetrating wound on the abdomen, and it seems to be poisoned, gurgling green blood. The calf of her right leg was also chopped off. The wound was longer than Te''s slap, and I don''t know how deep it was. Anyway, it made her unable to stand. Life hangs by a thread! If Art hadn''t summoned her, she might have died. For a fallen Rogge, losing his freedom is better than losing his life. "Open your mouth!" Yate immediately took out the healing potion, stamina potion, antidote potion and fire bath potion and poured them into her mouth respectively. She is worth a corpse of a third-order extraordinary creature! The healing potion can hang her life, the stamina potion can restore her physical strength, the antidote potion is to remove the poison in her abdomen, and the fire bath potion is to increase fire resistance and restore life when she is damaged by fire, and finally pour it. Her mind has been blurred. However, he still drank the medicine in his mouth with the desire to survive. With a refreshed mind, the eyes that had begun to slack regained focus. The foot that had already set foot on the death line was retracted. Yat was not sure whether their physique was suitable for human medicine, so he took the simplest method, burning the wound with fire. With the blessing of the Bathing Fire Potion, not only the blood was stopped, but also part of her life was restored. "What''s your name?" Art finally had time to ask. "Isodi, my master." The dark wanderer replied. After signing the prostitution contract, Yate is automatically recognized as the master. Moreover, Yate''s rescue behavior just now also gained some of her loyalty. "What do you need now to recover from your injury?" Art asked. "Meat, raw meat." Isodi''s eyes moved slightly. I thought the treatment was over. "Wait!" Yate went to another basement and took out a large piece of beef, a half-meter-long sea fish and a bottle of blood of a third-order extraordinary creature. Isodi shrugged his nose, instead of paying attention to the meat and sea fish, he focused his gaze on the bottle in his hand. The light blue blood looks like a little bit of starlight in the glass bottle, which is a bit beautiful. Art handed her the blood. Isodi didn''t thank you, but took it almost like snatching it, and poured it into his mouth. Drank the bottle the size of a beer bottle in one gulp. Art handed over the beef and sea fish again. Despite her slender figure, she has a large appetite and a good mouth. She eats 2kg of beef and half a meter of sea fish in one sitting. After eating, he didn''t say thanks, but looked at Art, as if waiting for his order. "Heal your injury first, and tomorrow I will send someone to stitch it up for you." Art said with a slight frown. She''s dirty, but obviously not allowed to touch water at the moment. Most importantly, go to Gregoria Kate first to ask about the means of avoiding the early morning screening of the church. Raum doesn''t have this problem. (end of this chapter) Chapter 87： Isodi (below) Chapter 87 Isodi (Part 2) Yate deeply understands what is meant by "a family with an old man is like a treasure". If there is no Gregoria Kate, he can only cancel the call before dawn, and then wait for the morning class of the church to call again. With Isodi''s current state, there might be an accident during this period. The flow of time in this world and the dark world is different, So, he made it as seamless as possible. Gegelia Kate made a small object with a blue necklace, and Isodi only needs to wear it with her, so she doesn''t have to worry about being found. Of course, it is limited to the large-scale screening of the church''s morning classes. Originally Art was hesitant to tell Gregoria Kate what happened today and ask her opinion. He knows very little about the power structure of Pudera City. Although Gregoria Kate has been asleep for 50 years, the power structure of Pudera City has not changed much during this period. Besides, Gregoria Kate was a sixth-level powerhouse and the bishop of the Soul Church before her death, and her height and vision were not comparable to him. But after some hesitation, he decided to wait and see. With the Soul Eater, Gregoria Kate has contact with the outside world, and he is not sure whether the news will be good or bad after it gets out. Although he didn''t care, he couldn''t hurt Moore Lane. I had been thinking about Moore Ryan''s intentions during the day, and then I realized that Moore Ryan might be reminding him to protect himself. He is full of all kinds of conspiracies and schemes. It is normal for him to be slow to speculate on other people''s good intentions. Those people won''t kill Professor Hughes, but he won''t necessarily! What''s more, he is also feuding with Hugh Defoe. Although he lied and fabricated a hole card for himself, people can completely disable or imprison him. Don''t move him now, just to not affect the planning, the hole cards he fabricated still have some effect. Otherwise, Hugh Defoe would compensate so readily? It''s just that such a small character like him cares so much, which proves that what these people are planning is not simple. Moore Lane may have a watcher or some kind of restriction around him, who can use the gap to remind him that he has done his best. This matter was speculated by himself, and Moore Ryan didn''t take the initiative or tell him anything directly. If there was a watcher, he probably wasn''t there at the time. After all, Moore Lane was not an ordinary person. Otherwise, it is not helping him, but harming him. Moore Lane knew that he knew very little about the various forces, so the possibility of letting him pass the news was very small. But that doesn''t mean he can''t get the message out. People need to be flexible. Moore Lane didn''t tell him what he was planning, so even if it was passed on, it could only be an investigation around Professor Hughes and Hugh Defoe. He couldn''t have named Moore Lane. Principal Moya will most likely not touch it. He also believes that Gregoria Kate will not say his name. It''s just that he is still considering the pros and cons of this choice. No matter how much knowledge he has in his mind, it is useless if he lacks the most basic information. If he decides to tell Gregoria Kate, he will ask the latter for an object or related skills that can block divination. Among the professionals, there are fortune tellers! Returning to the basement again, he found that Isodi had fallen asleep. Lying on the right side, avoiding his left shoulder touching the bed, the wound has been wrapped by him with a clean cloth. A bottle was placed on the right foot to prop up the lower leg, which also prevented the wound from touching the bed. Without a quilt. Wandering on the icy plain, without a home or a cave, I often find a bush or a hidden corner and lie down directly. If I am lucky, I will come across a crypt, but there are often many competitors... Over the years, the body''s cold resistance is extremely strong , the environment here is very warm for her, and she doesn''t need a quilt. Besides, she also knew that she was dirty, so she didn''t want to touch the beautiful quilt. Although she is thin, she is very strong, with strong resilience and high resistance. Those who are not strong enough or resistant enough have already been eliminated. She suffered such a serious injury, and she was infected with unknown number of germs, and she was also poisoned, but at the moment she did not feel any discomfort, such as a fever. The wound is also slowly recovering. I have to feel that her vitality is really tenacious. However, not only was she seriously injured, but she also lost a lot of energy. Otherwise, with her living habits, she would have woken up as soon as Art came in. Now he is still sleeping deeply. Seeing that she was fine, Art went to another basement, took out the materials he brought back, and made a small rhythm shield. Rhythm shield (normal), defense 16, +40% fast block speed, 20% increased block chance, mana recovery speed increased by 15%, all resistances +40, cannot be frozen, 50% extra gold coins are obtained from monsters, 37% better chance of getting magic gear, -14% requirement. In this mod he played, the attributes of the spiritual rune language were greatly weakened, only adding 1 skill and 15% fast casting speed. Although it was better than Rhythm, it was better than the rhythm, so he did not specifically pursue this rune language equipment . In addition, he also found a set of blue-gold equipment, including the Dodo Claw Longbow, which he prepared for Isodi to use. After signing the sale contract, Isodi is now his man, so of course he must be armed. 2 daggers were also eliminated for her use. Although Rogge is good at using bows and arrows, he is not an Amazon and can use a variety of weapons. His golden finger has automatically generated Isodi''s panel: Name: [Isodi] Status: [seriously injured, weak] Loyalty: [60 (100)] Occupation: None Position rank: Blood: [Rogge (25%), Devil (75%)] Attributes: strength [3 (18)], agility [5 (25)], physical strength [5 (15)], intelligence [4.5 (5)], spirit [3 (10)], life [50 (150)], Mana [3 (100)] Skills: [Bow and arrow shooting (superficial)], [two-weapon attack (superficial)], [combat intuition (low level)] Loyalty is 60, which is not bad. Without a profession, there is naturally no rank. Still retains 25% of Rogge''s blood, so he can maintain his sanity. Attributes are mainly strength and agility, and physical strength is not bad. The biggest surprise is the skill bar. It''s not so much a skill, but a talent, a talent of blood and a talent that has been tempered. "Bow and arrow shooting" is probably the talent of Rogge''s blood. "Two-weapon attack" is the ability to use weapons with both hands at the same time. Although it is only superficial, it can be derived into a skill, which is enough to prove that she is very skilled in controlling two weapons. The introduction of "battle intuition" is very vague, familiar with fighting skills and improve fighting ability. Not sure about the specific effect of this skill, it needs to be verified. It''s easy to understand. She lives on the verge of life and death every day, and has experienced countless life and death fights, big and small. It is normal for her to give birth to a fighting talent. Has cultivation value. (end of this chapter) Chapter 88： armed professor Chapter 88 Armed Teaching Isodi woke up automatically after only sleeping for a few hours. Sleep is a very luxurious enjoyment for her, especially this kind of deep sleep. On the icy plain, she had to be vigilant all the time. Even when she was sleeping, she had to keep her ears up, and she would wake up at the slightest sign of trouble. Yat hasn''t slept yet, or he doesn''t plan to sleep tonight, and is studying the skill conversion of double blade and sword shield. While not helpful for the plight he faced, it was helpful for his growth. Never give up daily practice just because of difficulties. "Master." The door of the room was open, and Isodi saw Art outside at a glance, and knelt down humbly. The customs of the dark world. "Get up." Yate put away his sword and shield, turned and looked over. Her injuries have improved significantly. Especially the penetrating injury in the abdomen, which is obviously smaller than before. Action is also much lighter. Has a quiet temperament, not full of viciousness like other demons. Its not that she doesnt have the characteristics of a demon family. She has a strong smell of blood and a cold aura that no one should enter. Its just that she can control herself, and she is not the kind of brainless demon. This is also a point that Yate is quite satisfied with. "Those are the equipment I prepared for you." Art pointed to the equipment placed aside. Isodi has been observing the surrounding environment, and has already seen the equipment over there, but he did not expect that it was prepared for himself. Looking at Yate, he was silent. Art also looked at her. The atmosphere gradually became awkward. After more than ten seconds, Art came to his senses and said to her, "Go and change it first." "Yes!" She started to move. Weapons, hats, clothes, gloves, belts, shoes...everything is available. When she was wearing it, she couldn''t see any injuries on her body. When she raised her left arm, Art couldn''t help but twitched the corner of her eye. What a strong endurance! Wait for her to change the equipment, Yate introduced the attributes of each piece of equipment to her one by one: "This necklace must be worn with you, it can help you block the church''s screening, this weapon..." Isodi listened very carefully. Weapons and equipment are the foundation of survival in the icy plain. She has never had the opportunity to come into contact with such good equipment before, so she naturally cherishes it. After Art finished the introduction, ask her about the environment of the Icy Plain. A little curious. The real Icy Plain is naturally not a map like the one in the game. According to Isodis description, it is bigger than Pudera City, the temperature is very low, there are few vegetation, and it is covered by frost all the year round. Even the sunshine It seems that there is no temperature. However, this is the only place where the Rogge camp goes to the stone wilderness, and neither caravans nor tourists can avoid it! So a lot of creatures gathered. However, the creatures here are only proficient in one way of making a living, looting! Industry involution comes without accident. The survival pressure of all creatures on the cold plain has increased greatly, and killing incidents are frequently staged. Eliminate a batch, and the pressure will be released naturally. Pieces of territory are also divided accordingly, occupied by those ethnic group leaders. Life in the cold plain has returned to stability. However, in the past two years, many group leaders on the Icy Plain suddenly disappeared on a large scale, resulting in a vacuum in power and killings resumed. She was unfortunately affected by a killing and almost died. After hearing this, Yate couldn''t help but rubbed his nose guiltily, and asked, "Have you seen a paladin?" "I saw it once from a distance." Isodi didn''t know why he suddenly asked about the paladin, but he answered truthfully. "Then do you know how to use the aura aura of the paladin?" Yate was driven crazy by this question, as if he was in a hurry to go to the doctor. I can only watch it but not use it, and my heart is really itchy. "I don''t know." Isodi looked at him with a strange look, as if he was worried about his future. What did he think that he would ask a demon how to use the aura halo of a paladin? I am not the adult in Chaos Sanctuary. "Oh." Art sighed in disappointment, and said, "I''ll take you back before dawn, and then I''ll call you over right away. Be careful not to have any accidents." "Yes." Isodi didn''t ask anything, and she did what she was asked to do. "The flow of time on both sides is different, and you may not encounter the enemy last time when you go back, but try to be careful." After Art said, he said: "When dawn, I will ask a doctor to stitch up the wound for you. " "No need to suture." Isodi put forward his opinion for the first time. "How long will it take to heal naturally?" Art asked. If possible, he certainly doesn''t want the doctor to come. Although Isodi looks similar to humans, he is an out-and-out demon. A doctor who is a little more professional may be able to spot her abnormality. "If you can eat enough, you can do it in 10 days." Isodi replied. The body''s recovery ability is strong, and it exceeds Yate''s expectations. "In my place, it''s natural to be full." Art said. Except for the magic equipment produced locally in the dark world, there is no way for him to bring worldly things to the dark world. "While there is still time, I will teach you something." Art was going to teach her some skills from the inheritance of the Nightborne. Consider helping her get a job as Nightborne. But not yet. Shi En doesnt give everything in a basket, its done step by step. At least wait until her loyalty reaches 80 or higher. Moreover, the materials needed for the succession of the Son of the Night are not yet available, and the inauguration ceremony is also a bit special. I don''t know if it will be successful, but it needs to be prepared. Lecture begins. Yate found that Isodi''s learning ability was not as high as he expected. Except for Glaive skills. Because of the passive skill of dual-weapon attack, she was quick at learning the blade skills. Other than that, she learned a little bit about basic training, breathing, concealment, dodging, and even other strike skills other than the blade skills. slow. Yate uses himself as a reference. I haven''t seen other professionals'' learning ability, so I can only use myself as a reference. However, Isodi knew how much these things would help him survive, so he studied very hard. Loyalty is also increasing a little bit. Until it was almost dawn, Art asked her to practice alone and arrange the rituals by herself. After signing the contract, he can already summon Isodi at any time without arranging rituals. However, each "transportation fee" and "witness fee" need to be paid. His own strength is not enough to open the passage between two different planes, so he needs to pay the "transportation fee". The "witness fee" was only known after he summoned Isodi again, because the contract was embedded in the devil''s contract, so every time he used the skill, he had to pay the witness fee written in the contract. This made him inexplicably think of the patent fees from his previous life. The sum of the two types of fees is exactly the consumption of a ceremony. Anyway, if he has time, he naturally doesn''t want to borrow money. Who knows if there will be another interest? The ceremony is arranged, the call is canceled before the morning class of the church begins, and the call is called again immediately. No accident happened. Including the church morning class afterward. Yate was relieved to go out. Leave her at home, and when the summoning time comes, she will naturally return to the dark world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 89： Smith Mallers (on) Chapter 89 Smith Mallers (Part 1) "Teacher, have you received any big projects recently?" "Teacher, can you let me see your collection?" "Teacher, how is that teaching assistant doing?" Same as yesterday, Art and Professor Hughes spent significantly more time chatting. Trying to get some information from Professor Hughes. No matter what those people are planning, since Professor Hughes is needed, they can''t hide their traces. So far, Professor Hughes has not received any projects. is not stingy about displaying collections. His collection is very messy, some are antiques that he is interested in, some are items that he has not figured out the purpose of, but none of them are hidden by him like a miser, except for the objects that need special preservation, the rest are placed casually In various places, even Yate has been in contact with it in normal times. I am very happy that Art wants to see his collection, and it just so happens that he starts object teaching. From each collectible to the civilization it represents. It is much more vivid than just reading a book blindly. But the problem is that the course of reading and studying has not been cancelled, but it has been arranged for private time, which is equivalent to adding another course! Professor Hughes has already found that Yate learns things very quickly and has a strong comprehension ability. He is not worried about his "indigestion" and has been speeding up the teaching process for him. Yate could only bear it silently. Professor Hughes is an industry leader, so many people want to be his students! Before he was not willing to accept students, Hugh Defoe even approached him as a teaching assistant. Although he has ulterior motives, it is enough to prove that a teacher like him is rare. Hugh Defoe asked people to kill Art, and there was also a factor of jealousy. Professor Hughes pays money to teach Art what no one else can get with money. How can Hugh Defoe not be jealous? Where does Yate come from to bargain? Thick skin is not used in this kind of place! Learn! Learning is not a simple memorization, but to understand and absorb these knowledge, turn it into one''s own thing, and then draw inferences from one instance to introduce new ones, so more energy is bound to be spent. Otherwise, the geniuses in the technology field must be professionals, but the fact is that the number of professionals is very small. There are very few professionals who are willing to spend their energy on this. But I have to say that professionals have great inherent advantages. Like Hugh Defoe, Professor Hughes doesn''t like him, but he has a good opinion of him. Solid foundation and strong learning ability. If you don''t have this talent, you won''t be sent to contact Professor Hughes. Yate learned from Professor Hughes that his main research direction is Aramaic civilization. This is a civilization earlier than the Sinai civilization, and it is said that it was established by the murlocs. The murloc race also had its heyday, and was later broken up by humans and became separate tribes. When Yate heard the news, his first reaction was the attack on the Casa clan by the Niccolo clan some time ago. I don''t know if it is also part of this plan. Write it down in your notes when you look back. By the way, he sold another 3 keys to Professor Hughes. Said it was sent from home. It is still 50 gold shields. It''s not that he wants to cheat the teacher, it''s a quote from Professor Hughes. To Professor Hughes, the key must be worth more than that. Moreover, if he buys it now, someone will reimburse him in the future, so the price is very high, and he will take care of Art''s life. Like, can the prices of public and private purchases be the same? Another fulfilling day. Yat''s dinner was settled at Jim Thomson again. Exchanged the corpses of three second-order extraordinary creatures with the deposits from Moore Ryan, and used up all his deposits. Moore Lane also gave him a discount, otherwise it would not be enough to exchange for 3 pieces. By the way, I bought some vegetables and went home, mostly meat and seafood. The first thing to do when you get home is to call Isodi over. Isodi spent a week in the dark world, and his wounds have almost healed, but there are some new small wounds on his body. Over there, if she wants to eat, she can only grab it. With the equipment that Yate prepared for her, and she was careful to only grab creatures whose strength was lower than her own, her life was pretty good. It is common to have minor injuries on her body. After all, she has limited mobility and cannot use her left hand. "Master." After being summoned, the first thing she did was to take out the gift for Art. 3 broken gems. "Have you heard of the Horadrim Cube?" After taking the three broken gems, Art suddenly felt his heart move and asked. The Horadric Cube can be said to be the soul of the Diablo game. Synthesizing items, upgrading items, refining equipment, making manual equipment, punching holes for equipment, etc., are powerful and indispensable. Unfortunately, monsters cannot drop. I dont know if there is a way to exchange it from the devil. "I''ve heard of it." Isodi replied. "En." Yate responded casually, and his mind had already flown to the idea of ??exchanging the Horadric Cube from the devil''s hand. Thinking of the function of the Horadric Cube, I couldn''t help but feel hot. Seeing him distracted, Isodi didn''t bother him, and stood quietly by the side, guarding him. Today''s loyalty has reached 73 points. "If you want to eat, go get it yourself." Art said after recovering. Most of the meat and seafood were brought to her. No cooking required. For the time being, she has no idea of ??changing her eating habits. After cooking, the energy in the food will be lost. Raum eats nuts and seafood. Before leaving in the morning, Art had introduced her to Raum. While Isodi and Raum had dinner, Art went to the basement to set up rituals. Didn''t wait for late night. After the ceremony is arranged, modify the content of the contract to trade the Horadric Cube. Take the corpse of a Tier 2 extraordinary creature as a sacrifice. As a result, no demon responded at all. changed to 2. Still no response. 3 pieces! Although he doesn''t really need the Horadric Cube right now, it''s a good thing to get it early. Moreover, he is not sure whether he can trade it. Finally got a response this time. But instead of trading the Horadrim Cube with him, I want to talk to him. There was no such function before, and it was a change brought about by the promotion. Moreover, if the opponent can pass on the idea, the strength should not be low. "Your name?" Art didn''t immediately agree, but asked the other party''s name first. See if it''s those demons with names and surnames. "Smith Mallers." The other party replied. "Your position? Don''t try to lie!" Yate realized that he had never heard the name before, and after frowning slightly, a light flashed in his mind. As a player, you may not know the name of the monster, but you are very familiar with the map. "Barracks." The other party was silent for a moment before replying. For Art to be silent. Barracks! Smith Mallers! Really honest. (end of this chapter) Chapter 90： Smith Mallers (below) Chapter 90 Smith Mallers (Part 2) He didn''t know the name Smith Mallus, but he knew the name Horadric Mallus. Horadric Malus is the name of a hammer. It was originally called the Hammer of Horadric. During the Hunting of the Three Demons, it was jointly forged by the Horadrim to create enchanted equipment against the three major demon gods. After the Hunting of the Three Demons ended, this magic hammer was kept by Jared Kane. After Jared Kane and some Horadrim chose to live in seclusion in Tristram, they entrusted the Horadric Hammer to the Blind Sisters in the East Gate Fortress for safekeeping. Charsi and the Blind Sisters gave the hammer a new name, "Mallus". After the monastery was captured by Andariel, Malus was lost in the monastery''s barracks. The forces of **** sent a demon blacksmith to guard the hammer and use it to forge weapons for Andariel''s minions. Its not certain, but the equipment Yate got was made of this hammer. One of the missions in the first act of the game is to retrieve the hammer for Charsi. At that time, the name marked on the hammer was "Hradik Malus". Demon, barracks, and the surname is "Marles", and Yate has not been given the buff of reducing intelligence, so naturally the first thought of the blacksmith. Silence is measuring the strength of himself and the blacksmith. If it is a blacksmith in the game, with his current strength, he is completely fearless. But it''s not a game now, it''s a real dark world over there! Although this guy is a blacksmith, he can guard Horadric Malus alone. How can his strength be compared to that of ordinary demons? Most importantly, this guy is not a lowly demon minion without wisdom, and even gave himself a human name. "I need to think about half a day to one day." Art decided to find his own big sister Gregoria Kate. Although Gregoria Kate is much older than him in terms of time span, if you subtract the 50 years of sleeping, Gregoria Kate is only 30 years old. The face of a middle-aged woman is not the real face of Gregoria Kate. According to Professor Hughes, Gregoria Kate looks very attractive and can be remembered at a glance. Although there is no specific descriptionProfessor Hughes can''t describe it, he only remembers being very attractive, but he doesn''t remember the detailsbut it is absolutely impossible to be this ordinary and mediocre face. Smith Mallers agrees. Art didn''t delay and went directly to the Church of the Soul. It was already dark, the stars were shining brightly, and there was no moonlight. Since the "monster disturbance" a few days ago, no one dared to come here, and it was very deserted. The Soul Church under the night is like a monster crouching quietly, waiting for the food to be delivered to the door. Gegelia Kate just cleaned up the inner room, and ignored the outside, allowing weeds and bushes to grow wildly, and insects and animals to crawl around. However, not even one insect flew into the alley behind! Obviously, these insects and small beasts have been controlled. Very fine technique, the instinct of these insects and small beasts is still there, what should be called continues to scream, and what should be prey continues to prey. If Yate hadnt discovered this detail by accident, Im afraid I dont know it until now! So, even if the trust in her is getting deeper and deeper, Art will not let Raum and Isodi come in. When entering the hall, Gregoria Kate was still floating in the hall. "Are you floating like this all day?" Art couldn''t help asking after he came in. Every time I see her, it is almost in this posture. "Why are you here so early today?" Gregoria Kate ignored his ridicule and asked herself. Already familiar with his style, ignore the topics you don''t want to answer. The one who is taken by him now has to say "good night" every day before saying goodbye, and occasionally say it in front of him on purpose. I got into this habit somehow, and it''s a bit awkward not to talk about it for a day. has no effect, so there is no forced suppression. "I want to trouble you with something." Yate said while digging out the props for arranging rituals from the box. Same as at home. "Say." Gregoria Kate said lightly. "I want to summon a demon to negotiate a deal, but I''m worried that this guy has ulterior motives, so I want to ask you to help." Art said. "Strength?" Gregoria Kate did not blindly agree. "Fuzzy perception is at the upper middle level of level 2, but the real strength must be more than that." Yate also did not blindly believe in his own perception, so he asked her for help. "Yes!" Gregoria Kate agreed. Simple and straightforward, never refusing, made Art temporarily feel the urge to tell her about the plan and ask her for advice. But still bear with it. hold on. I already have clues, let''s see if I can find out more. "Your skills are really strange." Gregoria Kate watched him arrange the ceremony, and suddenly said proactively. "I don''t know either." Arter paused and looked up. He also discovered that the skill "Devil''s Contract" is becoming more and more special, and it has long been beyond the scope of the Tavel family. However, it is a good thing anyway. Gregia Kate no longer speaks. Half an hour later. "I started?" Art told Gregoria Kate. Gregia Kate nodded slightly. Smith Mallers seemed to have been waiting for him, and responded immediately. The contract is established. Yate made a treaty not to hurt each other. But it doesn''t prevent him from asking Gregoria Kate to help hold the line. "Woo" A strong breath appeared, seemingly because it was out of tune with the present world, tearing wildly, impacting the surrounding air, and whimpering. Fortunately, Gregoria Kate has blocked the movement in the church. "boom!" A huge figure appeared. It is close to 3 meters high, and can be as thick as Yate 3 in the horizontal direction. The muscles of the whole body are like stacks of stones, and they are extremely strong. The head resembles a bull''s head, with a pair of curved horns, an ugly face, and fierce eyes. He has no hair on his body, and only wears a thick leather apron of the kind often worn by blacksmiths. He holds a blacksmith''s hammer in his hand and has four fingers in each hand. The feet are huge, with 3 toes each and sharp toenails. Geraldine Casa was just a younger brother in front of him. Yigui was overwhelmed by breath the moment he appeared. Yate''s eyes twitched. This perception is really unreliable. As far as his aura is concerned, he is only at the upper middle level of the 2nd rank, what a fool! The whimpering suddenly disappeared. Smith Mallers turned around immediately and looked at Gregoria Kate behind him. His muscles were accumulating strength, and his body seemed to grow bigger again. As for Yate, he has already ignored him. Gregia Kate still had an indifferent expression, nothing unusual could be seen. "Smith Marles, you really have bad intentions!" Art asked first in devil language. "No, I just want to test your strength!" Smith Mallers didn''t turn around, but just defended with a thunderous voice. Thank you, book friend Kel''Thuzad III, for the reward I couldn''t find the direction, thank you very much. (end of this chapter) Chapter 91： honest devil with brains Chapter 91 The Honest Devil with a Brain Art raised his eyebrows. This guy is really silly! As early as when he directly answered that he was in the military camp, he had already suspected that he was the type with strong muscles and a simple mind. Blacksmiths, although it cannot be said that most of them are like this, but it is definitely easy to think of it. Coupled with the fact that he is a muscular demon, the odds are even greater. The announcement I made just now was just to verify my guess. Although it is not completely certain, there is already a high probability. But how could any smarter devil justify himself like this? Also "test your strength", how many years ago is this old antique? Yate guessed his thoughts, and was bound by the contract and could not hurt each other, so when he came over, he was full of aura, trying to shock himself with his aura and cast a shadow on himself. He has no intention or act of harm, but just opens his aura normally. Well, I can only blame myself for being too weak. Old-fashioned means. Finally let myself meet an honest devil with a brain! No brain, unable to communicate. The brain is too active, it''s hard to cheat...cough, it''s hard to deal with it. It is rare to meet a qualified one. However, this guy is really strong! Under the impact of the aura just now, Yate felt like a primary school student, O''Neill suddenly appeared on the way after school to grab his pocket money. A sense of oppression that covers the sky and the sun! If the time is a little longer, he is afraid that he will have to stimulate his metabolic explosive skills to be able to persist. The strength varies widely. This guy, at least level 4 up! "Cough!" Art coughed lightly, and walked to the opposite side, facing Smith Mallers. Behind and above is Gregoria Kate. Smith Mallers finally set his sights on him. "Do you have a Horadric Cube?" Art asked. Didnt say that Gregoria Kate wont treat his opponent and reassure him. On the contrary, this effect is what he wants. When the two parties negotiate, whichever side has the stronger firepower has more right to speak. "I can get it!" Smith Mallers raised his eyes first, then lowered his head and said, "However, your conditions are not enough." Gregia Kate is floating in the air and needs to raise her eyes, while Art is 180cm and needs to lower her head. When he heard the first half of the sentence, Yate felt that his heartbeat seemed to be stagnant for a moment, and then it was about to beat wildly, but he forcibly suppressed it. Actually there is! Really can be exchanged! Qi and blood surged up. Excited and nervous! "Then add another one!" He took the initiative to increase the price. Didnt lose his composure because of the excitement, and took the initiative to increase the price to prevent him from opening his mouth. "No way!" However, although Smith Mallers was honest, he was not stupid, and he was not fooled by him. He shook his head and said, "Add 10 times!" "Impossible!" Yate quickly blushed as if being stepped on his tail, with blue veins bursting out on his forehead, and refused. It looks like anger, but it is actually taking the opportunity to vent your excitement. I can''t bear it anymore. Even a little discernment could see his exaggeration, but Smith Mallers didn''t respond. Then continue: "The strength of the 2nd-order extraordinary creature is comparable to mine. I have worked so hard to kill 1, and 3 are already in my inventory for last year. If it is 10 times, it will take 10 years. If it is replaced by Ni Our side is 240 years, with this time, I might as well find other demons to trade!" "You can ask someone to help!" Smith Mallers said, and deliberately glanced at Gregoria Kate to give him a hint. "Do you think it will cost nothing to ask this adult for help?" Art asked back. Smith Mallers was at a loss for words. Lack of preparation. He didn''t plan to have an honest discussion, but he didn''t expect to be suppressed to become himself. "In this case, don''t say 10 times, just quote a price honestly, if you reduce it, I will increase it, and the negotiation will be concluded?" Yate said proactively when he saw this. For his type, advanced negotiating skills cannot be used, and the price-lowering skills of street shopping are the most suitable. Smith Mallers'' eyes flickered, and he didn''t know what to think about. Art stared at him, also guessing his mind. Speculated whether he was pretending to be a fool to deceive himself, or was instigated by some demon king behind his back. Lets not talk about how he got the Horadric Cube, this kind of artifact, he traded it to himself so easily? If it is a real Horadrim Cube, 10 times the asking price is not high at all. In other words, as long as it can be traded, Yate will not lose money! Originally, he didn''t plan to be able to trade, but he was just looking for news first, but Smith Mallers suddenly appeared and gave him a big surprise. Dont talk about him, anyone who has downloaded an anti-fraud app will wonder if there is a trap in it! However, in the face of this temptation, even if it is a trap, you have to give it a try. "Let me tell you, 10 such corpses!" Seeing that Smith Mallers didn''t speak for a while, Art said, "I''ll find someone to borrow, and I should be able to make up enough." "Eleven!" Smith Mallers said quickly. The co-author didn''t speak for a while, just waiting for him to take the initiative to raise the price, and then add a little bit on top of his quotation. Is this the legendary honest man playing tricks? Yat was stunned for a moment, with a tangled expression on his face. I want to refuse, but I dont think it is unacceptable; however, I feel unwilling to accept it like this...The expression is rich and the details are full. He is well aware of Smith Mallers'' psychology at the moment, and this point is not important. The important thing is that he can''t agree readily, otherwise Smith Mallers will feel at a loss. He was such an honest person in his previous life, and he is very clear about this kind of psychology! After the age of 30, I began to learn to "play tricks". Although he is clumsy, if he does not make changes, he will only suffer and be bullied for the rest of his life. The plots in film and television dramas are nothing more than screenwriters and directors catering to the psychology of ordinary people. How could it happen to ordinary people? Smith Mallers was successfully deceived by his expression, and after he nodded, he didn''t make any additional requests. However, Yate put forward his own requirements: "The Horadric Cube must be in the purest form, without any external force, including but not limited to tracking and positioning, retracting, destroying, and affecting others..." Smith Mallers felt enlightened halfway through hearing it. It turned out to be okay! Learned! Dont get me wrong, what he learned is not how to prevent others from cheating himself like this, but how to use these methods to cheat others next time. "No problem!" Smith Mallers readily agreed in a cheerful mood. I didn''t intend to cheat him. The reason why the Horadrim Cube was sold to him was because it was useless to keep it. It was hidden anyway. Wouldnt it be better to hide it in another world? It can also be exchanged for some benefits. A rare flash of inspiration came to his mind. "Do you know the secret spell to open the Horadrim Cube?" Smith Marles suddenly asked after Art finished his request. "What secret curse?" Art was taken aback. "It''s nothing, trade in one month!" Smith Marles took the initiative to interrupt the call. Thank you book friend Kel''Thuzad III and a mermaid for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 92： soul location Chapter 92 Soul Locating Technique "Wait!" Yat looked at the empty ground, his face was cloudy and uncertain. He had already spoken, but the huge figure of Smith Mallers still disappeared. The rituals have long been destroyed, the spirituality has dried up, and coupled with the devastation of the devil''s breath, there are not even dross left in the props. At least proving that Jim Thomson bought him the real thing. Its just that I will buy another set tomorrow. Always keep 2 sets on hand. However, at this moment, he is more concerned about the "secret spell" that Smith Mallers mentioned before leaving. Do you still need a secret spell to open the Horadric Cube? Then he bought loneliness! The demons didnt even get the secret spell, where did he get it? Do you want to find a top wizard in this world to crack it? Or train a few more demons and let them kidnap Deckard Kane? Deckard Cain is the last descendant of the Horadrim lineage (on the bright side). If the Horadrim Cube needs secret spells, then the person most likely to know is Deckard Cain. However, he was just thinking about it. As a direct descendant of the Horadrim lineage, how could Deckard Cain be as harmless as in the game? The demons who imprisoned him have not obtained the secret spell, so why can he do it? Wait until the Horadric Cube is available. Not sure, but demons can''t use it. Furthermore, the Horadric Cube is not Kanai''s Cube, so there shouldn''t be so many restrictions. "Don''t mistake his breath." Gregoria Kate said suddenly. "What?" Art heard something in her words, and raised his head to ask. "This is just a projection of him, be careful not to summon his real body, or I won''t be able to help you." Gregoria Kate reminded him. Projection? Although Yate was surprised, he was not too surprised. That''s right, his body should be in hell. The Diablo game is divided into three modes: "Normal", "Nightmare", and "Hell". I don''t know how the reality is divided, but there is no doubt that those demons with names and surnames are all in hell. So he keeps avoiding calling these guys. Even if summoned, it will not be killed as a monster. Yapi belongs to the animal type, not the demon type. The one who was summoned just now is not the projection of this guy in the nightmare plane, right? Thanks to Gregoria Kate for the reminder. There is no need to remember his aura. When calling him in the future, directly restrict it in the contract to prevent his body from descending. "Thank you...what''s the matter?" Just as she was about to thank her, she suddenly noticed that Gregoria Kate looked up to the outside of the church. A strange look flashed in Gregoria Kate''s eyes, and she raised her hand slightly. A gray streamer suddenly rushed in and went straight to Art. Yate had no time to react. The speed of this thing is beyond imagination! Fortunately, Gregoria Kate appeared in front of him in time, stretched out 2 fingers, and pinched this weird thing. It was the size of a fingernail, and was gray, like some kind of insect, but it had no fixed shape, constantly changing, trying to break free from her fingers. "What is this?" Yate broke out in cold sweat, his face remained calm, but bursts of fierce light boiled in his eyes. Hugh Defoe harmed him, because he was afraid of the Marquis, he did not retaliate for the time being. Now someone is attacking him again! He could see clearly that this thing was clearly coming towards him. "How did you offend people from the Church of Soul?" Gregoria Kate asked before explaining: "This is the soul positioning technique of the Church of Soul, someone is marking you. Once you are marked, unless you are higher than the spell Those who are above level 2 and who are proficient in soul magic can forcibly disperse them, or use some special magic and props to purify them, otherwise you can''t get rid of them. You can only see it under the influence of my power, otherwise you will be in the Unknowingly caught in the trick." When the name "Soul Church" came out of her mouth, it always felt a little awkward. Yate immediately thought of Hugh Defoe and the forces behind the scenes. Just by marking him but not doing anything to him, it is enough for him to be eight or nine points sure. Sure enough, he didn''t intend to let him go! I don''t know where to invite a mage from the Church of Soul to attack him. Originally he was still hesitant to tell Gregoria Kate about this, but now he had to say it. From the beginning to the end, I will tell you the truth. This will make it easier for Gregoria Kate to make a judgment. After hearing this, Gregoria Kate suddenly flicked her fingers and ejected the Soul Locating Technique from her fingertips. "Can two soul location techniques exist at the same time?" Art opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but when he reached the point of his mouth, he asked again. "No." Gregoria Kate seemed to guess what he was going to say, and was silent for a moment before replying. "Why don''t you give me a soul location first?" Kabug''s instinct has penetrated his thinking. "Already have." Gregoria Kate turned her head slightly, looking into the air. "That''s good." Art twitched his eyes and said quietly. Unknowingly! "I changed the positioning to me." After a moment of silence, Gregoria Kate took the initiative to speak. Yate''s eyes lit up, but he immediately reminded: "There is a Marquis behind them." "A Marquis would not offend a Marquis because of them..." Gregoria Kate said lightly. "A what?" Art blinked and asked openly. Gregia Kate ignored him. "Have you thought about it?" Art didn''t care. "There is too little information." Gregoria Kate said, "Wait, wait for a fuse to appear." "Hmm." Art also meant the same thing. "During this time, be careful, don''t think that with the projection of the Demon God as a deterrent, others will not dare to do anything to you." Gregoria Kate reminded him. "That''s for sure!" With what happened just now, how could Yate not be more vigilant. Go back and sacrifice skill points to learn teleportation! Level 18 skills can already be learned. "I''ll come back later." The ritual has been destroyed, and if you want to summon the monster again, you can only bring the one at home. "Yes." Gregoria Kate responded lightly. at home. Isodi has finished his meal and is practicing his skills hard. "Keep your strength, there is something for you to do later." Art told her and went into the basement. Originally planned to learn teleportation skills tonight, otherwise he wouldn''t have spent all his deposits with Moore Lane at once. Teleportation is a must to learn! This skill plus the teleportation scroll is the foundation of his life. The corpses of extraordinary creatures above level 2 can be exchanged for skill points. Level 1 will not work. Maybe it''s because the level is too low to look down upon, or maybe it''s some other reason. The rituals are arranged and the skills are used. Huh? Yate felt a chill in his heart. Can you exchange what you agreed? Why not! After a long silence, he suddenly thought of something and put the other two corpses into the ceremony together. Use the skill again. It''s ok this time. However, why can the corpses of 3 Tier 2 extraordinary creatures be exchanged for 1 skill point? This stuff is more expensive than professional corpses! Wait! Wouldn''t it be professional punishment? Although there is only one demon warlock in his occupation column, he has learned the skills of mage, paladin and druid respectively, exactly 3 occupations. did not run away. Is it because he is worried that he may not be able to exchange skill points, so open another path for him? Dry! Thank you book friend klw123 for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 93： space travel Chapter 93 Space Shuttle No matter what, this skill point needs to be changed. The only gratification is that the exchange for this is free skill points, which he can add wherever he wants, without occupational restrictions. Teleportation level 1, casts the ability to travel through space, teleports to the designated location instantly (needs to be within sight range), mana consumption 30, +1% fast casting speed, Different from the original, the mana consumption of this skill will increase as the skill level increases. However, it will passively increase the casting speed and movement speed of the character. The attribute that increases the movement speed will appear after level 2. Does not affect the title of this skill "Dark No. 1 Divine Skill", because this skill has no cooldown time! As long as you have enough mana, you can use it infinitely! However, reality gave him another blow to the head. After learning this skill, he couldn''t wait to try it right away. There was no problem with his skills this time, but something went wrong with him. Because it involves space travel, and the spell is not as stable as the teleportation scroll, he almost spit it out! Its not a bump, but a cognitive conflict. During the transmission process, I suddenly lost the recognition of up, down, left, right, front, back, and front. After the teleportation ended, he suddenly regained this cognition. The key is that the transmission time is very short, less than 1 second. You can imagine how he feels. Holding on to the wall, he retched for a while. But he didn''t mean to stop, and soon tried again. Force your body to adapt to this conflict. "Ouch!" "vomit" "Uh, uh!" The sound of retching frequently resounded in the basement. When Art came to the Church of Souls again, Gregoria Kate almost didn''t recognize him. The person has not changed, but the spirit has weakened a lot, and he looks sluggish, as if he has taken a few boxes of diarrhea medicine, and he is almost unable to hold the sword steadily! "What did you do?" Gregoria Kate couldn''t help asking. "I want to ask you a question, how do you adapt to space travel?" Art waved his hand and asked weakly. At first it was retching, and then I really vomited it out. Now my stomach is empty. But the training did have an effect, and I got used to it. "Are you traveling through the learning space?" Gregoria Kate''s eyes suddenly lit up with two dim lights. "Yeah." Art didn''t hide it this time. Give her a little credit too. "This is something that you have only come into contact with after the third level. It is too early for you to get in touch with it now." The gloom in Gregoria Kate''s eyes slowly faded, and she explained to him, "Human organs cannot accept certain knowledge. Only after building your own spiritual organs can you learn this knowledge. Naturally noticed that his trust level had increased. This unknown turmoil accelerated the mutual trust between the two. Art rubbed his forehead, digesting the meaning of her words. The response is a little slow. Spiritual organs are easy to understand. They are organs built with spirituality, just like various props used in rituals, such as spiritual candles, which are easier to communicate with the spiritual world and various high-level beings. Before the third level, we are laying the foundation for this step, so we can''t rush it. "Have you learned it?" Gregoria Kate was even more curious that he was fine. In just a few hours, he actually learned to travel through space! You can tell that there are no missing parts on his body. "Barely learn, just can''t adapt to that kind of cognitive conflict." Art replied. "Try more." Gregoria Kate gave the same answer as him, "Humans are the most adaptable of all creatures. As long as you keep trying, you can adapt to a certain extent." The most incomprehensible thing is how he learned to travel through space. Adapting to this symptom is actually a trivial matter. "Um." One and a half hours later, Art returned home. The moon is dark and the wind is high, just right. Recruit Isodi and ask her to kill a few people. The truck driver that day, and several drivers who were accomplices. Directly transmit the images of several people to her in consciousness. Before going out yesterday morning, I specially found Dick Barry, and canceled the investigation of Hugh Defoe by the way. I got the addresses of several people before going home at night. Although Yate has a feminine personality, he is not a mother-in-law. The reason why I didnt do anything last night was because I had decided to hand over several people to Isuodi, and Isuodi was injured at the time. He knew that these people were ordinary people, but so what? If you do it, you have to pay the price. "Don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately." "Of course, if someone shoots at you, you shoot back." "Be careful on the road, the patrol has long-range weapons on them, which can cause fatal damage to you." "If you encounter irresistible factors, the first priority is to protect yourself." After all, it was his first time doing this kind of thing, so it''s normal to be a bit long-winded. "Yes!" Isodi only had one word. The word "obedience" is vividly reflected in her. Moreover, after recuperating and studying systematically, her ability has improved significantly. The most obvious thing is that there is an extra skill of the same name labeled "Dark Wanderer"in the dark, her strength will be improved to a certain extent. She herself is a dark wanderer, and her own habits, talents, etc. have already bred a skill in this area, but she is just a little bit behind. The inheritance of the Son of Night just helped her make up for her lack of theory. When she returned to the dark world, she successfully took this final step. It''s a pity that the condition she put forward to the contractor, that is, Art, was only to save her life, and she didn''t get much power from the contract. Otherwise, even if the body of a third-order extraordinary creature loses some of its power after transformation, it is still enough to improve her strength. However, there is no need to pursue perfection, Arter is quite satisfied. Two hours later, Isodi returned home with a trace of blood. Those people lived scattered, and she was not familiar with the road conditions, so it took a long time. The **** smell on his body is already very thin, if it weren''t for Yate''s keen perception, he wouldn''t be able to detect it. It was morning when the scene was discovered. These people all lived on the edge of the inner city, and the police were dispatched immediately. After learning the identities of several people, the identity of the murderer also surfaced. In other words, the murderer didn''t intend to cover up. Ever since they learned that the case of the day before yesterday was closed, some people in the police station have been betting how long these people can live. There is Major Ryan behind the sufferer, but he has not been held accountable, and the power representing the other party is not small. However, the sufferer needs to vent. The other party will not care about the life and death of a few chess pieces. So there is today''s scene. Hugh Defoe was having breakfast when he got the news. "I thought he would do it yesterday." Instead of getting angry, he shook his head and made a casual comment. Those people who are not his, just spend some money, and they wont feel bad when they die. "Mr. Toot, have you already marked it?" Opposite him, sat a very attractive middle-aged man. Blonde hair, average facial features, but it gives people a very attractive feeling. Vito Tutt, the man sent by Marquis Coffey to assist him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 94： bye claire Chapter 94 Goodbye Claire "Don''t worry." Vito Tutt wiped his mouth with the napkin next to his hand, and said lightly. In him, there is an indifferent temperament similar to Gregoria Kate. However, Gregoria Kate''s temperament is more cold and indifferent, while he tends to be aloof and indifferent. "This guy is a bit confusing." Hugh Defoe didn''t really despise Art. I have already investigated his information, a fallen noble from the countryside, somehow was accepted as a student by Professor Hughes, and then met Moore Lane by chance. Judging from his origin and experience, he has no inheritance, and his knowledge is narrow, but somehow, he is full of weirdness. I thought that designing a traffic accident, supplemented by a wasp killer, would be foolproof and would not involve myself. Unexpectedly, he actually mastered a very peculiar running technique, and his perception is also very keen. Not only did his plan fail, but he also threatened himself in turn! What''s even more unpredictable is that Professor Hughes and Moore Lane didn''t know what kind of benefits they received from him, and they defended him everywhere. And last night''s murder. Judging from the investigation report, the attack was crisp and quiet, and most of them were repeat offenders. The truck drivers neck was cut open, the wound was as thin as paper, and his own muscles squeezed the wound, causing the blood to flow continuously for nearly half a night! Just like that, the woman next to the truck driver didn''t notice it! The police concluded that the assailant was extremely skilled. But he is working as a demon warlock, so it is impossible to have such a skilled skill. Could it be that Moore Ryan helped him find it? All kinds of signs made Hugh Defoe feel that it would be better to deal with him as soon as possible. But the only available helper was intimidated by him. "Hugh, don''t forget the mission the Marquis entrusted to you!" Vito Tut frowned slightly. "I''m just worried that he will hinder my actions." Hugh Defoe put down his knife and fork and explained. Unruly, stubborn. "Can a demon warlock really sign a contract with a demon god?" I was shocked by this news yesterday, but the more I thought about it, the more humiliating I felt, and the more I felt that Art was bluffing. "Didn''t he already be tagged!" Vito Tut''s indifferent state of mind was abruptly broken by him. Already according to his request, he has used the soul location technique on the target he wants to eradicate, but he is still not reconciled! Why didn''t you realize that he was so selfish and stubborn before? It doesn''t matter whether that person signed a contract with the Demon God, what matters is that no one dares to bet! Yesterday, he had already agreed to wait until the task was over before starting, but today he brought up the old matter again. What is he thinking? "Yes, I''m impatient." Hugh Defoe suddenly backed down. Vito Tut lost his mood and got up to leave. Professor Hughes gave Art a day off. When I saw him in the morning, I thought it was because I put too much pressure on him yesterday. Yate didn''t explain. After returning home, he packed up his belongings and headed to Sigrid Pier. "Borrowing?" Jim Thomson had a weird look after hearing his intentions. This is the first time I met someone who asked me to borrow money. "Well, I need 11 corpses of Tier 2 extraordinary creatures, and I need them today. Please help me figure out how much it will cost." Art said. "I''ll ask for instructions." Jim Thomson can''t call the shots. Knowing some of his situation, coupled with his current state, it is taken for granted that he is eager to improve his strength. Did not persuade him, the only way to help him was to speak good words for him in front of the major. "It''s troublesome." Arthur sat in the reception room, rubbing his forehead from time to time, showing no signs of anxiety. He borrowed money to exchange for the Horadrim Cube, not as desperate as Jim Thomson guessed, why should he be anxious? It was just the teleportation practice last night that made him choked up. I haven''t fully adapted yet, but I can persist for 3 times. A few minutes later, Jim Thomson returned. soon. He came back with Claire Lane. "Ms. Lane, good morning." Art hurriedly got up. "I heard you''re in trouble?" Claire Ryan was wearing a relatively simple red dress, with fluffy blond hair and a lazy expression on her face, as if she had just woken up. "It''s not difficult, it''s just that the amount needed at the moment is relatively large, and it will be repaid later." Yate didn''t take advantage of the situation to win sympathy. "Hmm." Claire Ryan glanced at him, like a cat''s small movements, and then responded lightly, and sat next to him. Yate only felt a "soft" aroma coming into his nostrils. It''s very strange, two words that obviously don''t match at all, but the fragrance on Claire Lane''s body somehow makes people feel such a feeling. "The major agreed." Jim Thomson stepped forward and said. Then began to count the potions, equipment, etc. brought by Art, and finally converted them into 3 pieces. It is equivalent to borrowing the corpses of 8 second-order extraordinary creatures. "The major said that the interest is not counted. After all, the borrower made a fortune from Hugh Defoe. You just need to pay it back within one year." Jim Thomson finally said. "Thank you, by the way, thank the major for me." Art said. I don''t know if it''s because he speaks well, but he found that many people around him are very kind to him. He almost never enjoyed this kind of treatment in his previous life. "I''ll help you prepare." Jim Thomson took the opportunity to leave. It can be seen that Claire Lane seems to have something to say to him. If he didn''t even wink at him, he would have been kicked away by Moore Lane long ago. "Mrs Lane..." "Call me Claire, or Miss Claire." As soon as Art spoke, he was interrupted by Claire Ryan. The two are the same age, both 23 years old. "Claire, are you going to live here permanently?" Art stuck a little bit, then let go completely. "It will take a while, I don''t know how long it will take." Claire Lane replied. "Oh." Yate suddenly felt shocked. Could it be that Moore Lane specially called her to sit in the township? Her strength is unknown, but the owner of that arm must be stronger than Gregoria Kate! "What''s wrong?" Claire Ryan asked sideways. noticed his violent mood swings. "It''s okay..." Art just wanted to say it''s okay, when he raised his eyes, he happened to see her pair of blue eyes, the oval eyes were full of curiosity, so he added: "Suddenly thought of something." She is now a curious personality. "What''s the matter?" Sure enough, Claire Lane''s eyes lit up immediately. "This..." Art looked around. Claire Ryan suddenly changed his momentum, arrogant and arrogant. But he immediately returned to laziness, and quickly said to him: "Don''t worry, there is no one around!" "A storm is brewing in Pudera recently, you know?" Art twitched the corner of his eyes, leaned forward and said in a low voice. This is more mysterious. Claire Lane shook her head. Curiosity grew in his eyes. Yate didn''t expect that she didn''t know about it, and a regretful expression appeared on his face. "Hurry up!" Claire Lane urged immediately. "I don''t know the specifics. I only know that Major Ryan may also be involved, so I invite you to come here to help hold the line." Art gritted his teeth and said in a breath. "You don''t know either!" Claire Lane didn''t care about the formation or anything, but was dissatisfied that he didn''t know about it. Able to tell if others are telling the truth or not. He is very interesting, he often tells lies, but he doesn''t feel bored at all, and even the fear fades later. In addition, ֦Ȧ likes him very much, so I look at him differently. Thank you book friend Literary Virgo for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 95： The correct posture to make money (Part 1) Chapter 95 The Correct Posture for Making Money (Part 1) Yat looked at the disgusted expression on Claire Lane''s face, his heart moved, and he said immediately: "I thought you knew!" He made no secret of his purpose of seeking information from her. Claire Ryan raised his eyes and gave him a sideways glance. His expression didn''t change, but an indescribable breath frightened him to the point of cardiac arrest. "I don''t inquire about these things." Fortunately, Claire Lane returned to normal soon, and said lazily. It seems that she is not the one who was so curious just now. Sure enough, it is better not to speculate on the temperament of psychopaths, especially feline psychopaths. Art rubbed his forehead. "What''s wrong with you, have you been rubbing your forehead?" Unexpectedly, Claire Lane''s observation was quite careful. "Not in good spirits," Art explained. Claire Ryan stared at him for a moment, his blue eyes reflected his figure, as if he had put his soul inside. Yate instinctively shrank his pupils. Claire Lane''s eyes at this moment have no warmth at all, they are frighteningly cold. Endured it and didn''t dodge. It can be seen that she has no malicious intentions. "Why do you have the breath of space?" A moment later, about 3 seconds later, Claire Lane regained her "popularity" and asked. "Can you see this?!" Art blurted out, his eyes widened instantly. Exaggerated! "You have such a strong space breath on your body, it''s strange that you can''t see it!" Claire Ryan looked him up and down, as if seeing some kind of novel small animal, "It''s really rare, you are not injured!" The same emotion as Gregoria Kate. "Let me think about it, is the space shuttle causing cognitive confusion, so the spirit is listless?" Then, directly guess the truth. Yate suddenly discovered that low-level professionals really have no privacy in front of high-level professionals. Sneakily learned a big move, but it turned out to be spotted at a glance. "Hmm." Gregoria Kate couldn''t do anything, so she didn''t expect her to do anything. In Art''s mind, Gregoria Kate is more reliable than her. However, unexpectedly, Claire Ryan suddenly took off the fiery red pearl the size of a pigeon egg in the middle of the necklace, and handed it to him without hesitation: "I''ll lend it to you!" The tentacles were warm and greasy, with a faint fragrance, and Yate didn''t have time to refuse for a moment. "Don''t lose it, you have to wear it with you to be effective." Claire Lane said. Yate was inexplicably moved for a moment. The shock of being squinted by her just now has long been forgotten. Sure enough, man is a creature dominated by interests. This pearl, even if it has no extraordinary effect, is probably worth a lot! No courtesy, because he really needs to. And, Claire Lane said, it was only on loan to him temporarily. After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, "How did you take it off?" The weird brain circuit made Claire Ryan stunned for a moment. Normally speaking, shouldn''t he pretend to be humble or grateful? "That''s it." Immediately afterwards, Claire Lane actually re-demonstrated it for him. It''s very simple, just drag. However, the necklace just didn''t break. Yate didnt waste so many tortures last night. He faintly noticed a trace of space fluctuations, and couldnt help asking in surprise, Do you know space magic? There is also a hint of joy. Although he learned teleportation, it was a cramming method. He didn''t know anything about the so-called space magic! Claire Lane is very nice to him, is it okay to "I don''t understand!" Before he could speak, the road was blocked by Claire Lane. Yate rubbed his forehead helplessly. No complaints. Claire Lane has no obligation to teach him, and it is even more impossible to forget the previous kindness because of this rejection. Although he has a thick skin, he is not shameless. "I only know how to use it, but I don''t understand it." Claire Ryan didn''t feel resentment from him, but re-examined him with some surprise, and rarely took the initiative to explain. A psychopath with a changeable personality volunteers to explain that it''s really good for you. "Same as me." Art said with a smile. Although he can only send one. "How do I use this, can I put it in my pocket?" "How to save it, will it be damaged?" began to ask about the usage and precautions of that pearl. Just like taking medicine. "It must be worn with you, without special protection, and it is not so easy to break..." Claire Lane answered one by one. Yate carefully wrote it down. Jim Thomson did not come back until just before noon. After entering the reception room, I realized that Claire Lane was still there, and she looked very excited! For a while, I was shocked by Art. He has been in charge of receiving Claire Ryan, and he knows how difficult it is to serve him! Don''t talk about him, even Moore Lane has a headache. Moreover, in his impression, except for eating and sleeping, it is difficult for this person to be qualitative. It is unimaginable to talk to others all morning like this! "You cook!" Claire Lane learned that the time was almost noon, and directly called Art to cook for herself. "Sweet and sour fish?" Yate naturally couldn''t refuse. "Hmm!" Claire Ryan laughed so that cat whiskers appeared on her cheeks again. The sweet and sour fish cooked by the chef is not as delicious as his cooking. Jim Thomson backed out without saying a word, and took Art to the kitchen. On the way, I also didnt ask a single extra question. No wonder he was valued by Moore Lane. After lunch, Claire Lane went to take a lunch break, and Art finally came home. First put the corpse of the extraordinary creature in the church. Then he dismantled a piece of magic equipment, twisted out a gray, very strong rope, and made a small bag, put the pearl in it, and wore it around his neck. this is okay! When teleportation is used again, the originally chaotic thinking and perception seem to be anchored by a ship, and there is no such sense of conflict anymore. Finally you can send freely! With this skill, coupled with the teleportation scroll, there is no need to worry about the black market at night. As promised last time, I will go to the underground black market with April Joel tonight. The remaining half a day was not wasted, and I tried to improve the casting action of teleportation on a whim. Many spells in Diablo have a swing before casting. Increasing the casting speed can shorten the swing. He wants to try to shorten this time by simplifying the casting action. However, after almost sending himself into the wall, he temporarily dismissed the idea. It''s not that he can''t think well, but that his current strength is too low, he hasn''t even learned how to crawl, he can only lie down and be fed, and he still wants to run? Honestly sort out the items you need to bring at night. Teleportation Scrolls, Healing Potions, Antidote Potions Halfway through packing, he suddenly remembered something, took out an identification scroll, tore it open, and threw it on the pearl. It really works! Thank you book friend Qiu Yi for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 96： The correct posture to make money (below) Chapter 96 The Correct Posture for Making Money (Part 2) "Pu''s seventh eye has the power to sort out space and can be used as an external spiritual organ." A very brief piece of information, but it clearly introduces the origin and function of this "pearl". It''s not a pearl at all, but the eyes of a creature called "Po"! Can''t see it at all. It is round, moist and smooth, without the eye structure of any known creature. It''s normal. Anyway, when you encounter something you dont know or understand, its just right to say this, who made this a supernatural world. Pu''s 7th eye has this effect, what about the first 6 eyes? The "pearls" on Claire''s necklace, shouldn''t they all be Pu''s eyes? He suddenly had a new understanding of Claire. This is a wealthy woman at the level of a big boss! At the same time, it also opened up a new way of thinking. To solve a problem, knowledge and ability are not necessarily required, and financial resources are also required! "Raum!" called Raum. "What do you want Mrs. Raum to do?" Raum is still in the second grade. "Have you heard of a creature like Pu?" Art guessed that this creature was probably in the spirit world. "I haven''t heard of it!" Laum thought about it seriously, and replied as expected. Obviously ignorant and ignorant, but insisted on showing a dismissive tone. "Go." Art waved helplessly. I didn''t expect much when I first summoned it. At the beginning, I was bluffed by it, but now I know that it is a chick who has never been out of the village! The usual range of activities is almost around their habitat, and the only playmate is the "little stone". Other rumors are heard from the elders. It shouldn''t be counted on. Raum flapped his wings, and his figure disappeared in midair. Different from Isodi, it is a spirit world creature that can exist forever without consumption. Yate temporarily restrained his mind and turned his attention to the identification scroll. I was filled with emotions for a while. There is excitement, and there is an urge to knock my head. Why didn''t I think of it before! Identify scrolls to identify items! It turns out that this is the correct posture to make money! With this, he can pick up leaks, and even pretend to be a scholar to help people appraise and charge! However, some operations are still required. If he picks up the leak, it is impossible for others to let him take out the identification scroll for identification. As a scholar, you need fame, prestige, and even qualifications. Just to explore the road tonight. After sorting out the items that need to be carried with him, he took a good sleep. Recover the spirit that was lost last night. Unknowingly, night fell quietly. Lights and candles are lit up one after another, reflecting each other with the stars in the sky. As the part-time workers go home, the urban area suddenly becomes lively, with the noises of children, adults chattering and bickering, the sound of lighting a fire and cooking, and the sound of beating children who are bored... Generally speaking, the city is still relatively vibrant. of course there are exceptions. Some are because of poverty, while others are artificially isolated. Among the bright lights, the area where Art is located is like a concentrated shadow, neither sound nor light wants to enter. Yate didnt turn on the light at all. After dinner, he sat at the door to enjoy the coolness. "Do you know the creature Pou?" is actually chatting with Gregoria Kate. "This is a spirit creature between animals and plants. Where did you hear it?" Gregoria Kate didn''t intend to show her figure at first, but after hearing his question, her face suddenly appeared. . "I''ve seen a cat''s eye." Art raised his eyelids. Since I met her, my nerves have become thicker and thicker. "What number?" Gregoria Kate seemed to know this creature quite well. "Is there anything special about the seventh one?" Art asked. "Where did you see it?" Gregoria Kate stared at him with a strange look, confirming that he was not joking, and then said, "The more eyes Pu has, the stronger he is. Seven eyes, probably It is equivalent to the strength of the seventh level of human beings." Yate was sluggish. Habitually raised his hand to touch his forehead. Level 7, equivalent to a marquis and admiral! This time the favor is too big! "It''s on me." Even if he didn''t say it, Gregoria Kate might not be able to see it. The means of these high-level professionals are beyond his imagination. Instead of this, it is better for him to tell you frankly, which can also gain a wave of trust and favorability. "Are you hugging your thigh?" After hearing this, Gregoria Kate looked at him again, and quickly focused her eyes on his chest. Sure enough. "I didn''t expect you to know humor." Art said in surprise. Gregia Kate ignored him as usual. "Someone lent it to me. At that time, I thought it was just a pearl." Art explained. "That person must have great trust in you!" Gregoria Kate wondered for a moment whether she had been abandoned by the times. In her era, it was possible to slaughter a whole city for such a level 7 extraordinary item! How come it is now that you can lend it to others? "We''ve only known each other for less than 2 months, and we''ve met more than a dozen times." Yate said quietly, looking at the void in front of him. Gregia Kate suddenly didn''t want to talk to him again. There is no need to remind him of anything. With his suspicious personality, since he accepts it, there must be no problem. The sentence "I hugged my thigh" just now, at least half of it is true feelings. "Help me cover it up?" Art took advantage of the situation and asked. "No need, there is a cover-up, if you hadn''t told me in advance, I wouldn''t have seen it." Gregoria Kate said, her face suddenly disappeared, "Someone is coming." Art looked towards the entrance of the alley. Sure enough, it was April Joel. The image of a middle-aged man with a moustache, a hunting suit, single person, no corpse servant. "Leave now?" Art asked, standing up. "Yeah." April Joel stopped. "Wait for me." Art moved the chair back home, put on his backpack and set off. April Joel didn''t even get in the door. The two are not close. "Let''s go by car." Aip Joel took him, first went to the station in the inner city to take a bus, then transferred to a horse-drawn carriage, and arrived at a small village by the sea more than two hours later. Although it took a long time, the journey was unexpectedly easy to remember, and there were no passwords or barriers. The black market opened up in the village like this. According to Aip Joel, this village has long been deserted, and was later reused to build the current Fangshi. In Yates view, this is a market. Several streets are interspersed, there are stalls and shops, people come and go, and it is very lively. It is very different from the underground black market he understands. Of course, it is not completely unlimited. There are 2 guards standing at the entrance of the village, and visitors need to confirm their identity before they can enter. Not by the guards, but by the skull on the table behind them. Everyone who enters the village must pass in front of the table. There are quite a few people here at this time. When it was their turn, April Joel stepped forward and said, "My friend is new." It will be on the shelves tomorrow afternoon, please subscribe to all book friends in advance, thank you very much (end of this chapter) Chapter 97： signal interference Chapter 97 Signal Interference "Newcomer?" The two guards looked at Yate at the same time, looking up and down, as if they were examining the suspect. "Many old people like to pretend to be newcomers." April Joel explained in a low voice. If there are rewards, many people will definitely be interested. I can''t find new people, can''t I pretend to be new people? Then find friends to share the reward equally, isnt it delicious? Wild professionals, not everyone has such good luck as Yate, and most of them live a tight life, so similar things are repeatedly banned. What if it is dismantled? At most, it is a warning. People cannot be deported, even fined. Because not one or two people did this, once fined, there will definitely be trouble. Grasp the typical, people will not come directly! Don''t forget, there is also a formal trading market at Moore Lane. Although the scale is smaller, the items are less, and the treatment of wild professionals is worse, it is still an option. The most important thing is that the controller of the black market is not alone, and power cannot be concentrated. Besides, the loss is not too great, but it is a bit annoying. The higher-ups don''t really care, but the two people at the door are extremely disgusted with this kind of behavior. Because every time impostors appear, they are the ones who are trained and punished. They are equivalent to direct victims! After the two stared at Art for a while, they asked him to stand in front of the skull. For professionals, there are not too many ways to change their appearance! Yate also made a dress up before coming, not very exaggerated, and many fake parts can be seen through at a glance. Apple Joel is no longer in the category of dressing up. He just put on a larger newsboy hat with the brim lowered to cover his hair and forehead, and then he made his face more old-fashioned, changed his eyes, and succeeded. Reticent, aloof and indifferent, this is the personality he set for himself. Simply put, it is to imitate Gregoria Kate. He knew that it would be difficult for him to imitate Shen Yun, so he borrowed a trick from a director in his previous life for actors. Squinting at people! The 2 people originally wanted to make things difficult for him, but after meeting his eyes for a moment, they decided that one more thing would be better than one less thing. This guy really doesn''t look like a good guy! Professionals who come here have all kinds of people, but there are few good people, and the key is to look hard to mess with. Art stood in front of the skull for a moment. "It is indeed a newcomer." I don''t know how the two guards came to the conclusion, he didn''t see any movement of the skull. After confirming his identity, the two people''s attitude towards him changed drastically. "Look." One of them handed him a familiar list. Another person took April Joel to register information. Art took a look at the list. Isn''t this a flyer! Tell the newcomers which store has a good reputation, which store has cheap things, where to get a credit loan, etc. "Newcomer, the only advice I can give you is not to trust anyone easily!" The person who gave him the flyer said while motioning him to turn the flyer over. The back is the precautions in the market, no robbery, no murder, no trouble, etc. Who came up with this idea? "Remember, it''s anyone!" The man emphasized it with a hint of meaning. "Thank you." Art gave the guy a sideways glance, and thanked him lightly. Neither the guards nor April Joel trust it! When you are away from home, keep in mind that you must be on guard against others. Moreover, he trusted April Joel more than the seemingly enthusiastic guards. This guy let him watch the advertisement first instead of the precautions, and he didn''t tell him what he needs to pay special attention to, let alone tell him what else needs to be done. He came up to provoke the relationship between him and April Joel , could it be good intentions? A newcomer comes to an unfamiliar environment. If the friends around him become unreliable, they can only rely on the advertising leaflets issued by "official personnel". The purpose is very clear. If this guy doesnt talk about it, Art wont ask. At worst, he will be a newcomer next time, and he wont suffer anyway. "Let''s go." April Joel finished filling out the information and beckoned him to enter the market together. The guard never had a chance to speak again. After they entered the market, there was no one behind them for a while. "How about it?" "It''s not very easy to do, it probably won''t work." "Aren''t these guys suspicious by nature?" "Yeah, he doesn''t even trust us!" "..." This is not the first time for the two of them to do this kind of thing. Based on the suspicious character of the wild professionals, they pretend to be kind to provoke the relationship between them. Newcomers often choose to believe in advertisements with market endorsement. In fact, advertising has nothing to do with the market, it is just an extra income of a certain manager. After all, it is not their own project, and the two of them will not offend a newcomer who does not seem to be easy to mess with because of this. Lets talk about Art. "Is this a black market?" Even though he had heard it from April Joel, when he saw it with his own eyes, he still couldn''t believe that it was actually a legendary black market. There are many small stalls and vendors, and there are many shops, and some people are selling on the street! However, judging from the image of the stall owner, it does look like a black market. One of these stall owners counts as one, and none of them look like a good person! Jagged yellow teeth, various tattoos, unconventional shapes, and a strong smell of sea fish all reveal the identities of these people. Sailor! These sailors go out to sea all year round, and they often come across novel gadgets like the ones you picked up last time, explains April Joel. "Oh." Arthur responded casually. In his opinion, most of these are fakes! Almost caught up with a certain garden! However, he also studied archeology with Professor Hughes for a period of time, so he still has some insight. "There used to be people who liked to shop for treasures here, but now, just ignore them." Seemingly because the benefits have already been obtained, April Joel introduced him in more detail, "Those captains and fleets are here. The store, the things inside are worth seeing." These talents are the main suppliers. "There are also shops opened by some professionals, mainly selling some materials and magic items." I also have a store here. "Hmm...huh?" Art listened and turned his head suddenly. "Do you want to take a look?" April Joel invited him. "Yes." Art suddenly understood why he was so concerned about himself, a newcomer. Can a tourist and a shop owner have the same sense of belonging to the market? Not to mention, there are real benefits. Last time, he only talked about the benefits he can get as an individual, and didn''t mention the store! "If you don''t like the things here, there is still a regular exchange meeting between professionals. There will be one on May 1, and I can take you in." Aipu Joel seems to be doing well. "Thanks in advance." Art wanted to see it too. The location of Apple Joel''s store is not very good, it is at the innermost side of a street. However, perhaps the innermost part of a store like his is the most suitable location. Undead shop! Just for this name, it is not suitable for him to drive in the middle of the street. When April Joel stepped forward to open the door, Art suddenly found that his panel was fluctuating like watermarks! It''s like a screen with signal interference. "It''s getting foggy!" Someone yelled. It will be on the shelves at noon today, please subscribe to all book friends in advance, thank you. (end of this chapter) Chapter 98： Testimonials Chapter 98 Testimonials First of all, I would like to inform all book friends that it will be on the shelves at noon today. Because of everyone''s tolerance and support, the current results of this book are achieved, and I will keep them in mind. I will be honest and work hard to code words, hoping to make all book friends feel comfortable and comfortable. I also hope that everyone can give a subscription support. After all, this is the motivation of all authors'' code words~~ In addition, thanks to editor Penglai for his support. Thank you to all book friends. (end of this chapter) Chapter 99： Spiritual bite (seeking subscription support) Chapter 99 Spiritual Devouring (seeking subscription support) I don''t know when, a faint mist appeared in the sky, covering the entire village where the market is located. And it''s getting thicker and downhill fast! Judging from the reactions of everyone, it shouldn''t be a normal phenomenon, otherwise they wouldn''t be so flustered. The unknown risks that suddenly appeared from the outside world, coupled with the weird changes in his own panel, and there may be some connection between the two, made Yate''s heart sink. Calculated a lot, but didn''t count this situation. "Come in!" April Joel has already opened the store door, waving to him with a bit of trepidation. Voices are trembling. Yate hesitated for a moment, but rushed in quickly. Apple Joel immediately locked the store door. Turning around, he saw that his face was pale, without any trace of blood, his eyes were wandering, and he was already extremely flustered. "What''s the situation?" Art''s heart sank, and he asked quickly. Because of the pearl on his chest, he faintly sensed a change in the space here, so he didn''t use the city return scroll immediately. Fear of accidents. "Phenomenon of spiritual devouring!" Fortunately, although April Joel panicked, he did not lose his composure, so he quickly explained it to him. The so-called "spirit devouring phenomenon" refers to the sudden swallowing of a certain space in the world by the spirit world! The reason for this change is preliminarily speculated that the storm in the spiritual world has spread to the present world. The locations are random and it is difficult to find patterns. In history, there are many cities that disappeared due to the phenomenon of spiritual devouring. However, with the advent of modern times, the phenomenon of spiritual devouring has rarely occurred, and the scale has become smaller and smaller. The last spiritual devouring phenomenon that April Joel knew happened 10 years ago. Because of curiosity, he deliberately learned about it. Unexpectedly, it happened again, and I was met by myself! After listening to it, Yate took out a city return scroll and tore it open without thinking about it. The blue light was crushed as soon as it shone, like a frenzied sea breeze snuffing out a candle, ruthless and swift! A hint of hope first appeared in April Joel''s eyes, and then it went out immediately with the disappearance of the blue light, and he took the initiative to explain: "When the phenomenon of spiritual devouring occurs, affected by the storm in the spiritual world, all the rules around are chaotic, including space. . The relatively stable space scrolls are useless, so Yate naturally dare not try teleportation skills. "Wait." Aipu Joel didn''t know what to think of, and suddenly regained his energy, and said to him. "What are you waiting for?" Yate waited for a moment, and found that he had lost the following text at a critical moment. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath, calm down his emotions, and asked proactively. "Waiting for help!" "The speed of the spiritual devouring phenomenon is relatively slow this time, and there is no strong discomfort, which means that the storm in the spiritual world subsides quickly, and we will not be smashed when we are swallowed into the spiritual world!" "Once the government and some forces know about it, they should rescue us. Last time when the spiritual devouring phenomenon occurred, some people were rescued." April Joel replied. At the same time, it is also self-comforting. After hearing this, Yate immediately stopped his plan to fight for his life. Open the backpack, first take out the crown of knowledge and put it on. Then Rhythmic Shield. The last is a forearm-length, dusty, dull short knife. Two days ago, I got a substrate short knife, invisible, 2 holes, with 11% attack speed, so I made a word of power rune. Power Short Knife (Normal), one-handed damage 8~41, durability 13~13, rapid attack speed, 11% increased attack speed, 35% increased damage, 7% life stolen when hit, 25% chance of crushing Sexual Strike, +20 Strength, +10 Vitality, +2 Mana Gained after every enemy kill, Invisible (cannot be repaired). Death''s Touch Sword of Great War does not have the high damage and good attributes of this power dagger. The other 3-hole two-handed sword did not move, because he is not good at holding one-handed weapons now. Although the durability of this power dagger is very low, it adds 20 points of strength and 10 points of stamina. After taking it, it can just wear the 3-piece suit of Sigang. Sigang''s gloves and belt require 48 points of strength, and shoes require 56 points of strength. After he got the strength, the strength attribute reached 50 points, and Xi Gang''s glove added another 10 points of strength, reaching 60 points. Perfect! There is only one base material that can be used as strength, and he has no choice. Sigang''s 3-piece suit is too eye-catching, and he came here as Art Byron again today, so he didn''t bring it. Original self-confidence can handle all situations. But not including this out-of-consideration situation! After seeing his behavior, Aip Joel was not surprised, but rushed to the room inside the shop immediately. There was a sound of rummaging through boxes and cabinets. After a while, he changed into an off-white robe with bones painted on it, a waist bag slung across his shoulders, a large backpack, and a bone staff that was as long as an arm in his hand. Five corpse servants followed behind him, walked out. After all, they have home court advantage. Apple Joel, who is fully armed, looks much better, and his mind has stabilized. Before, I just thought of the description of the phenomenon of spiritual devouring in the book, and I was frightened for a while. An ignorant guy like Art, on the contrary, did not have as strong a reaction as him. "Bang bang bang..." Just after he came back, before he could speak, there was a sudden knock on the door. Not knocking, but smashing. And has been increasing its strength, it seems that it intends to smash the door open! "Zero yuan purchase?" Art had already heard the chaotic movement outside. However, what did the guy outside think to rush to rob a shop of undead in the first place? Could it be a colleague? Or is he usually particularly hated? Apple Joel''s face, which had just recovered, immediately turned gloomy again. He ordered five corpse servants to lie in ambush on both sides of the door, and stood diagonally opposite the door. It was almost the same as the station that ambush Art that night. Yate didn''t intend to help, but retreated to the corner opposite him. In case he has to allocate part of his energy to focus on himself. "Boom" The thick wooden door was finally broken by a strong force, and a burly figure staggered and fell in. "Bang!" The wooden door fell to the ground. Almost at the same time, a little-finger-thick airflow mixed with a little bit of gray light emitted from April Joel''s bone staff and hit the man''s head. The man fell to the ground and died without saying a word. Yate found that his skin lost its luster in an instant, his strong figure shrank a little, his expression was grim and ferocious, and his hands maintained a posture of trying to grab something. The "smart ghosts" in the back turned around and fled after seeing the figure of April Joel. In a blink of an eye, it was submerged in thick fog. The shop was also flooded by the thick fog that swept in. Apple Joel let go of those guys decisively, and let the five corpse servants return to him. "Be careful!" I didn''t forget to remind Art. After entering the spirit world, I still want to cooperate with him. Art did not respond. Suddenly the spirit is in a trance. After regaining consciousness, I have come to an unfamiliar environment. The feeling is completely different! There is a sense of freedom from the heart, like a fish returning to the sea, but at the same time there is a faint sense of depression, two obviously conflicting feelings exist at the same time. In addition, there is a vague sense of intimacy, which I don''t know where it comes from. There are also many threats that make his scalp tingle, coming from all directions. After stabilizing his mind a little, he immediately looked at the panel that had stopped flashing. There are 2 more entries! A purple fantasy. A colorful rainbow. Thank you book friend "Changqing 1040" for the reward of 5000 starting coins, and thank you book friend "I can''t find the direction" for the reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 100： All things return to one bubble (seeking subscription support) Chapter 100 All things return to one bubble (seeking subscription support) "All things are one!" The purple dreamy entry almost blinded his eyes. What virtue and ability does he have, dare to bear this entry? Could it be because of his own name? The only thing that can be associated with this entry is my own 2 names. Zhuang Zhou''s "Heaven and earth are born with me, and all things are one with me", the name Art Tavel represents "the one who lives and returns to one". It was absurd, and he was just thinking about it. Moreover, his entry should not mean that everything is one in the true sense. He didn''t believe it himself. However, he can learn the skills of all professions in the dark, which should be related to this entry. Look at that colorful rainbow-colored entry again. "Bubble", easier to gain the favor of certain beings. In contrast, the introduction of this entry is much simpler and clearer. The so-called "some existence" most likely refers to non-human high-level existence. Perhaps, the dark plane consciousness favored him because of this entry. There is also a predecessor who can learn the idea of ????moon phase meditation. Is it also the credit of this entry? You can also know from the name of the entry, "bubble" must correspond to the name Art Tavel. Didn''t have much time to study these two entries, Yate just paused for a moment, then resumed immediately. Nothing is missing. Huh? Not only is there nothing missing, but there is one more thing besides the entry! Spirituality: 705 (5+700) The corners of his eyes twitched. He can know without thinking that the "5" is his own spirituality, and the "700" is the spirituality contained in Pu''s eyes. I don''t know what''s the use. But it should matter. Rare things are more expensive! Yate hid in place and quickly browsed the panel again. It was quiet all around, except for the occasional rustling movement, there was no other sound, and the previous hustle and bustle disappeared. In this unknown environment, it is better to stay still and wait for the first bird. April Joel hid somewhere, but he was not found. Yat didn''t dare to release his perception wantonly. Finally found out! The paladin''s aura aura, which I couldn''t figure out how to do before, is now available! Could it be that the aura aura consumes spirituality? It cannot be verified for the time being, and he has no intention of dying. It is good to know the purpose, so that when you are in trouble, you don''t know that you have a solution. began to look at the surrounding environment. It is still in April Joel''s Undead Shop. However, the shop at this moment seems to have experienced the scouring of time, and everything has become old and decayed! The thick wooden door lying on the ground was originally a lustrous off-white, but now it has turned gray-black, and the overall size has shrunk. The material has become as crisp as a biscuit, as if it can be crushed with just a light pressure. The body of the deceased turned into a white bone, with black traces of a human figure around his body. Outside the gate are streets and buildings. It is also mottled and aging. Occasionally, vegetation emerges from the cracks in the bricks, and even the bricks are turned over. The whole village was swallowed into the spirit world! The fog is still there, but it has faded a lot, and it has little effect on people like him. Can''t tell if it''s day or night. However, he can sense the presence of the moon. Even if he hides in the house, he still enjoys the bonus of the Moon Walker! Finally realized that the familiar intimacy comes from the moon! After all, my predecessor has practiced moon phase meditation for more than 3 years. Moreover, he is more likely to be favored by such existences. Um? During the observation, he suddenly discovered a problem. It should not be said to be a discovery, it has always been in front of his eyes, but he didn''t realize it. The store door is lying on the ground! That is to say, not only can he see the outside, but the creatures outside can also see the situation inside the store, so maybe he doesn''t mind taking a stroll inside. No wonder that April Joel guy is gone! It must have been hiding in a more secluded place when the fog was involved in the store before! No matter how many things you have in your mind, in that short moment, it cant compare to the instinct formed after suffering a loss and being taught a lesson. Art began to move quietly. Nightborne''s skills, he has never given up. Works better in the spirit world. The figure almost faded into a blurred shadow, moving silently. Not only was there no sound of footsteps, there was no sound of breathing! In the breathing method, there is a technique of breathing with the skin. quietly came to the door. Don''t plan to hide inside and stick to it. Now he has not been able to get rid of the influence of food. It doesnt matter if he doesnt eat for 2 or 3 days, but if he doesnt drink water, it will have a great impact on him. He didn''t want to wait until his physical strength was exhausted before going out to explore. Unexpectedly, I actually made this early bird by myself. No danger is perceived near the doorway. Art steps out of the house. That weird posture, when netizens in the previous life saw it, they couldn''t help but praise "good waist"! Although it is a posture that violates human body mechanics, it is very awkward when you first learn it, but after getting used to it, you find that this posture is very suitable for exerting force on your feet, and there is very little movement. "Shua!" Just outside the house, he froze. The original rustling sound suddenly disappeared, and the surroundings fell into a dead silence! He finally saw those people in the market! Before, due to the limited viewing angle, he could only see a small area at the door, and the undead shop was at the innermost part of the street, so he couldn''t find it naturally. died! One by one, lying or lying down, all turned into rotten corpses! No wonder the sound suddenly disappeared! No wonder there are no early birds! The closest to him are three corpses lying on the ground. It should be the few "smart ghosts" before. In the end, he still couldn''t escape death. I don''t know why these people died. The unknown risks made him tense, and he didn''t dare to relax in the slightest. The sense of threat that made his scalp tingle was far away, not these rustling guys. But it doesn''t mean that there are no hidden dangers here. After a while, the rustling sound reappeared. It seems that he was just startled by him. Obviously he hardly moved. Art still couldn''t see the owner of the voice. But he was a little relieved. Look up to the sky. The gray sky is dotted with a few stars, a bright moon hangs high, and the rest is nothingness. It was so simple, but it suddenly gave him an indescribable sense of fear. Fear of the void, of the unknown. However, the mind seems to be attracted by the endless void, unable to get rid of it! Just as the fear in his heart was getting stronger and stronger, the moon above his head, which was nearly twice as large as the present world, suddenly lit up. Yat broke free from the attraction of fear, and did not bow his head for the first time, but looked at the moon. An inexplicable breath blessed him. Instantly enter the state of moon phase meditation. Wisps of moonlight gathered on him. But the strange thing is that it didn''t get brighter and brighter like in the present world, but the moonlight became dim after it gathered on him. It took a long time before he was covered with a translucent "shawl". Different from the previous bright silver-white scarf, the sales of this scarf are much different, only shimmering. As early as when he entered the state of meditation, the rustling movement around him suddenly intensified, but it was getting farther and farther away from him. seems to be fleeing in a hurry. Thanks for the rewards from book friends "Little Devil 0" and "20220201190216615" (end of this chapter) Chapter 101： The meeting ceremony of the boss (thanks to the book friend "Evergreen 1040 Chapter 101 The meeting ceremony of the boss (thanks to the book friend "Changqing 1040" for the reward) "Strange, this guy doesn''t seem to have such a rash personality!" "Did he find something?" "Why is it not moving?" In the basement, April Joel suppressed his headache and observed the situation on the street through the corpse servant. As a wild professional, it is not surprising to dig a basement in his shop. As Arthur guessed, he hid in the basement when the fog poured into the shop just now. A verbal reminder is enough, he dare not let Art come in. Yat is a dagger and a shield, but he is a robe and a bone staff. How hearty is he to let Yate and himself hide in a narrow room? The headache is because he is only at level 3 and has not yet built his own spiritual organs, so it is difficult to adapt to the environment of the spiritual world for a while. He is already very lucky, he is a high-spirited profession, has a supernatural item on his body, and has begun to "weave" the spiritual organ with spirituality, but it has not been completed yet, but it has also relieved the pressure of the spiritual world to a large extent. Professionals with low levels, no extraordinary items, and low spiritual attributes, couldn''t bear the first wave of pressure and had become corpses! He is not surprised that Art is still alive and kicking. I always thought that Art was a son of a nobleman. Although some cognitions are pitiful, he thinks this is a sign of Arter''s good background. Once a person has a preconceived impression, no matter how absurd things are, they can find excuses. At this moment, Art''s performance proved his guess even more. How can ordinary blood be blessed by Ms. Yue? No wonder you dare to look up into the void! It made him greedy for a while. However, greedy eyes are greedy, but he didn''t show any sign of moving. Stay alive. keep an eye on. At this time, Art is in great happiness and anxiety. In the skill column, the proficiency of moon phase meditation is growing rapidly. 12.2%! 12.3%! 12.4%! Swiping the screen at a rate of 0.1% each time. It quickly topped 15% and shows no signs of slowing down. Is this the rhythm of directly breaking through 20%? What is happiness? This is happiness! However, it also made him a little nervous. Pie in the sky is always a little unsettling. However, in the end, desire defeated reason. Everything is normal on the panel, and the status shows that it is healthy. It is neither marked nor anything strange. Only the proficiency of the moon phase meditation method is skyrocketing. Since this is the case, treat it as a meeting gift from the boss for the first time. For a boss of this level, sprinkle water is enough to support himself. I made a fuss because I have little knowledge and narrow vision. 19.7%! 19.8%! 19.9% 20%! Finally, the proficiency of the moon phase meditation method broke through 20% in one go! A crescent moon appeared in his sea of ??spiritual consciousness, juxtaposed with the new moon. At the same time, the moonlight that had condensed on his body for a long time did not dissipate, but combined with that inexplicable breath and solidified into the "silk scarf" on his shoulders. It is no longer moonlight, but a real, touchable and extraordinary object! And he also quit the meditation state at the same time. Pray to Ms. Yue as soon as possible to express my gratitude. Although he is not a believer of Ms. Yue, he should be grateful for such a big benefit. This time the moon phase meditation breaks through from 12.1% to 20%, adding 1.6 points to his strength, physical strength and intelligence, and 4 points to his agility and spirit. Now with the blessing of equipment, his attributes are as high as strength 60, agility 42.3, physical strength 49.7, intelligence 23.2, spirit 88.7, life 618, and mana 892. He can completely pretend to be a reinforcement professional! Moonwalker''s skills are still at the elementary level and have not been able to break through. This skill does not seem to be as simple as Ms. Yue''s favor. Then there is this scarf on the shoulder. Light gray, shimmering, after the shimmer is hidden, it suddenly becomes inconspicuous. Although it was strange for a big man to wear a scarf, he didn''t dislike it at all. This is his first extraordinary item in the true sense! No attributes are added, but it can improve his efficiency in meditation, and allow him to enjoy the blessing of the Moon Walker at any time and any place. It also has the functions of deterring the undead, soothing the soul, and isolating divination. The effect should not be too good! Immediately tie this scarf over her face. Cover your entire face! In the eyes of outsiders, only a light gray veil can be seen, but he can see everything clearly. Combined with the popular black robe on his body, as long as April Joel does not speak, no one will know his identity. "Should we silence April Joel?" This dark thought flashed through his mind. Most of the people in the village have died, and the village itself has been swallowed into the spirit world. What should normal people do at this time? Of course it is to search for wealth! Even if he doesn''t take it, no one will return it to the owner, it will only benefit others. Besides him and April Joel, there are 7 survivors. Just now when he entered the state of meditation, he sensed the breath of life of those 7 people. At the same time, he also knew that those rustling guys were no threat to him, they were just saprophytic creatures in the spirit world. The village has just been swallowed into the spirit world, and other creatures have not had time to discover it. At present, it is the safest. "Crack, click, click..." He was about to move when he suddenly heard the sound of bones rubbing against each other. Turning his head to look, he saw the bone in the shop standing up crookedly. Then there are the 3 white bones diagonally in front of him. The spirit world is already spiritually active, coupled with the influence of Ms. Yue''s power just now, it has accelerated the recovery process of these undead. However, at the moment of being stared at by him, the bone in the shop suddenly stuck, as if frightened. The white bones that had been supported with great difficulty suddenly collapsed. "Sorry." Yate couldn''t help complaining, then turned to look at the other three bones. No hostility this time. Those 3 white bones were not frightened to collapse, but they couldn''t wait to twist away from him before they could stand still. Apple Joel in the basement was also taken aback. Just now, Arter''s eyes accidentally swept over his corpse servant. "What is this guy doing?" He thought he was taken aback by the sudden "disappearance" of Art''s face. Yat gave up his plan to silence him and walked straight to the biggest shop in the village without calling him. No footsteps. But every time he passed by, the nearby rustling noises would first stop, and then flee wildly. Including those revived undead, they also avoided. Jingjiehu is probably not as powerful when traveling! Soon came to the shop. A 3-story hotel-like building. About the size of 2 football fields. Tal acquisition line. Ep Joel introduced it to him, this is opened by the market manager, and it is mainly used to purchase all kinds of extraordinary materials, magic items, etc. Includes the corpses of otherworldly beings. The regular transactions between professionals are held here. Now the buying house has a new owner. Not Yate, but a huge plant similar to a weeping willow. (end of this chapter) Chapter 102： Sacrificial Six Utensils Chapter 102 Sacrificial Six Vessels This thing can be as thick as a room, and only as high as a room, making it extraordinarily thick. Branches of the same thickness, juxtaposed in an orderly manner, not even a single knot, lush and dense, hanging down, more like green hair than branches. Thinking about it, I suddenly realized that this thing looks like the head of a certain creature! Yate suddenly took a few steps back. Although there is no danger from the other party, it is also possible that the other party is sleeping or has no malicious intentions towards him for the time being. Some creatures, if they restrain their own breath, they will not be able to perceive the threat. Unless he throws his mental perception in the opponent''s face. This thing didn''t know whether it was sleeping or doing something, and it didn''t respond to his arrival. Looking at it this way, it seems to be really a tree. Art decided to ignore it for now. The buying house is huge, this thing occupies the lobby, and what he wants to go to is the warehouse. Do not conflict. In a shop in front of Tal Purchase Bank. Three people were staring at Art''s figure through the gap in the window. Seeing him avoiding the weird big tree, they all looked disappointed. "First officer, what should we do now?" "First officer, let''s go out quickly, otherwise all the good things will be looted by this kid!" The two red-necked strong men with similar looks said separately. The first mate, Noah Godwin, was a thin middle-aged man with a stabbing sword in his waist, his eyes were dark and hesitant. They are the crew on the White Crow, sending a batch of goods to the shop here. Just as they were about to leave, they were involved in spiritual devouring. They are also unlucky, even if there is another 5 minutes, they will have left! The crew has died, and there are only 3 of them left, a first mate, a third mate, and a bosun. Compared with the radical brothers, Noah Godwin is more conservative and does not want to take risks. However, now he must consider the opinions of the two brothers! Everyone who goes to sea often knows this truth. "You guys go, I will guard here, lest anyone come here to make plans for us." In the end, he still came up with a compromise. "Okay!" Brother Ken Maltz looked impatient. "Don''t worry, chief mate, your share will not be less!" The older brother, Kim Maltz, is much more mature. "Be careful, don''t be too reckless." Noah Godwin nodded and urged. "Yeah." The two brothers walked towards each other quickly while perfunctory. Yat knows to copy the warehouse of Talbuy Bank, but they dont know how to copy homework? If you miss this time, you may never have another chance! Switched to the other side, and have no plans to meet Art for the time being. The most important thing is to grab things first. Yate was not in a hurry, but first found an empty room and summoned Raum. He has a mental value as high as 88.7 now, so he can naturally sense that someone is watching, not to mention that the watching person is obviously malicious. This is also the reason for not testing that weird big tree. "Quiet!" He shouted the moment Raum just appeared. Raum''s "Lord Raum" was stuck in his throat, and he choked on it flapping its wings a few times before recovering. Then, he looked around strangely. "Slow down, don''t be noticed!" Art warned before allowing it to speak. "Why did you come to the spirit world?" Raum asked curiously. My hometown, can it not recognize it? The air is different! "Come in by accident." Yate explained casually, and said, "Now Hollow is with me, and by the way, help me pay attention to whether there is any danger around me." This time, I didn''t ask it if it recognized the big tree. It is useless to ask. "Okay!" Although he was a little out of the second grade, Laum was still reliable in his work. The premise is not to ask it "messy" things. "Go to that warehouse to see if there is any danger." Art directed it into a warehouse, and then observed it with its eyes. It is naturally impossible for the Tal Purchasing Company not to be on guard against being raided. After all, wild professionals lack everything, except those who dare to take risks. The feeling of being limited by resources and inheritance and unable to break through can drive people crazy after a long time. At that time, there is nothing that cannot be done! Each warehouse of the buying house is equipped with a fist-thick steel door, with traps set up by professionals, plus employee guards. As long as you don''t encounter high-level professionals, it can be said to be almost foolproof. Unfortunately, I encountered a rare phenomenon of spiritual devouring in ten years. Professional traps are disabled. Caretaker staff die. Only the steel gate is left, and Art can teleport in by himself! Has Raum to provide him with vision. After coming to the spirit world, teleportation can be used again. This is where the dominance of the skill lies. He doesn''t need to analyze the rules. As long as the rules are relatively stable, it can still be used even if the plane is changed! This is also the confidence for him to dare to act alone. "This is the material? Change it!" He basically skips the warehouse where materials are stored. No way, he doesnt know supernatural materials, and the identification scrolls he brings are limited, and its a waste of time, why not find finished props first. "This is also a material? Change to... a spiritual candle!" Soon came across boxes of spiritual candles. High quality level. There are also paints made from the blood of some extraordinary creatures, which are better than using the blood of extraordinary creatures alone, but the price is also more expensive. There are other familiar props. This is a warehouse specially used to store ritual supplies! Yate suddenly couldn''t move. If possible, he would like to take all these away, but the problem is that he has no space props! Wait for a while. First look for space props in other warehouses, and come back at the end, if not, just hold the ceremony here! Anyway, you can''t miss it. Just when he made up his mind and was about to leave, he suddenly stopped. The eye is drawn to a set of individually shelved appliances. bi, cong, gui, zhang, hu, huang! Bi is a blue, round and flat piece of jade, Cang Bi is a gift to heaven; Cong is a yellowish brown square jade bottle, yellow Cong is a gift to the ground; The jade with a sharp point like a chisel was given to the south by Chizhang; the white Hu was carved in the shape of a tiger, and it was given to the west; Oriental Sacrificial Six Vessels! Of course, its definitely not for a small ceremony like his, but a grand festival of heaven and earth! Of course, these six weapons are not the only ones, and the ceremonies are so complicated and solemn that they are beyond ordinary. On the six utensils, there are traces of time, but there is nothing missing, and the preservation is very complete. Naturally, it is impossible to wait for this thing to get back. Find 6 small boxes, throw out the contents, put them into the six containers wrapped in silk, and finally put them into the backpack. Go to the next room. Finally found! A cold storage for storing the corpses of extraordinary creatures! Just in time, Kim Maltz and Ken Maltz also walked over. The two of them didn''t have the means to open the warehouse door, and bumped into walls everywhere. They only encountered a warehouse that was not locked in time, but there were still some bulky objects that were inconvenient to carry. The two came to this warehouse cursing. Ken Kurtz stepped forward again with a glimmer of hope and pressed the warehouse door. "I''m xxxx..." A series of swear words spewed out. A dim sword light suddenly appeared. Thank you for the rewards of book friends "Missing a piece of shop" and "wwwlll123" (end of this chapter) ~： Thanks to all book friends Thank you to all book friends There are 4 changes today, and we will continue to work hard tomorrow. Thank you all book friends again, and I implore everyone for your support. (end of this chapter) Chapter 103： A wave of fat Chapter 103 A wave of fat Yate knew that the two of them were the ones who peeped at him maliciously before. Under such circumstances, it was natural to act first. Although Kim Maltz and Ken Maltz are level 3 sailors and are about to step into level 4, their mental value is not as high as that of Art. They are real wild professionals. They finally started with a captain, with average equipment and inheritance. Look at Yate again, with gorgeous magic equipment, the core inheritance of the elves, and the extraordinary props presented by the top bosses, obviously a demon warlock profession with physique and spirit as its specialty, it is only level 2, but its strength is stronger than theirs. Orthodox Tier 3 enhanced sailors are even higher! Spirit is even more incomparable. What''s more, the two of them haven''t built their own spiritual organs yet, and they are restricted everywhere in the spiritual world, and they are not used to it. Although Yate is only level 2 and his spirituality is very low, he has a top-grade treasure that contains 700 spirituality and can be used as an external spiritual organ. How do the two sides compare? It''s completely crushing! Facing Yate''s long-prepared sneak attack, Ken Maltz only had time to raise his scimitar. After all, after a long **** battle, the body''s instinctive reaction is very fast. However, the gray knife light in his eyes was surprisingly sharp. "Crack!" "Poof" The first sound was that the scimitar that Ken Maltz bought for 200 gold shields was cut off, and the second sound was that his body was cut off. Yate also went all out. It''s the first time, no experience. As a result, the scene was **** and looked extremely tragic. However, his mentality is very good. After all, he has killed so many monsters, and there is no emotion such as discomfort, discomfort, or even excitement. He can only be calm and rational. "Ken!" Kim Maltz roared in grief and anger, his eyes were red, and his nose was sprayed with anger, like a mad buffalo rushing towards him. It''s not that he didn''t want to run away, it''s the fact that he hesitated just now, but he didn''t expect his younger brother to resist a single blow! He was watching the whole process, and he knew very well that he couldn''t run Yate at his own speed, and he would only die faster. He could only risk his life to hold Yate, hoping that the first officer would come to rescue him when he heard his roar. The palm-wide scimitar slashed down with indomitable momentum. "Woo" the airflow convulsed, making a long whimpering sound. But that''s all. Yate is like a light civet cat, moving his feet sideways, dodging his slashing and posing in a slightly weird posture. The center of gravity is tilted to the left, and the left arm holding the shield is raised at a small angle. The spine is slightly contracted. Put your right foot on the ground. Bully yourself. During the process of accelerating, the spine stretched out like a dragon, and it just fully unfolded when it was close to him. Shield strike! The small rhythm shield on his left arm hit his left shoulder. Kim Maltz reacted quickly. After realizing that the scimitar was missing, he simply abandoned the scimitar and quickly pulled out a revolver with his left hand. However, sailors are not that kind of agile profession. On the contrary, because he often fights on the ship, he pays more attention to the word "steadiness". He doesn''t have the equipment with agility attribute, and he was smashed on the shoulder by a shield just as he drew his pistol. Although the shield is not big, it is bigger than his head, but it is surprisingly heavy. A dim red light flashed. Just trigger the crushing blow. Jin Maltz spat out a mouthful of blood, and escaped the dizziness, but the strength of his whole body seemed to be emptied in an instant, his face was pale, his expression was terrified, and the pistol he was trying to hold was unable to slide down. Yate took advantage of the situation to end his life. Nothing sloppy. Looking at the two corpses on the ground, he broke away from his calm and rational state, and fell into a trance. It turns out that ordinary professionals are so weak! Or is this the sorrow of weak inheritance? Such occupations that inherit ordinary enhancements basically have no real extraordinary power before level 4. Once they encounter stronger opponents, they are easily crushed. However, for mysterious occupations, before level 4, if they do not have powerful equipment and inheritance, they will be even weaker! In the final analysis, these two people are not good at skills. Seeing that no one was coming, Art briefly turned over the bodies of the two. Nothing at all. Wallets are empty! Yate naturally looked down on their weapons and equipment, turned around and entered the warehouse. A total of 32 corpses of extraordinary creatures! Different from professionals, the corpses of these extraordinary creatures have not decayed and are still well preserved. However, these corpses are all low-level extraordinary, there are only 12 of the second-level, and the remaining 20 are all of the first-level. Put it on hold temporarily, put on your backpack, and continue to the next warehouse. Go through all the warehouses first. There is also a warehouse dedicated to storing the corpses of Tier 3 and Tier 4 extraordinary creatures. There are not many stocks in it, only 6 Tier 3 and 1 Tier 4. The remaining warehouses are medicinal materials, ores, sundries, etc. There is no space prop he wants. I dont know if the person in charge of the purchasing company has it, but there is a high probability that he died in the lobby, which is occupied by that weird plant, so its not suitable for the time being... I was almost stupid to death by myself! Let Raum go! However, in order to prevent possible accidents, it is better to exchange these corpses for skill points to improve their strength. Back to the scene again. "No change." The bodies of Kim Maltz and Ken Maltz who remained in place remained in the same state as when he left. Fishing failed. He arranged a large ceremony on the spot, and sacrificed all the corpses in one go. 12 Tier 2 tools have been exchanged for 4 skill points. 6 skill points were exchanged for 6 level 3 tools. One tool of level 4 has been exchanged for 2 skill points. Kim Maltz and Ken Maltz exchanged 1 free skill point, there is no corresponding occupation, and the evaluation of them is very low, and the loss is relatively large. It is estimated that he did not want to discourage his enthusiasm and reluctantly gave him 1 free skill points. Get rich in a wave! 13 skill points, first level the druid''s Werewolf Transformation, Bearman Transformation and Transfiguration by 1 level. Although his plan for the Druid profession is an elemental route, his plan for himself is a full-time job, which can be salty or sweet... Wrong, it is an all-round, three-dimensional route that can fight and resist, can be near and far! As we all know, Druid''s werewolf transformation and bear transformation are very powerful for any profession except Druid itself! The Transfiguration technique passively increases the duration and maximum life of these two changes. Level 2 Transfiguration increases the HP of werewolf and bear form by 25%, and the duration is +60 seconds! Bearman changes to 2 levels, mana consumption 15, life +100%, damage +44%, defense +31%, lasts 100 seconds. Werewolf changes to 2 levels, mana consumption 15, life +50%, stamina +25%, hit rate +65%, attack speed +28%, lasts for 100 seconds. The Crown of Knowledge has +1 to all skills. The investment of 3 skill points is very cost-effective. Then added 1 Oak Wise Man. Oak Tree Wise Level 2, mana consumption 16, summons a wise oak tree spirit, increases the upper limit of life for all friendly troops within the range by 35%, and its own life value is 72~83. 1 skill point is exchanged for 35% of the upper limit of life, and it can be improved with good equipment in the future, which is not a loss. After that is the core element system of the plan. I learned the 4 skills of fire storm, lava rock, volcanic eruption, and volcano in one go. Needless to say, even if it is not very powerful now, it has the potential to become a natural disaster. Ice system chooses the mage''s blizzard. Ice Bomb, Ice Storm, Ice Spike, Frost Nova, Blizzard, just ran out of skill points. At this time, he can finally pretend to be a mage. After this sacrifice, the concentration of dark blood increased by another 1%. Slow down is also good. Originally, he planned to wait for a while after entering Tier 3 to sort out his own system. Now go to the lobby of the purchasing bank to take a look, and then go to solve the troubles. Don''t know when help will come. (end of this chapter) Chapter 104： "trigger the plot" Chapter 104 "Triggering the Plot" 7 steps, 2 thick pillars with adult men hugging each other, the main entrance more than 5 meters wide, and exquisite and complicated carvings on the walls, all of which show the wealth and strength of Thar Buying House. Don''t blame Art and the others for staring at this place. Unfortunately, today is not the time for professionals to communicate regularly. Most of the warehouses are full of goods with high volume, and there are very few high-level ones. Although the harvest is rich, it always feels almost meaningless. "If I can find a space prop, it will be perfect!" Yate still had more to say. That weird plant was in the hall. Judging from the scene, it seemed that someone had grown it well. As a result, a building flew over, fell on its head, and detained him inside. This is just a plant, but if it is replaced with an active one, the hall would have been demolished long ago! Raum flew into the hall under the command of Art. The plants are motionless. In the hall, there was a dead silence. When the boss sent the meeting gift before, the power didn''t seem to radiate here, and none of the dead bodies were resurrected. A faint light emanated from a reception room. The dim light shrinks and expands suddenly, as if it is alive. The door of the reception room was broken, and a decayed corpse lay on the door. Raum flew directly into the living room without any fear. 5 corpses, one lying on its back, one without a head, one lying on the ground, one divided into two parts, and one embedded in the wall, all decayed. On the ground lay a half-human murloc statue. Gloom is emanating from this statue. A scene appeared in Yate''s mind: the two parties were trading, and the phenomenon of spiritual devouring suddenly came, one party suddenly became malicious, but the other party also had the same idea, and finally both parties died. Whatever he guesses, no one will correct him anyway. He doesn''t care about the truth either. Ignored the statue, now he''s annoyed at the sight of it, and let Raum grab the 2 intact leather bags from the scene. It is the size of a textbook, and it is made of the skin of an unknown creature. Although the styles are different, the styles are very similar, and they seem to be products of the same company. If there are space items on site, these two bags are the most likely. Of course, Yate would not let Raum give the bag to him directly, but let him take the bag and fly to the back of the purchasing bank, and then go there by himself in a while. I dont know how many pairs of eyes are staring at him! He has a pair behind him. Accomplice of those two guys. Cutting weeds naturally involves eradicating the roots. In the White Crow Shop, Noah Godwin watched Art turn around with a gloomy expression. He had naturally heard Kim Maltz''s voice before, but before he could act, the movement over there had disappeared. Now it is not a matter of whether he wants to take revenge, but a question of whether the monster will let him go. In his eyes, Art was wearing an ancient crown, his whole face was wrapped in a veil, his eyes were hidden, he was wearing a black robe, showing a pair of chain boots, and he was holding a handful of ash in one hand. He held a short knife, a small shield in one hand, nondescript and eccentric, and he didn''t seem to have any discomfort, and his body was filled with murderous intent. What is it if it''s not a monster? "You just watch like this, and wait for him to kill you one by one?" Noah Godwin drew out his stabbing sword and shouted loudly. Know without thinking, there must be survivors. He himself could not have dealt with the Maltz brothers in such a short period of time, but this guy did it easily. Before the fight, he was already timid. Yat didn''t speak, just stepped into the shop. "He has a point..." "To shut up!" A few whispers were like a breeze, leaving no trace. No one came out. "Sir, you can take whatever you want here, anyway, I didn''t see your face, so everyone is safe and sound, okay?" "You don''t want to get hurt here, do you?" "There are many risks in the spiritual world, and one more person means more power." Noah Godwin saw that the deception was ineffective, so he tried to persuade Art. On the White Raven, he was not good at force. Yate also wanted to hear some information from him, so he deliberately slowed down his movements. However, he only had these few sentences over and over again, without any substantive information at all. Art no longer hesitated. "ݡ" There was a sharp sound piercing the air. A little cold light pierced Art''s face. Noah Godwin''s winks...well, great timing. Perceived Yate''s killing intent, so he acted first. After all, he is still a level 3 navigator, under the threat of death, he performed exceptionally. The sound of piercing the air had just sounded, and the tip of the sword had already reached Yate. Yat was also taken aback. So fast! Turning sideways, narrowly dodging the thorn. Before he could stand still, the second sword came again. He had to back away. The third sword! The fourth sword! The sound of "" is like the chirping of cicadas in a summer afternoon, connecting together! One sword after another, the offensive continued, like a violent storm! be cheated. This guy''s strength is not as cowardly as it appears! The timing is also very good. After seizing the opportunity, it is like a honey badger biting the enemy, and will not let it go. Moreover, wisps of sharp and swift blue aura gradually converged on his sword. Extraordinary power! A metal wine glass was wiped by the blue breath of the sword, and it was cut open! Comparable to a hot knife cutting butter. Art is in a cocoon. At the beginning, I had the idea of ??hiding and tempering, so I didn''t use teleportation to counterattack immediately. Unexpectedly, this guy''s inheritance is not simple! The supernatural power is constantly gathering, and now he dare not touch his rapier with a short knife or shield! The most important thing is that Yate found that he seemed to have triggered the "plot" again. This kind of inheritance is obviously not something that the chief mate of an ordinary merchant ship can have! Looking at the strength of the Maltz brothers, you can tell that it is normal. Moreover, Noah Godwin''s swordsmanship is very proficient, and even the coordination of footsteps, breathing, and timing have benefited him a lot! The first thing he thought of was that this guy was lurking in this fleet for some reason, but now he was forced to expose himself. Seeing him pursing his lips without saying a word, I''m afraid he hates himself very much. Art began to consider whether to kill him. The mental impact ring is not yet available. Many skills are also hidden. The problem is the aftermath of killing him. "Boom" Just when Yate was in a dilemma, a burst of chaotic and noisy movements suddenly came from afar. It''s like the movement of animal groups migrating. The few people left in the village were all taken aback. However, instead of giving up, Noah Godwin broke out forcefully, trying to kill Art before the accident came. Forcibly drew the blue aura around the rapier to himself! Yate''s mental perception burst into a crazy warning. Without even thinking about it, just teleport and get out of the way! "Boom" A cyan column of air as thick as an arm passed through his previous position, piercing the rear wall. Powerful destructive power, destroying the entire wall. However, Noah Godwin is clearly not feeling well. Yate was about to start, when the sound of the house collapsing suddenly sounded. Those spirit creatures have rushed into the village! (end of this chapter) Chapter 105： Slenderhorn Ram Chapter 105 Slender-horned Ram "Boom" This time it was the sound of buildings collapsing. The buildings in the village have already become weak due to the erosion of space, how can they withstand these guys'' vigorous tossing! Nearly a hundred antelope-like creatures rushed towards them. Especially the pair of threaded slender horns on the head are very similar to the antelope. These guys seemed to be being chased by some powerful beasts, fleeing frantically one by one, and going into the house when they saw it. Occasionally, two or three of them would squeeze in at the door, and then be pushed in by the same kind behind them. Soon, a house is packed. But these guys didn''t have the slightest sense of changing houses when they were full, and continued to squeeze in. until the house collapsed. Then a group of guys swarmed into the next room together. If things go on like this, no amount of houses will be enough for them to build! "Remember not to bother me!" Art finally just warned Noah Godwin. Ordinary professionals die as soon as they die, but once a "spy" like him dies, the forces behind him will definitely not let it go. Even if he really died in an accident, he will definitely investigate! I am already in trouble, and I don''t want to mess with a new "plot". Noah Godwin scowled. Understood what he meant, and let the forces behind him let him go, but if someone investigates him, he will disclose his secrets. This guy The way to avoid his attack just now is a space skill, right? Definitely is! So, he didn''t use his full strength before? "Hoo" His face was sullen, and finally turned into a helpless sigh. I cant beat it, what can I do? And still can''t leak his information, including the forces to which he belongs. His warning means that no matter who bothers him, he will reveal his secret! Give up your experience because of a piece of information that has nothing to do with you, silly? "Boom" The sound of the building collapsing continued, and it was getting closer. Noah Godwin was also taken aback and ran out of the room in a hurry. All survivors have come outside. After the Maltz brothers died, there were only 7 people left, including Art, April Joel, Noah Godwin, and 2 middle-aged men and 2 young men, a man and a woman. The 4 people behind are together, and 2 middle-aged men are protecting the 2 young people. Apple Joel pretended not to know Art, surrounded by 5 corpse servants, and stood alone in a corner. Yate was not far from Noah Godwin because he had just come out of the White Crow Shop. "Cooperation!" Noah Godwin looked at Art immediately after seeing the "Antelope" in front of him. Art didn''t say anything. Noah Godwin felt bitter for a while. Some grievances. And a little jealous. This guy knows space skills, so he doesn''t have to worry about being trapped to death! "Monster!" Cursed secretly. Yate is not refusing, but waiting for someone to lead the alliance. There are only a few of them left in total. Faced with this situation, of course we must join hands. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he didn''t want to run away alone. But he didn''t know that others were waiting for him! Not everyone is afraid of him, but each one is more like a dog, hoping that he will be the first bird. Who gave him experience. "We can''t let them continue!" Seeing that no one spoke, the girl with two braids and a somewhat childish face finally couldn''t help stomping her feet and said, "Slender Horned Goats are so cruel to the spirit world." The climate is very sensitive, there must be some kind of extreme weather coming soon, so they want to find caves to hide in. If they destroy all the houses, when the extreme weather comes, we will have no place to hide, and we will die!" Slender-horned Ram? Extreme climate? Yate couldn''t help but looked sideways. These are all information that he does not know. Unexpectedly, the girl hurriedly hid behind the slightly older boy like a frightened bird. Boys protect girls. The two middle-aged men with the strongest aura looked at him at the same time, with vigilance on their faces. Art was speechless. What did he do? These 4 guys are too sensitive! However, this also proves that the man and the woman were born well, so they know information that ordinary professionals do not know. "Is this the Slenderhorn Ram?" Noah Godwin finally realized. Dont blame him, Ive only heard the name, but Ive never seen a real Slenderhorn Ram. However, he had heard the information from the girl, and immediately looked at Art: "What she said is true!" "Then let''s go together." Arter followed suit. "What about you?" Looking at April Joel. "Of course I agree!" April Joel echoed. "We also agree." The middle-aged man with a mustache spoke up. Without any chance of hesitation, those slender-horned goats were about to rush to them. "Do it!" Yate is like a fierce assassin, grabbing the sideline, and every hit with a dagger in his hand will kill. Noah Godwin had no choice but to meet him head-on. Ep Joel let the corpse servant serve as a meat shield in front, and he paddled behind. Anyway, you can block it. The middle-aged man with a mustache used a 4-finger-wide sword, rushed into the herd of fine-horned sheep, and started killing. Like a meat grinder, the scene is very bloody. Another middle-aged man was protecting boys and girls from another sideline. It''s actually a mage! Throwing a ball of flames, the ram in the front will automatically go to the middle-aged man with the mustache. Mustaches are welcome. Slender-horned Ram is a herbivorous animal. Except for the sharp and hard horns, it can run faster, and the sound can soften the target''s will, and has almost no other attack power. There are also weak and low-level creatures in the spirit world. In such a chaotic situation, it is difficult for them to make the kind of cry that can soften the target''s will. Just as he was about to speak, a corner of his **** was pushed, and he was forced to hold back his cry. The biggest threat disappears. "That man is really cunning!" the little girl with braids whispered. refers to the behavior of Yate to seize the sideline. "Could it be that you let an agility class go head-on?" the boy explained to Art. He has been observing Yate, with short knives and small shields, quick shots, fast movement, and fast attack speed. Every hit is sure to kill, smooth and pleasing to the eye, which fully meets the definition of an agile profession. "The person next to him is also an agile professional!" The girl blushed, a little shy, but she still insisted. She was the one who was almost bewitched by Noah Godwin before. "Noah Godwin, first mate of the White Raven, rank 3 navigator." The middle-aged mage said suddenly. "Which of the two won just now?" The boy asked curiously, ignoring his sister''s stubborn mouth. "It should be Noah Godwin who narrowly won." The middle-aged mage replied. "Because he survived?" The boy responded quickly. "That''s right." The middle-aged mage nodded in relief. "It''s so cold!" The girl suddenly whispered. The expressions of the middle-aged mage and the boy also changed. The huge flame with a height of 1 meter in front of them suddenly shrank to about 30cm. The flames dimmed. It looks like it might go out at any time! Thank you book friends for the reward of "missing a piece of shop", thank you very much. (end of this chapter) Chapter 106： Cold and Elemental Resistance Chapter 106 Low Temperature and Elemental Resistance The most frightening thing in the spirit world is not only all kinds of weird and powerful creatures, but also the unpredictable and extreme climate. The extreme climate in the spirit world can really kill people! Instead of causing any disease, it directly freezes, sunburns, suffocates, etc.! The cause of the extreme climate may really be climate change, or it may be that some kind of powerful creature appears nearby, or it may be a change in space geography, etc. There will be very few obvious signs, and some even have no signs at all. And most of them come very quickly and will not give you a buffer time. Those fragile creatures who cannot adapt can only consider themselves unlucky. As the temperature plummeted, the remaining rams no longer charged, but huddled together to keep warm. The fireball of the middle-aged mage became their target instead. Unfortunately, the fire ball lasted for less than 10 seconds before it went out. "Hide in the house!" The middle-aged mage took the two brothers and sisters back to the house where they were hiding. After the mustache is broken. Noah Godwin and April Joel looked at Art. They really want to be with 4 people, there is a mage, or fire, no doubt the chance of survival will be greater. The premise is that they form an alliance. Those two middle-aged men are stronger than them, so don''t worry. It is natural to coexist peacefully when nothing happens, but who can guarantee that no accidents will happen? Yat didn''t speak, but followed directly. Noah Godwin and April Joel hurried to follow. "Is this edible?" After walking a few steps, Art suddenly stopped and asked. "The meat is great!" says Noah Godwin. Then, each of the 3 people carried two relatively intact carcasses of the ram goat into the shop where the 4 people were hiding. This village is a market. There are almost no residential houses, but all kinds of shops. The four mustaches were not surprised to see them follow. However, Mustache and the mage locked their eyes on Art. Among the 3 people, he is the most afraid of him! Even Apple Joel, a necromancer, can only go to the back row. A combination of a warrior and a mage is afraid of an assassin like him! April Joel and Noah Godwin stood beside Art in tacit understanding. They are all old foxes, so they naturally know how to stand in line at this time. It has nothing to do with your own preferences, you can only choose Yate. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The boy and girl also sensed the strange atmosphere, and cleverly hid behind the two mustaches. "I have a room by myself." Art said. This is what he wants too. I dont want to leave the 4 people, because these 4 people obviously know more information, and even if someone comes to rescue, the 4 people will be the main ones. But he has many secrets that he doesn''t want to be seen. "Yes." The middle-aged mage nodded. It''s not the room, it''s his attitude. The atmosphere eased down. This shop is not small, with two floors, warehouses, reception rooms, lounges, etc. Yate randomly found a lounge, and then got a bunch of table and chair fabrics into the room. Also use metal strips to spell out a shelf. Prepare to roast the whole lamb. The conditions are limited, so I can only eat roasted whole lamb. . . The seasoning is only salt, let Raum find it from other shops. By the way, those 2 purses were also delivered by Raum. I havent figured out how to open it, so Ill throw it in my backpack for now, and Ill talk about it when I get back. is very likely to be space equipment. This is also the reason why he is in the mood to make roasted whole lamb. Noah Godwin and April Joel also have a room each. Only those 4 people are together. The temperature dropped almost like a cliff, and the roads, walls, roofs and other places outside were quickly covered with a layer of frost. Not long after, the windows were also frozen. They had to cover the windows with cloth and light a bonfire inside the house. "Uncle Wood, how does that man cover his eyes, how can he see?" Hayley Melville, the girl, asked. The boy''s name is Lorraine Melville, who is her brother. The mage''s name is Ives Wood. The mustache is called Nelson Doyle. Mrs. Melville took her two children to Pudera for a tour, and Ives Wood and Nelson Doyle followed as escorts. Tonight, two children came to the black market here under the banner of "buying gifts for family members". There is a 4th-level fighter and 4th-level mage following, and they are not worried about encountering danger. The profession of warrior sounds ordinary, but it is very adaptable, and there are many branches, and there are many strong ones. As a result, I encountered a rare phenomenon of spiritual devouring in 10 years. Fortunately, there was no accident. "He''s in high spirits," replied Ives Wood. "Isn''t he an agile professional?" Hayley Melville asked curiously. "Maybe agility and spirit too." Nelson Doyle said with a smile. The two patiently answered Hayley Melville''s questions, avoiding her sudden fear. Except, Hayley Melville is tougher than they thought. Or it is more appropriate to describe it as "heartless". I still have time to wonder how people see things! The older Lorraine Melville was trying hard to keep her worries to herself, in stark contrast to her sister. Suddenly, a very irritating fragrance came from nowhere. "Gudong!" Lorraine Melville and Hayley Melville swallowed together. "Let''s make something to eat." Ives Wood''s throat also moved slightly. It smells so good! They had already reacted when they saw the three of Yate coming in with the corpses of the slender horned sheep, and they also brought back the corpses of 6 slender horned sheep. There are no kitchen utensils in the store, and all they can do is barbecue. It''s just that they can''t make that kind of scratchy taste. Although Yate is not a chef, but with the theoretical guidance of his previous life, with a little seriousness, he can make a fat roasted whole lamb. Raum was sent out by him again to see what was going on outside the village. The bad weather has no effect on Raum, otherwise the crows would not be so famous. 3 hours later. Art ate a barely roasted whole lamb. The fire has been extinguished. Even inside the house, the fire can no longer be maintained, as if the rules of the nearby elements have been changed, and the fire can only be maintained to a small extent at best. Art simply turned off the fire. Anyway, he is not very cold. The outside windows and even the wooden doors have been cracked by frost. One can imagine how low the temperature is! But he has 46% extra cold resistance attribute, and 25% slows down physical exertion. In addition, the moonlight veil also has a little anti-abnormal effect, and he doesn''t feel too cold. He discovered this when he put down the Cadence Shield (all resistances +40, can''t be frozen). At that time, he was shivering from the cold, and hurriedly grabbed the Cadence Shield again. Only then did I realize that elemental resistance still has this kind of use! When he was full, Raum also flew back. "Thank you for your hard work." Art took out the mutton that was left for him in advance. "You guys are so unlucky!" Raum said while shaking the chill on his body. Thank you book friend "Too Far" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 107： chilling Chapter 107 Chilling "There''s a Chilling Cicada molting its shell near here." Laum sniffed the smell before eating. are all habits learned from Art. Let it know its name, which shows the reputation of Han Chan in the spirit world. Chilling cicadas feed on coldness and can extract coldness from most things, including air. Because of this characteristic, although the place where it usually lives is cold, the periphery will become dry and hot instead. It sheds its shell every hundred years. Every time it molts its shell, a large amount of coldness in the body will be released, thereby affecting the surrounding environment. Just like what Art and the others are going through at the moment. It stands to reason that because of the storm in the spirit world, there are very few spirit world creatures in the area where they are swallowed. Even after the storm subsides, the weak creatures will come to explore the way first, such as the slender-horned ram, and those powerful creatures will come after it is confirmed that there is no problem. Laum flew around, and besides the ram and some insects, there was only this Chilling Cicada nearby! That''s why I said they were unlucky. Just happened to meet this chilling cicada about to shed its shell, so I just chose this place. But it''s not all bad. First of all, they are not in the center of the chilling cicadas molting their shells, and the impact is actually not very serious. Secondly, the existence of chilling cicadas will prevent most spirit world creatures from coming. Not only is the climate factor, but also because the chilling cicadas in the molting period are very sensitive, and it is easy to be attacked if you rush into its territory. Although it cannot move, it can control the coldness to strike the enemy. Yate and the others were not attacked because they were already here, and Han Chan was the latecomer. In addition, they are not considered a threat in Chilling''s perception. After learning about Chilling Cicada from Raum, Yate calmed down. This is good, you can wait for rescue with peace of mind. With the existence of the siblings, the chances of being rescued are even greater. Raum communicated with him mentally, chattering about what he had seen and heard around him, while eating the mutton with relish. It''s really a chatterbox! It is obviously just a barren snow scene, but it feels like a big movie by it! "What does Chilling Cicada look like?" Art suddenly interrupted it. "It''s the chilling cicada!" Laum immediately misfired. Its poor vocabulary makes it difficult to describe Chilling''s appearance. "How big is it?" "what colour?" "Does it have wings?" Yate could only ask questions with gestures and gestures. Anyway, I have nothing to do. Finally, it was concluded that this chilling cicada was a white creature with 2 pairs of wings and a body length of about 5cm. Such a small one can actually change the climate of such a large area! Sure enough, strength cannot be judged by appearance. "Do you want more?" Art asked when he saw that it had finished eating the piece of mutton. Droy''s positioning of summoned objects is "partner". "No more." Laum just tried something new. Although it eats a lot, its real food is not these. Art tidied up the remaining mutton and walked to the window. According to Laum, there was a lot of snow outside. Keeping the windows closed, although I heard the snow falling outside, I didn''t pay attention. After hearing Laum''s description, I suddenly wanted to open the window and have a look. Did not dare to sleep, and there was no one to talk to, a bit boring. Chatting with Raum is not to relieve boredom, but to bring on depression. The same thing, it can tell you over and over a dozen times! When I walked to the window, I realized that the window had been frozen. Cut the gap directly with a short knife. Windows open. A gust of cold air enters the abdomen, and the nose, throat, and even the lungs feel cool! cold! quiet! There is no noise of the wind, no rustling noise, and the flock of slender-horned sheep is also silent... In the world, everything is silent! Snowflakes are still "falling" one after another. In the past 3 hours, the snow outside is already very thick, and many buildings that were intact before have been crushed... Collapse? Art suddenly jumped out of the window. Feet down. Nearly knee deep! After looking up, he climbed up to the roof. Did not dare to jump, and even after climbing on the roof, I tried to relax every movement I made, for fear of accidentally crushing the roof. Sweep snow off the roof. The small shield is a ready-made tool. Did not call those people, he is not a character who likes to care about everything, but sometimes he has to care about it. Several people in the house soon noticed the movement on the roof. "Not good!" Ives Wood, who reacted quickly, had a sudden change of complexion, hurriedly greeted Nelson Doyle, and ran outside the house protecting the siblings. Apple Joel and Noah Godwin followed suit. The reaction of these two people was not so fast, but they were very careful. Seeing the people from the Melville family running out, they also ran out. After seeing the snow and collapsed buildings outside, they all reacted. Including the Melville brothers and sisters. At the same time, I saw Art clearing the snow from the roof. "He''s a good guy!" said the unscheming Hayley Melville in surprise. Although the rest of the people disagreed, they couldn''t refute it at the moment. "This monster!" Noah Godwin muttered. Hayley Melville turned her head and looked over. Although she didn''t speak, the contempt in her eyes was obvious. The surrounding area is too quiet, even if it is just a whisper, the people around can hear it clearly. Lorraine Melville stretched out her hand to "break" her sister''s head back, and reminded in a low voice, "Look at his clothes!" All of them have already put on all the clothes they can wear. Apple Joel even wrapped in layers of curtains. It''s not just as simple as being cold, the heat in their bodies is also being consumed at an abnormal rate! This prevents them from exercising to counteract the chill. Looking at the guy on the roof again, he is still wearing the same clothes as before, as if he didn''t notice the chill. And this guy is alive and kicking, more energetic than them! What is not a monster? Hayley Melville just didn''t have a plan, not stupid. After being reminded by her brother, she immediately reacted and opened her mouth in surprise. "so envious!" She wanted to curl up in a ball even in the house. Lorraine Melville rolled her eyes. He is also envious, okay? Can Ives Wood say that he is also envious? He is a fireman, and he is more afraid of the cold. "Let''s clean up the surrounding area." He coughed lightly and said. If it is not cleared now, the snow will be frozen in a short time. With their concerted efforts, the roof and surrounding snow were quickly cleared. 7 people returned to the house. "Excuse me, do you have a way to get rid of the cold?" Nelson Doyle asked suddenly. Several people looked at Yate in unison. "No!" Art denied without hesitation. Didn''t even explain a word. "Then why aren''t you afraid of the cold?" Noah Godwin asked immediately. It''s not that he''s sitting crookedly on his butt, but that he''s helping to cushion the situation so that Art and Melville''s people don''t get stuck. Yate''s way of speaking is too blunt, and he looks like he is ready to fight at any time, which makes people have to wonder how he has survived until now. "Is it cold?" Art asked back. Several people were suddenly choked and speechless. However, the aloof character he successfully set up made people believe him easily. "It''s cold!" Hayley Melville looked at him anxiously. "You should be thankful that we are only on the periphery." Although Yate''s expression could not be seen, several people could hear the meaning of "weak chicken". However, at the moment they don''t care about this. "What do you know?" asked Ives Wood and Nelson Doyle in unison. "The center of the cold wave is 3 kilometers away." Of course Art would not tell them about the chill. The shell that the chilling cicada casts off is a natural supernatural item! (end of this chapter) Chapter 108： great discovery Chapter 108 Big Discovery No one told Yate, but even if he used his heels to think about it, he knew that the shed shell of this powerful creature could not be ordinary. If time permits, he wants to take Chilling Cicada''s shell before leaving. He has a way to dispel the cold. I brought one dissolving potion, but there is only one, and I won''t take it out now. Another way is to activate the holy fire aura. The description of the sacred fire aura is "fire of heaven", "flame of god", the damage may not be high, but the priority must be high, and it should be able to dispel the chill of the cicada. However, most of the aura consumption is spirituality. He only has 5 points of spirituality, so how can he be willing to use it? And it is easy to be targeted. At least not until desperate. Yate deliberately told them about their current situation in such a way, in addition to continuing to strengthen his lonely character, it was also to appease their emotions. The arrival of the Slenderhorn Sheep herd solved their food problem. Snow can barely serve as drinking water. Now they just have to be patient and wait for help to arrive. However, I dont know when the rescue will come. After a long time, it is easy to become irritable. He was the one who tried to kill Noah Godwin before, and he is the one who wants to keep the peace now. People from the Melville family must be kept. Noah Godwin has an unknown background and doesnt want to cause trouble. April Joel is his acquaintance... Looking at it this way, it turns out that those who survived in the end either had backgrounds or is related. "Indeed, we are very lucky." Ives Wood did not refute his words, but echoed him. In the spirit world, if there is no map, it is easy to get lost or break into the territory of a powerful creature. Nowadays, the food is delivered to the door, the drink is dropped from the sky, and the ice field also helps them intercept the spirit world creatures that may come over, and it will not cause them any serious harm in the short term. Isn''t this not lucky? Nelson Doyle, April Joel and Noah Godwin also nodded silently. "Is there really no way to keep out the cold?" Hayley Melville asked pitifully again. I have to say that with such a heartless personality, intuition is often more accurate. She always felt that Art was not as indifferent as he appeared. "I have a potion that can save your life when you are about to freeze to death, but I only brought one." Art said after a moment of silence. If Ives Wood and Nelson Doyle asked, he would definitely not say it. But this little girl seems to have a very simple personality, she should know how to repay her kindness, and she has a high status, so she is an excellent target for peddling favors. "Then it can''t be wasted like this." Hayley Melville pursed her mouth aggrievedly. Not an arrogant character. The rest of the people also quietly remembered it in their hearts. "I''m going back." Art turned and left. Do my own thing. However, April Joel and Noah Godwin stayed. Ives Wood did not refuse again. Hold together to keep warm. After all, unlike Art, they are not afraid of the cold. "Do you know him?" The topic really revolved around Art. "I don''t know!" April Joel and Noah Godwin shook their heads at the same time. One is unwilling to tell, and the other is that he really doesnt know each other. "What happened to you before?" Ives Wood looked at Noah Godwin. "The third officer and bosun on our ship are a little greedy." Noah Godwin explained with a wry smile. Up to now, he still thought it was the Maltz brothers who tried to rob Yate, and then they were counter-killed, even implicating himself. I dont need to introduce the reason. They all saw it when Yate was wandering around the Tal Acquisition House before. "Same as I thought!" Nelson Doyle frowned. Most of these private sea merchants are also part-time pirates, and their behavior style can be imagined. He was killed instead of robbing, not wronged at all. "How does he know that the center of the cold wave is 3 kilometers away?" Hayley Melville finally found a chance to speak. If you dont ask, its like something is blocked in your heart and you feel uncomfortable. The whole person shrinks into a spherical shape. "It may be that his perception is very strong, or it may be some kind of summoning object, or it may be some kind of prediction method." Ives Wood replied. "Can perception go that far?" Hayley Melville looked shocked. "It doesn''t need to be that far away, he only needs a vague perception, and then calculates the distance." Ives Wood explained with a smile. Of course, if it is in this way, his perception must be worthy of a "very strong" evaluation. This coincides with the previous guess about his vision, so I put this guess first. As the protagonist under discussion, Art did not rest after returning to the room, but jumped out of the window again. I didn''t want to be noticed by those people, so I came out quietly. I found a remote corner and stood quietly in the snow. It seems that he wants to learn something from the snow. After a while, a small icicle appeared on his fingertip. After launching, another one appeared at his fingertips. One after another, it stretches endlessly. The mana consumption of Ice Bomb is very small, and he quickly found the balance between consumption and mana recovery, and he can use it without restraint. It seems to be continuous, but in fact, the rhythm is well controlled. He is looking for a feeling. While clearing the snow from the roof before, he inadvertently discovered that his resistance to the cold didn''t seem to be just due to resistance. Because Noah Godwin and others came out soon, he didn''t have time to feel deeply. Now I finally found out that it had something to do with learning the mage ice skill! That is to say, these skills brought some changes to his body! It is further speculated that he is not the only way to use spells mechanically through skills, he can also master it by himself! Of course, this is not an easy task. The dark plane consciousness endows him with skill points, which is equivalent to telling him the formulas to leverage certain powers. He can master these formulas proficiently, and can further combine these formulas into new formulas, but if you want to reverse the formula Based on the principle, the difficulty will increase exponentially! But after all, it is a way to become stronger. This means that he can learn all the skills and then derive them himself! Almighty! All things are one! This discovery made him excited for a long time, and he was a little carried away, and finally calmed down, and practiced ice bombs honestly. Sure enough, after repeated practice, the proficiency of ice bomb skills is improving, and the power is also faintly improving. Maybe the change was too small and there was no prompt on the panel, but he could feel it himself. That is to say, in addition to using skill points, he can also use practice to improve the skill level! But its not enough to use the skill without thinking, but you need to perceive how the skill mobilizes power with your heart. It may be used dozens of times without any improvement in proficiency, or it may suddenly be blessed to the soul and increase dozens of proficiency points at once. This is what he was looking for. Chilling Cicada''s Frozen Domain helped him a lot. The concentration, quality, and activity of ice elements have been greatly improved! If it was in this world, he might not be able to discover this even after using his skills hundreds of times. For a while, he was a little reluctant to leave. It would be great if you could set up small stations like in the Diablo game. Set up one here, one at home, and back and forth, its so beautiful! (end of this chapter) Chapter 109： Melville Chapter 109 Melville The snow never stopped. Laum didn''t know how long the molting period of Chilling Cicada was, and Art didn''t even know it. They can only wait patiently. Ives Wood took out his property on the second day. Some extraordinary materials. Barely can maintain the flame temperature. The whole village has been covered by heavy snow. The plant purchased by Tal has been eaten up by the slender-horned sheep. Although it looks strange, it is actually the ration of the bottom slender horn sheep! It is not without reason that the Slenderhorn Ram came here. Yate is just scaring himself and being overly cautious. After 2 days, although most of the slender-horned rams died, more than 20 survived and crowded in the Tal acquisition store. Their cold resistance is stronger than that of ordinary professionals. Lorraine Melville and Hayley Melville don''t act like ordinary nobles, they don''t have the delicate and fragile kind of nobles at all. Lorraine Melville didn''t complain about frostbite on one foot. Yate didn''t inquire about their identities. The persona has been established and cannot be changed easily. But the veil was removed the next day. Before he wanted to kill someone, he had to cover his face, but now the rest are people who cannot be killed, so there is no need to wear a veil. And, when help comes, what if someone takes a fancy to his veil? The fact that these few people cant see it doesnt mean that those big bosses cant see it. Besides, anyone would not be able to resist interrogating him for hiding his face. It is better to take off the veil actively, and let a few people get acquainted and get used to it. Pudra City. Because of the sudden outbreak of spiritual phagocytosis, the entire city of Pudera was alarmed. After learning that the legitimate son and daughter of the Melville family were also involved, the nobles and the church were alarmed, and the rescue plan was launched at an unprecedented speed. The Melville family is a merchant family. Business is doing great. But thats not the point. The point is that the fifth generation of the Melville family somehow hooked up with a high-level creature in the spirit world! And it is still the kind of like-minded and devoted! Until now, no one knows how this 5th-generation head did it, but it is an indisputable fact that this high-level creature is devoted to him. The current head of the Melville family is the 11th generation, and the 5th generation has long passed away, and the blood left behind is not inherited from that high-level creature, but the other party still takes good care of the Melville family. Traveling from the spirit world is known to save a lot of time and resources, but it''s a big investment. It doesnt mean that you can explore the map. The landscape of the spirit world will change. Maybe you walked fine last time, and you will run to another place next time. Moreover, it is not certain that a certain powerful spirit creature will run to a certain key node to inhabit, such as the "Sea God" worshiped by the Sinai people. At this time, you must have the ability to drive or persuade it away, or make it It does not attack your caravan. The "ancestor" recognized by the Melville family was originally a creature of the spirit world. He was very familiar with the environment and had a wide network of contacts. He could talk to many high-level spirit creatures, and his own strength was not low. With the help of this person, the Melville family successfully opened up two business routes in the spiritual world. The key is that there is no way to grab these two business paths. Not only is no one robbing, almost all nobles and churches will sell the Melville family''s face! Although the strength of the Melville family is mediocre, who would let them have a good ancestor! Offended the Melville family, they can''t beat you head-on, but they can let the ancestors hinder your family''s business in the spirit world. If you are a bit shady, you can also confuse or even connect some powerful creatures from the spirit world to come to your family''s business roads or even resident to rob and make trouble. You must know that many high-level materials needed by professionals are produced in the spirit world. No matter the nobles or the church, they cannot do without the spirit world! And the Melville family has a good family tradition, they have always been kind to others, and they hardly offend others. Absolutely some forces will also give the Melville family face. That''s why Mrs. Melville dared to travel with her children. That''s why Hayley Melville is so heartless. So Ives Wood and Nelson Doyle are in no hurry. People have such confidence! Even if the outside rescue does not come, dont you still have your own ancestors! After the news spread, the nobles and churches in Pudera City heard the news and moved. Although they do not have this ability, they can report. It is one thing for the Melville family to spread the news, but it is another thing for them to report it. It is a rare opportunity to sell favors, and no capable force will miss it. If you just go in and out of the spirit world, some forces in Pudra City can do it, but the difficulty is to locate the other party in the vast and boundless spirit world first! This technology cannot be mastered by ordinary organizations. Lets not mention the vastness of the spirit world, let alone the various weird geographical climates. Those powerful creatures alone are a powerful source of interference. This positioning technology requires not only core technology, but also strong strength. For example, the soul positioning technique of the Church of Soul, unless it is the Pope''s shot, it is impossible to succeed at all. Of course, powerful fortune-tellers and prophets are not included. However, this kind of talent cannot be recruited by ordinary organizations, because such people are often very hated! And those who can take revenge on such people alive and kicking are often very powerful professionals. Even if you are a newcomer in this industry and have no enemies yet, unless you hide it very well, once you are exposed, those big forces will be the first to come to you. Because a village in Pudera City was involved this time, the Melville family did not bother the ancestors, but waited for rescue from the outside world. Lorraine Melville and Hayley Melville, as the legitimate sons and daughters of this generation of patriarchs, naturally have life-saving props. There''s just no need to waste it just because it''s cold. Moore Lane and Claire Lane also knew the news that Art was unfortunately involved in the spirit world. He told Jim Thomson beforehand to go to the black market. If he didn''t know that his sister had no divination ability, Moore Ryan couldn''t help but wonder if his sister knew in advance that Art would be involved in the spirit world! Without the item that Claire Lane lent, Art would be very uncomfortable even if he could enter the spirit world alive. Like April Joel and Noah Godwin, suffering from discomfort all the time. That is to say, the two of them are not ordinary Tier 3 professionals, otherwise the symptoms will definitely be more obvious. Yate is just a Tier 2 professional. Professor Hughes was also informed of the news. The latter found Moore Ryan that day. He knew that Art and Moore Lane were in frequent contact. I have to say that Professor Hughes is really nice to Art! Moore Lane guaranteed Art''s safety. There is Pu''s seventh eye on his body, which ensures that Art can safely enter the spirit world and will not be eliminated in the first wave; bit. The one summoned in the spirit world will be the perfect body! As long as Ya can''t think about provoking certain top-level existences, there is basically no need to worry about security issues. In his opinion, with Yate''s character, not only is he alive, but most likely he is also alive and well. Two days later, the rescue team officially set off. There is no recommendation this week, so I have the cheek to ask everyone for support (end of this chapter) Chapter 110： Chilling Rampage Chapter 110 Chilling Rampage "Persist for another day. If there is no rescue, we will ask Ms. Lilith for help." Day 3 is coming. Snow is still falling. The temperature has not dropped much, but there is no sign of warming up. If its just like this, it can be tolerated, but in this field, the heat in their bodies seems to be drawn and consumed by an inexplicable force, which is undoubtedly worse for them at this moment. Fortunately, this inexplicable force is not aimed at them specifically, but its characteristics are so, otherwise they might not be able to persist for a day. Except for some weird guy. Despite this, Ives Wood had to take out his spell-casting materials on day 2 and raise the magic flame. Until today, a depressive emotion began to envelope their hearts. Ives Wood''s spell-casting materials are almost used up! He is a spell-casting material, not for burning fire, and being able to persist for a day is already the result of careful calculation. Lorraine Melville suffered from frostbite on his heel, limited mobility and was under more pressure. He didn''t talk much at first, but now he hardly speaks. I am afraid that I will be discouraged as soon as I open my mouth. He is only 16 years old. Seeing this, Ives Wood had to propose a plan to ask for help tomorrow. There is a definite time when human perseverance tends to increase dramatically and emotions become positive. Ms. Lilith is a respectful title for that ancestor, and does not represent a rank. Similarly, Ms. Yue is also a respectful title. The ancestor of the Melville family gave himself a human name "Lilith Melville". I have to say that the 5th generation of Melville is so powerful, it actually made a high-level creature give up on him! However, after all, the Melville family is not the direct blood of this person, so every time they ask her for help, they feel unreasonable and angry, for fear of being disturbed too many times and being bored by the other party. Moreover, the spirit world is vast and boundless. I don''t know how big it is, and I don''t know if this person is convenient. I don''t want to trouble her unless it is absolutely necessary. The Melvilles had been told this, so it was Ives Wood who brought it up. "I think so too." Lorraine Melville did not follow the trend, but took the initiative to take part of the responsibility. Noah Godwin and April Joel couldn''t help but admire him. Whether he is sincere or buying people''s hearts, the important thing is to be responsible! A leader who is good at shirking responsibility and a leader who is responsible, I believe most people will choose the latter. Ives Wood and Nelson Doyle also have a slight change in their attitude towards him. Stop treating him like a kid. With a clear goal, the emotions of several people are relieved, and the atmosphere is no longer so depressing. "Don''t you need to notify that person?" Hayley Melville looked around and asked in a low voice. Art is not there. "It''s not necessary." Several people were silent for a moment, and finally Ives Wood spoke. They are for boosting momentum, is that person necessary? When rescue arrives, just take him with you. Hayley Melville thought about it, and nodded in agreement. Really unnecessary. These of us were huddled together in the cold, but that guy still had the time to go out to pick up money! Yesterday, when I went to inform him that he could come here to enjoy the fire and barbecue, I happened to bump into him jumping in from the window, and his explanation at that time was to take a look outside. But Hayley Melville suspected that he was probably searching for shops again! Although he didn''t see any big items on his body, money can be put into a backpack. Did not expose him. Didn''t dare to ask him for a hush money. Although he took off his face scarf, the way he squinted at people was too fierce! Today, he didn''t even bother to hide it, and directly said to see if there was anything he could pick up. Come back on time for lunch. With a cold air. Although he shook off the snowflakes on his body, the cold tainted by him did not dissipate so easily, and even the flame shrank because of the cold on his body. Noah Godwin has already dealt with the lamb, so he still eats lamb skewers and lamb soup. It takes too long to roast a whole lamb, and if you cant finish it, it will freeze soon, and even if you unseal it, the taste will become poor. Now they take good care of the 20 or so surviving slenderhorn sheep. Every few hours, they help to clean the roof and the surrounding snow, and help find some moss and weeds, lest these delicious "little guys" come out Accident. Not counting the horns, the body height of an adult slender horn sheep can reach Yate''s chest, and the body length is about 180cm-210cm. He has a hot temper and is stubborn. Let go of the belly, 2 per day, enough for them to eat for 10 days. Nelson Doyle is a big meat eater, and 1 person can equal 6 of them. After eating the mutton skewers, the mutton soup is almost ready. Yat had just lifted the cover when his feet suddenly shook. Lorraine Melville, who was about to get up, nearly fell. Several people responded very quickly. Ives Wood directly hugged the Melville brothers and sisters one by one. Nelson Doyle picked up the big sword and rushed out first. Hit the wall straight away! No need to say hello, followed by April Joel and Noah Godwin. Yate is faster. Slightly behind Nelson Doyle, on his flank. After coming outside the house, I realized that it was not the house that was shaking, but the space! Visible to the naked eye, there are spider web-like cracks and even paper-like folds in a space about 100 meters away from them. It seems that something is trying to forcefully break through the space and squeeze in! Several people acted again immediately. Run away! The surrounding area is white, the snow is already 1 person deep, and most of the buildings have been collapsed. Nelson Doyle opened the way ahead, and several people followed behind. Snowflakes were flying all the way, and there was a constant rumble, as if a bulldozer was rumbling past. Even if you encounter a collapsed building, drive directly there! It''s time to look up and re-select the route, and we have already opened up here! The violent side of the 4th-level fighter is fully displayed. Yat was the last one, observing the changes of the snowflakes nervously. With such a big movement, there''s no reason Han Chan couldn''t notice it! Sure enough, the temperature plummeted and the snowflakes hardened rapidly. It is no longer snowflakes, but ice crystals! "If there is any way to save your life, use it quickly!" Yate reminded the people in front immediately. Nelson Doyle, who was breaking the road, stopped suddenly. Perceived a change in temperature. "It''s so cold!" The voices of the Melville brothers and sisters were trembling, and they could no longer bear it. Without Ives Wood urging, Lorraine Melville activated the life-saving means. A tall female phantom appeared. 5 meters tall, can''t see face clearly, long hair fluttering, skirt flying. It''s not a phantom, but a power projection! Yat didn''t expect the Melville brothers and sisters'' hole cards to be in this form, and his eyelids twitched a few times. It was indeed effective. The moment the projection appeared, they felt the bone-freezing chill being pushed away by a stand. But the surrounding icy power also suddenly became violent. Chilling was stimulated! (end of this chapter) Chapter 111： Stormhammer Cantor Chapter 111 The Leader of Storm Hammer "Boom boom boom..." This is much more exciting than hailstones, the huge ice crystals smashed down densely, like making dumplings. Yate saw with his own eyes that a corner of the collapsed house was cracked by a piece of ice crystal the size of a goose feather. What''s more terrifying is yet to come. Those bricks and stones overturned by Nelson Doyle will be frozen soon! Some bricks and stones were pressed under the ground before, and there was no snow on the surface at all, and they were even relatively dry, but they were also frozen! It''s just a little slower. Fortunately, Lorraine Melville responded quickly. If they were exposed to the current icy field, they would have already... Um? It seems that nothing will happen to me. On the rhythm shield, there is an attribute of "cannot be frozen"! However, if I am the only one who survives, I am afraid that I cannot explain it clearly, and all the anger will also be concentrated on myself. It''s still good. At this moment, he is not sure whether the sacred fire aura is effective. After all, his skill is only level 1. And Han Chan obviously went crazy. I dont know if this guy has persecution paranoia. There is still a distance, but the reaction is so strong. It''s okay to warn me first, if there is one, I will make a big move! Between the sky and the earth, there is a sparkle, and the line of sight is severely blocked. Ice crystals are reflective! What kind of light does it reflect? Moonlight, of course! Don''t look at the ice crystals here, but the bright moon still hangs high in the sky. These 3 days have been like this, there is no difference between day and night, and the time is calculated by themselves. Of course Art likes it. After all, Moonlight is his home game, and Ms. Yue is really nice to him. "Crack!" "Crack!" Where the space was broken, the ice crystals were smashed as soon as they approached, turning into countless crystal clear debris and falling down. In a blink of an eye, the ground was covered with a thick layer. The other party doesn''t know the situation on their side, and they are still making a strong breakthrough. The tall female projection behind Lorraine Melville protected them all. The Melville family has always been kind to others and likes to make friends. It''s just a matter of convenience. Lorraine Melville doesn''t mind protecting a few more people. "Let''s go outside." Art suggested. "Yes!" Only then did the dignified people come to their senses, and hurriedly moved to the distance again. The Melvilles no longer need to be held. "What''s going on?" Hayley Melville asked Art. Without the oppression of the chill, her mouth was finally unsealed, and her words suddenly increased. Her intuition told her that Art must know something. Except for Nelson Doyle who was opening the way, the rest of the people also raised their ears. "Obviously, we are in the icy field of a certain creature. Because our strength is too weak, the other party didn''t care. Now that the boss is here, the master of the field is starting to go crazy." Art had to pretend to be a polymath. Apple Joel, who knew his identity, was not surprised either. It has long been recognized that he is the kind of noble boy who "why not eat minced meat", and it is normal to know some advanced knowledge. Several people did not expect that the problem actually lies here. "You already knew?" asked Ives Wood. "It''s just a guess, it''s only confirmed now." Art replied. "Hmm." Ives Wood accepted the explanation. After all, it is 3 kilometers away from the center. Furthermore, it doesn''t matter whether he accepts it or not. Can he persuade the rescuer away or escape from this lady''s asylum? I just became more and more curious about Art''s identity. The group of people soon came to the corner of the village and stood there waiting for rescuers to appear. That space was finally broken! A passage similar to the opening of the city portal scroll appears. "Don''t stare at the void passage!" This time, Yate learned his wisdom and took the initiative to remind the Melville brothers and sisters. Ives Wood, who was about to speak, flashed a look of surprise again in his eyes. Has he seen it? One foot stepped over. Then the whole body. 2 meters tall, sturdy, with a huge warhammer in his hand, wearing a light metal body armor, including a helmet, revealing a few strands of silver-gray hair and a pair of silver-gray eyes. The moment they came out, they locked their positions. "Storm Hammer!" Nelson Doyle whispered. Ives Wood also recognized it, and immediately looked back. Sure enough, behind that Storm Hammer, another tall figure walked out, but he was wearing a blue priest''s robe, holding a spell book with a blue cover in his hand, exuding a faint blue light. shimmer. The void channel is closed. "Leader!" This time, Ives Wood whispered. Yate glanced at them with some surprise. These two people who appeared are famous? Looking at their reactions, it''s like meeting idol fans. The rest of the people also looked excited. "Are they famous?" Art couldn''t help but gently touched Hayley Melville and asked. "You don''t even know about Stormhammer and the lead singer?" Hayley Melville asked in surprise. Yate found that the two of them, who had already targeted them, glanced at Hayley Melville after hearing what he said. I don''t need to ask myself! "Storm hammer Florence Grace, 7th-level storm warrior; lead singer Christopher Micah, 7th-level storm priest." Fortunately, Hayley Melville did not disappoint him. I dont know if I just knew these materials, or because the two of them were at the scene, I didnt dare to say more, and I always felt that something was missing. Yate pursed his lips and didn''t ask further questions. Even the carefree Hayley Melville knows the taboo, can he not understand? The Hammer of the Storm discussed with the lead singer for a while, and seemed to recognize Chilling Cicada''s domain. "Persist on." Then, a gentle voice came over. Several people nodded in unison. It doesn''t matter whether the other party can see it or not. The two flew towards the direction of Han Chan. is for flying! Extremely fast. The ice crystals and low temperature in the air did not affect them at all, and they were crushed by a force before they fell on them. "Hoo" Noah Godwin breathed out. And then April Joel. Then there are a few other people. Those two put a lot of pressure on them! Coming through space, the aftertaste of power permeated the two of them. Yate did not take the opportunity to inquire about the two, but frowned slightly. I was a little worried about Raum. As early as when the space was shaking, he had already sent Raum to the place where Chilling Cicada was. The original intention was to see if there was a chance to steal the shell that Chilling Cicada sloughed off. Unexpectedly, these two 7th-order powerhouses went straight to Han Chan! Raum is only near invulnerable, not absolutely invulnerable. The distance of 3 kilometers has exceeded his limit, and he cannot observe with Raum''s eyes, nor can he pass orders. can only wait. Soon, a silver-white lightning streaked across the sky, announcing the outbreak of war. The wind howled, the thunder roared, the ice and snow fell, and there was chaos, as if the end of the world was coming. There is no temptation, no prelude, it is a big move when you come up. Several people were dumbfounded. "Yi" A high-pitched and loud cicada chirped suddenly. The few people who were 3 kilometers away were instantly sluggish as if they had been hit hard. (end of this chapter) Chapter 112： Fighting style of Tier 7 bosses Chapter 112 The Fighting Style of Tier 7 Bosses At this moment, the few people felt as if someone had knocked a sap on the back of the head, and that guy was not good at learning, so he couldn''t knock people out. That''s uncomfortable! But, that''s all. Because the cry of the chilling cicada is not used to hurt the enemy, but to call. A hideous, huge projection appeared. The head is wide and short, with prominent frontal lip base, a pair of black compound eyes located on both sides of the head, short and bristle-like antennae, slender mouthparts, a pair of feet on the front chest, middle chest and hind chest. The leg segments are developed, with barbs, and the abdomen is long and tapered. There are a total of 12 abdominal segments and 6 pairs of membranous wings... It looks very similar to cicadas. However, when a cicada appears in front of you after being magnified thousands of times, it is not as simple as hideous and terrifying. Yate only glanced at it, and felt as if countless cicadas were ringing in his head. "Di Liu Liu..." "Got it, got it!" "١䡪" All kinds of cicadas chirping, very strange, they seemed to be the sounds he had heard in his previous life. They should be very irritating, but they felt very kind, and wanted to listen for a while. A coolness suddenly came from the left arm. Yate shuddered and woke up. The scarf was tied on his left arm. It was extremely cold outside, but he broke out in a cold sweat. Almost! I don''t know what the consequences will be, and he doesn''t want to know, it''s not a good thing anyway. Turning around is about to wake up the others. Several people looked stupid, very much like the "people who lost their souls" in his previous life. I wonder if physical means have any effect? But always try. Yate was about to start, when several people suddenly woke up together. Then Qi Shushu stared at Art, who raised his hand. "I thought you wouldn''t wake up!" Art withdrew his hand as if nothing had happened. Several people recalled the experience just now, and their expressions changed drastically. "Don''t look!" Ives Wood directly covered the eyes of the Melville brothers and sisters. Noah Godwin, April Joel and Nelson Doyle also bowed their heads. His face was ugly. If it wasn''t for the help of Ms. Lilith''s projection just now, their end would be to become fools at best! Worse, such as being distorted and turned into a monster. At that time, unless a higher-level existence takes action, no one will be able to save them. But that is almost impossible. The projection summoned by Chilling Cicada has exceeded the rating range of normal spirit creatures! Just by looking at it, it was almost polluted and fell. This level is already an ancient level above the top! The classification of spirit world creatures is low, medium, high, top, ancient, and gods and demons. Among them, gods and demons are existences at the level of Lord of Storms and Ms. Yue. Ancient level, second only to this level, most of them are old guys who have lived for thousands or tens of thousands of years. Certainly not at the level of gods and demons. If it is an existence at the level of gods and demons, even if it is just a projection, Florence Grace, the hammer of the storm, and Christopher Micah, the lead singer, cannot resist. After the projection appeared, Christopher Micah''s resonant singing voice followed. "The Great Stormlord..." Art finally knew why he was called the lead singer! His singing voice is not only loud and clear, and can be clearly transmitted here from 3 kilometers away, but also has its own unique rhythm, which can arouse some kind of spiritual resonance. Yate only listened to the beginning, and he felt like hearing his favorite song, and couldn''t help but want to sing along. Fortunately, his deceptive power is not as strong as the projection summoned by Chilling. Can hold back. The Melville brothers and sisters have covered their ears. As Christopher Micah''s chanting ended, a more majestic force appeared. The reason why it is described in this way is because everyone in Yate has learned how to behave, and no one stares stupidly anymore. It turns out that this is the fighting style of bosses above level 7, called parents! Learn...fuck! What is the use of what you have learned? Is there anyone who can shake it? "Boom" There was a loud noise like the sky falling apart. Yate and the others felt their minds were shaken by it, and it took a while for them to recover. It feels so good to be quiet! The projections in the sky, ice and snow, wind and thunder all disappeared, the moon was bright and the sky was deep, everything was so beautiful. Florence Grace and Christopher Micah just returned. Always take care of the scene, such as touching a corpse or something. Although they are Tier 7 bosses, this Chilling Cicada is no lower than them. It''s a pity that the last blow destroyed Han Chan''s body. Moreover, this Chilling Cicada is still a descendant of an ancient person, and they summoned the power of the Lord of Storms to destroy a projection of that ancient person, probably already hated. Stealing chickens won''t cost you money, and the faces of the two are a little ugly. There is no scar on the body. That is to say, there are traces of ice blue on Florence Grace''s armor. This set of magic equipment is afraid that it will be returned to the furnace. "You two are the little ones from the Melville family?" Florence Grace asked before and after the group of people. "Yes." The Melville brothers and sisters looked respectful. "How many of you survivors are left?" Christopher Micah asked Arter. "Yes." Several people nodded. Be more disciplined, more disciplined. Art also stopped squinting at people. The 7th-level boss is still the 2nd, and he is in a bad mood, is it true? "It can be put away," Christopher Micah said to Lorraine Melville. "Ah!" Lorraine Melville remembered now, and hurriedly canceled the summon. Christopher Micah looked at Ives Wood again, but soon shook his head in disappointment. Ives Wood is a fire mage, but his strength is too weak, and there is not much power left in his body, so he can''t help him. Although Ives Wood was curious, he didn''t dare to ask more questions. He could see that these two were not in a very happy mood. "Forget it, I''ll do it myself." Christopher Micah glanced at Yate and the others again, and finally said helplessly. Open the "Spell Book" with a blue cover in his hand, and recite the prayer. Yat doesn''t know the real name of this book, so let''s call it the spell book for the time being. After the chanting ended, a tornado column with a diameter of over 1 meter and a height of more than 10 meters appeared. Christopher Micah manipulated the tornado and began to plow the ground under the shocked eyes of the Ater people. Sweep everything in the village to pieces, leaving only an open space. Rough, but also very refreshing. Those things on the market are completely ignored by the two of them! Yate suddenly felt that the tornado of the druid elemental system seemed to be good. Someone helped to erase the scene, so he was naturally very happy. Then, Christopher Micah took out a large amount of materials from the space backpack and began to arrange the rituals. Large Ritual, functioning like a teleportation station, used to travel between the spirit world and the present world. This is also the main purpose of the two of them coming here. The Melville siblings are just incidental. Sincerely thank every book friend~ Thank you for your support (end of this chapter) Chapter 113： Rituals Chapter 113 Rituals In this place where spiritual devouring occurs, the space channel has been opened by the power of the spirit world itself, which can save a lot of power and resources, and is more stable. In addition, in the spirit world, if it is a naturally occurring spirit world storm, then there are very few powerful spirit world creatures in this area. Chilling came after Yate et al. Florence Grace and Christopher Micah did not hesitate to attack Chilling for this reason. After taking over, as long as there is a strong deterrent, even if there are spirit world creatures coming behind, they will often take the initiative to retreat. A stable passage to the spiritual world is very precious to all forces. Material transportation has high requirements on channels. Lets put it this way, mastering such a channel, even if its only used to collect rent, can collect money every year and get soft hands! So, many big forces are actually vying for the ownership of this place. As for who this place originally belonged to, does it matter? By the way, sell the Melville family a favor. As the largest church in Pudera City, the Church of the Storm naturally couldn''t let other forces take it away, so Florence Grace and Christopher Micah were directly sent over. Fortunately, the Church of the Storm is strong enough, otherwise the rescue would not be so fast. The two of them directly brought the materials for arranging the rituals. Because there are a lot of materials needed, and many of them are extraordinary materials, only medium and large space props can be used. Christopher Micah uses a space backpack, which is similar to the two leather bags that Art has seen, but it is much larger, and it is the size of a schoolbag. You know, this is space equipment, if it is bigger, it will have more space! What''s more, Christopher Micah''s space backpack is definitely better than the leather bags he has seen, and it has more space than the previous year. Yate watched him take out enough materials from his backpack to build dozens of large tile houses! Then, Christopher Micah and Florence Grace, who set up the ritual themselves, were asked to stand back. As a veteran in arranging rituals, Yate naturally understood the reason. If you dont want accidents during teleportation, even a single line of the ritual cant be wrong! With such a large ritual, one can imagine its complexity. It''s not that Christopher Micah and Florence Grace don''t want their help, they dare not. This arrangement is 2 days. The two of them were restless, and Yate and the others could only wait. Dont dare to go out to hang out, the two big bosses are busy, but you go to hang out, lets not talk about whether its suitable or not, arent you afraid of the big boss anger? Also worry about unknown risks. In the spirit world, all kinds of weird things can happen. There are all kinds of weird creatures. Even corpses can be resurrected. If you dont have strength, dont be so curious. Speaking of corpses, Art suddenly remembered the corpses that had been recovered on the street before. After I went to the Tal acquisition company, I didnt pay attention to it, and I didnt see it again. He suspected that the recovered corpses were taken away by April Joel. Although I don''t know what the use of those corpses is, Apple Joel is professional in this regard. Look at these people, um, lets exclude himself first, two and a half children, one fire mage, one warrior, one navigator, one undead profession, who do you think is the most suspicious? And those corpses are near the undead shop. Apple Joel just doesnt seem to have any sense of existence, but it doesnt mean he doesnt do anything. The only one who is really honest is Noah Godwin. Ives Wood and Nelson Doyle are unable to act because they need to care for the Melville brothers and sisters. Those two bosses are busy, they don''t even dare to chat, what else can they do except to think wildly? Art would not be so stupid as to meditate here. With the silk scarf, his aura has been concealed, and even the two 7th-level practitioners have never seen that he is practicing the idea of ??moon phase meditation. "All right!" Finally, Florence Grace let out a soft cry. Arranging rituals of this level consumes a lot of energy. Looking at their previous battles, you can know the style of the Church of Storms. This kind of delicate work is really not suitable for them! A dignified rank 7 boss, at this moment, he is as happy as a child who has finished his summer homework! Although Christopher Micah did not make a sound, a smile appeared on his face. The people in Yate also rejoiced. Finally you can go back! Although they have not eaten or drank for 2 days, they are all in good spirits. Including the Melville brothers and sisters. "Come here." In a good mood, Christopher Micah took the initiative to call them over. Several people hurried forward. What appeared before their eyes was a platform with a diameter of about 50 meters. At first glance, it looks a bit like an altar. The platform is 0.5 meters above the ground, and the top is neat and flat. Numerous patterns are spliced ??with materials, which are perfectly connected. In each of the 4 directions, there is a **** connecting the platform and the ground. In addition, there are 4 stone arms that look like octopus tentacles, extending from all corners and sinking into the ground. Where each stone arm connects to the platform, there is a bud-shaped groove that can be opened and closed. The two put something inside. If you guessed correctly, this should be the power source of the teleportation station. Platforms, slopes, and even stone arms are mostly pre-made semi-finished products, and two people are responsible for assembling, saving time and effort. Otherwise, even if the two are 7th-order powerhouses, it is impossible to complete such a project in such a short period of time. Even if it was just assembling, the two of them were exhausted, which shows the technical content of such a ceremony. In addition, the core technology on how to position is not shown. Although he didn''t dare to ask more questions, Yate was quietly observing and memorizing the overall structure of the ceremony. Whether it is useful or not, write it down first. Anyway, he already has a lot of things in his mind, and he doesn''t care about adding more. The others stood obediently. The ground is flat and smooth, very strong. As early as when cleaning up the "garbage" before, Christopher Micah had already taken advantage of the trend to tamp the ground, and by the way completed the step of polishing. "After the experiment, you can go back." Definitely experiment. Florence Grace placed an ordinary notebook and a copy of active transcendent materials on the platform. Really well prepared. Christopher Micah then initiates the ritual. The activation method looked very simple, as if he had cast a spell in an ordinary way. In the 4 grooves, there are blue lights blooming. The platform seemed to be charged and lit up. The above 2 things disappear. It didn''t take long, and the two things were sent back completely. There is an extra line of words in the notebook. It should be the secret code they discussed in advance. "All right." "Who goes first?" Christopher Micah looked at the excited people. Art, Noah Godwin, and April Joel are like a basin of cold water poured on their heads. You don''t need to think about it, you know, it''s definitely not from the Melville family! It is very unlikely that there is a problem with the ritual, the biggest possibility is that there is something tricky on the other side. "Let me do it." Yate took the initiative to stand up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 114： space pulsation Chapter 114 Space Pulse Um? Christopher Micah and Florence Grace both looked at Art in surprise. At their level, their own spirituality is very high, and their intuition is very accurate. The first impression that Art gave them was not this kind of open-minded personality. Not only them, but also April Joel and Noah Godwin were surprised. The first reaction is to turn your brain quickly, thinking about the benefits of being the first. Is there something I have missed? Yate gave the two people the impression that there is no benefit, and they will not do things that are not beneficial. After much deliberation, I didn''t figure it out. But it doesn''t prevent the two from having the urge to fight. Finally, the self-control of the two is not bad, and they suspect that Yate deliberately dug a hole for himself to jump, so they didn''t say anything. The four members of the Melville family also looked curious. He is not like this kind of person! Yate''s vest was very successful. "Go up." Christopher Micah didn''t think so much, and didn''t care what Art thought. Art stepped onto the platform. The moment his feet stepped on the platform, his figure paused slightly. The pulse of space! With the help of Pu''s seventh eye ability, he perceives the spatial pulsations combed out by rituals. I already had this feeling when I was standing off stage before, but it was not as clear as it is now. At this moment, he felt as if he was standing barefoot on a huge heart, and he felt every beat clearly. It''s not how talented he is, but how lucky he is. First, the phenomenon of spiritual devouring tore apart the space here, and then Christopher Micah and Florence Grace broke the space that had not yet recovered in time, and then laid out rituals to guide and sort out new space pulses. And he stepped on the ritual just when the new space pulsation had just been sorted out, and he had Pu''s seventh eye on him, which also had the power to sort out space, and he could transfer skills. What is this but luck? Every time the space pulsates, it gives him a little more understanding of space. It''s like a teacher explaining this knowledge to him. "Are you ready?" Christopher Micah didn''t give him time to think carefully. "May I stand a little longer, please?" Art hesitated, but he still asked. It doesn''t matter even if he is rejected, if he doesn''t speak, it means giving up by himself. "Sure enough!" This was the first reaction of April Joel and Noah Godwin. Then I was as surprised as everyone else. This is a Tier 7 boss! Where did he get the courage? "Oh?" Unexpectedly, Christopher Micah was not angry, but looked at him with interest, waiting for his explanation. Florence Grace also looked over curiously. Now I believe it, he really has never heard of their names. "I have a little space talent." Art explained shyly. He knows that his spatial talent is not very good, otherwise he wouldn''t be tossed like that by the teleportation skill. But it doesn''t matter, no one is competing with yourself now. "What can you perceive?" Christopher Micah and Florence Grace became interested in an instant. Yate has little knowledge and doesn''t know the preciousness of space talent. How can they not know? "No wonder he''s so fast!" Nelson Doyle whispered. As a Tier 4 fighter, he is actually afraid of a Tier 2 professional, so it''s a bit embarrassing to say it. But if the opponent has spatial talent, there is no shame at all. Noah Godwin glanced at him, but said nothing. This guy starts and ends fast, and he can teleport! "The pulsation of space, the frequency is..." Yate did not describe it in words, but raised his right hand, and his index finger trembled from time to time as if in a cramp, with a frequency of about 2 times a second. The spatial pulsation that has just been sorted out is relatively active, and the frequency will slow down after it stabilizes, until it is difficult to detect. Christopher Micah and Florence Grace looked at each other. How did they know! The layout of rituals is written down step by step, and they themselves don''t understand the principles and don''t have spatial talent. Let them break the space, feel the space pulse? Sorry, please find someone else for such a trivial matter! However, at this moment, you can''t show your timidity. Judging from Art''s answer, it doesn''t look like something out of nothing. After the two agreed with their eyes, Christopher Micah asked, "How long will it take?" "Half an hour is enough, my space talent is not very good." Art replied. This is the most cost-effective time period. The long-term income is already very small, unless you live here and edify every day. "Okay!" Christopher Micah agreed without hesitation after listening for only half an hour. As for the space talent that Yate said is not very good, how does he know whether this time period is good or not? simply do not respond. "Thank you." After thanking Art, he sat directly on the platform. Posture has no effect, and the space pulse is not really transmitted from the platform, but the surrounding space. Sitting comfortably. Ep Joel and the others did not expect that Christopher Micah actually agreed to him! However, he didn''t dare to have an opinion, and sat on the sidelines obediently and waited. Christopher Micah and Florence Grace got together and quietly discussed the arrangement for Art. "Shall he go out with the Melvilles?" "No, let him suffer a little bit, and then we''ll get someone to rescue him." In this world, there is an earl of Pudra City waiting to arrest someone. Although the Church of the Storm occupies this place, it cannot completely deny the original owner some benefits. This place is owned by the black market. There are several behind-the-scenes bosses in the black market, mainly Earl Bertie. The black market suffered such a heavy loss, they were so distressed that they almost bleed. But this is a natural disaster, and they have no way to find someone to compensate, let alone blackmail the Church of Storms, so they can only hope that the survivors will be more greedy. In this way, they can recover part of the loss. The condition proposed to the Church of Storms is to hand over the survivors to them. Except, of course, the people of the Melville family. Those who want to come to the Melville family will not take a fancy to them. The two fell in love with Yate''s space talent and wanted to recruit him into the Church of Storms. However, what Christopher Micah meant was to let him suffer a bit first, to know the difficulty of not having a background. Half an hour passed quickly. "Thank you two adults." Art stood up and thanked the two. The harvest is very fruitful. Moreover, unlike the improvement of skill points, this is the knowledge that he has truly absorbed and mastered. To be honest, there is not much hatred for the behavior of the two people who did not care about their safety. If you are not relatives or relatives, why should they protect you? Blame only myself for being too weak. Of course, I definitely dont like it either. But, why should the two care about their emotions? Strength is the most important thing! "Let''s begin then." Christopher Micah said. "Okay." Art held the shoulder strap of the backpack with one hand. What''s in your backpack matters. Christopher Micah initiates the ritual. The channel is very stable. Yat was only in a trance for a while, and then found that he had returned to the present world. Also stand on a platform. Many people below the platform were staring at him. Also saw acquaintances. A sense of crisis suddenly came from the left side. (end of this chapter) Chapter 115： cunning savage Chapter 115 The Cunning Barbarian Many people came to watch. Aristocrats and professionals are also curious. Faced with this once-in-10-year spiritual devouring phenomenon, many people are curious about the experiences of the survivors. There are many people who are interested in the layout of the Church of the Storm, wanting to see if there will be any accidents. There are also speculators with ulterior motives. and Earl Bertie, who wholeheartedly hoped that the survivors would be more greedy. The moment he saw Art''s figure appear, the earl was so excited that he almost shed tears. Finally home! Before this, absolutely no one expected these survivors to be safe and sound more than him! After being excited, he hurriedly ordered the guard warriors around him to do it. Another strong man with a height of about 2 meters. The arms are thicker than the thighs of ordinary people. The body is not all muscles, but a mixture of muscles and fat. The seemingly simple leather armor only protects the vital parts. The face is rough, broad, with high cheekbones, wide nose, and copper-like eyes. Ling, with a bald head, has red tattoos on one cheek and on the top of his head, and holds a hatchet in his hand, with a blade bigger than a human head. After receiving the signal, the bald man bent his legs slightly, and then suddenly jumped hard. Jump directly to Yate across a distance of more than ten meters! The speed is still very fast. Yate just turned his head to look over, and he had already arrived at the top. It''s an axe! This is the real warrior, not so much chatter, everything is aimed at killing the enemy! "Ah!" There were several exclamations from the crowd watching the excitement. I don''t know what the Church of the Storm is thinking, allowing so many people to watch. It has been discussed in advance, and no one who stopped Earl Bertie made a move. A strange look flashed in Yate''s eyes, his body was like a nimble swimming fish, with a slight twist, he retreated 2 meters away. "Boom!" The bald man landed on the platform and made a loud noise. He has a strong control over his own strength, and he actually held the axe! "Barbarian?" Art asked with a hint of surprise. "Huh" This guy looked rough, with a scheming look, but he was actually very bad. He pretended to answer Art''s question, but the ending sound turned into a loud roar. The people around the audience felt their heads buzzing and became dizzy for a moment. The bald man took the opportunity to pounce on Yate again. Like a flexible brown bear. The ax in his hand, like the fore paw of a brown bear, slapped Yate. Don''t think that he is being merciful, if this ax hits, an ordinary level 2 professional may have half of his body shattered and fractured! Cunning, cruel! Art flashed again. The dagger in his hand stabbed 3 inches below the left rib of the bald head at a very tricky angle. Nightborne''s strike skills are almost all enemy killing skills! The surprise is not because of meeting an "old friend", but because I am about to reap a barbarian career. A look of doubt flashed in the eyes of the bald man, as if he was surprised that this guy was not affected by his battle cry, but his body did not hesitate at all. At the same time, the broad ax that should have been exhausted was also driven by the strength of the body again, and slashed at Yate. No wind! The huge ax was used by him with a light feeling! Art dodges again. After just a short confrontation, he discovered that the bald head''s combat skills and experience are very powerful, which made him feel helpless. Did not dare to bully her, or even dare to get close for a long time, half of her skills were abandoned. Don''t look at the opponent''s weapon as a broad axe, but based on the skills he just showed, he is sure that once he gets close, he will definitely suffer the loss! His skill is no worse than that of the bald head. The problem is the strength and cunning of the bald head. When combined with this skill, it becomes very scary! Can only adopt a guerrilla strategy of one touch and one retreat. It happens to be a test of one''s own skills. The figure suddenly became blurred. Although it can''t achieve the level of invisibility of the Son of the Night, it can barely achieve the effect of blurring the body shape by using methods such as viewing angle restrictions, light, and high-speed movement. The short knife in his hand was like the beak of a woodpecker, stabbing the bald barbarian from time to time like a storm. The short knife in his hand is shaped like a large dagger, and the stabbing power is not small at all. He is not stupid, the guy in front of him is a barbarian, like using a chopping method, whether he can cut through the fat layer of this guy is a problem! At the same time, his figure is also advancing and retreating, disappearing and appearing in and out, which makes those noble children enjoy watching. I came here just to watch the excitement. Worth it! There were people from the Church of the Storm to maintain order. After a brief disturbance, there was no sound and no one left, as if they were enjoying a performance. The bald barbarian knew that his movements were definitely not as flexible as Ater''s, so he remained unchanged to respond to all changes, stood in place, and used the most concise movements to hide or block all his attacks, completely ignoring the changes in his figure, The rhythm is undisturbed. Like a rock in the wind and waves, no matter how strong the wind and waves are, I will not move. This is also the reason why the audience is so addicted. There are already bets on who will win. Yate and the bald barbarian seem to be sympathetic to each other. Neither of them used extraordinary powers, but only relied on skills to fight against the enemy. But in fact, I feel bad in my heart! Both of these two are not conscientious characters, or they are not fuel-efficient lamps. "Roar" After Art approached again, the bald barbarian suddenly let out a battle cry. Using extraordinary power this time, the tattoo on his head glowed red. Those onlookers were not affected. But Yate''s figure suddenly stiffened while he was advancing. Be stunned! However, the small shield on the left arm still hit the barbarian''s bald head. Shield strike! Do not interrupt! The bald barbarian was also stunned before he could be happy. If it is another part, or if he is not using a battlecry, it may not be able to stun him. The strength gap between the two sides is very large. But there is no if in reality. In just the blink of an eye, both of them woke up at the same time, and each pulled away and retreated quickly. All of them broke out in a cold sweat. "Almost capsized in the gutter!" A bald barbarian. There are a lot of slang in the barbarian group, and this is what it means when translated. "Almost got **** by this guy!" Arthur said. Who would have thought that this guy''s powerful battle cry was useless! If it weren''t for the supernatural effect of the silk scarf, and his own physical strength and mental value are not low, he might have been chopped into two pieces! The aura of the two of them suddenly became dangerous. "Roar" the bald barbarian roared again, but this time it was not aimed at Art, but himself. The body suddenly became huge, with a faint red light flowing under the skin, and his eyes were red. A few meters away, he slashed at Yate with an axe. "Woo" There was a mournful piercing sound. The air was hacked to create a phantom image of an ax blade as tall as half a person, which flashed past. Yate flashed past. "Crack!" A shallow crack was split out of the solid platform. "Stop!" The people of the Church of Storms finally stopped watching the excitement, and the bishop of the district changed his face, roared angrily, and shot directly. It fits the style of the Church of Storms. Your support is the motivation for my code words~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 116： deterrence Chapter 116 Deterrence The style of the Church of Storms has always been "hands-on but not forceful". But relatively, Church of the Storm is the most reasonable among several top churches. It''s like this time, although it occupies the territory of the black market, it also gives some compensation. It''s a very simple truth. If one''s own style is domineering, if he doesn''t make sense, it will easily cause public outrage, and he will easily lose his way. Once a giant organization loses its direction, it is a terrible thing, and it is tantamount to walking on the road of destruction. Every church founder was not a fool. Xant Harold, the bishop of the Pudera City Division of the Church of the Storms, perfectly inherited the style of the Church of the Storms. Come up and do it directly. However, he also knew that this barbarian belonged to Earl Bertie, so he didn''t hit hard. A gust of wind blew the savages up. Although the barbarian seemed violent, he did not lose his mind. He knew that he was not the old man''s opponent, and he also knew that the old man would not hurt him, so he didn''t resist at all. Temporarily gave up the lock on Yate. Although he is a savage, his mind is very clear. Sure enough, another gust of wind locked on Yate. On the surface, they are treated equally. Xant Harold was ready to go up to the stage to see where the barbarians had hacked. Although the platform uses active materials, it can be repaired automatically, but this process takes time, and if the damage is large, additional filling materials are required. Huh? As soon as he moved, he suddenly felt that the gust of wind that should have trapped Yate lost contact. "Boom!" "Clang!" Just as he turned his head, he heard two more sounds of heavy objects falling to the ground. The wind that trapped the savage also lost contact. The falling sound is the sound of the barbarian and the ax falling to the ground. died! Died quietly, without warning! Killer, Art! The scene was suddenly dead silent, and all sounds disappeared in an instant. Earl Bertie''s eyes were wide open, his mouth opened and closed, but he couldn''t make any sound, like a catfish thrown on dry dust. Xant Harold quietly landed on the platform, staring at Art... the arm in front of him with a vigilant expression. A slender and weak arm that looks like a 10-year-old child. This is the appearance in the eyes of professionals and ordinary people below level 4. However, in the eyes of professionals above the 4th level and possessing spiritual organs, they have another appearance, withered and full of blood, locked by strange chains and submerged into the void. A full arm this time! Yate directly activated the imprint on his arm the moment Xante Harold shot. Although he didn''t know the origin of this barbarian, he could guess why he was targeting him, and the people from the Church of Storms didn''t stop him. He had already stated his position. How could he allow himself to be restricted? It''s just that he didn''t expect that what appeared this time was a complete arm. As soon as he appeared, he slapped out the gust of wind with a slap. Then he pointed to the dead barbarian. The real strength of the barbarian far surpassed him, not to mention resistance, he couldn''t hold on for even 1 second, and died instantly! In the crowd, Claire Lane squinted happily. Moore Lane didn''t come. She herself brought Jim Thomson over to watch the fun. As early as when Art appeared, she had recognized it. Yat also saw her. When the two looked at each other, Yate didn''t ask her for help, so she didn''t take the initiative. Jim Thomson didn''t recognize Art at first. It''s really Yate''s insolent and evil image that impresses people too much! But how could he not recognize this weird arm? Opening his mouth in astonishment, he unconsciously glanced at Claire Ryan sitting in front of him. Although she can''t see her face, she can be seen from the lines on the outside of her cheeks that she is smiling. When did this guy become so powerful? Jim Thomson reacted quickly, without restraining his expression, he just made his eyes look strange. People around him looked shocked, it would be strange if he wasn''t shocked. "Who are you?" Xante Harold quietly shifted his gaze and looked at Art. Just staring at this arm for less than 3 seconds, a tendency to self-destruct was born in my heart! Fortunately, he is at level 6, and this is only an arm, otherwise it would be unimaginable. How dare you look at it again! He didn''t dare to ignore Art, who summoned this arm. "Lord Micah and Grace have kindness to me, I don''t care about you." Art said lightly. Xant Harold''s eyes moved slightly, guessing whether his words were true or not. How could it be possible to trust him just because of a word? The people in Church of Storms are reckless, not brainless! Judging from the current situation, it seems that it is more beneficial to choose to believe. just promised to hand over the survivors to Earl Bertie, and didn''t say that he would help. "I''ll take the spoils away." Art stepped forward to grab the barbarian''s body, glanced around, paused for a moment on Earl Bertie, and then quickly left. Maliciousness is very obvious, and the barbarians also appear from that direction. The arm quietly disappeared. Xant Harold didn''t do anything, but also left the platform. What was broken has been restored. A flash of light reveals April Joel and Noah Godwin. The two of them instantly sensed the strange atmosphere around them. When they were surprised, they were overjoyed and quickly left the scene. Earl Bertie was frightened by the look of Art when he left, and he couldn''t recover for a long time. Just gave the two of them a chance. The people from the Church of Storms didn''t make a move either. "Go back." Claire Lane got up suddenly. Jim Thomson hurried to follow. Xante Harold noticed the movement here, and seemed to want to go forward to say hello, but hesitated, and in the end he didn''t move, but asked someone to clean up the seat. Claire Ryan''s seat was prepared by the Church of the Storm. Apart from Mrs. Melville, she was the only one who received this treatment. The atmosphere thawed. "What is that? Bishop Harold seems very afraid." "Who knows that person?" "This one is unlucky, you saw the look in that person''s eyes when he left! Hehe..." The hustle and bustle continued to penetrate into the ears, and Earl Bertie''s face was extremely ugly. I thought it was just a tier 2 small miscellaneous fish, but who knew it would attract a giant monster! After a while, people from the Melville family appeared. No one else. In other words, there are only a few survivors. The black market is ruined this time! Earl Bertie''s attempt to capture the survivors basically lost the reputation of the black market for many years. They originally wanted to make the last fortune, just like many unscrupulous entrepreneurs, so they were unscrupulous. As a result, the person was not caught, and his reputation was ruined. Some people are sad, some people are happy. Xante Harold asked people to clear the field, and he planned to contact the two adults. This matter must be reported. Lets talk about Art. After entering the outer city, I found a corner where there was no one to change my clothes, changed a few more buses and carriages and returned home. The first thing to do is to take out the murloc statue from the backpack. Tal bought the statue in the row! He was cheap and wanted to try to identify the scroll, so he used it against the statue. Unexpectedly, the murloc statue suddenly became smaller and relied on him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 117： Murlocs that lived over 7,500 years ago Chapter 117 Murlocs who have lived for more than 7,500 years Name: Zevira Siren. Race: Murloc. Age: 7523 years old. Status: Sealed. Information: 13 princes of the Alami Dynasty. This statue is a living murloc! Moreover, it is a murloc who has lived for more than 7,500 years, and he is also the prince of the Aramaic Dynasty! There was only one emperor from the beginning to the end of the Alami dynasty, but there were many princes, and it is said that there were more than 100 princes. This 13th prince did not know what he did, but he was sealed for thousands of years! Yate was dumbfounded when he saw the identified data. There is a feeling of jumping into the pit again, and I jumped on my own initiative. At that time, he was just testing the effect of identifying the scroll, and there was no more suitable item than this mysterious statue. Who would have thought that there would be such a change! Moreover, this sealed murloc prince seemed to be instinctively activated by the identification scroll, and actively shrunk down, relying on him. He tried to throw the thing away, but couldn''t get it out at all. Its okay to put it in a backpack, but the backpack must be in contact with the body, otherwise this guy wont do it. Whenever he has malicious intentions, such as trying to bury this guy or smash it, this guy will emit a menacing gloom. He can only bring back this guy named Xavira Siren. He was very displeased with this kind of forced buying and selling, and even considered sacrificing this guy. However, Zavira Siren was only sealed, not dead, and could not be sacrificed directly. However, as long as he is malicious, this guy will perceive it. It''s like a piece of brown sugar that can''t be shaken off, it''s extremely annoying. Back home, there are more ways to try. Just as he was about to take action, there was a knock on the door. Jim Thomson and Claire Lane. In fact, the two should be faster than Te, but they deliberately delayed for a while. Guess that Art will take a detour. "Please come in." Art was not surprised that the two came. Claire Lane came here for the first time, looked left and right, and felt very fresh about everything until she saw the "statue" in his hand. "What is this?" I don''t know what to see. "Do you know?" Yate was overjoyed and explained: "I got this in the black market, and I can''t even shake it off!" "Can''t get rid of it?" Jim Thomson became interested when he heard it. "Let''s talk in the room." Art let the two of them into the room and demonstrated it casually. wanted to throw away the "statue", but the "statue" seemed to be stuck in his hand, and he couldn''t get rid of it at all. "I don''t know it, but I feel that the breath of this thing is very strange." Claire Lane said while reaching for the "statue". Jim Thomson wanted to stop, but he opened his mouth, but couldn''t speak. Claire Lane doesn''t like others to interfere with her behavior! And cat-like personality, moody. "It''s better not to touch it." Unexpectedly, Art avoided her hand and didn''t let her touch it. Although selfish, it will not drag down a person who is kind to him. Claire Ryan looked up at him in astonishment. Jim Thomson was sweating instantly. "Until you figure out the reason, it''s better not to get in touch rashly." Arter repeated, his tone unchanged. "Okay." Contrary to Jim Thomson''s expectations, Claire Ryan actually withdrew his hand. Jim Thomson was stunned at first, then blinked, as if suspecting that he was wrong, and finally looked down at his nails. Suddenly realized that I shouldn''t have followed in. "Any ideas?" Art said while tying Xavira Siren to the corner of the table. Then let go. A faint light appeared on the surface of Zavira Siren''s body, and it passed through the rope and flew back to his hand. The rope is intact. Just this one, let all his ideas come to nothing. "Did you sign a contract with it?" Claire Ryan tilted his head slightly, as if he had discovered something. "No, but it was activated because of me." Art replied. "It may be some kind of trigger contract. When a suitable candidate is encountered, it will be automatically selected." Claire Lane said. It is normal for a person who can take out a level 7 extraordinary item at will to know a lot. Yat found out, isnt this what happened to him? Under the gaze of the two, he nodded helplessly. "First figure out the origin of this thing, and then find a way to solve the contract problem." Claire Lane said. Unexpectedly capable. "Yes." Art responded, and suddenly looked at Jim Thomson: "Do you know what Major Lane and the others are planning?" "I know a little bit." Jim Thomson, who had been a tool man for a long time, didn''t expect that he would have the opportunity to speak, so he was taken aback for a while before answering. "Then do you want to listen?" Art didn''t drive him away directly, but left the decision to him. "I''ll go out." When Jim Thomson heard this, he didn''t understand what he meant, so he got up and left consciously. Only Art and Claire Lane were left in the living room. "You know where it comes from?" Claire Lane is brilliant. "Zavira Siren, Murloc, the 13th prince of the Aramaic Dynasty, lived to be 7523 years old, and is now in a sealed state." Art said directly. Claire Lane''s eyes widened in surprise. The eyes are big and round, like a pair of blue gemstones. "You should know that I studied with Professor Hughes?" Art asked. Claire Lane nodded. "The knowledge I learned from Professor Hughes, coupled with my own special talent, has identified its origin." Art is not trying to deceive Claire Lane, but is shaping the personality of his own appraiser. What he wants to do is not an ordinary appraiser, but an expert who only solves intractable diseases! How much money can an ordinary appraiser make? Besides, his identification scrolls are not so many that they can be wasted casually. Once the expert appraiser is set up, he will set the price himself! When encountering an appraiser of the level of Zavira Siren, it is not impossible for him to ask for a corpse of a 4th or 5th-level extraordinary creature! "You mean, this is what they set up?" Claire Ryan asked after thinking about it. "I suspect that there should be some secrets on Zavira Siren. They couldn''t identify it, so they deliberately sold it to the boss behind the black market, that fat man. In order to identify the origin of this thing, the fat man had to go to Xio Professor Si." Art said. The "fat man" he was talking about was Earl Bertie. "Speaking of which, Professor Hughes is very worried about you, so he went to my second brother to ask him to help." Claire Lane nodded and said suddenly. "The teacher really treats me..." Art was stunned in the middle of speaking. "What''s the matter?" Claire Lane asked. "I didn''t tell the teacher about my going to the black market." Art said softly. Claire Lane blinked. Thank you book friend "Silver X Fairy" for your reward. It will be a new month soon, ask for subscription, monthly pass, recommendation~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 118： Appraisal fee (for subscription) Chapter 118 Appraisal Fee (for subscription) Professor Hughes only knows that he is a professional, other than that, he knows nothing about his situation. How did Professor Hughes know about his going to the black market? He only mentioned it to Jim Thomson. Moore Lane and Claire Lane knew, not surprisingly, Jim Thomson would certainly not hide it from them. But Professor Hughes has no connection to Jim Thomson. This is strange. "Maybe he guessed it?" Claire Lane thought for him. "Maybe." Art shook his head and stopped thinking about it. Just a little weird and curious. Professor Hughes didn''t mean anything to him, and even asked someone to help him after his accident. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know some things. "What about this guy?" Claire Ryan looked at Xavira Siren with interest. A murloc prince who lived for 7523 years, and still survived in such a strange state, how could he not be interested? If it wasn''t for Yate to stop her, she would have already started. "Why don''t you ask Major Lane?" Art suggested. He doesn''t have a Soul Eater, only the power to propose. "Okay!" Claire Ryan really had a Soul Eater. Slightly smaller and lighter in color than Gregoria Kate''s. "The kid came out?" Moore Ryan asked the first sentence. "Thank you, Major, for your concern," Art said. "Is there any cargo that needs to be handled?" Moore Lane really understood him. "There is a half-human statue of a murloc." Art winked at Claire Lane and said. Claire Lane let him play. "Why did it fall into your hands?" Moore Ryan was silent for a moment, and asked with a wry smile. It''s a little strange, how did he guess that the statue was the layout of himself and others. Claire doesn''t even know. However, since he has guessed it, there is no need to hide it. "I picked it up." After Art replied, he asked, "How much can those people pay to redeem this statue?" "There is a high probability that it will not cost money." Moore Lane said. It was meant to be delivered to Professor Hughes, and it is the same if he delivers it. Before he had a personal grudge with Hugh Defoe, so no one paid attention to him. If he hindered the plan, it would be another matter. "What if I identify this statue?" Art also understood that it was just a joke, and he deliberately made a plan failure expression to Claire Lane. Getting along with her is getting more and more relaxed. Although I have mental problems, at least I dont have to worry about her calculating myself. No matter who judges it, the value of Pu''s seventh eye is far more than that of a level 2 professional, but she lends it to herself without hesitation. Although the price tag on my friendship is high, this kind of trust is definitely beyond the standard! The attitude towards friends is naturally different from before. Claire Lane pursed her lips and smiled. The iconic cat whiskers on the cheeks appear. "You?" Moore Lane on the opposite side asked amusedly. How long has he been studying with Professor Hughes, so many masters can''t identify it, and even only have 30% expectations for Professor Hughes, but he says he can identify it, who will believe it? "Don''t worry about it, just say what price you can offer! By the way, half of it belongs to Claire." It was rare for Art to be domineering in front of him. "Claire?" Moore Lane didn''t understand what was going on with Claire, and he was stunned for a moment before he remembered that this was Claire''s soul-eating spider! This kid is with Claire. "Second brother." Claire''s voice sounded. "Mmmmmmm!" Moore Lane replied in a daze, and then responded again in a jerk. How old is it? Haven''t heard this title for at least 10 years! For a while, there was a feeling of old tears. Claire''s sudden change of words must not be his reason, because he has already done what he can do, and it has no effect. In other words, it is Art? Full of calculations, this kid did not come back from the spirit world for half a day, but he did something that he hadn''t done for several years? Suddenly I don''t know whether to be sad or happy. Yate naturally didn''t know that he had a lot of thoughts on his side, and he was still waiting for his bid. Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, he couldn''t help asking: "Major Ryan?" "What do you want?" Moore Ryan calmed down and asked. "The corpse of a level 5 extraordinary creature!" Yate was not at all reserved when he asked himself to make an offer. Moore Ryan regretted it after asking. I have already reminded myself that he must not be allowed to quote when trading! He has no concept of prices at all, in order not to suffer, every time the lion opens his mouth! The mood swings were too big just now, so I forgot it for a while. However, this offer is not impossible. After all, there is still half of Claire in it. "Can you really identify it?" You must first confirm whether he is really capable. "It has been identified." Art said directly. "Wait for my news." Moore Ryan took a deep breath, resisting the urge to ask, and said. "Wait!" Art shouted hastily. "Any more requests?" Moore Lane already had other requests. "After the identification, there was something wrong with this thing, and now I can''t shake it off no matter what." Yate said. Moore Lane finally understood why he contacted him. If there is no problem, I don''t know how he will deal with it! "What Claire means is that I may have won some kind of trigger contract." Art told him Claire''s guess. "I''ll think of a way." Moore Lane didn''t know as much as Claire. However, he can find someone to ask. The other side is having a headache because of the sudden phagocytosis phenomenon! The original plan was very good. As long as this thing flows into the black market, it will definitely end up with Professor Hughes. The reason for such a large circle is naturally not to let people know that things flow out of them. Its all right now, things have entered the spirit world, and I dont know who will fall into their hands. Don''t even know if someone will pick it up. Always pay attention to the progress of the situation on the black market. I thought Earl Bertie would be able to control the situation well, but a child from an unknown family suddenly appeared, and if he disagreed with him, he would magnify his moves! You said you have this backstage, just say it directly, not to mention Bertie, who would dare not give you face at the scene? 3 survivors run away. The Melville family had never seen the statue either. According to the people of the Melville family, the biggest possibility is that it will fall into the hands of the child who doesn''t know where. Everyone else was too cold to go out, only that guy was alive and kicking. If that person is not there, then it is gone. Because Christopher Micah just crushed the whole market! But the question is, where are they going to find that person? A group of people are on fire. Just then, I received a message from Moore Ryan. "Do you know that person?" "Which family''s child?" "Is it in his hands?" Lets start with a triple question. In their view, a professional who can summon that kind of existence must be an inheritor of a certain bloodline. (end of this chapter) Chapter 119： Take it easy Chapter 119 The nobles in this world, although they conquer each other and attack each other, they rarely kill them all. Generally, dont kill if you can, and give priority to exile, seal, etc. Even if they are killed, their wives and daughters are rarely affected. The main reason is not about civilization, but the political form of this world. The rulers of the Old Continent are 13 members of parliament, most of the nobles are their subordinates, they can barely be regarded as their own people, and they dare not and cannot go too far. However, this noble is only aimed at those great nobles with a long history. At least Marquis or above, which proves that your bloodline has the potential to pass on. Therefore, these people took it for granted that Yate was called "the child of which family". Although they were angry and dissatisfied, they did not intend to kill him. From the shape of that arm, someone had already guessed that Art was related to the Ryan family, but because another big man was involved in it, they didn''t say much. "Sorry, I promised not to reveal his identity." Moore Lane could only lie, "However, the thing is indeed in his place, and it was easily identified." "Really?" The first reaction of the few people who heard the news was the same as that of Moore Lane before. They spent a lot of energy and resources to identify something, but it was "smoothly" identified by a stranger. How do they accept it? "Moore, are you sure it''s not a joke?" Someone warned Moore Ryan immediately. In front of them, Moore Lane was just a junior. "Now he''s asking for the corpse of a Tier 5 extraordinary creature and an item that can cancel a high-level trigger contract." Moore Ryan didn''t answer directly, but set out the conditions on his own. However, this has proved that he is not joking. "Yes!" Several people are all old foxes, and they can easily deduce some information from his words, and agree to his offer without hesitation, but add: "However, there are many types of contracts, only one party to the contract Race is enough to separate out many options, and it is safer for us to do it ourselves." Don''t mention the energy, resources, and things they are planning, just in terms of their identities, they really don''t care about this quotation. But it is impossible to let the other party take it away so easily, at least show up and let them get to know each other. It really means getting to know each other, maybe it will be useful to the other party in the future! It doesn''t matter whether the other party is really capable or the strength of the family behind it. "I can only ask for help." Moore Lane realized that he had underestimated these old foxes. People don''t play tricks with you, but open schemes. "Greetings for us." Several people sat firmly on the Diaoyutai. "Sure!" Moore Ryan unconsciously picked up some of Art''s speaking style. Some of his ways of speaking, although explicit, can easily leave a deep impression on the other party. Like now. The sentence "yes" fully demonstrated his sincerity. "Not bad." An old guy rarely praised him. Moore Lane re-contacted Art and told him the situation. "You said, if I tell them this guy''s information, will those guys attack me?" Art asked Claire in a "whispered voice". Claire Lane squinted and smiled, but did not answer. Knowing that what Art really wants to ask is not himself. "Tell me, I''ll help you refer to it!" Moore Lane was not angry, but frowned thoughtfully. Yate''s attitude towards him has changed a lot, and he obviously has a lot more trust. Claire''s attitude towards him also changed. These two... "This is not a statue, but a living murloc." However, Art''s words immediately made him no longer think about it. "A living murloc?" "Are you kidding me?" Moore Lane has touched this statue, not to mention its hardness, it is completely lifeless! Moreover, it has been more than 7000 years ago! Those appraisers failed to crack the secret of this statue, but the basic year can still be identified. There is no way to make people believe that it is fake. "No, I can even tell you his name, Xavira Siren." Art said. "You really identified it?" Moore Ryan asked after a moment of silence. Is he identifying or picking up the family tree? Even the name has been identified! If he has this ability, then I must change my attitude towards him. Strength determines status. Even relatives are no exception. "It can be." Arter became reserved instead. "What can it be?" Moore Ryan twitched his eyes. Knowingly being teased by him, but still had to ask. Decided, if you really have this ability, don''t bother with him, if not, then punish him! "It means that he doesn''t want to be known by too many people!" Claire''s crisp voice came. In a word, Yate is playing tricks on purpose and putting on airs! Not to show it to Moore Ryan, but to let Moore Ryan pass on his attitude. Experts must have a temper. There are many things in Yate''s mind that deceive people, ranging from various financial products to street performances. Although he didn''t want to deceive people, he didn''t want to be deceived either, so he inevitably came into contact with more, and then unconsciously started Borrow some tricks. However, he really didn''t expect Claire to be able to read his thoughts, with a shocked expression on his face. It is deliberately exaggerated. He doesn''t know what Claire has experienced, but he can see that Claire''s character is very contradictory. She deliberately closes herself and doesn''t want to contact people, but she is lonely and longs for contact. Dont ask how you got it, its the knowledge in your head. He just broke in by chance. At the beginning, I didn''t plan to make contact with Claire, but now it''s hard not to. He was really reluctant to let him reject Pu''s seventh eye. Things that can save lives at critical moments! If Claire needs it, he will definitely return it without hesitation. The problem is that Claire only wears it as an accessory! The favor is owed, and there is no way to repay it for the time being, so I can only do my best in this regard. Sure enough, Claire narrowed her eyes and smiled again. It''s easy to make her happy, she seems to have little contact with the world, like a canary raised in a cage. "Where are so many twisted thoughts coming from!" Moore Ryan snorted coldly and ended the contact. I can''t hang on my face. Forget it, after all, this kid is not an honest person like him, but he really didn''t expect to be compared with his sister who doesn''t know much about the world. My face is burning hot! After calming down, I contacted those people again. "A living murloc? Xavira Siren?" After hearing that, those few people were as shocked as Moore Lane. No other requests were made this time, and Moore Ryan was readily asked to come over to pick up the things. To them, 5th order is no different from 1st order. This information is the most critical! Thank you book friends "Fate to Distress" and "Little White Bear" for their rewards (end of this chapter) Chapter 120： Huiyin snail (thanks to the book friend "Fragrant Food" for playing Chapter 120 Echo Conch (Thanks to the book friend "Fragrant Food" for the reward) "Nice knocker." "The yard is too monotonous." "Why didn''t you buy more furniture?" In the evening, Moore Ryan came to Art''s house with the corpse of a fifth-order extraordinary creature and extraordinary props. He can''t come later even if he wants to. The old guys were even more active than him when they heard that the statue was a murloc that had lived for more than 7,000 years. They went directly to hunt and kill a level 5 bat jellyfish, and then urged him to replace it quickly. The reason why he agreed so readily is the main reason. Compared to a murloc who has lived for more than 7,000 years, this appraisal fee is nothing! Moore Lane also came to Art for the first time. Like Claire, he looked around and looked around. I am more interested in the shop head on the gate. At Yates place, only the head of the store can make a move. He is not interested in luxury enjoyment at all, even there is very little furniture, the only few tables and chairs are made of logs, which are strong and cheap. "Only water." Drink only plain water. Boiling plain water to drink has become an instinct engraved in his soul. "Tell me about your experience in the spirit world?" Moore Ryan was not in a hurry, drinking water and making a listening gesture. Art tells it again. Already spoke to Claire once in the afternoon. This time it was concise and to the point, only a few dozen sentences. After all, most of the time there is nothing to do. "It''s a pity..." After listening to Moore Lane, he shook his head and sighed, not knowing what he was pitying. Yate became less curious at this time. He wished he could end the small talk as soon as possible, and get rid of this guy who relied on him as soon as possible! I believe that few people would like to be forced to bow by the bully. However, it seems to be a common problem for many leaders to talk about homework before doing business, and Moore Lane is no exception. "A cold cicada corpse with the blood of the ancients, and the cicada slough are rare treasures!" In other words, he did it on purpose. Aren''t you quite arrogant before, kid? also learned how to handle it! "What''s the use?" Art asked in a lazy tone. "The most simple and direct way is to extract spirituality. If you have the strength and technology, and you are not afraid of revenge, you can extract the blood of that ancient man. As for the cicada slough, I have to ask those wizards, but it must be a high-level ice-type extraordinary material," explained Moore Lane. "Oh." Art said perfunctorily. Claire Lane rested her chin on her hands, watching the confrontation between the two with great interest. Jim Thomson was driven back to the dock by Moore Lane. "The fifth-order bat jellyfish, I just hunted it this afternoon, and it''s still fresh." Moore Lane finally stopped procrastinating after getting enough of it. A huge jellyfish with tentacles wrapped around its back to form a pair of folded fish fins and bat wings. Now it seems that the size of this jellyfish is only slightly larger than Te. However, once its "wings" are unfolded, the volume can expand to more than 30 square meters in an instant! Moreover, it can jump out of the water for a short flight. Regardless of its own spirituality or the "wings", they are all very precious extraordinary materials. What was sent to him was a complete corpse, not even a single tentacle was missing, which showed sincerity. "Hmm." Art''s eyes glowed. Haven''t sacrificed a level 5 extraordinary creature yet, so I don''t know how much they will gain. "Echo Conch, you can transfer the contract." Moore Ryan took out another box, opened it, and took out a palm-sized red conch. "How to use it?" Art looked back at the conch. "You inject spirituality, and I will operate the rest." Moore Lane said, "This thing can''t be given to you, I have to take it back." Yate nodded. Fortunately, he just went to the spirit world, otherwise he would not know the attribute of spirituality, let alone use it. Under Moore Lane''s command, inject 1 point of spirituality into the Echo snail. Suddenly felt that there seemed to be a very clear connection between himself and the Echo Conch. It was so clear that he could feel the life fluctuation of the echo snail! This echo snail is alive! It''s just that life fluctuations are very slow, so I didn''t notice it at all before. Moore Lane waited for him to infuse spirituality, and suddenly used the Echo Screw to charge Xavierra Siren. Although the shrunken Zavira Siren is only the size of a palm, the Echo Conch is similar. However, the Echo Conch miraculously put Xavira Siren in it. Without any bumps. There are also spatial characteristics? A look of surprise flashed in Yate''s eyes, but he didn''t say anything knowingly. Moore Lane stopped quickly. The echo snail suddenly burst into a red light, which looks like the afterglow of the setting sun at first glance, which is a bit beautiful. Moore Lane''s hands trembled. But he was immediately stabilized. Finally succeeded in putting the Echo Snail back into the previous box. It looked very simple and the process was very short, but after closing the box, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. Yate discovered that the box is not simple. Less than 30cm long, similar to the structure of a piano box, with 5 locks! "This time it''s pretty reliable!" Moore Ryan first complained about some people, and then explained to him: "The effect of the echo snail is to temporarily transfer the contract imposed on you, and then use this time to transfer the contracted object Sealed into the Echo Conch. However, this guy has a good history, and only one Echo Conch that is more than 500 years old may not be enough, so I brought an extra sealing box." Once there is a profit-driven, what "there are many types of contracts" is no longer a problem at all! "Thanks for your hard work." Art got up to thank him, and poured him another glass of boiled water by the way. Moore Ryan picked up the cup helplessly. This is the first time I have seen myself entertained with boiled water. "I''m going." The business was done, and Moore Lane delayed no further. Things must be delivered as soon as possible. Otherwise he would definitely have a meal at Art. Claire also went back with him. Yate sent the two to the entrance of the alley. Then, he shook his hands with a relaxed expression. Finally get rid of this trouble! Over 7,500 years, being sealed, and the prince of the murloc race, any single entry represents trouble, let alone these three in one? Relaxed. Sacrifice! Hurry up and sacrifice! Barbarian profession, he has been coveting for a long time! This profession is not only a weapon master and combat master, but also a survival master and support master! Maybe not very strong in the game, but in reality it is another matter. Moreover, in this MOD, the barbarian also has a skill that he has been coveting for a long time. Don''t care about dinner, immediately set up rituals, first sacrifice the corpse of the 5th-level bat jellyfish. If the barbarian is sacrificed first, then there will be an additional professional penalty! Not too bad, gave him 4 free skill points. Keep it for now. While taking advantage of the CD of the Devil''s Contract skill, I had dinner in a hurry. Then sacrifice the barbarian''s corpse. Obtain 2 skill points, "opening" the barbarian profession. Thank you book friend "Fragrant Food" for rewarding 5,000 starting coins, I am very grateful (end of this chapter) Chapter 121： New skills and gains Chapter 121 New skills and gains The value of this guy is comparable to that of a Tier 4 extraordinary creature. 1 skill point is used to learn "basic skills". 2 skill points are used to learn "Strike" and "Two-Hand Swing". 1 skill point is used to learn "Sword Control". There are 2 free skill points remaining. "Basic skills" is the skill he has been coveting for a long time, the effect is simple and rude, level 1 is all attributes +5! After that, each upgrade will increase according to the law of +2, +3, +2, +3. The effect of "Heavy Attack" is to strike and repel the enemy powerfully, with low damage and large flaws, so it is only suitable as an excessive skill. "Two-hand swing" is also a skill he has longed for. The active effect of this skill is that when you equip 2 weapons, you can attack 2 targets at the same time in 1 attack or attack 1 target 2 times. Level 1 will add 7% damage and 15% attack accuracy. However, what he values ??more is the passive effect of this weapon. After learning this skill, it is equivalent to mastering the dual wielding two-handed weapon feat! For example, two-handed swords, big swords, and other two-handed weapons, he can hold one in each hand, and there is no penalty effect, and the feel is also very good. Not limited to two-handed weapons, one-handed weapons are also available. The improvement of his combat skills is very significant! In the skill column, the combat technique skill derived from the inheritance of the Son of the Night was previously evaluated as "superficial", but after he learned this skill, it was directly upgraded to "excellent"! Of course, it''s not just the effect of this skill. There is another skill, sword control! Passive skill, the effect is to improve the use skills of sword weapons, increase attack power, accuracy, and critical strike chance. Level 1 effects are +25% weapon damage, +31% attack accuracy, +9% critical strike. Strong! A fatal blow is a double physical damage effect. Sword weapons are not limited to swords, but also include sabers, scimitars, broadswords and other weapons. The dagger in his hand does not count, it belongs to the dagger category. Even so, it still has a considerable effect on his combat skills. For him, it is not difficult to comprehend by analogy. What''s more, his combat skills are only derived from the inheritance of the Nightborne, and are not equivalent to the Nightborne''s war blade skills, and his weapons are not limited to short knives, daggers, etc. After the skill points are rich, he must also learn the skills of "axe domination", "blunt weapon domination", "long handle domination", "spear domination" and other skills, and strive to become a weapon master skill. When you discover skills in the spirit world, you can improve your proficiency through self-practice, and skill training must be added to the schedule. Even if it is a passive skill like sword domination, he needs to practice it himself to master it proficiently, and he can also improve his proficiency through practice. Like the relationship between theory and practice. However, before that, he needs to solve the field problem first. Never release volcanoes and snowstorms in your own basement! Actually, the spirit world is the most suitable. But it was already occupied by the Church of Storms, and he didn''t want to join any church. He had already guessed what Christopher Micah and Florence Grace were thinking. At that time, he took the initiative to reveal that he had a talent for space in order to arouse their mentality of cherishing talents. However, beings like the Lord of Storms live in the spirit world. How dare he appear under the gaze of such beings with a bunch of secrets on him? You can only choose another location. I dont know if there are such barren islands in the offshore. Ask Jim Thomson another day. After sorting out the skills, first summon Isodi and ask her about her recent situation. Send her back after learning that she is doing well. After the injury is cured, let her practice in the dark world. Time flows at different speeds, and with actual combat practice, the progress is rapid. Then summon Raum. Laum remained in the spirit world until he was summoned by him now. "Boom!" As soon as he appeared, Laum threw something in his mouth on the floor. The bluestone ground was covered with hoarfrost at a speed visible to the naked eye. Then the walls, the ceiling. The whole basement is freezing cold! "How did you steal it?" Art was half surprised, half frightened. Cicada''s corpse! was not annihilated, but stolen by Raum! It is also bold, it dares to make a move under that kind of attack! Moreover, without telling himself, he threw Han Chan''s body at home. Fortunately, the chilling cicada was dead, and the cold energy in her body was consumed almost as much in the moulting as in the previous battle, otherwise I would have to run all night. This guy''s frozen field had a radius of 3 kilometers! The current scope can only cover the basement, and the effect is to produce a layer of frost. It is equivalent to a natural cold storage. is also acceptable. After Yate realized that there was no danger, he stepped forward to carefully examine Han Chan''s body. Standing upright, only the tail has not yet completed moulting. The body has ushered in new changes. The membranous wings have changed from 2 pairs to 4 pairs, and the color has changed from white to translucent like ice crystals. You can vaguely see the inside of the body. The lines that look like capillaries... It''s a pity that the transformation was not completed in the end. Stuff is good stuff, Moore Lane has introduced. But he can neither extract spirituality nor blood, and he dare not make a move. He doesn''t want to be wanted by the Church of Storms. Is it reserved for refrigerators? Ask Gregoria Kate later. "Don''t take such a risk next time!" He didn''t show joy, but warned Laum instead. This level of fighting is also dangerous for it! And it is easy to be targeted by the boss! It cannot be cultivated in this habit. However, after a while, I still prepared my favorite snacks for it. In the afternoon, I have already sorted out the harvest in the spiritual world with Claire. In addition to Chilling Corpse and Xavira Siren, there are only those 2 space bags. Gold coupons, golden shields, etc. are all corroded. The two space bags are products of the Wizarding Association, the lowest grade, with a space of 1 to 3 cubic meters. Confidentiality is good. After the user dies, the space backpack will be automatically sealed. Claire couldn''t break open the purse without damaging the interior. Can only ask Gregoria Kate together. He hadn''t had a chance to see Gregoria Kate since he came back, and he wasn''t in a rush for the evening. Professor Hughes has asked Jim Thomson to inform him. He didn''t go to church until the dead of night. Dealing with the blacksmith, even with Gregoria Kate helping to cover it up, he still chooses such a time point. "You must not know what I''ve been through these days!" He said excitedly upon meeting. I want to test Gregoria Kate''s well-informedness. "What have you been through?" However, Gregoria Kate remained indifferent, with neither expression nor voice fluctuating at all! "You are still amazing!" Yate took the initiative to admit defeat, and while arranging the rituals, he narrated his experiences in the past few days. "I can''t break those two purses either, the wizard association''s technical blockade is very strong." "Cicada''s corpse, do you want spirituality or blood?" Sorry, something happened tonight, the update is much later. But I finally wrote it~ Apologies (end of this chapter) Chapter 122： Horadric Cube Chapter 122 Horadric Cube Wizard Association, as the name suggests, is an association formed by a group of wizards to research topics, develop equipment and props, and protect intellectual property rights. Wizards can be understood as scientists in the extraordinary field, the real kind. Space props are one of the representative products of the Wizarding Association. The power of the Wizarding Association ensures that their crystallization of wisdom will not be robbed. It is said that the Steam Association was established based on the experience of the Steam Association, and many aspects of the Steam Association have been copied, such as the protection of intellectual property rights, in addition to force deterrence, there are also technological blockades. Its like the two lowest-grade space bags in Arts hands. Its not difficult to destroy them, but even Claire and Gregoria Kate cant open them safely. Yate can only give up. He doesn''t care about the contents inside, but wants these two space bags, how can they be used if they are destroyed? The price of each leather bag is more than 1000 gold shields, and the black market even sells for 2000 gold shields! Because of the rare materials, the Wizarding Association can only sell them in limited quantities, and ordinary people can''t buy them at all. He naturally had no way of hearing about it. But it is not impossible to solve it now. As far as his current identity as an appraiser is concerned, it is enough to impress Moore Lane. The space props of the Wizarding Association can only be purchased with favors. Although he has a thick skin, he will not do such a thing that makes others waste favors for him. What''s more, Moore Lane has always been taking care of him, how could he have the nerve to speak? Now that he has the identity of an appraiser, Moore Lane must be happy to make him owe a favor. These two purses are no longer important. The handling of the dead body of the chilling cicada is the most important thing! This chilling cicada was already at the seventh level of a human being before shedding its shell. And every time she sheds her shell, it means a promotion. In other words, this is the corpse of a chilling cicada that was only short of the tail to advance to the 8th rank! Yate really doesn''t know. Although I know that this chilling cicada was very powerful before it was alive, but now it can barely be used as a refrigerator, how much value can it have? Gregoria Kate had to lay down some basics for him: "After the death of an extraordinary creature, the spirituality will naturally dissipate, so if you want to extract the spirituality, the sooner the better. What''s more, it has encountered a war in its lifetime, and most of its spirituality has already disappeared. Without the support of spirituality, no matter how high it was in life, The corpse will not retain much strength. However, its rank will not change!" Yat was stunned, and then asked: "Is there only two options to extract spirituality and blood?" "There is another option, which is to turn it into an extraordinary prop." Gregoria Kate said, "Your eye is handled very well, and you can ask the person who lent it to you for help." Because Yate mentioned the two options of extracting spirituality and blood, Gregoria Kate thought he had already made a choice, so she didn''t mention this. Turning extraordinary materials into extraordinary props is much more difficult than extracting spirituality and blood! The most difficult thing is that you have to find a master who has this ability and is willing to help. Art plans to ask Claire tomorrow. Unlike Moore Lane, Claire is a friend. However, there are too many things owed to Claire, so I have to think about what gift to give. Talk about your feelings. If there is no accident, he will choose to make it into an extraordinary item. Too little spirituality, dare not touch the blood, and reluctant to sacrifice, this is the only choice left. How could he be willing to sacrifice the corpse of an extraordinary creature that was infinitely close to the 8th rank? The next step is to summon Smith Marles. The delay is a bit long, I hope there will be no accidents. Devil''s contract. "Woo" appeared again accompanied by a berserk breath. No, it should be more violent than last time! The instrument turned into fly ash again. However, because it was his own fault this time, Art just rubbed his nose and didn''t speak. The huge figure of Smith Mallers appeared, and the first thing he did was to stare at him and shout: "You lied to me!" Its rare for me to be smart once. Of course, I have to publicize it, and I get the amazement and admiration of many demons. Even the "leader" praised me for having an idea. As a result, I waited and waited, but I never heard from him! Almost became a laughing stock in the demon circle because of this, many guys said in private that they were cheated again! Why use you? Of course because there are precedents! That''s why Smith Mallers was so angry. Leaning forward, eyes glaring, hot breath blowing from nostrils. With his violent temper, if Gregoria Kate hadn''t been there, he couldn''t help but teach Art a lesson. "Sorry! Didn''t I come to fulfill the agreement?" Yate waited for him to finish yelling, then retracted his gaze from staring at his left hand, and explained, "A few days ago, I was trapped in another plane, and I was powerless." "You make me laugh!" Smith Mallers didn''t listen at all. If he can reason, he is no longer a devil! "So, do you still want to trade?" Art asked calmly. Simply ignore his stalking. Smith Marles suddenly misfired. He was indeed holding back his anger, but the presence of the woman behind him made him dare not vent it. It''s not that he can''t beat that woman, but the existence of the contract prevents him from coming down in person. This made him even more depressed. He doesn''t want to cancel the deal just yet. If it is cancelled, wouldn''t the ridicule of those guys at him become true? Yat just grasped his mentality, so he was not in a hurry. However, I didn''t want to provoke him either. "Didn''t I apologize just now? I escaped after a narrow escape, and I just came back today, so I hurriedly made a deal with you!" A tone of aggrieved. Gregia Kate, who had just listened to his experience, suddenly began to reflect. Not to reflect on himself, but to reflect on what he had said to himself. What is he called narrow escape? Did he misunderstand the word "hurry"? "Okay!" Smith Marles reluctantly accepted his explanation and handed him the Horadric Cube. The power of sacrificial transformation has been stored in the "intermediary". As long as the receipt is confirmed here, the money can be collected after returning. It is the same as the e-commerce platform in the previous life. Yate suppressed his excitement and took the Horadric Cube. Palm-sized, the size and shape are like a Rubik''s Cube, and it is also like a miniature version of the Saint Cloth Box. The material is very mysterious, like metal and jade, and the tentacles are cool. Many mysterious symbols are engraved on it, geometric patterns, sun, moon and stars , a certain trajectory...perfectly interprets the word "mystery"! Didn''t fiddle with Smith Mallers. This guy stared at him unabashedly, as if he wanted to see if he could open the cube. "By the way, can you repair equipment?" Art put the Horadric Cube in his pocket and asked looking up. Smith Mallers blinked, suspecting that he was mocking himself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 123： Ghoul (on) Chapter 123 Ghouls (Part 1) I am a blacksmith, but you actually asked me in person if I would repair equipment. Isnt that irony? Which demon in the first act didn''t take pride in wearing the gear I made, Smith Mallus? Although Smith Mallers'' appearance was quite different from that of a human, Art still understood his anger. If you put yourself in his position, there is a high probability that you will feel that you are mocking. "I mean, can you help me repair the equipment." He changed his meaning quietly. In fact, this is what he really wanted to ask. Equipment durability has always been a problem that bothers him. Now that he meets a blacksmith, of course he can''t miss it. "Help you repair the equipment?" Smith Marles looked down at the equipment on him. Inlaid armor, heavy gloves, chain boots... Although the level is a bit low, they are all top-level equipment in this level. Can''t tell, he''s pretty rich. "Okay, but I won''t help you for free!" Smith Mallers rolled his eyes, his thoughts completely on his face. "Are gold coins acceptable? It is impossible to exchange the corpses of extraordinary creatures with you." Art said, taking out a few gold coins dropped by monsters from a box beside him. It''s useless to keep it all the time. Although the name is a gold coin, and the material looks like gold, it is actually just a metal similar to gold. Otherwise, he might really be tempted to exchange it for money. Smith Mallers thought about it, and felt that it was really not worth it just to repair the equipment, so he agreed. Yate was stunned for a moment. I really want to ask him what a demon wants gold coins for, but in order not to expose his ignorance, he decides to ask Isodi next time. With different equipment, the repair price will naturally be different, and the specific price will be discussed in detail. After finalizing the deal, Art asked again: "Do you have any equipment for sale?" His duty is to create equipment for the demon army, so there should be stock, right? "You want to buy it?" Smith Mallers asked back. It seems that he is not really honest. "If the quality of the equipment is good and the price is right." Att nodded. "It''s worse than yours, and it must be traded with the corpses of extraordinary creatures!" Smith Marles said immediately. Almost all the equipment of the demon army in the first act was forged by him, and it was easy to detain a few pieces. However, among the equipment of the same level, Biate is really not that good. "Forget it." Yate directly refused. If it''s just ordinary equipment, he can completely get it by spawning monsters. The reason why he traded with him was for those top-level equipment with a very low drop rate. "The price is negotiable." Unexpectedly, Smith Mallers didn''t want to give up. Simply sat down, assuming a posture of talking slowly. "I don''t need ordinary equipment, you have seen the equipment on me." Art shook his head. "You can sell it to your compatriots!" Smith Mallers actually has a bit of business acumen. "Doesn''t that mean I''m working for you?" Art squinted his eyes. Smith Mallers groaned for a long while, not knowing how to explain it. He doesn''t understand the word "win-win". "It''s not impossible if you want me to sell equipment for you, the question is what benefits can you give me?" Yate finally let go when he saw this. This guy must have something good on him, but he just doesn''t want to take it out! Looking like five big and three rough, but actually picky. "I''ll help you repair your equipment for free!" Smith Marles finally had an idea. Art didn''t answer, just stared at him. The implication is that you can afford this condition? Smith Mallers groaned again, rubbing the corner of his head with one hand, with a confused expression on his face. Can''t figure out how to become Yate to help him sell equipment. Worrying about what kind of benefits I should offer to let him help me. "Do you have any runes?" Yate had no choice but to ask. "Runes? You mean the original text?" Smith Marles quickly responded. "Yes." Arthur nodded. "I can''t give you this!" Smith Mallers shook his head directly. "This transaction is very pleasant..." Art made a gesture to send him back. "Wait! I have gems, don''t you humans like this kind of shiny stones the most?" In his eagerness, he really came up with a win-win transaction method. "Do you have a sample?" Art''s heart became hot, but he asked calmly. If it is an ordinary gemstone, he needs to inquire about the price in this world. If it is a magic gemstone, the kind that can be inlaid and refined for equipment, then he naturally desires it even more. "No." Smith Mallers shook his head. He doesnt like gems, so what would you do with them? "Then next time, you bring gems and some samples of equipment. Say it first, I don''t want gems below the flawless level." Art said. "When?" Smith Mallers was even more anxious than him. "Not sure, I have to find a way to make money to pay off the debt!" Art said in a muffled voice. "Okay." Smith Mallers was embarrassed to bargain with him now. No blemish, no blemish! Anyway, not many low-level gems are kept. After the negotiation, Art ended the summoning. "Is this how you made a deal with the devil?" Gregoria Kate couldn''t help asking. "It''s hard to meet such an honest big devil." Art spread his hands. "Aren''t you afraid that his body will settle accounts with you?" Gregoria Kate asked. There is still a difference between ontology and projection, and projection is definitely not as flexible as the subject. "Not afraid!" Art is really not worried about Smith Mallers'' body. If it was those demon kings and demon gods, he might be afraid. Gregia Kate no longer speaks. "Thank you, good night." Art was ready to go home. The state of blessing after the sacrifice is planned to wait until the corpses of extraordinary creatures are obtained. Better results. But before that, I really have to think about repaying the debt. "Good night." Gregoria Kate removed the restraint. Suddenly there was a messy din. Both of them were startled. The sound came from the outer city in the west. There were screams, cries, and roars. The flames were growing rapidly, as if a disaster had occurred. "I''ll go and have a look." Art said. It is impossible to be indifferent. "Wait a minute." Gregoria Kate stared there, not knowing what to think. After a while, he spoke again: "You don''t need to go." "Are the patrols here?" Art asked. "It''s coming." Gregoria Kate shook her head. "It? What?" Art couldn''t see anything. "Ghoul." Gregoria Kate looked at him. "The kind of ghoul I summoned?" Art asked in astonishment. "Um." Art is silent. Is it the same type of monster that happened to appear or is it really related to me? The ghouls summoned are killed every time, and there are no corpses. It stands to reason that it is impossible to affect the present world. It will take two days for the book friend "Fragrant Food" to add more rewards, I thought I could make up for it today, Feel sorry. But there will definitely be, no more than 3 days! (end of this chapter) Chapter 124： Ghoul (below) Chapter 124 Ghouls (Part 2) Yate suddenly thought of another question. "Are you here to find me?" The place where the ghoul appeared was a little far away from here. If it wasn''t for the flames, it would be difficult for ordinary people to detect it. However, according to Gregoria Kate, the ghoul suddenly changed to this side after they appeared. The purpose is very clear. "I''m looking for you." Gregoria Kate said lightly. "What do you mean?" Art was taken aback for a moment. Is there any other inside story? "Soul Locating Technique." Gregoria Kate has locked the breath of the ghoul. The speed is very fast, and you will be here in about half a minute. "It''s that guy again!" Art narrowed his eyes. This can prevent others from seeing the murderous look in his eyes, a habit he himself didn''t know where he learned it. Hugh Defoe! This guy is really good at tricks! Promise on the surface that he will not deal with him during this period, and when the limelight passes, he will do it immediately. Even if they are discovered in the end, at most they will be reprimanded. Moreover, this guy chose a good time, as he just came back from the spirit world. It should be because those people''s attention was attracted by Xavira Siren, giving this guy a chance. Moreover, after Xavier Siren is identified, there is no need to approach Professor Hughes. This guy''s mission is over, so he can''t wait to do it. However, this also seems to be his chance. Hugh Defoe wanted to kill him, so why didn''t he want to kill Hugh Defoe! He doesn''t want to keep such an enemy who must take revenge. "I''m going to stop him." Yate could already sense the breath of the ghoul, and his figure flashed into the night. There is no moon. But the blessing of the Moon Walker is there. Although the attributes added by the skills have not yet fully fed back to his body, it will take a process, but the increase in the upper limit itself has given him a broader vision and space to play. Walking in the night, it feels like a duck to water, silky and smooth. Another improvement. The ghoul didn''t shy away from it at all, and ran all the way from the main road. Hugh Defoe probably means that even if ghouls can''t kill him, they can disgust him. If the ghoul really finds the home, after the investigation, he will definitely be used as a breakthrough. Maybe he will be blamed on him! Soon met the ghoul. The body is as big as two of his own, very strong, without skin, and the exposed muscles and tendons are twisted together like steel wires. A pair of big hands, each the size of a small washbasin, and the main tendons are as thick as his little finger. A pair of blood-colored eyes, like dried red dates, looked very small in the eye sockets... very similar to the leader of the ghoul he summoned last time. The difference is that this guy doesn''t have the faint blue luster on his body, but his movements seem to be faster. Yat sealed his breath and quietly hid under the eaves of a corner. The soul location technique was on Gregoria Kate, so this guy didn''t notice him at all, but continued to run wildly. Just as it passed under the eaves where Art was, and was about to take off, a short gray knife suddenly appeared in front of the knee of its left leg. Quietly, but the speed is extremely fast, as if it has been lying there! Ghouls are not the same as barbarians. No matter how strong a barbarian is, he is still a human being, and his vitals remain the same, so he uses stabbing; while a ghoul is no longer a living thing, no matter how many times he stabs, it is useless, so he uses chopping. The difference in body shape is a bit big, and the dagger is relatively short, so Yate chose the knee that is less likely to be found and more secure. Abolish one of its legs first. "Pfft" A relatively obscure sound of meat cutting sounded. The ghoul''s left leg and knee were cut off directly! Its muscles appear to be strong, but they are actually not as good as barbarians. The physical body of a barbarian is tempered and tempered, and its rank is higher than it. The strength of the physical body is not a level at all. The dagger in Yate''s hand is made of invisible material, and its sharpness is 50% higher than that of ordinary material. This guy''s intelligence seems to be very low, and he didn''t dodge in the first place! By the time it reacted, the left calf had been removed. "Roar" a shriveled roar. The ghoul loses his balance. "Shua!" The gray light of the knife flashed and stretched into a piece in an instant. Give the ghouls a chance to resist! He already had a lot of experience in killing ghouls, and his strength and equipment are not what they used to be. It is easy to deal with a second-level ghoul leader. Still, go all out. Cut into 39 segments! No equipment drops. Instead, an item similar to a signal generator fell out. Yate immediately thought of the werewolf named Payne. Payne opened a new chapter for his life, how could he forget? Payne escaped from the laboratory. Afterwards, people from the William family came over, and the laboratory could be settled. It shows its great energy. If there is any force in Pudera City that can create this kind of ghoul, the only thing he can think of is this crazy laboratory! But why is it the same model as the ghoul he summoned? With doubts, he picked up the signal generator and returned quickly. There is still more than 500 meters of straight-line distance from the Church of the Soul. After Yate returns, give the signal generator to Gregoria Kate. If someone comes to investigate, she can control them and investigate the truth. As for Art himself, he went to Hugh Defoe''s residence in the inner city non-stop. The last time I asked Dick Barry to investigate, although I gave up halfway, I knew the address of Hugh Defoe. 203 York Street, Inner City. A single-family apartment. The energy of the patrol team was not diverted because of the incidents in the outer city. On the contrary, the security in the inner city was first strengthened, and then people were sent to deal with the incident in the outer city. Fortunately, his current concealment skills, agility, and spirit are high enough to not be discovered by the patrol team. Although most of the patrols are ordinary people, their equipment is very advanced. On the roof of their car, there is a radar-like device that seems to be able to detect spiritual fluctuations within a certain range. He saw a sneaky professional being picked out of the shadows with his own eyes! With the warning of this "senior", he avoided the patrol all the way. Turned a few corners, and finally arrived at 203 York Street after more than half an hour. The figure almost turned into a blurred shadow, climbed up the wall without a sound, and then came out of the bedroom against the wall. no one. He didn''t dare to release his spiritual perception, so he could only rely on intuition and hearing. After his mental value increased this time, when he was concentrating, he would occasionally have a vague intuition. Have heard the voice of Hugh Defoe, it seems to be in the study. Talk to someone without turning on the light. Sneaky. When he came to the bottom of the corner study on the second floor, his intuition told him that there was danger! Be more careful. Unintentionally eavesdropping on the conversation in the study. Originally, he came to kill people, but he didn''t dare to act rashly, and he was idle if he was idle, so why not listen to what''s going on inside. (end of this chapter) Chapter 125： werewolf change Chapter 125 Werewolf Change "You didn''t complete my commission!" "The experimental subject has died." "But you haven''t fulfilled my commission, even the most basic requirements!" "But the experimental subject has died." "I don''t care if your experimental subject is dead or not, what about the person I want to kill?" The person who talked to Hugh Defoe was the person in that laboratory. Listen, the people in the laboratory asked him to fulfill the contract, but he refused on the grounds that the laboratory did not complete his commission. The people in the laboratory seem to be not good at communicating with others, and they have no intention of reasoning with him at all, and they just say "the experimental subject is dead" over and over again. The experimental subject has been sent out according to his request, and then the experimental subject was killed, and everything he could do was done, and he must fulfill the contract. When the two parties signed the treaty, they did not invite witnesses, and it might even be an oral treaty. But it''s normal. How can they find someone to witness this kind of cooperation? But when the two sides disagree, like now, the problem comes. The atmosphere in the study took a turn for the worse. It seems that it is possible to do it at any time. It''s not that Hugh Defoe doesn''t want to reason with the other party, the problem is that the other party doesn''t listen at all. Even under the influence of the other party, his IQ was pulled to the same level as the other party, and he said over and over again, "You have not completed my commission." These two are hooked! If it is possible to send barrage, Yate will definitely send several "fight". If he could kill Hugh Defoe without doing it himself, of course he would be happy. The source of the danger is the people in that lab, not Hugh Defoe. He and Hugh Defoe met twice. The first time was in the Office of Academic Affairs, where Hugh Defoe robbed him of his position as a teaching assistant. The second time was at school, the two ran into each other by chance. Then Hugh Defoe attributed the root cause of not being appreciated by Professor Hughes to him. The same is true. The two sides formed a grievance over this, and when it broke out, it was the kind of "only one can live". Of course, in the eyes of Hugh Defoe, it was just a daily operation, not a hatred at all. Yate had listed Hugh Defoe as a must-kill target as early as the first time he attacked himself. He is not shivering, he likes to keep the enemy to make trouble for himself. He already knew the identity of Hugh Defoe, but so what? If Hugh Defoe could kill him, he could kill Hugh Defoe. As for the consequences, Hugh Defoe didn''t even think about the consequences of killing him, so why did he care? If he always cares about this and that, then he can only say one thing, he deserves to be targeted! Big deal, go all out and summon the projections of Lao Mo, Lao D, and Lao Ba! Summoning ordinary demons requires sacrifices, and the higher the level, the higher the quality of the sacrifices required, but for these three, he suspects that they can be summoned without offering sacrifices themselves. If he is more courageous, he can ask these 3 people to give him a reward! In the study. After a moment of stalemate, Hugh Defoe''s IQ finally returned. "The conditions I promised will definitely be fulfilled!" First appease the other party. After all, the other party is not easy to mess with, otherwise, with his character, how could he argue with the other party? Usually he is unreasonable. "However, do you want to fulfill the conditions you promised me?" In turn, he asked the other party to continue to fulfill the entrustment. "Okay." It was just another way of saying it, but the guy actually agreed! Yat listened to worry about his IQ. "Okay, you go back! When someone dies, I don''t need you to come to the door to remind me, I will fulfill it myself." Hugh Defoe began to chase people away. He didn''t want anyone to know that he was connected to someone from Detrick''s lab. If Vito Tutt couldn''t be manipulated, why would he contact the people in Detrick''s laboratory! Yat hurriedly stopped eavesdropping and kept himself in a state of no thoughts. It''s like he didn''t dare to use skills before, and only relied on his physical ability to turn in, because he was worried about being noticed by the other party. The people in this laboratory felt very dangerous to him, and he didn''t know what kind of weird ability they would have, so they used the deepest concealment techniques, even slowing down their thoughts as much as possible. The sound of the door opening sounded. A sound of footsteps leaving. After the footsteps disappeared, there was the sound of pulling the curtains on the second floor. Yate regained his thoughts. Then, quietly used the werewolf transformation skill. Werewolf change: level 2, mana consumption 15, life +50%, stamina +25%, hit rate +65%, attack speed +28%, lasts 100 seconds] Accompanied by a rustling sound, his figure suddenly grew taller, countless gray-black wolf hairs emerged from his body, his ears became higher and longer, his mouth became wider and curved, his fangs were protruding, his masseter muscles were particularly developed, and his limbs were elongated Thickened, the tendons became thicker and tougher, the hands and feet became sharp wolf claws, and the toenails easily dug into the blue brick floor. The height becomes around 240cm. The arms can be as thick as the calves before, and the hands can easily hang down to the knees. The chest and abdomen are full of strong muscles, and the 10-pack abs are clearly visible. At the same time, various smells suddenly overwhelmed him. Originally, his senses were enhanced a lot, but now his sense of smell is so outrageous that he almost sneezed! This is the first time he uses the werewolf transformation. What''s even more amazing is that all the equipment on his body is there! Including weapons, shields. Even though his hands are empty and his body is covered with wolf fur, but the attribute bonuses of all the equipment are there, similar to the characters in the game. There is such a benefit! Yate showed excitement on his face. After becoming a werewolf, the control over emotions is weakened. However, it is limited to equipment and supernatural items. The ordinary clothes on his body, such as underwear, are all broken. Collect these fragments, temporarily bury them in the ground, and take them away when you are ready to leave. Don''t worry about being found out. When he transformed, he had already been discovered. Although the rustling sound was very soft, it was still clearly heard by Hugh Defoe in the silent night. It''s just that Hugh Defoe didn''t make a sound, but suddenly fell silent. It is difficult to grasp his position. However, after Art got used to his current sense of smell, he could easily distinguish the smell on his body. is quietly moving in a certain direction, I don''t know if it is to avoid or to get a weapon, or to rescue soldiers. Yate used a little force on his feet, and jumped up to the railing on the second floor with a very light posture. After 3 jumps, block Hugh Defoe''s path. "Werewolf?!" Hugh Defoe looked at the behemoth in front of him, first astonished, then annoyed. Thinking of various possibilities, the main suspect is Yate, but unexpectedly, it will be a werewolf! He has no enmity with the William family! However, it immediately occurred to him that he might be implicated by people from Dietrich''s laboratory. It has long been known that a werewolf escaped from Dietrich''s laboratory. Its like when you find a cockroach at home, but the cockroaches are already everywhere. With the temperament of Dietrichs laboratory, its not surprising how many werewolves have been released or escaped in the past, and they were found! But he is innocent! Thank you book friend "20210301106467776242" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 126： no front samurai Chapter 126 Warrior without Front "I have nothing to do with Dietrich''s laboratory!" Hugh Defoe explained to himself in the fastest and most concise language. Yate glanced at him lightly, and his huge figure suddenly moved. "Whoosh!" The speed was as fast as charging, and Hugh Defoe appeared in the blink of an eye, sweeping with his right hand. Power is greater than before! Faster than ever! Generally speaking, humans can only exert about 20% of their own strength. Although professionals can exert more, they are also limited. Bones, muscles, internal organs, brain, etc. are all factors that restrict the exertion of strength. After transforming into a werewolf, although his strength, agility and other attributes have not changed, his body structure has changed, his physical body has become stronger, and the power he can exert has increased by at least 10%, so he will become stronger and faster! By the way, when he is one-handed, he is used to holding the knife in his right hand. Hugh Defoe shrank suddenly, and his whole body seemed to be in a ball. While avoiding his sweep, he stretched out his hands, trying to grab his ankles. This guy''s reaction is so fast! Yate directly kicked up. He wears chain boots on his feet, and his toenails are extremely sharp. "Squeak" There were three 30cm-long scratches on the corridor wall. He has withdrawn some of his strength. However, the feeling of being kicked on the flesh did not come from under his feet. Hugh Defoe was on one side again, almost dodging his kicks against his leg hair, and his hands were already close to his ankles. Yate quickly pumped his legs to dodge. Despite this, Hugh Defoe still touched a layer of skin. The expression of the two of them changed at the same time. Art did not expect that Hugh Defoe was proficient in grappling techniques, and his strength was no less than his own! Just now, this guy rubbed his hands together, almost rubbing off the fur on his ankles, it was hot and painful! Fortunately, he was not caught, otherwise his ankle would probably be broken! Hugh Defoe did not expect that the wolf fur on his body was so tough and smooth that at least 30% of his strength had been removed! Besides, I didn''t grasp it well, and it was not easy to use force, so I had to temporarily change "twisting" to "rubbing". Yate adjusted his mentality and started again. No longer reckless, but honestly use combat skills, attacking like a storm. The werewolf form can increase the attack speed by 28%. Coupled with the strength and agility exerted by oneself, the faster and faster you fight, the more handy you fight! No matter how powerful his grappling skills are, it is impossible to use them against short knives and shields. Hugh Defoe no longer concealed it, and fought steadily, trying to drag it to rescue. Every time I make a move, the force is heavy, and the walls, decorations, and furniture have been damaged to an unknown extent, and the movement has already spread. The difficulty of this werewolf was beyond his expectation! Even though he has such a huge body, his movements are light and fast, and sometimes he doesn''t even make a sound. Is this guy a werewolf or a cat! Moreover, the movements are light and fast, but after touching it, I found that this guy''s strength is no less than him! You know, he is a "swordless warrior" in the warrior profession. He cannot use any weapons, but the corresponding strength growth is extremely high. In the later stage, he will be transferred to a "magic warrior", and he can even compete with some physically powerful races in the spirit world. Compete for strength! In the same level, he has never encountered a profession that surpasses him in strength. Moreover, he does not have strength in vain, and his skills are also very strong! Pushing, catching, pulling, dodging, tripping, pressing, making...Exquisite skills, coupled with great strength, create an effect of 1+1 far greater than 2. But this werewolf is not inferior to him at all! Regardless of skill or strength. Even surpassed him in agility, sense of rhythm, reaction speed, etc.! "You are not a werewolf in Detrick''s laboratory!" Hugh Defoe said suddenly. Such an outstanding skill must have inheritance, and it is an extraordinary inheritance, which is definitely not something that the werewolf who happened and escaped from Dietrich''s laboratory can have. Yat ignored it, and greeted him with another paw. Transformation time is limited, and he didn''t expect this guy to be so difficult! The corridors and floors are already in tatters, and one of the rooms has been destroyed. This time it''s not that he is reluctant to expose other skills, but that after becoming a werewolf, the skills have become unusable! It seems necessary to learn a few werewolf special skills. However, because he had no other choice, he devoted all his attention to combat skills, and his control over the werewolf form, proficiency in combat skills, and even his combat awareness were all greatly improved. A suitable opponent, especially in the battle of life and death, can greatly improve oneself. To be honest, he was a bit reluctant. Of course, its okay to listen to what a man says, and not take it seriously. Hit harder and faster than before! Finally found an opportunity, so that Hugh Defoe had to use his arm to hard catch his right paw. This guy''s unloading skills, push-pull skills, and dodging skills are all superb, and he is not slippery. He has been playing for tens of seconds, and he has never really touched his right paw once! This time, Hugh Defoe was unavoidable, and had to use his arm to catch him hard to get out of the fight, disrupting his rhythm. He just used a strong offensive rhythm to force Hugh Defoe into this predicament! This is a talent, just like some people are good at sports, some are good at mathematics, some are good at talking... His control of rhythm is also innate. "Shuh!" Hugh Defoe was ready to be injured and relieved, but the blow he imagined did not come, but his arm was cold, and half of his arm disappeared. Didn''t give him a chance to unload his strength at all! "Ah" Hugh Defoe, who was still as stable as a rock just now, suddenly collapsed and wailed in horror. His body was controlled by panic and panic, and his strength dropped to less than 10% in an instant. More importantly, he completely lost the courage to fight him, turned around and ran away. How could Art pass up such an opportunity? Catch up and take the lead with one blow! Without the slightest hesitation. Whether he is mentally broken or crazy, there is no insurance to kill him. Then tore off a curtain, and packed his body, together with the previous clothing fragments, including soil. The patrol has come to the door. "Oh" The revenge was avenged, and Yate was in a particularly happy mood, and raised his head and let out a wolf howl. No matter what kind of commotion was caused, he bent his legs slightly, jumped over the courtyard wall, and disappeared into the night. The patrol team left 2 people to check the scene, and the rest chased after them together. The residents here are either rich or expensive! Something big happened! However, how could the car of the patrol team catch up with Art, who was running at full speed, and could only return without success in the end. Vito Tutt, who got the news, arrived late. He went to watch the murlocs that have lived for more than 7,500 years, and the police finally got in touch with him. The face was so gloomy that a layer of frost could be scraped off. He''s not here tonight! This time it was not a matter of a deputy director, Ternance Cote, the director of the city bureau, hurried over from his home. Not only that, but the joint law enforcement team that is responsible for dealing with professional incidents was also dispatched. (end of this chapter) Chapter 127： Defiler Chapter 127 Defiler The Joint Law Enforcement Team is a law enforcement agency jointly established by the government and the church, which is responsible for dealing with professional incidents of a bad nature. The victim, Hugh Defoe, was the son of a marquis''s chief bodyguard, and was a playmate with the marquis'' second son. He was murdered by a werewolf who broke into his home in the inner city. The nature can be described as extremely bad! People from all walks of life swarmed here. The police coroner, on-site investigators, professionals from the joint law enforcement team, and Vito Tout himself are all using their own methods to restore the scene and trace the identity of the murderer. The coroner was the first to retreat. There is only one head and half arm left, what can he detect? Then the police investigators. The data at the scene cannot be measured by human standards at all, and the murderer''s superficial identity is already known. The problem is that they have no way to deduce their identity as human beings. Not to mention blood and clothing, there was not even a hair on the scene! But it is not completely useless, at least it simply restores the battle process. From the very close match at the beginning, to the sudden defeat and killing of Hugh Defoe, the whole process did not exceed 50 seconds. The battle route was also marked by them, including the werewolf standing under the study for a short period of time. But it didn''t work. Vito Tutt, who is a fifth-level soul mage, has already checked before they arrived. There is only the breath of the werewolf, not the breath of being a human. In addition, the broken arm and head are a bit weird. First of all, strong tearing and breaking should be ruled out. Secondly, the wound caused by the werewolf''s nails should not be so smooth. Normally, it can basically be judged that it was severed by a sharp blade. However, werewolves are notoriously difficult to use weapons. And according to several witnesses on the patrol, the werewolf was indeed unarmed. The joint law enforcement team also had differences. Some people think it is a certain ability. Although there is no legacy of extraordinary power, almost all damage is caused by the physical body, but it does not prove that the werewolf did not control a certain ability. But some people believed that it was a wound caused by a weapon, but the patrol team didn''t see it. Vito Tutt listened to their analysis, but never expressed his opinion. Already have a murderer candidate in mind. Yate! Hugh Defoe is fairly honest here, and his only enemy is that Art Byron. Moreover, he also knew that Hugh Defoe had never given up on the idea of ??killing Art, but was blocked by himself, and today he just had a chance to make a move. It makes sense to be killed instead of killing someone. Although according to his soul positioning technique, Yate''s position has never moved, but it was not Yate himself who did it, but a werewolf, maybe it was the helper Yate found. Art himself may not be Hugh Defoe''s opponent! Although Hugh Defoe is only at the third level, he is accumulating strength and preparing to accumulate strength. When level 3 breaks through level 4, building one''s own spiritual organs is a crucial step, which directly affects future achievements! Hugh Defoe is ambitious, so he is naturally unwilling to be mediocre and advanced. Ordinary Tier 4 might not be able to defeat him! It is said that he learned some combat skills inheritance from the East from the second son of the Marquis, and the effect is extraordinary. But Yate''s strength does not exceed level 2 at most. It is only possible to find a helper. In order to give an explanation to the second son of the Marquis Coffey, the chief guard, Vito Tout must not let Art go, and he must do it himself. So I didn''t tell others, so as not to cause trouble in my life. "Does Mr. Tut have any clues?" The captain of the joint law enforcement team, who could not get an effective argument, suddenly aimed at Vito Tut. The joint law enforcement team in Pudera City has only 2 teams, each led by a captain, and there is also a general captain above. The structure is very simple. Team 1 came today, captain Angelo Nell, pastor of Dawn Church. "No." Vito Tout was more polite to this one. The Church of Dawn is not the most powerful in any city, but as long as there is a church of Dawn in the city, it will definitely rank among the top three! The pastors of the Dawn Church are proficient in methods such as healing and purification. Although every church has similar methods, the effect is far inferior to others, which makes the pastors of the Dawn Church very popular. It is uncertain when they will ask for help. "Does Mr. Defoe have any enemies?" Angelo Nell continued to ask persistently. "No." Vito Tut denied again. "There is a filthy smell in the study!" A female member of the joint law enforcement team suddenly said. Although she is a woman, she is different from the calm and elegant Angelo Nell. She is over 195cm tall and has a slender and vigorous figure, like a cheetah. Wearing gray clothes similar to exercise clothes, with a pair of copper maces on his back. From the color, it looks like brass material, each one is as thick as a girl''s wrist, about 60cm long, but she doesn''t seem to feel the weight. The aura on his body is indifferent and quiet, like that kind of hermit who has nothing to do with the world and stands aloof from the world, and is incompatible with his body shape and weapons. Shaohui, a soldier of the Terra Church. Just came back from surveying the scene. "Foul breath?" Vito Tutt, Angelo Nell and others all looked at her. "Well, it is the breath left by those filthy people who have abandoned their human identity and become minions of spirit world creatures." Shao Hui added. Vito Tut frowned slightly. He naturally knew that Hugh Defoe was not a Defiler. However, with the paranoid character displayed by Hugh Defoe, it is not impossible to cooperate with the filthy. "Can it be traced?" Angelo Nell asked. "It''s no longer possible." Shaohui shook her head slightly, "Most of the breath has dissipated, but because it stayed in the study for a long time, there are still some breaths left." "Oh." Angelo Nell replied regretfully, looking at Vito Tutt. "I don''t know!" Vito Tutt just pushed himself away, and didn''t help Hugh Defoe lie. If you are an aristocrat, you may not particularly care about this. For profit, no matter who the other party is or whether they are human, they can cooperate. Of course, some collaborations can only be done in private. But as a church member, you are not allowed to cooperate with the filthy! It can be said that the church is the main force and promoter of strangling the filthy. It is precisely because of this that Shao Hui did not doubt Vito Tut. If you doubt it, you won''t say it in front of him. The thread ends here. They couldn''t judge the werewolf''s origin at all. The professional circle in Pudera City had never heard of such a werewolf, as if it popped out of a crack in the stone! Although the Defiler is a clue, this group of guys are better at hiding than mice, and it''s hard to catch! The police and the joint law enforcement team left after a long while. Always put on a show. Vito Tutt waited for nearly an hour before leaving. Didn''t notice, two figures, one tall and one short, hung far behind him. After all, they are level 5 soul mages, so the two figures are very careful. Vito Tut followed the breath of the soul location technique and came to the ruins of the Church of the Soul. Why is it here? (end of this chapter) Chapter 128： awesome soul mage Chapter 128 Awesome Soul Mage Vito Tut looked at the ruins of the Soul Church in front of him, and suddenly hesitated. As a member of the Soul Church, how could he not know the existence of this church? Until now, the Church of Souls has never set up a new church in Pudera City, nor has it sent people over. However, he only knew of the existence of the ruins of this church, and didn''t know what kind of story was hidden inside. Inside the Soul Church, the church, the people inside, and what happened are all kept secret. That''s why he hesitated. Only when the soul teaches others, can they know how powerful and weird some people are. I didn''t expect that the little guy named Yate would hide here. Perhaps, this "Yate" is not the previous Yate? He didn''t move on his side, and the two people who followed him far behind naturally didn''t dare to move. However, his destination has been determined. Different from the outsider Vito Tut, both of them knew that there were the ruins of the Church of Souls. Did he guess wrong, he came here in the middle of the night to explore the ruins of his own church? This is really no problem, after all, even if 50 years have passed, the ownership of this land is still owned by the Church of Soul. But judging by Vito Touter''s appearance, why doesn''t he seem to be afraid to go in? Thats right, I just dare not go in! has been rubbing around outside, almost turning around the ruins of the Church of Souls, but never dared to step in. I don''t know what this guy is afraid of. The government and the church of Pudera City did not take it back. The main reason was that they did not want to provoke the Church of Souls, and they had not seen any strange existence inside. Vito Tutt didn''t know what was inside, but the ruins of the church had a kind of enchantment-like power that prevented him from exerting influence on it. He tried to attack the target from the outside, but every time the power was like a stone sinking into the sea, there was no response. After some hesitation, I finally decided to go in and take a look. The last bishop of this church was only 6th rank, just 1 rank higher than him. Besides, after 50 years, even if he didn''t die, how much strength would he have left? It is no longer the problem of Art, but the curiosity in my heart. As one of my own people, I am more curious than the outside world. Before I could restrain myself, but when I really came to the church, I suddenly had an illusion of "fate". "Go in!" The area of ??the church is very large. The entire street behind it is its back wall. Vito Tutt did not enter from the square in front, but flew directly over the wall. A level 5 soul mage, although unable to fly freely like some special professions, it is not difficult to fly in the air for a short time. The buzzing of insects suddenly disappeared. The existence of insects was also one of the reasons why he made up his mind to come in. Weeds are lush. Individuals are taller than humans. On the ground and buildings, the signs of wind and rain are very obvious. Most of the glass has been broken, and the original color of the stone wall can no longer be seen, showing a sense of dilapidation and depression. It is said to be ruins, but the actual main body of the building has not collapsed. After all, it is a church. Both materials and construction are very careful, and no one dares to destroy it, so it is well preserved. The target is in the main hall. Vito Tut flew up the steps and came to the entrance of the main hall. When I was about to enter, I suddenly paused! The night wind was rustling, but nothing unusual happened. After waiting for a while, Vito Tutt raised his foot again, but suddenly retracted it just as he was about to step in. I tested it 4 times in this way! His spiritual perception can''t detect the situation inside, so he can only use the simplest psychological temptation. In the main hall. Art watched his performance with Gregoria Kate. I dont know what spell Gregoria Kate used. She was clearly facing the door, but Vito Tut outside the door turned a blind eye to them. Yate did not laugh at his behavior, but said "learned". This kind of psychologically provocative behavior, a little bit of patience, I''m afraid I can''t help but jump out and beat him up. Of course, it is also possible to be tortured and retaliated by the opponent in 108 poses after failure. Eventually, Vito Tout came in. The night did not affect his vision, and he saw Hugh Defoe''s obsession with Art and a spirit floating in the air at a glance. His complexion changed drastically, and his figure retreated sharply. Didnt know Gregoria Kate, but because the main hall was directly opposite the door, he didnt notice the two people in the main hall! What''s more, he didn''t think of this before! This means that he is likely to have been affected long ago! Maybe even the reason why you want to come in and have a look is to be influenced by the other party! The other party can block his perception and affect his thinking, but he can''t even perceive the other party. How can he fight? What''s even more frightening is that he found that his soul positioning technique was on this spirit body, not the target Art! How could the soul location technique go wrong? It can only be that the other party''s attainment in soul spells far exceeds his own! Don''t run away, stay and wait to die? He was very cautious, and after entering the main hall, he only took one step. That is to say, there is a door behind you, and it is easy to exit. At least you can''t fight in the opponent''s home field! However, Vito Tutt found that instead of successfully leaving the main hall, the more he backed away, the closer he was to the right person, as if he was taking the initiative to deliver goods to his door. Needless to say, the five senses are distorted! Vito Tut stopped, his facial features suddenly distorted, like the expression of a constipated patient on a tuba. A series of invisible fluctuations shot towards the back like arrows. Of course, in his subjective consciousness, he is testing the position of the target from all directions. But without exception, all shot outside the door. Yate looked at the struggling Vito Tutt, and then at the motionless and calm Gregoria Kate beside him. He just wanted to say that the high-level soul mage is really awesome! If you don''t lift your hands or feet, you will toss people to death. Vitor Tutt soon found himself futile, and suddenly fell silent. Unexpectedly, one day I would be trapped to death by the most basic ability of a soul mage. After becoming a soul mage, the first thing I learned was how to distort the opponent''s perception. Of course, it will have no effect at low levels. But he didn''t know that in the hands of a high-level soul mage, it would be so terrifying! It seems quite easy. As a higher-level soul mage than him, isn''t it normal to distort his perception? Of course not normal! Not only distorting his perception, but also creating a new perception for him, and being recognized and accepted by him. How easy is it to make a person believe in a new cognition that is contrary to the inherent cognition? Moreover, in the face of professionals of level 4 and above, they have to deceive the other party''s spiritual body! After Vito Tut quieted down, his blond hair suddenly moved. "Can hair also be used as a spiritual organ?" Art opened his mouth in amazement, and couldn''t help taking a small step back. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 129： Pauper Medusa Chapter 129 Poor Version Medusa Yate is not afraid, but disgusted. It''s amazing that he can''t hold back vomiting. Vito Tutt''s limp blond hair suddenly turned into worms! Live! Can you imagine living worms taking root on the human scalp, growing densely, layer upon layer, and surging? Each worm is only as thick as a hair, and the end is connected to Vito Tut''s scalp, and the head is the tip of the hair. While growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, it makes a hissing sound, as if it is sensing something. Yate immediately pursed his lips. For fear that I might accidentally spit it out. Originally wanted to say that this is the poor version of Medusa, but now I find that Medusa''s visual damage is not as good as his. Vito Tut closed his eyes and stepped back again. I chose the right direction this time. "Quiet!" However, just as he took one foot, Gregoria Kate shouted softly. The worms churning on Vito Tutt''s head seemed to have received a signal to rest, and suddenly quieted down, lying back on his head again. However, his hair... no, there are too many worms! Although most of the body lay down, a small part of it still maintained its vitality and helped him control his body. even raised the corners of his mouth for a stiff smile. Stiff as if drawn with a paintbrush. The other foot also stepped out. Gregia Kate''s eyes were dim, as if she didn''t want to move, ignoring Art''s sneaky glance. Art wants to see what her spiritual organ is. With sufficient strength, a spirit body can also have a spirit organ. I have learned a lot these days. Vito Tut successfully exited the door. And then... nothing and then. His figure suddenly disappeared outside the door! Instead of running away, it seems to fall into another space! Yat saw with his own eyes the look of astonishment on his face, which flashed away. People are dead. No more sound. Art blinked unnaturally. I started to reflect, did I not respect Gregoria Kate enough? "Do you want his body and spirit officer?" Gregoria Kate asked suddenly. "Send me?" Yate suddenly became energetic. He''s such a nice person, he definitely doesn''t care. "It''s useless for me to keep it." Gregoria Kate said lightly. "By the way, will his spiritual organ parasitize me?" Art suddenly thought of this question. "It''s possible." Gregoria Kate glanced him up and down, as if measuring his strength. "Forget it!" Art quickly shook his head. Even if he could control it, he didn''t want this kind of spiritual officer! "He is a spiritual officer, far more precious than ordinary spiritual officers!" Gregoria Kate said in a tone of "you don''t know what to do". "That''s not necessary!" As soon as Art thought of his appearance covered in worms, he couldn''t help shivering. "The dead are not as valuable as the living, you can find a box and seal them up." Gregoria Kate pursed her lips and stopped teasing him. "Then can I take it tomorrow?" Art changed his mind instantly. "Okay." Gregoria Kate said, manipulating the church to spit out Vito Tut''s body. Vito Tut was swallowed and killed by this church just now. Art took a look and found that his hair and eyes were gone. "His eyes are also spiritual organs, and they match his hair." Gregoria Kate explained. Yate''s eyelids twitched slightly, but he calmed down immediately. Very adaptable. "In the future you will encounter something weirder and scarier than this." Gregoria Kate pointed him out. "Yeah." Art responded, and then ran to arrange the rituals. Gregia Kate looked at his active figure, and the corners of her mouth twitched helplessly. As long as he can offer sacrifices, he will have nothing to fear. After arranging the ceremony, Arter sacrificed the corpses of Vito Tutt and Hugh Defoe together. The former gave him 4 skill points, and the latter gave him 2 skill points. The value of these two people far surpasses the extraordinary creatures of the same rank! He has another barbarian profession, and the bodies of both of them are incomplete, especially the latter, but the skill points given to him are no less than those of the same level of extraordinary creatures sacrificed before. There are 8 skill points remaining. Keep it for now. Familiarize yourself with the skills you have already learned, and then learn new skills after trying to match them. Now he has the feeling that he can''t chew more than he can chew. The accumulated blessings are also extremely rich, and I am afraid that next time I will make a big deal! More than 500 meters away from the Soul Church, the two figures following Vito Tutt are still there. After squatting for more than half an hour, Vito Tutt never came out. "He won''t leave quietly, will he?" the shorter figure couldn''t help muttering. "It may also be dead." The tall one said. "What did you find?" the short man asked immediately. "It''s so far away, what can I find?" The tall man gave her a white look and said, "I''m not cooperating with you." "..." The short man was speechless. After more than half an hour, the two finally realized that Vito Tutt was probably gone. As they had guessed before, they either left quietly or hung up. The latter is more likely. The two never let go of their surveillance over there. "Would you like to go and have a look?" the short man suggested. "Go, I''ll help you hold the line." The tall one said. "..." The short man was speechless again. If you dont go, you wont go, and you still find such a vulgar excuse. "By the way, I heard that the row of houses in the back is inhabited?" the short man asked suddenly. "Go back and check." The tall man finally stopped teasing her. "Let''s go." The short man turned around and left without delay. Both of them may not be able to beat Vito Tutt, how could they explore that church? Waiting for a visit tomorrow to see if Vito Tout is still there, we will know whether he is dead or alive. In the church. Yate prepared to leave with a satisfied face. However, when she was about to walk out of the door, she turned around suddenly, took out the scarf, and said to Gregoria Kate: "I will lend it to you during the day, and I will use it at night!" It''s not his character to always owe favors. Claire didn''t know how to repay it. But he knew what Gregoria Kate needed. "How did you come here?" Gregoria Kate finally showed an expression of obvious astonishment on her face. In her mind, it would be impossible for Art to materialize this scarf within a few years or more than ten years. "A meeting gift from the boss." Yate said casually. Gregia Kate froze for a moment before realizing who the "big guy" he was talking about was, and couldn''t help but look him up again. I want to see what qualities he has, but he is so valued by such a boss! "Going back to sleep." Art threw the scarf away, turned and left. The scarf did not fall, but floated into the hands of Gregoria Kate. Gregia Kate''s eyebrows stretched a little. Shielding the gaze of the Lord of Souls, suppressing the wounds on her soul, calming the mind...do not have too many effects! Unexpectedly, the investment will pay off so soon. After returning home, Art washed up and went to bed. Finally able to research the Horadric Cube. Thank you for the reward of "I can''t find the direction" from the book friends (end of this chapter) Chapter 130： Effects of Hugh Defoes Death Chapter 130 The Effects of the Death of Hugh Defoe The Horadric Cube, also known as the Horadric Box, is a substitute for Kanai''s Cube. Powerful functions, you can synthesize items, upgrade equipment, repair equipment, punch holes for equipment, refine equipment, etc. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is an artifact. However, using cubes to repair equipment needs to consume gems and runes, of course he is reluctant. The capacity of the cube is much larger than it looks, and it has the effect of constricting space, and it can also be used to store items. According to Smith Marles, the devil cannot open this box, and I dont know if I, as a human being, can. Although he has abyss and dark blood on his body, his main blood is still human, not to mention that his soul has not changed, so it should be fine. Yat took the Horadric Cube and tried to twist it like a Rubik''s Cube. Hmmm...not moving. A little awkward. It was just a joke just now, and now it really starts. During the day, Moore Lane used the Echo Conch to give him a hint, trying to inject spirituality into the Horadric Cube. The 1 point of spirituality consumed at that time has not been recovered yet. According to Gregoria Kate, spirituality can be recovered automatically, but it is very slow before the fourth level. Advanced meditation methods can speed up the speed of spiritual recovery. Therefore, advanced meditation methods are very precious. The moon phase meditation method is undoubtedly a top-level meditation method, and it is the credit of the moon phase meditation method that he can have spirituality at the second level. Generally speaking, only when the spiritual organs are built at the third level can the human body retain the spirituality. That is to say, Moore Lane deliberately set his information during the day. He wouldn''t know by now if he hadn''t just asked Gregoria Kate. This old fox! He hadn''t had time to meditate today, a series of things came one after another, and he planned to study the Horadric Cube before starting. Anyway, its not that bad. efficient! 1 o''clock, 2 o''clock, 3 o''clock, 4 o''clock...until he injected all his spirituality, the Horadric Cube still couldn''t be opened. There is a shimmer of light flickering on the surface, less than one-tenth of the area, and the brightness is very weak, and it darkens as his spirituality is exhausted. Spiritual value is not enough! Sure enough, it''s not a matter of 1 point! Honestly put away the Horadric Cube and started to meditate. He seems to be alright, even because he has solved his confidant''s troubles, he is in a particularly happy mood, and even the quality of meditation has improved a lot. However, many people stayed up all night because of Hugh Defoe''s death. Those behind-the-scenes people were the first to get the news, but they didn''t care about the life and death of such a small person as Hugh Defoe. They just lamented that the statue was identified fortunately. However, Marquis Coffey must be notified. After all, he came here on behalf of Marquis Coffey. Then, Hugh Defoe''s family, as well as Archer Coffey, the second son of Marquess Coffey, and others got the news. The pressure quickly shifted to the Pudra municipal government. Although Pudra City is not in the territory of the Marquis of Coffey, the pressure of a powerful Marquis still makes some people toss and turn, unable to feel at ease. For example, Director Ternence Cotter cursed that werewolf countless times, only regretting that there is no extraordinary item that can curse people to death! When the people in Dietrich''s laboratory got the news, they were half annoyed and half puzzled. To my annoyance, the ghoul died in vain. Not only was no one reimbursed, but the test data was also not obtained. The data collector was lost, and the ghoul was beheaded by someone, and died a miserable death! The device that Art mistakenly thought was a "signal generator" was actually a data collector. Gregia Kate is even more unlikely to know about this new type of equipment. Fortunately, no one told the two. What I am wondering is, is it my fault? The time when Hugh Defoe was killed happened to be shortly after a certain researcher left Hugh Defoe. And the werewolves in Pudera City can almost be said to be their fault. Occasionally, some werewolves are released to test the actual effect. Some were successfully recovered, but some were not recovered. Anyway, since no one pays the bill, they will naturally not kill that man named Art. Laboratory resources are very tight and cannot be wasted. Besides, if you have that energy, you might as well do more experimental research. the next day. After having breakfast, Art was about to go to school when he was blocked by Jim Thomson who came. "Come here by yourself?" Art looked behind him, but there was no one else. Jim Thomson did not joke with him, but stared at him with a strange look for a while, before he was about to explode, he said: "The major asked me to ask you, did you kill that guy?" That was the son of a Marquis''s chief bodyguard and the playmate of the Marquis'' second son! I can''t believe that he is so unscrupulous! Judging from his usual contact with him, his spirit is normal. Is it because he has too much contact with Miss Claire? Changed the title of Claire Lane. "Well." Art was not afraid of Moore Ryan going to inform him. After experiencing what happened yesterday, the two sides did not say that they were closely connected, but they also stood on the same position to a large extent. Although Jim Thomson had guessed something, he still couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then said: "You are in big trouble now!" "How to say?" Art asked very cooperatively. "Archer Coffey, the second son of Marquis Coffey, wants to come and investigate in person!" Jim Thomson opened his mouth, but he could no longer tease him unscrupulously like before, and finally explained meticulously. "He''s not afraid..." Art was covered by Jim Thomson just in the middle of speaking. Where is there any fear! He is not afraid of death, but he has not lived enough! "Some things, just think about it yourself, don''t say it, especially when I''m still around!" Jim Thomson reminded him from the bottom of his heart. "Okay!" Yate was kind, and after agreeing, he asked, "Is their relationship so good?" "It''s not that they have a good relationship, but that Hugh Defoe''s father and elder brother are both fighting for the Marquess of Coffey in the New World." Jim Thomson explained. Needless to say, Yate naturally understood that Marquis Coffey must give the two of them an explanation. That''s why I sent my own son here. "What are you thinking about?" Seeing his thoughtful expression, Jim Thomson couldn''t help asking in shock. However, before he could speak, he cut off again: "Forget it, you don''t need to tell me! By the way, the major also asked me to tell you that Archer Coffey brought a fortune-teller over this time." "Major Lane is so well-informed?" Art asked curiously. "Shouldn''t your focus be on fortune tellers?" Jim Thomson finally couldn''t hold back his complaints. Could it be because of too much contact with Miss Claire? Otherwise it becomes so... elusive. "Oh, thank the major for me, and thank you too." Art said. "That fortune teller, what are you going to do?" Jim Thomson had no choice but to ask. This guy doesn''t follow the routine at all! I just realized that this week is streaking again, so I can only seek comfort from book friends~~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 131： track Chapter 131 Tracking No wonder Moore Lane was always trying to get his message out. Its not his fault that he is always secretive. It can only be said that the two of them are good talents and opponents, and they have found the right person! Standard 2 people 800 minds! Just like everyone has their own criteria for choosing a spouse, people like them also have very high standards for choosing friends, and things like "love at first sight" are almost impossible to happen to them. So, even though Gregoria Kate has always been very kind to Yate, giving almost unconditionally, Yate still kept testing, and it was not considered initial trust until last night. In the eyes of people like them, a stranger who treats you blindly can only have some conspiracy. That is to say, Gregoria Kate explained her purpose from the beginning, otherwise Art''s guard would only deepen. The same is true between Moore Lane and Art, they have been testing each other, but they are also helping each other. At present, Moore Lane is mainly helping Art. Moore Lane guessed that he killed Hugh Defoe, not only because he was the most suspected, but also because Moore Lane would do the same thing himself. So, early in the morning, Jim Thomson was sent over with a tip-off. Although it is just a few simple words, its importance to him is beyond doubt. It is impossible for him to know it himself, let alone know it the first time like this! He talked about him from left to right, but he was actually venting his depression of being tricked by Moore Lane yesterday. Knowing that Jim Thomson would feed Moore Lane back on his every move. Moore Lane also guessed that he would do this, so he told Jim Thomson in advance how to deal with it. "What else can I do? Of course I need someone to help me." Yate no longer evaded. Advanced meditation ideas cannot be obtained casually, and even if it is thrown to you, if there is no corresponding inheritance or special care from a certain boss, you will not be able to learn it. He needs to find a backer for himself. Gregia Kate is the perfect candidate, and would explain why he bought the house here, and the death of Vito Tut. He is going to give Vito Tutt''s soul judge to Moore Lane to pay off the debt. If the value exceeds, it will be used as a warning thank you. "As long as you are sure." Jim Thomson was about to leave after conveying Moore Lane''s words. "Wait a minute!" Yate hurriedly stopped him and asked, "Do you know how much the spiritual officer of a fifth-level soul mage is worth?" "Level 5 soul mage?" Jim Thomson froze for a moment, confirming again. "Hmm." Art said he heard correctly. "I''m going to go back and ask the major." Jim Thomson wanted to ask him what he was doing again, but he gave up when the words came to his lips. No matter what he does, it is no longer something he can participate in. Pudra City during this period of time is turbulent and weird. In the past, level 3 professionals were not common, but now even level 5 soul mages have been killed. I dont know what kind of storm is brewing. The plan that the colonel is forced to participate in is still brewing! Be wise and protect yourself. After Art sent him away, he knocked on the wall of the church. "Don''t worry, those fortune tellers won''t be able to predict your information." Gregoria Kate seemed to have been prepared. "What did you do to me again?" Art asked a little helplessly after hearing this. Although I am grateful, but I always feel a little awkward because of the tricks I don''t know about all the time. "You have blocked certain information for you, so that ordinary fortune-tellers below level 7 cannot divine your information." Gregoria Kate said. "Thank you, but can you tell me in advance next time? This will save me from worrying." Although Yate wished for more such means, he still hoped that he could do so on the premise of knowing it. "Okay." Gregoria Kate didn''t say anything like "for your own good", but responded directly. Art likes her for that. Although I like to make my own decisions, listen to advice! After leaving important items at church, drive to school. Didn''t notice, there was a car following him behind. At the same time, his information, including the information of Jim Thomson''s visit just now, was recorded by someone. Until he entered Moya University, the following vehicles... still didn''t stop. It is right not to stop. Before entering the school, he finally found the car behind. There is only this car behind, so it''s hard not to notice it. However, after entering the school, I staggered with him. He went to the professor''s dormitory. That car goes to the teaching area. After stopping halfway, two figures, one tall and one short, got out of the car. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui of the Joint Law Enforcement Team. Last night, they were following Vito Tutt, and after discovering that the latter was missing in the Church of Souls, they immediately became very interested in Art. Did not dare to approach that church, so Gregoria Kate was not found. But saw Jim Thomson go to him. Prepare to observe for a few days first. Even though the two secretly followed Vito Tutt last night, it was because they had confidence in their own means, and Vito Tutt would not do anything to them even if he found out. The situation is different now, and the two of them naturally will be cautious. Art came to the home of Professor Hughes. "Tell me about your experience in the spirit world!" Seeing the surprised expression on the old man''s face, he thought he was an old man because he cared about himself, but the old man couldn''t wait to know his experience in the spirit world. The old man''s mind is easy to understand. People have appeared in front of him completely, so what else is there to care about? Yate knew what the old man cared about, concealed his actions, and focused on the environment and creatures in the spirit world. A lot of information about the spiritual world is only concealed from ordinary people, and Professor Hughes can borrow it. However, every time the phenomenon of spiritual devouring appears, it is a new area that has not been explored by humans. It is not only Professor Hughes who is curious. That is, the outside world does not know his identity, otherwise someone would have come to him. "Why don''t you let the corpse servant of the necromancer go out and explore?" "You didn''t bring anything back either?" "The guys from the Church of the Storm will ruin things!" Yate knew for the first time that the old man was so good at complaining! After the complaints were over, the old man began to teach him how to survive in such a situation next time, such as how to judge what kind of plants are edible, what kind of plants are poisonous, and what kind of biological danger is high. Although the creatures in the spirit world are different, human factors are fixed. The old man used this as a basis to teach him how to judge. While not fully applicable, it is at least partially applicable and provides him with a basic set of coping strategies for such encounters. This lecture lasts for half a day. Yat wrote more than 20 pages in his notebook! No matter how good your memory is, there are times when you are negligent. Continue previous study in the afternoon. The effect of the sword dominating this skill is revealed. Thank you book friends "Uncle is so sleepy" and "About this long" for their rewards. Today I suddenly discovered that the names of all book friends are really varied, colorful and interesting. (end of this chapter) Chapter 132： stormy Chapter 132 Stormy Storm Sword Domination This skill improves his ability to control sword weapons. He had already tried it in the morning, and it felt like he was suddenly promoted from a scumbag to a master. The moment he held the sword, he felt a sense of smoothness at his fingertips. When he swung it, he could always easily find the most suitable angle, strength, connection method, etc. , extremely silky. It just took off on the spot! He is best at drawing inferences and divergent thinking, which can also be said to be a bug. Isnt there a state in martial arts called "everything can be a sword", although he does not have this state, but he can learn from it superficially. Don''t say it, it really works! Professor Hughes quickly discovered the changes in him. Regardless of tools such as brushes, shovels, awls, and hammers, they all seemed to be holding a sword in his hands. The technique was very unique, but it was extremely dexterous, and the efficiency was higher than before. It was good before, as if I suddenly found my own way to go. In many archaeological sites, only the purest physical techniques can be used, so these techniques are necessary. Very satisfied with his progress, Professor Hughes went to class with confidence. There are classes in the afternoon. Half a day passed quickly. Yatt waited for Professor Hughes to return and prepared to go home. "I heard that Hugh Defoe died." Professor Hughes said to him suddenly. "I''ve heard that too." Art stopped. "Do you want to be my teaching assistant?" Professor Hughes asked. "Thank you teacher, but no need, it''s fine now." Art declined. There is not enough time now, how can I be a teaching assistant again? What''s more, he would be suspected in the first place, and if he becomes a teaching assistant, wouldn''t he be put on fire? "Alright." Professor Hughes waved his hand. In this case, he will no longer interfere with the selection of new teaching assistants. The deputy director, Mavis Hansen, found him on purpose in the afternoon, and said that he could recommend a new teaching assistant candidate, and it was guaranteed to be approved this time. Trying to ease the relationship with him. But, is he the kind of person who, after being slapped in the face, forgets about it when he turns around? Since Art doesn''t want to be the teaching assistant, he doesn''t care about this guy''s overtures. Art drove home. I was so involved in studying in the afternoon that I didn''t even know when it was cloudy outside. He was okay when he just went out, but halfway through, the weather suddenly became extreme. The wind was blowing, the howling sound penetrated people, the garbage was flying, and the dust was all over the sky, crushing countless plants and trees. Children around 10 years old can''t move forward without the help of their parents! Seaside cities are windy. The dark clouds in the sky are densely layered together, as if a torrential rain will fall at any time. Since he came to this world, he has experienced several rainy days, but this is the first time that there is such a strong wind like today. People have to worry about whether the trees and street lights on the roadside will be broken! He has gone halfway, so he can only bite the bullet and move on. Fortunately, he is a professional. With his perception and body control ability far surpassing that of ordinary people, he avoided several dangers and returned home safely. Even so, the body was smashed into several dents. There are dead birds, logs, and garbage of unknown origin. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui have already left. Although they are professionals, they are only level 3, unable to fight against such harsh natural weather. Even if you are not afraid of yourself, it is easy to be discovered. Moore Lane naturally failed to come. It''s more windy at the pier. After getting out of the car, Art checked the house first. Fortunately, the wall was rebuilt during the renovation, otherwise the windows might have been broken. Although his side is clean and there are no sundries and garbage, but don''t forget that it is an outer city nearby, and the most indispensable thing is all kinds of garbage, and the strong wind swept all the way. It is possible that you are standing in the yard, and a lump of dry and hard feces of an unknown animal will fall from the sky. Yat saw the corners of his eyes twitching again and again. Although he is not obsessed with cleanliness, he still cares about the environment and cleans and sprinkles water every day. Its all right now, after the heavy rain, Im afraid well have to clean up again. However, after thinking about the inner city, his mood suddenly changed for no reason. He also knows that it seems that he has a bad personality, which is not what a person who has received a good 9-year compulsory education should have, but he just can''t help it. After this heavy rain, the entire inner city will probably have to be cleaned up! Moreover, this rainstorm is just the beginning, as summer approaches, there will be more and more similar weather! I dont know how the Pudera municipal government handled it in the past. Of course, this is not what he needs to care about, the most urgent thing is to feed his stomach. Often cooks for himself. At home, I have my own stove and a full set of iron pots made by blacksmiths. Firewood is plentiful. A shed was set up under the courtyard wall on the left side to store firewood and daily necessities. The stove is also here. is to prevent rain. One person is not so particular. I still have leftover cakes from yesterday at home, which are big thick cakes similar to sourdough cakes. I saw them in a noodle shop in the outer city by chance and often bought them to eat. Stew a pot of fish head and eat with pancakes. A fish head of 50cm is enough. There is a church of souls in front of it, and there is a door wall. The wind in the yard is not very strong, mainly because some "fish that slipped through the net" fell from the sky. Fortunately, he lived in the innermost alley and was least affected. "Crack!" As a forked lightning pierced the night sky, the rainstorm officially fell. The rumble of thunder and the crackling of raindrops sounded almost simultaneously. "Pa", "Pa", "Pa"... The raindrops were the size of broad beans, and they were swept by the strong wind and hit the brick wall. The sound was comparable to the little red whip he used when he was a child in his previous life. "Boom" A rolling thunder seemed to roll over the roof, shaking the house trembling. Yate''s eyelids twitched when he was caught off guard. Soon, the crackling sound was covered by the rushing sound, the heavy rain was pouring, the thunder was rumbling, and there was lightning from time to time to add to the fun, as if ghosts and ghosts were hosting a grand party. The area without electric lights is almost pitch black. Scattered candles, as if floating on the water, ups and downs, weird. Even in the inner city, visibility is pitifully low. The entire city of Pudra was shrouded in rain. Including his previous life, it was the first time for Yate to see such a huge rain. He moved a stool, sat by the stove, and watched the rain scene while stewing the fish head. The stagnant water on the ground quickly gathered into streams, flowing towards the outside of the courtyard. The water splashes are nearly 10cm high! The water vapor steamed into a cloud of white mist, clinging to the ground, a vast expanse of whiteness. According to this method, the garbage that was blown before will be washed away. Sure enough, he has no experience. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. A silvery-white lightning, curved like a silver thread, precisely found the jujube tree in his yard. "Boom" sounded like the explosion of dynamite. The jujube tree was split so that its branches flew wildly, the crown of the tree fell down completely, and a large piece of bark and trunk was chopped off, like a sharp ax slanted down, and the cut surface was very smooth. Yat immediately got up to protect the stove. Completely instinctive. However, I know how to block with my back. "Boom!" A few branches hit his back, which hurt a little. No, it wasn''t just the sound of a tree branch hitting his back, it seemed that something else had fallen in. Thank you book friend "Ye Da Nuan" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 133： Metamorphosis (addition of "fragrant food" for book friends Chapter 133 Metamorphosis (addition of "Fragrant Food" for book friends) The direction of the voice is under the courtyard wall at the entrance. Yate first glanced at the jujube tree and found that there was no fire, so he walked over. A person covered in blood was lying on the ground, the original color and shape of the clothes on his body could no longer be seen, and his hair was completely wet by the rain like seaweed in the water. If it weren''t for the rapier in his right hand, Art would not have recognized his identity. Noah Godwin, a friend in trouble in the spirit world, appears to be the chief mate of the White Raven, but his real identity is unknown. I dont know what this guy was thinking, he was hunted down, and he fled to him for help! Even so, Art still picked him up and prepared to treat him. This guy''s identity is a bit troublesome. Also, Noah Godwin probably didn''t know his identity, but he was able to come to the door with precision, comparable to the lightning bolt just now, and he didn''t know what tracking method was placed on him, so he wanted to ask clearly. This guy should be desperate, so he had to come to him. Survive death. Yate put him next to the stove, filled him with 2 bottles of healing potions, and then found a blanket to wrap him up. himself came to the door and knocked on the wall of the Church of the Soul. Gregoria Kate didn''t notice his arrival, it''s not normal! "I''m temporarily inconvenient." Gregoria Kate didn''t show up, but somehow she spoke. "It''s okay, I''m just worried about you, is there anything I can do for you?" Art breathed a sigh of relief. Unknowingly, his dependence on Gregoria Kate has become deeper and deeper. "No." After a while, Gregoria Kate''s voice sounded. "Yeah." Art didn''t hesitate, and turned to go home. Since she said no, it means she really doesn''t need it, just take care of herself. Noah Godwin''s blood had already been washed away by the rainstorm, and there was no need for him to clean up the traces. However, the tracking methods of professionals don''t just rely on these traces, they may find them at any time! An enemy who can beat Noah Godwin like this, at least 2 skill points up! He puts on his full gear before turning back to check on Noah Godwin''s injuries. Horrible! There are countless large and small wounds on his body, and he can''t find a few good pieces of meat. The other party seems to torture him deliberately, so he gave him a chance to escape, or deliberately let him escape. And it was not easy for him to persist until here without bleeding all the blood from his body. Fortunately, there is no special force attached to the wound. After pouring 2 bottles of healing potion, the wound on his body has gradually stopped bleeding. Yat helped him wrap the blanket again, and took the rapier he was holding on to in his hand by the way. very light! It is lighter than my own dagger. But not fluffy, feels good. Not only that, this sword seems to have a piercing property, and when it breaks through the air, it is nearly a third faster than he estimated! The sharpness of the blade was not bad, and he split a piece of firewood in half with almost no effort. Not to mention the tip of the sword, he just let it fall, and easily penetrated into the blue brick floor to a depth of more than 10cm. Yate decided that if this guy couldn''t offer enough compensation, he would use this sword to pay off the debt! Squatting by the stove, continue to wait for the fish head to be cooked. The body was drenched by the heavy rain, and the chair was uncomfortable. It''s a pity that the jujube tree is more than 100 years old. The rain is getting heavier and heavier, and it seems that countless monsters are roaring and galloping under the dark night. The aroma of fish meat became stronger and stronger, arousing the glutton in his stomach. Just wait a few more minutes. But often when you think this way, things will develop in the opposite direction. A black man with smoky makeup suddenly appeared in the yard! He is over 190cm tall, with leather boots and leather pants, and his top is open, revealing a large cyan tattoo. Yate has discovered that people in this world are generally taller. His previous height belonged to the kind that sat at the first table when he was in school! Fortunately, as his attributes increased, his height also increased again. Now I can barely get to the second table. The black man has a dreadlock with many shiny pieces tied on it. Not gems, shells, etc., but nails. Nails of human women! Pieces are round and shiny, very well maintained. abnormal! Holding a machete in his hand, 3 lip rings on his lips, 1 nose ring on his nose, and 5 earrings on each of his two ears. A pair of dead fish eyes with no emotion fixed on Art. "A little thing on level 2?" With a strong accent from somewhere. "Who are you?" Art asked, standing up. This time I will delay. This guy feels very dangerous to him, not inferior to the barbarian after the outbreak. In other words, this guy is at least Tier 4! He won''t be able to beat head-to-head. "Prudence Somerfield, the captain of the White Crow." The corner of the black man''s mouth was cracked, revealing a wild smile. Have seen his intentions, but don''t mind cooperating. A little thing of level 2, even if it struggles, so what? Hasn''t Noah Godwin been cornered by him? "What about your occupation?" Yate asked directly when he saw this. Prudence Somerfield''s smile faded away, and his expression suddenly became extremely sinister. Although he likes to slowly torture his enemies, he doesn''t like being taken for a fool! I asked about his occupation, but should he also ask about his ability? After asking about ability, is it better to ask about his vitals? After asking the key points, do you still want to... Yate naturally didn''t know that he met another guy with mental problems. He only saw that the other person was irritated by his "professional" and his expression became more and more sinister. He gritted his teeth and wanted to eat himself alive! I was a little dumbfounded. As for? Didn''t they cooperate well just now? Could it be that his career is not in the light? Thinking like this, but threw out an electrostatic force field without hesitation. When I killed an enemy before, in order to conceal my identity or vest, I rarely used all my abilities together. But it is different now, you cant beat the opponent without all your strength. Even if you try your best, you may not be able to beat it. No one is watching the battle, and there is no need to worry about being found abnormal. It must be weird for one person to master so many abilities! No fear, full firepower. people also rushed out at the same time. A flash of lightning flashed on the surface of Prudence Sommerfeld. However, he only trembled slightly, but was not paralyzed. The difference in strength is too large. Grinning again, he calmly raised the scimitar in his hand. Yate''s speed has no advantage in his eyes! "Wow" As he slashed out, there seemed to be the sound of surging waves. Frost Nova! Yate naturally didn''t dare to confront him head-on, the figure that rushed out paused slightly, and released Frost Nova. A blue ice ring spread out under his feet. Prudence Somerfield was caught off guard, and was pushed back a step by this force, his movements deformed, and then his body was cold again, and his movements were slightly sluggish. Don''t even think about killing people. He simply retracted the scimitar, and looked at Yate with a strange look: "Elemental Mage?" After finishing speaking, he stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, as if LSP saw a black silk high-heeled beauty. The tongue is also ringed. It was agreed to add more rewards for the book friend "Delicious Food". There will be another update in a while (end of this chapter) Chapter 134： rolling Chapter 134 Rolling First he was electrocuted, then he was frozen again, what is it if he is not an elemental mage? He hasn''t collected the fingernails of an elemental mage yet! Although he is a man, it is not impossible to make an exception once. Yat discovered the real gap between himself and Tier 4 professionals. Although I didn''t expect the static force field and Frost Nova to make a contribution at once, I didn''t expect the effect on him to be so weak, almost like tickling! Take a deep breath, forcefully suppress the feeling of discouragement in your heart, and keep calm. ignored his words. Facing an opponent of this level, those small tricks have no effect. "Unfortunately, you haven''t built your own spiritual organ yet." Prudence Sommerfeld shook his head and said with regret. "How is the spiritual organ constructed?" Art''s heart moved, and he asked. This time, I am not playing tricks, but asking sincerely. Because he doesn''t know how to build a spiritual organ! I haven''t reached level 3 yet, so I didn''t rush to ask Gregoria Kate. Now this guy takes the initiative to come to the door, lets ask about his experience first. Each professional has its own unique experience, even if the same professional inheritance does not necessarily build the same spiritual organ. "You don''t have a teacher?" Prudence Somerfield froze for a moment, and looked at him again with strange eyes. More and more coveted! "No!" Arthur said, his figure suddenly disappeared. Night and rain have a great effect on concealment. He has discovered that although this guy likes to play cat and mouse games, he will only delay time with nonsense and will not let you inquire about any useful information. "Hey..." Prudence Sommerfield let out a strange smile, and cut the scimitar in his hand to the right. The faint sound of waves sounded again. "Dang" Art took the knife firmly. Use Cadence Shield. The physical strength is not great, not much higher than his strength, but there is another strange force in Prudence Sommerfield''s knife, like a wave hitting him head and face, hitting him directly fly! Of course, it was also for the sake of unloading and creating a distance, so he did not choose to resist. Before he stabilized, he had already hidden in the rain under the night again, and quickly changed his position. However, Prudence Sommerfield had no intention of chasing after the situation at all. It seems that he is really enjoying the thrill of cat and mouse. "It''s useless, Ni''s concealment skills are too rough, even macular hippocampus can''t compare to it!" He looked directly at his direction. Yate was not irritated by his words, and he had no distractions, while quickly thinking about the various narrations about concealment techniques in Nightborne, while trying. Actual combat is the best practice. And it is rare to meet such a strong opponent who likes to play cat and mouse. He planned well, but he forgot what he had just said about Prudence Sommerfield. "Holding your breath is such a simple and childish method, any sailor is better than you!" Prudence Sommerfield hit his confidence with words, while raising his hand and stabbing again. The sound of the waves this time is very brisk, like the waves rolled up by a speedboat. "Crack!" Yate''s weird and awkward postures were not in vain, his upper and lower body almost broke, and his bones made the sound of being overwhelmed, so he barely escaped the knife. "Boom!" The knife stood on the ground, causing water splashes more than 1 meter high. A crack more than 3 meters long was split on the green brick floor. Completely crushed! And did not give him the opportunity to learn to practice! His little thoughts are not worth mentioning in front of experienced pirates like Prudence Somerfield. Prudence Somerfield is now the captain of the White Crow, but he was originally a pirate, and now he is also a part-time pirate. Experienced battles, killed people, hundreds, thousands! How could Yate''s little thoughts be hidden from him? He didn''t need any special means, just used his strength to force Yate. It''s like O''Neill used his strength and weight to force a defender, and he dropped ten times. Even though Yate had all kinds of means, there was nothing he could do in the face of this situation. This time, I really experienced the crushing of strength. Although teleportation is still useless, it is not very effective when used. The momentary delay after his teleportation was enough for Prudence Sommerfield to kill him 2 or 3 times! After teleportation, there is a short period of stiffness. "Is there any way to use it quickly, my patience is about to run out!" Prudence Sommerfeld is still using psychological oppression. This guy is far more treacherous than he looks! He has been using his own shortcomings to paralyze his opponents! Art reappeared. Throwing away the dagger in his hand, he replaced it with Noah Godwin''s stabbing sword, pretending that he wanted to fight him head-on. Prudence Somerfield did not take advantage of the attack. As he himself said, patience is not completely exhausted. Before this, he will not launch a final offensive, and try to leave a chance for the opponent. This is the "rule" he must follow! The knife just now, if Art hadn''t dodged it, he would definitely have avoided it. When he was promoted to the fourth level, his strength and ambition did not match, which caused him to be unable to fully control the spiritual organ, leaving such a sequelae. Chattering is just a cover for him. "Wow!" "Wow!" "Wow!" Yat didn''t charge forward again, but just walked to him step by step through the stagnant water. Prudence Sommerfield''s expression suddenly became ugly. was found! No longer nagging, he raised his hand and slashed at Art''s arm. However, Art has achieved the distance he wanted. Raising your hand is a mental shock! Gregoria Kate prepared 2 rings for him, but he has never been willing to use them. Prudence Sommerfield froze instantly. The gap between him and Gregoria Kate is no smaller than the gap between Watt and him. Charge! At the same time, Art has launched a charge, holding the rapier flat, and pointing the point of the sword at his head. "Pfft" Like a hot knife cutting butter, the rapier easily pierced his eyes. Under the influence of pain, Prudence Sommerfield regained consciousness. However, before he could react, Art received another mental shock. Then, draw the sword and stab. This time it''s the heart. Choose two fatal points, for fear that he will change his body structure. It''s not that he didn''t want to behead his head, but that there was too little time, and the dizziness time caused by each mental shock was very short! It was so short that he didn''t even dare to twist his hand to expand the damage! Use the shortest time to complete stabbing, pulling, and stabbing, and then teleport to escape. Prudence Somerfield did not die immediately. After regaining consciousness, he gritted his teeth and directly swept away. As the last performance of his life, the sound of the waves even overwhelmed the sound of the surrounding storm! A nearly 270-degree fan-shaped knife light blooms. (end of this chapter) Chapter 135： Can a knife also be a spiritual officer? Chapter 135 Can a knife also be a spiritual officer? The light of the knife is bright, like an arc of lightning bursting on the ground. The rain curtain that was in a line was cut by the knife light, and there was a brief separation. The accumulated water on the ground is under the knife-lighted Wia, as if being blown by a gust of wind against the surface, all of which are squeezed in one direction to form a shallow water wave. The momentum is unparalleled. For a moment, within a radius of tens of meters, the sound of rain and wind seemed to disappear, leaving only the sound of rushing and roaring waves. If this knife light is allowed to bloom to its fullest, the whole house, including Art and Noah Godwin lying on the ground, may not be spared! At this time, a mental wave appeared. Under the control of this force, the rain in the air wove into a giant net trying to catch Dao Guang. Gregoria Kate has a shot. How could she not notice such a big movement? Although his own condition is not very good, he still tries to save Yate. Don''t dare to make a full shot, otherwise, if she has an accident, she will be much more terrifying than Prudence Sommerfield! "Shua!" However, the power of Prudence Somerfield''s last knife in his life should not be underestimated, and he cut the rain net with only a slight delay. At the same time, a slender and withered arm appeared in front of Dao Guang. Stretched out an equally slender finger that seemed to be only skin and bones, and lightly tapped on the knife light. This is Yate''s trump card. When Claire came over, he had already added VIP for him, so he can call this helper again. The reason why he didn''t call at the beginning is that his strength has skyrocketed and killings in the past few days have made him full of confidence. I also blame Gregoria Kate for killing Vito Tutt, a level 5 soul mage, so easily, which made him greatly underestimate the gap between before level 3 and after level 3, so the "I can do it if I go up" illusion. "Even if you can''t defeat Tier 5, you should be able to fight at Tier 4." I have learned a lot of new skills, and I have a lot of confidence. Needless to say the result. Second, this one''s lethality is too strong! Those who are killed by this person will also be annihilated spiritually! Not to mention the spiritual officer. Like that barbarian, nothing but a corpse. Another reason is that after each summoning, he feels that the person has a stronger and stronger affection for him, and the connection is getting closer! If this continues, I don''t know what will happen. So, if he could not summon, he tried not to summon. But when you really need it, you will not hesitate, just like now, what is more important than saving your life? Under this finger, the knife light, which was originally incomparable, suddenly collapsed as if it had turned into extremely fragile glass! It was like a light bulb suddenly going out. Prudence Somerfield seemed to have seen something terrifying, his only remaining eye suddenly widened, and he fell to the ground with a frightened and terrified expression. He is only at level 4, and he hasn''t gotten rid of the vital points of his body, but he just needs to hold on for a little longer. After being frightened, he couldn''t catch his breath, and his life ended. Gregia Kate saw that he was fine, so she didn''t pay attention to the arm he summoned for the time being, retracted her perception, and focused on herself. The arm of that person also quietly retracted. The storm came again. As if nothing happened. After regaining his senses, Yate rushed to the stove immediately. Fortunately, the soup is still there, but the fish is soft and rotten, which has little effect. When he looked up, his eyes met Noah Godwin''s. This guy woke up at some point! "Thank you." It was too late for Noah Godwin to pretend to be unconscious, so he could only thank him embarrassingly. He also knows that what he is doing is very dishonest, but when a person is desperate, he will grab even a straw! How could he come here if there was a first-line choice? The other party has at least half the chance of choosing to kill and silence! "When did you wake up?" Art carefully put the iron pot aside, his hands trembling, and asked lightly. "Just now, it was the last cut." Noah Godwin couldn''t help swallowing. The other party''s light tone carried a murderous look! And now he is struggling to move, there is no room for resistance! "What should I call you?" Lala relationship. "Art, Art Byron." Art told him without hesitation. Noah Godwin couldn''t help but feel a sudden sudden shock. Is he trying to kill someone? Generally, only when you want to kill and silence will you be unreserved. Besides, if you replaced yourself with him, it would definitely not be so plain. Who doesn''t need to be angry? Dead man! Yate covered most of the furnace mouth, put the cake pan, put the cake, and covered it. After finishing these, he went to Prudence Somerfield''s body, ready to pick up his own spoils. "Don''t touch his knife!" Noah Godwin shouted hastily. Yate turned around and looked over. "That knife is his spiritual officer!" Noah Godwin didn''t dare to show off. "A knife can also be a spiritual officer?" Yate looked astonished. Vito Tutt''s hair is already strange enough, but now he is told that weapons can also be used as spiritual organs. Is it because he didn''t pay attention to the class when he was in school, so he remembered the meaning of the word "organ" wrongly? "A knife can''t be a spiritual judge, but a spiritual judge can be a knife!" Noah Godwin explained. "Ah" Yate found that his thinking was not divergent enough. Sure enough, a **** must have my teacher. Prudence Somerfield brings his own bgm every time he makes a knife. Could this be the reason? "What is his spiritual organ and how should he deal with it?" Just ask if you don''t understand. saved his life, so it was right to answer some of my own questions. "Hand, right hand!" Noah Godwin replied, "It can be left for a while, the subject dies, and its spirituality will dissipate after a long time." After a pause, he wanted to observe his expression, but found The rain was too heavy, and I was too weak to see clearly, so I could only continue: "Either seal it up." "Forget it, let him lie down like this first!" Art returned to the shed very earnestly. He does not know the means of sealing, nor does he have such props. Reminded by Noah Godwin, he suddenly realized that touching the corpse of a Tier 4 professional is a very dangerous thing. The barbarian last time was lucky for him, his spirituality had been annihilated, and the danger had naturally disappeared. Wait for Gregoria Kate to recover. Even if they soak in the rain for several days and nights, the corpses of Tier 4 professionals will not change much. Noah Godwin watched him sit in front of him, and couldn''t help swallowing again. It''s time to decide whether you will live or die! "How did you find this place?" Art asked while turning the cake. "You''ve got my blood on you." Noah Godwin replied obediently. What happens in the spirit world. It was just a few drops, and Art didn''t care at all at the time. But he didn''t expect his blood to have such an effect! Thank you book friend "Ye Da Nuan" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 136： Wind Secret Chapter 136 The Secret Art of Wind "On the premise that the other party hasn''t cleared it, it can only last for 7 days at most, and the distance can''t be too far, only I can perceive it!" Noah Godwin hurriedly said when he saw that Art''s expression gradually became unclear. From Yate''s treatment of him, it can be seen that he is not a bloodthirsty and indiscriminate character. However, it can also be seen from the contact in the spiritual world that he is also not a soft-hearted character. This kind of person is often difficult to be influenced because of his strong personal opinions. He must pay attention to his words and deeds to prevent Art from having some bad thoughts about him. "What bloodline are you?" Art asked, raising his head. "It''s not because of the blood, but a secret method I practiced, which can remember the information of my own blood." Noah Godwin replied. After finishing speaking, he waited for Art to ask him for the secret method. However, Yate did not ask for it, but instead asked, "What are the disadvantages?" With the previous experience and lessons, now he has become very cautious. For such a secret technique of unknown origin, I dare not practice it lightly! Even "learn without practice" dare not. Even the blood can record the coordinates, why can''t a secret method? If you are not sure, you will be marked by a certain boss in the spirit world! Ask Noah Godwin first, then ask Gregoria Kate and Claire, and finally decide whether to practice. It''s impossible for Noah Godwin to leave for a moment anyway. Before getting paid, it is impossible to let him go. I was almost cheated to death by him, isn''t it a normal operation to repay favors? "If you have to talk about disadvantages, some high-level existences can also lock your position based on blood information." Noah Godwin replied. Yate immediately gave up. "How do you plan to buy back your life? I count one life for saving you, and another life for helping you kill Prudence Sommerfield, which means you owe me two lives." Noah Godwin smiled wryly. What should come is still here. However, it is lucky to survive. "Look, there is something on me worth two lives, take it directly." Said very bachelor. Yate narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous breath emerged. Sure enough, guys like this who don''t hesitate to drag others into the water are not good people, they are all very cunning! This kind of guy is the best at observing words and deeds. He won''t confide in you just because you saved him, and he can''t wait to repay him. The first consideration is always his own interests. Of course, Art didnt expect him to reciprocate from the beginning, so he asked for it himself. It''s just that he didn''t expect that he thought he was so foolish! Is it because of your tender face? Just 23 years old, his looks are indeed a little green. "Ah!" Sensing the danger, Noah Godwin suddenly called out softly, as if he just remembered it, and confessed: "I still have a secret method, which should be used to repay my life-saving grace." As the captain of the White Crow, Prudence Somerfields tyranny is already clear at a glance, and as the first mate, even if he has other purposes, it is unlikely that he will have anything to do with the word "good guy". If Art was a little shy, he would definitely take advantage of the situation to bargain. However, Art was about to strike at the slightest disagreement, but he was proactive instead. This is the reason why honest people will always suffer in society. "The secret method of wind! It is the kind of secret method I used when I was in the spirit world. It can be used to improve my speed and explosive power." Quickly introduced. "The disadvantages!" Art still asked the disadvantages first. "The only disadvantage is probably that it is difficult to cultivate, and if you cultivate to a high level, it will inevitably attract someone''s attention." Noah Godwin explained. It is impossible for any secret method to be completely free from disadvantages. Because these secret methods are all from spirit world creatures. Like the secret method of wind in his mouth, it may only attract the attention of a big boss, which is already a very small drawback, which can almost be ignored. Just like the moon phase meditation, it will also attract the attention of Ms. Yue, and even without the permission of Ms. Yue, it cannot be practiced successfully. What I''m afraid of is that I don''t know what kind of attention it will attract! After Yate asked the big guy''s name cryptically, he was sure that he knew it, so he was relieved. "Come on, make an oath first." Let him keep it secret. Noah Godwin is submissive. If Art won''t let him swear, he won''t be at ease. "Diablo, Baal, and Maphisto, please bear witness, no matter how you disclose any information about me, directly or indirectly, or any existence gets any information about me from you, your soul will be destroyed by these three Share the food," Art said. Noah Godwin was ready to swear, but after hearing his words, he let go. I really want to ask him, was he cheated? As for making it so rigorous? Even "people" are not willing to mention! Also, which 3 big bosses did the 3 names in his mouth point to, and why did he know the names of these big bosses? "Can you add a sentence, it doesn''t count if I don''t know?" Ruo weak put forward his opinion. This world is very dangerous. If one day someone reads his memory and learns about Art, wouldn''t he die unjustly? "Yes." Arter hesitated and agreed. Noah Godwin began to swear. When he pronounced the three names "Diablo", "Baal", and "Maphisto", he clearly felt three deep malice. It''s not targeting him specifically, but it''s a very evil existence in itself! But it was too late to repent, so he could only bite the bullet and finish, and even took the initiative to add a sentence that he would not have any malice towards Art during the recovery period. Oaths like this that invite witnesses cannot be interrupted once they begin! "Okay, just let me learn the secret method of wind phase before you leave." Art also reciprocated, and did not force him to teach it immediately. However, Noah Godwin''s expression was a bit ugly. "Didn''t I say that this kind of air-phase secret technique is very difficult to learn, and I only got started after learning it for a few months!" Yate was so generous, he was clearly embarrassing him! "You don''t need to worry about it, I naturally have a way to judge." Art said lightly. The harder the better! Because the more difficult the cultivation method, the corresponding master level is higher. And his "bubble" entry has a bonus of favorability for such high-level bosses! Noah Godwin didn''t know where he got his confidence, but he wisely didn''t ask. Looking at the steaming iron pan. Severe injury and massive blood loss, he is cold and hungry now, wishing he could swallow the iron pot in his stomach! Yate put down the pan and sat down on a pot of water. Basic operation. Divide the stewed fish head in two and pour it into two large trays, and eat with the cake. Clothes or something, change after eating. Noah Godwin wasn''t hungry, but he couldn''t use chopsticks, and was seriously injured, so he could only do it in a hurry. The more anxious you are, the slower you eat! Until he saw that Art used soup to soak the cakes, he tried it himself. Then immerse yourself in the joy of fish head bubble cake. convenient! good to eat! (end of this chapter) Chapter 137： Serial number 21 Chapter 137 No. 21 After eating, Noah Godwin''s complexion improved significantly. Didn''t rush to rest, but chatted with Art around the stove. Because of the previous experience in the spirit world, it is not very awkward to be alone at this moment. His experience is very wide, and Art is also willing to listen to his nonsense. Basically he was talking and Art was listening. During the period, Art finally knew his identity. He came from a hunter club, and it was his training task to destroy the White Crow. After the mission is successful, he can leave the army and officially become a hunter. If you fail, you have another chance to choose another mission and become a trainee hunter after you succeed. For this mission, he has been lurking on the White Crow for 3 years! It took 3 years to complete a training mission, which made Art curious about the Hunter Club he was talking about. However, he did not reveal much information. Art didn''t push him in this regard either. The secret method of wind phase is the inherited secret method of the Hunter Club, which belongs to a series, just like the outline for a certain creature. The secret method of wind phase in his mouth is just a sub-item in this series, number 21, which belongs to the entry level. The so-called "inevitably attracting someone''s attention" means that the entire series of wind secrets have been cultivated to a high level, and the number 21 is not yet qualified. Although he is a reserve talent cultivated by the club, his roots are young and popular, but his level is too low, he is not even an official hunter, and being able to learn the serial number 21 is already a privilege! The effect of number 21 is to use the power of the wind to increase its own speed and explosive power, but it is not easy to control. He just wrapped the power of the wind around the weapon before, because of this. Only half of the injuries on his body were caused by Prudence Somerfield, and the other half was accidentally injured by him forcibly blessing himself with the power of the wind. "How old are you?" After hearing this, Art suddenly asked a question that he had never thought of. I didn''t ask him about the information about the Hunter Club, nor about more secret techniques, but asked about his age. "You haven''t become an official hunter at your age. Is your club''s requirements too high, or you are too useless?" This is what Art wanted to ask. When he becomes an official hunter, is it likely that he will retire soon? "I just turned 23!" Noah Godwin replied angrily. Yate suddenly widened his eyes and stared at him suspiciously. With his looks, no one would believe even 32, not to mention 23, at least 40 to start! "Did you fake it?" The only possibility that comes to mind. "No!" Noah Godwin''s face became increasingly ugly. "Hiss" Art took a deep breath. This guy is actually the same age as him! Unbelievable! When I met him for the first time, I completely thought he was a middle-aged man, and I never had any doubts before this moment! Noah Godwin blushed with anger. That is, you can''t beat Yate now, otherwise you will definitely not let it go! You can laugh at his strength, but not his face! Isn''t it just that he looks a little anxious! He knew it himself, because he was ridiculed by his training companions and even coaches since he was a child! "Learning number 21, what are the requirements?" Yate saw that his wound was about to open again, so he hurriedly changed the subject. "A seed with serial number 21 and the corresponding ceremony." Noah Godwin said, pausing on purpose to observe his expression. Art was unimpressed. Anyway, if he can''t learn it, he won''t let him go! And don''t worry about him messing around with the ceremony, with Gregoria Kate watching over it. "I can make the seeds, you just need to buy some materials needed for the ceremony." Noah Godwin continued. He is a direct descendant of the Hunter Club, and the secret method he has learned includes the method of making seeds, but it is relatively rare and rare. With his current strength, he can only make one seed a year. "Give me the list of materials tomorrow." Art said. After the agreement, Art drove him to the next house. Noah Godwin just happened to want a private space, and the conditions were almost okay. But he didn''t know that there was a raven watching him secretly. Even if he had sworn, it was impossible for Art to trust him, so he asked Raum to spy on him. After he left, Art did not go back to the room, but sat alone in the shed, quietly watching the rainstorm in a daze. is thinking. Prudence Somerfield taught him a lesson so important that his mind suddenly settled down. Many times, we are unaware of our state. Maybe we think we are normal, but actually we have been blinded by hormones and brain! Even professionals are no exception. Often after encountering setbacks, stop and look around, think about it, and then suddenly realize. Those skills are in his hands, even the power of the original skills is not comparable to that, none of the skills really comprehend the essence, and the skill matching is only at the most superficial stage. He knows all of this. But what people are most afraid of is knowing but not doing it! Indeed, it will take time, but during this period, he should regain his original intention. Get up honestly. What was he like when he first came into this world? Learn devil characters with Oguto every day, do homework, and inquire about the information of various creatures in the dark world. Occasionally when I lay down to rest, I would jump up because I suddenly thought of a certain skill in the inheritance of the Nightborne, and immediately went to practice. Even when sleeping, all I think about is about cultivation! All kinds of possible troubles are afraid of avoiding them, and they focus on development! Although I am still working hard now, it is superficial, greedy for more, and I have lost patience and the energy to think hard. "Huh" After sitting quietly for more than an hour, he finally let out a long breath slowly. Sit cross-legged on a chair and practice moon phase meditation. By the way, look at Prudence Sommerfield''s body to prevent mutations. At the same time, she is also ready to help at any time in case Gregoria Kate needs it. Soon enter the meditation state of forgetting both things and me. As time went by, scattered moonlight seemed to appear out of thin air, gathering around him bit by bit. It is obviously raining heavily. Obviously the scarf is not on him. But there is a moonlight! Although the moonlight surrounding him is sparse, it is extraordinarily lively and a little more agile. also added a bit of inexplicable charm to him. In the rain. Prudence Somerfield''s scimitar finally recovered from the shock, tried to move, and detached from his wrist. The spiritual organ will not die immediately with the death of the owner, but will die completely after the spirituality disappears. However, due to the loss of the main body, it becomes very difficult for the spiritual organ to act alone, and its thinking becomes extremely poor, leaving only instinct. In most cases, it will choose to wait for a creature to approach, and then parasitize it. When you can''t wait, you will try to struggle. Although the subject dies, it takes a process for the spirituality to dissipate, so the spiritual organs can still maintain "nutrition". But once it is separated from the main body, it is tantamount to automatically cutting off the supply. When only instinct remains, it will definitely not do so until the end. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 138： moonlight cut Chapter 138 Moonlight Slash After the "Scimitar" detached from Prudence Sommerfield''s wrist, it turned into the shape of a severed hand, and slowly crawled towards the only spiritual creature in the yard, Art. The 5 fingers are as flexible as 5 mini feet, slow but steady. The rushing water did not affect its progress. The sound of wind and rain covered up its movement while crawling. But just as it approached the shed, it suddenly stopped, as if hesitating. Yate, give it a sense of depression! If Prudence Somerfield was still alive, it would definitely have retreated, but now only instinct remains, and driven by the desire to survive, it finally crawled firmly towards Art. At the same time, Art suddenly opened his eyes. A pair of crescent moons as thin as silver hooks appeared in his eyes! Each eye has a round! Looking carefully, he found that the pair of crescent moons did not seem to be his, but reflected in his pupils. But the sky is covered with dark clouds, and the rain is pouring. Where is the moon? It''s a weird feeling. Stared at by these eyes, the severed hand seemed to be under some kind of huge pressure, and sluggish again. However, driven by the most primitive instinct of life, it finally chose to put all its eggs in one basket, jumped up suddenly, and pounced on Yate. "Humph!" As if disdainful of its resistance to him, Yate snorted coldly. Eyes are slightly bright. The sporadic moonlight around the body seemed to be ordered, and suddenly gathered into a mini crescent moon the size of a thumb, slashing at the severed hand. "Snapped!" The moonlight dissipated, and the severed hand fell. Spirituality is cut off! The 1 point of spirituality that Yate had just recovered returned to 0 again. The meniscus in the eyes disappeared, and the eyes were slightly sore. After closing his eyes and resting for a while, he opened them again, with distress flashing in his eyes. Spiritual annihilation, the benefits obtained during sacrifice will be reduced. No need to wait for dawn, just take the body of Prudence Somerfield to the basement and prepare to sacrifice it. Spiritual organs and spirituality are complementary to each other. The existence of spiritual organs can store spirituality and greatly delay the speed of spiritual dissipation, while spirituality can maintain the vitality of spirituality. If you dont offer sacrifices immediately, the spirituality in the corpse may have dissipated by dawn. On Prudence Somerfield, only a space wallet was found. Normal wallet size, higher grade than those two purses. Unfortunately, it cannot be opened either. After sacrifice, get 3 skill points. Sure enough, the more complete the corpse, the higher the income. This "completeness" also includes spirituality. "Ritual?" When he was offering sacrifices, Noah Godwin next door immediately noticed the power fluctuations during the sacrifices. The fluctuation is not strong, but it is very unique, exactly the same as the fluctuation in the spirit world! "Is he a believer of those 3?" Noah Godwin couldn''t help thinking of those 3 evil names. However, even believers cannot easily ask existences of this level to be witnesses. This process only needs to borrow the existence of these big bossesthe existence and name of the big bosses at the level of gods and demons have incredible powerthey dont need to pay attention to them personally, but even so, it is not something that ordinary believers can do. What''s more, he still invites 3 people at the same time. This is the most puzzling place. It is also the place where Noah Godwin fears him the most. There is also the arm that he summoned when he just woke up. The rank is so high that it feels no less than the Storm Hammer and the lead singer! There is also that sudden spiritual power. Otherwise, how could Noah Godwin be so honest? Already considered very honest! After the sacrifice was over, Ater still didn''t rest. Instead continue to meditate. The improvement of proficiency in moon phase meditation is not just as simple as adding attributes, nor is it just the passiveness of a one-month-old traveler, but he has never seriously comprehended it. Meditation is the core of inheritance. It can almost be said that the profession of Moon Priest was born from the moon phase meditation. How could it be so simple? Just as there will be new inherited knowledge after the upgrade of the Devils Contract skill, the same is true for moon phase meditation. It''s just that this kind of top-level inheritance knowledge needs to be explored by himself. Different people have different inheritances. What he just used was the "Moonlight Slash" learned from the meditation inheritance. This name was given by himself, and the real inheritance is just a paragraph about the characteristics of moonlight: Kill! The characteristic is that it can kill spirituality! He didn''t know how he could comprehend such a characteristic. Works great. However, he can''t use it freely now, because his professional level can''t keep up. Strictly speaking, this is a skill that can only be used at the end of level 3, or even level 4, because this skill was born along with the spirit organ. After he builds his own spiritual organ, this characteristic will be inherited by that organ, and then he can easily assume the skills. It can be understood as his innate supernatural power, but it needs to consume spirituality, not mana. His moon phase meditation method obtained the gift of Ms. Moon, which jumped directly from 12% to 20%, so he could comprehend this feature at the second level. The point is not the jump from 12% to 20%, but the gift from Ms. Yue! The source of the idea of ??moon phase meditation is Ms. Yue, a master of gods and demons! Ms. Yue''s gift is equivalent to opening the VVVIP authority for him. He can choose many more characteristics than other believers, and the selection conditions are much lower than other believers. Pie in the sky is nothing more than that. But he didn''t realize this at all before, it is impossible for the boss to give you a benefit and let you know personally. If it wasn''t for his mentality change tonight, calm down, enter deep meditation, and wait for the blessing state of Ms. Yue to end, he doesn''t know how he will regret it! With this understanding, he will naturally not give up the opportunity. Keep meditating! He didn''t know when the rainstorm stopped. When I opened my eyes, the sky was already bright. I don''t know if it''s the effect of meditation or the torrential rain last night, but he feels that the world in front of him is much clearer than before. First thing to do is knock on the walls of the Church of Souls. Gregia Kate''s figure appeared. "Are you okay?" Art asked. "Well, thank you for your scarf." Gregoria Kate looked at him in a little surprise. "The change is obvious?" Art also looked down at himself and asked. Of course he can perceive the changes in himself, the most important thing is that he has begun to build the foundation of the spiritual organ! General professionals need to be level 3 to start this step. But the top-level meditation method can start the layout in advance. Don''t look at it, it''s just a step faster, the gap in the future will be widened from here! "It''s obvious!" says Gregoria Kate. "It''s a lot calmer." What she saw was not only a change in strength, but also temperament. "As long as you are fine, there is one more thing to trouble you." Art told her about the secret method of wind. "Hunter Club" From Gregoria Kate''s tone, she seemed to know this organization. (end of this chapter) Chapter 139： hunter club Chapter 139 Hunter Club The Hunter Club is an ancient and very famous organization, not the hidden organization that Art thought. The origin of this organization can be traced back to when supernatural creatures first appeared. Its original name was the Hunters Guild, which aimed to hunt and kill supernatural creatures, including spirit world creatures that smuggled into the present world. It fell in the middle. Until the president who is quite talented in business succeeds, he changes the name to the current Hunter Club. No longer blindly hunt and kill all kinds of extraordinary creatures, but set up a one-stop service of hunting, transporting and selling. Even accepted the task to hunt the designated extraordinary creatures. The Hunter Club 50 years ago is already the largest extraordinary creature trading organization in the world. At the same time, part-time mercenaries, hunting down some evil professionals. However, there is no absolute justice in this world, and there are many criticisms from the Hunter Organization. What is the truth, Gregoria Kate does not know. She doesn''t have deep contact with the Hunter Club, she has only met the members of the Hunter Club. Strong strength. "The largest extraordinary biological trading organization in the world?" Arter is most concerned about this sentence. For him, extraordinary creatures are resources for cultivation. Although he already knows that he can''t be greedy for too much, and needs to understand himself, but he will not give up eating because of choking. However, even if Moore Ryan''s debts are paid off, his net worth is not enough to buy a third-order extraordinary creature. I''m afraid he won''t make much money from the Smith Malles business, and the main thing he makes is all kinds of gems. Although the name of the appraiser has been published, not many people know about it, and he can directly ask for the corpses of extraordinary creatures as a reward, not to fill his net worth. Is it necessary to find another open source channel? Not to mention whether it can be found, and my own energy is not enough, it seems that it is time to dig out the knowledge of the previous life. "By the way, can your existence be known by others?" Yate asked, temporarily suppressing these thoughts. He intends to let Gregoria Kate pretend to be "the person behind him" to contact Moore Lane. "Can you trust it?" Gregoria Kate asked rhetorically. "Yes." Art thought for a while, and made a promise for Moore Lane. The existence of Gregoria Kate is not bad for him. "That''s no problem." Gregoria Kate agreed. "Then you are ready, he should come this morning to take Vito Tutt''s spiritual officer." Although Art did not contact Moore Lane, he could guess that he would definitely come in the morning. as predicted. Only ten minutes later, Moore Ryan appeared in front of him. "Vito Tutt?" With a serious expression on his face, he directly asked if he was Vito Tutt. If it wasn''t for the sudden rainstorm, it would have come over last night. "Hmm." Arter admitted directly. "Aren''t you afraid of angering the Church of Soul?" Moore Ryan observed him, guessing where his confidence came from. "I didn''t kill it!" Art said confidently. "Do you think people from the Church of Soul will reason with you?" Moore Ryan sneered. "It shouldn''t involve me." Knowing his good intentions, Yate said proactively, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to get his spiritual justice. By the way, I don''t know the value yet, is it enough to pay off the debt? " "More than enough." Moore got up and straightened his clothes. Someone who can kill Vito Tutt, of course needs to be respected. After Jim told him yesterday, he already knew that it wasn''t the one related to Claire. Unexpectedly, Yate would introduce him so easily. "Then the two are settled." Art said. "Should you still supply the corpses of your extraordinary creatures?" Moore Ryan asked. "No need, the overflow part should be thanked." Art said. "Okay!" Moore Ryan accepted it frankly. Follow him all the way to the dilapidated Soul Church Square. No wonder he doesn''t worry about the people of the Church of Souls! When he was about to step into the Soul Church, he hesitated suddenly. Danger! This soul church gave Moore Ryan a very strong sense of danger! Still, he walked in. Don''t think Art will be against him. Go all the way to the main hall and meet Gregoria Kate floating in the air. It was still the face of an ordinary middle-aged woman. "This is the bishop of this soul church, Ms. Gregoria Kate, and this is Major Moore Lane." Art introduced both parties. "Ms. Kate, hello." Moore Lane didn''t expect it to be a spirit body, but he still had enough etiquette. "Hello." Gregoria Kate nodded slightly. Cold and indifferent. However, in Moore Lane''s view, this is normal. Gregia Kate brings out Vito Tutt''s spiritual officer. After Moore Ryan accepted it, he left with Art. It''s that simple. "How do you know this person?" Moore Ryan asked seriously after returning to Art''s home. Worrying that he''s overreaching and getting into some huge trouble. Whether the Church of Souls did not send someone to inherit the church, or the resurrection of a person who had been dead for 50 years, it means that this matter is not simple, and the best way is to hide, rather than participate in it. "Don''t worry, I''m awake." Arthur bowed his head. "As long as you know." Moore Ryan looked into his eyes, convinced that he understood what he meant, and said nothing more. "By the way, keep it secret!" Art pointed in the direction of the Soul Church. "I know!" Needless to say, Moore Lane knew it too. After nodding, he looked at him a little strangely, and suddenly asked, "What did you go through yesterday?" "What?" Art asked back. "Don''t say that you made the marks in the yard yourself." Moore Lane said, "Besides, you seem to be much more stable." "I used to be very frivolous?" Art asked curiously. "Not frivolous, but overconfident," said Moore Lane. "I was taught a lesson last night." Art said with a wry smile, and recounted what happened last night. "That guy''s profession is a furious pirate, a variant of the warrior profession. He may step into level 5 at any time. It''s amazing!" Moore Lane knew Prudence Somerfield. "Yes!" Arter had a deep understanding. "Do you want to accept his inheritance?" Moore Ryan suddenly changed the subject and asked. "How to receive it?" Art''s eyes lit up. Steadiness does not change his nature. "He died here, and his crew probably didn''t know about it, so take this opportunity to **** the White Crow!" Moore Lane''s method was simple and rude. Worked well, after all it was Prudence Somerfield who broke into his house and tried to kill him. "You do it, and then we will share 55?" Art said directly, knowing that he could not do it alone. "Yes! Is there anything to prove his identity?" Moore Ryan didn''t hesitate. need to hurry up. "His spiritual officer!" Art kept Prudence Sommerfield''s severed hand, and originally planned to sell it to Noah Godwin, who needs it to complete the mission, and now he can use it first . (end of this chapter) Chapter 140： monitor Chapter 140 Surveillance It was thus agreed that Moore Lane went to prepare for action, and Art sent him away. "How''s the dock?" "Fortunately, the wind and rain are not very strong this time." "Isn''t that big?" "You have never experienced truly disastrous weather, making people wonder if this piece of land is about to sink!" "Do you know a master who can make extraordinary props?" "Do you have extraordinary materials?" Moore Ryan''s footsteps stopped. Supernatural items are naturally generated, but some skilled and knowledgeable masters can further process supernatural items into supernatural props. "Well, level 7." Art said. Moore Lane almost fell flat! His pupils constricted violently, showing his inner struggle, but after straightening up, he returned to normal, and tried to speak in a calm tone: "I don''t know, and I advise you not to look for anyone casually." After a pause, he added: "Those who can make props of this level are basically great wizards of level 7 or above." When Yate heard this, he immediately dismissed the idea. The predecessor can almost say that he grew up listening to the stories of "evil wizards". Even if it was him, he still didn''t want to get in touch with the profession of wizards. Moreover, Moore Lane''s warning also fully proved the danger of wizards. "Are there desolate uninhabited islands near the sea?" Change the subject. "There are a lot of them, and they are basically worthless." Moore Ryan was stunned for a moment, and the angle of his topic changed a bit. "It''s not very convenient here, I want to find a place where I can practice." Art explained. "I''ll ask Jim to bring you a map some other day." Moore Lane said casually. "Then tomorrow, I happen to have a business I want to talk to you about." Art said. "What business?" Moore Ryan asked curiously. Others are here, waiting to do what tomorrow! "Partnership to set up a factory to produce a kind of instant noodles." Yate wanted to start the instant noodle business. The method of making instant noodles is not difficult, and the cost is low, and it is easy to spread. He himself has no resources, and he doesn''t want to bother about it. Cooperating with Moore Lane is the best choice. Moreover, the gold shield is not recognized by high-level transactions, so there is no need to invest too much. Moore Lane is shrewd, especially when it comes to things that benefit him. Listening to his story, he quickly understood the prospect of instant noodles, and said that he would let Jim Thomson come over at night. This kind of thing is naturally handed over to Jim Thomson. He is doing business, and both of them are at ease. "I didn''t expect you to have a business eye!" Moore Ryan once again refreshed his understanding of him. Art smiled slightly. "If it was you before, you would definitely say ''I will have more''." Moore Ryan teased him. Yate directly returned him with a gesture of "Please hurry up". Drive people away. "I wanted to persuade you to keep a low profile, but it seems that there is no need now." Moore Lane said seriously. The words conveyed by Jim Thomson made him a little worried. Yate is unlucky, he may also be implicated. Moreover, Claire''s emotions cannot be ignored. "Yeah." Arthur nodded to show that he understood. The two came to the door. Just in time, Noah Godwin came out to find something to eat. Coincidentally, the two met. If Art hadn''t mentioned his identity just now, Moore Ryan couldn''t help but do it. Noah Godwin stood at the door, kicking forward and backward, suddenly froze, as if hesitating whether to move forward or backward. Moore Lane looked him up and down. Because Art specifically mentioned it just now, the two of them are actually the same age! No matter how you look at it, it''s hard to believe. After shaking his head, he got in the car and left. Noah Godwin came over. "This guy is not a good person, you''d better be careful when you get along with him!" Moore Lane''s eyes when he looked at him, couldn''t be more familiar! It doesn''t seem to be a slander, Moore Lane is indeed not a good person. Not bad, neither is Art. And this guy is also not qualified to say anything about others. "I''m going out, you can do whatever you want." "Aren''t you afraid of me leaving?" "Prudence Sommerfield''s spiritual officer, don''t you want it?" Lend me some money for dinner. After Yate left him 1 gold shield, he went to school. Noah Godwin watched the car disappear, sighed helplessly, and could only find food by himself. For this task, he has endured for 3 years, how could he give up? "I don''t know what to eat around here. Is there any fish soup like the one he made last night..." As soon as he walked out of the alley, he suddenly felt like he was being spied on. As a member of the Hunter Club, tracking and anti-tracking are compulsory courses. He has a good record in this area. Continue walking as if nothing had happened, pretending to be shopping. During the period, I had breakfast and bought some vegetables. After shopping for more than an hour, I wandered back. Come out again at noon. After shopping for an afternoon, I went back. evening. Art goes home. "Someone is watching you," Noah Godwin told him. "Are you sure you are spying on me, not you?" Art was taken aback for a moment, and then accepted it logically. There are bound to be people who suspect Hugh Defoe because of his death. However, you can''t admit it so quickly, lest Noah Godwin guess something. Who will be monitored? Suspects! Looking at the recent major events in Pudera City, it is easy to think of him. The key is really he did it! So, Noah Godwin can''t be allowed to string this information together. "It''s definitely not me!" Noah Godwin denied without hesitation, "When we came back from the spirit world that day, we both put on makeup, and the Melville family will not be involved in this matter, and we can contact Those who come to them don''t need to look for me again. The person who knew that I came back from the spirit world, that is, Prudence Somerfield, has been killed by you." He thought it was because of things in the spirit world. "Do you see who it is?" Art naturally wouldn''t correct him. "I don''t know. The other party is very experienced. They only monitor from a distance, and they don''t even approach this alley. And I was seriously injured. I didn''t try it out for a day. Maybe they have noticed that I have discovered it." Noah Godwin said that it was not that he did not try his best, but that his body did not allow it. Art frowned. "There should be someone following you behind you." Noah Godwin added. "Got it." Art was going to give it a try tomorrow. Soon after, Moore Lane and Jim Thomson came together. The matter of the White Crow has been settled. Moore Lane means rent out. Maritime merchants are very difficult to run. Art agrees. Then there is the matter of discussing instant noodles. Yatt told what kind of machines and materials were needed, and Jim Thomson was in charge of recording. Moore Lane was very interested in the prospect he described, and couldn''t help but want to hear him tell it again. Art was speechless. "By the way, who is investigating the matter of Hugh Defoe?" After meeting Moore Dean''s request, he asked. (end of this chapter) Chapter 141： The power of public opinion Chapter 141 The Power of Public Opinion The fact that Archer Kofi is coming soon doesn''t mean that Pudera City can relax. On the contrary, we need to intensify the investigation and try to find out something before Archer Kofi arrives and give an explanation. That''s why Art suspected that he was being watched because of this incident. Even, he felt that without the relationship between Professor Hughes and Moore Lane, he would have been arrested. At that time, evidence can be produced without evidence. "The police and the joint law enforcement team are investigating." Moore Lane naturally knew why he cared about this matter. "You didn''t investigate?" Arter cared about them "behind the scenes". "He is worthless." Moore Ryan shook his head. When Hugh Defoe occupied a certain link before, those guys would naturally care about his safety and even remove obstacles for him. However, when he is no longer a necessary link, those guys will not care about his life and death, and it is even less likely to take the risk of exposure to stand up for him. "Both he and Vito Tut belong to the Marquis of Coffey." Moore Lane just said casually. Yate showed a pensive expression. "In other words, the arrival of Archer Coffey is mainly to make up for the vacancy that appeared after the two of them died. Marquis Coffey didn''t pay as much attention to his death as he imagined, he just showed his family, and then sent his son here along the way. How to investigate depends on Archer Coffey''s own attitude? Even if Archer Coffey investigates, it cannot affect his first mission. No! He may use this opportunity to act in a high-profile manner, but instead can cover up his first mission! " After some analysis, Moore Ryan was left speechless. Am I revealing this much information? I do not know how? Jim Thomson also put down his pen, looked at Art, and then at Moore Lane, with some resentment in his eyes. Why didn''t the colonel remind himself of this? Could it be that he is no longer the major''s favorite cub? "At present, I should be the only suspect, so no matter how many excuses I have, he may take me under the knife." Art continued his brainstorming. As far as the palace and political struggles in his memory are concerned, this situation is not complicated at all. Moore Lane is also getting serious. This kind of possibility is not only possible, but also very large! After Yate finished the analysis, he stayed for a while. He just applied the experience in his mind, but found that his situation seemed to be very dangerous. Looking up, he found that Moore Lane and Jim Thomson were looking directly at him. "What are you going to do?" Moore Lane asked. "Can you help me spread a message? Just say that he has cooperation with people in Detrick''s laboratory." Art thought for a while and said. "I''m afraid it won''t be effective." Moore Ryan shook his head. The Joint Law Enforcement Team really suspected that Hugh Defoe was involved with the people in Detrick''s laboratory, but the news was not announced to the public. Although Dietrich''s laboratory does whatever it takes to achieve its goals, it has a poor reputation among the middle and lower classes, but the benefactor behind it has great powers. For the werewolf incident last time, the high-level executives of Pudera City had to come out and take the blame for it. Even if you spread public opinion, it may not be effective. "We''re not trying to deal with Detrick''s lab, but to make people believe that Hugh Defoe has a connection with Detrick''s lab, so that we can find a more suitable direction and clues for his death," Art said. , "Moreover, public opinion has no effect, because you didn''t find the right way." After finishing speaking, there was a strange expression on his face, a bit of sigh, a bit of emotion, and a bit of nostalgia. In this world there is no internet, the system and power system are different, and the influence of public opinion is greatly weakened. But it does not mean that public opinion has no power at all. Especially when something comes into this world for the first time. "Find some people, spread some news in the newspapers and places such as docks, bars, restaurants, bus stops, etc., and try to use some exaggerated headlines, such as ''Shocked, a man hides his head and shows his tail to go to another single man''s house late at night'', ''Werewolf The tragic experience, tied to the bed every day and surrounded by a group of men'', ''a certain part of a ghoul can actually improve male performance'' and so on." Art casually made up a few topics that are more likely to attract attention. "A certain part of a ghoul can really improve a man''s ability?" Moore Lane and Jim Thomson suddenly asked in unison, as if they had reached an agreement. Yate looked at the two of them in astonishment. Isn''t it? Thats all for Jim Thomson, Moore Lane is also a professional, how could he have this problem? "I''m just asking!" Moore Lane explained sullenly. "I''m just surprised." Jim Thomson followed. "How do I know? I just said it casually!" Yate replied very irresponsibly, "Anyway, it is impossible for ordinary people to come into contact with the corpse of a ghoul, and I didn''t say which part or how to deal with it. There should be no one Eat it raw?" This ghoul is not contagious, just poisonous. It is impossible for a slightly normal person to be able to speak. Even if there is a real need, we will find the right way to deal with it. In this way, under the discussion of the three people, mainly under the personal planning of an unscrupulous person, the "shocking body" and "blushing body" were finally born in this world on this day. In this era, entertainment is scarce, and ordinary people hardly have the time and energy. Gossiping during meal breaks has become their greatest pleasure. Especially in places where ordinary people gather, such as docks, restaurants, bars, etc. "I heard no, the monster that appeared a few days ago was called a ghoul!" Gossip began. "This news is already out of date, hahaha..." laughed. "Do you know how this ghoul got here?" Disdainful. "You know?" asked rhetorically. "I really know! My neighbor''s brother-in-law''s brother-in-law has a classmate who works in the police station. He overheard that this ghoul was made by a man named Hugh in cooperation with a certain laboratory. Do you know why?" Standard model. "Why?" Unknowingly, a group of people surrounded him. The other party just smiled and said nothing. "I invite you to this meal." Finally, there are sensible ones. "Because a certain part of a ghoul''s body can improve a man''s ability!" The other party said in a low voice. "how is this possible?" "Who are you kidding?" "Can the things on the ghoul be eaten?" A group of rebuttals. "Who said it was eaten directly? Do you know how they deal with it? He is a professional!" The other side argued redly. "Then tell me how to deal with it?" Someone shouted. As soon as you hear it, you know it''s the old white P party. Men, there is no one who is careless about this kind of thing, even if he is not in trouble. "How do I know?" The other party said angrily. Although there was a lot of scoffing, everyone began to waver instead. It''s normal that he doesn''t know. "It seems really possible. Come to think of it, a ghoul has such great strength and size, and it is said that it can grow bigger!" Not long after, someone said in a dubious tone. "It seems to be." "It is indeed possible." A group of people analyze and judge in a serious manner. A few days later, Art came to Professor Hughes'' home as usual. "Do you know about ghouls?" Professor Hughes asked suddenly after opening the door for him. Art was stunned. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 142： Carnival of public opinion (seeking subscription monthly ticket) Chapter 142 Public Opinion Carnival (seeking subscription monthly pass) Professor Hughes is alone and seems to have no hobbies other than archaeological research. Moreover, his life is extremely self-disciplined, and no one has any bad habits. Unexpectedly, even he knew about the topic of ghouls! As the instigator, Yate has been paying attention to the development of public opinion. Unexpectedly, the topic of "ghouls can improve men''s abilities" will eventually cause an upsurge in the city. Not only common people are hotly discussing this topic, but also wealthy businessmen and politicians, and even women''s salons have also paid attention to this topic. The reports in the newspapers never stopped. In just a few days, the first public opinion carnival in the history of Pudera City was successfully set off! It has been too long to live the same daily life, making people''s spiritual life too boring and depressed for too long, so this outbreak occurred. What he provided was just an introduction. Compared to several other topics, this topic is something that all people can and are willing to actively participate in. Except for small children. Although it deviates from his expectations, the goal has been achieved. Unknowingly, "Hugh Defoe and Detrick''s laboratory together" has become a consensus. Now it is no longer a matter of evidence or not, but every time you talk about the topic of ghouls, you have to pull him and the laboratory out, which is equivalent to being brainwashed every day, whether you are at home, at work, or On the road, in restaurants, bars...you can hear it everywhere! Although ordinary people don''t know which "laboratory" refers to, how could the people investigating the Hugh Defoe case not know? And those upper echelons who care. After this consensus is reached, another inference of Hugh Defoe''s death can no longer be hidden. Get implicated by Detrick''s lab! Even if it will not be announced to the public, Archer Coffey can easily investigate it, and will infer from the attitudes of the people around him that this possibility is even greater. If Art is just an ordinary person, this change will not help. But he has the relationship between Professor Hughes and Moore Lane. As long as Archer Coffey is not as extreme as Hugh Defoe, he should not attack him. After all, his suspicion is only that he has a grievance with Hugh Defoe, and no one thinks that he can kill Hugh Defoe. If it doesn''t work, you can call out the "arm" to scare Archer Coffey. It proves that he has the confidence to die. Although it is a bit of trouble, it is worth it. Once Hugh Defoe let go of his hands and feet, I don''t know what methods will be used against him! It was Hugh Defoe who let him know that in this world, there is no reason to kill someone! Back to Professor Hughes. "I know, and I have seen it." Art replied truthfully. I dont think Professor Hughes would be so bored as to inquire about the truth of this kind of news. He should just be curious about creatures like ghouls. The astonishment just now was only because the topic had already reached him. His social circle is narrower than his own! "Is the vitality of this creature really that strong?" Sure enough, Professor Hughes was concerned about the vitality of ghouls. But the problem is, Yate doesn''t know how the current topic has been distorted! As we all know, as long as a topic passes through the mouths of two people, there will be some deviations from the original version. People like to add some "own opinions" when spreading a certain topic, the most common is exaggeration, so that there will be an indescribable sense of accomplishment and pleasure. In the city of Pudera, there have been at least dozens of versions of the topic about ghouls! In some topics, ghouls have been described as a kind of "immortal existence"! Some people even suggested that the secret of immortality and freedom from all diseases can be researched from ghouls! You may not believe it, but many professionals actually believe it! It''s just out of line. Lets put it this way, if Detricks lab releases a ghoul now, its guaranteed that it will be captured alive in less than half an hour, and then they will be asked to bring in a few more! Not sure, Dietrich''s laboratory has already carried out research in this area! "It''s not that exaggerated. Ordinary ghouls die after cutting off their heads." Art still answered truthfully. The ghouls he has killed have 80 if not 100, so he naturally has the right to speak in this regard. "What''s unusual?" Professor Hughes asked. Sure enough, he is a scholar, that is, rigorous. "It''s unusual, just hold on for a while." Art shrugged. "What if you don''t get killed?" Professor Hughes still didn''t give up. Yate really didn''t think about this question. "If you haven''t been killed, you should be able to live for a long time. However, there is no difference between being alive and dead, and you have no consciousness at all." "What if the shortcomings are eliminated?" It turned out that Professor Hughes was attracted by this topic. Understandable, what elderly person can refuse this expectation? "Perhaps, these shortcomings are the foundation for ghouls to survive all diseases and live for a long time." Art said after organizing his words. "Yes." Unexpectedly, Professor Hughes easily accepted his tactful persuasion. Another day of boring study. It''s not that Yate never thought of giving up, but when he thought of Professor Hughes'' attitude of treating him as a successor, he couldn''t speak. Professor Hughes accepted him as a student and subsidized his life, how can he give up now? Cultivation does not happen overnight, and the time after returning home every day is enough. Especially now he only insists on the most basic night child exercise method and moon phase meditation. Just keep going. boring and fulfilling. When I left Professor Hughes'' house, the sunset was still there. The sun is getting longer and longer. On the way home, he took a detour and bought some venison to go home. Gradually getting acquainted with some merchants, he specially asked the boss to save meat for him in the morning. of the day. At home Noah Godwin is still there. The injury is almost healed, and the physical fitness of professionals is much stronger than that of ordinary people. After a few days of explanations, Yate has basically mastered the theoretical knowledge of serial number 21. A ceremony will be held for him tonight to formally incorporate the secret law seeds. The inheritance of this kind of secret method is like a plant, it must have seeds. If everything goes well, Noah Godwin can leave tomorrow. Except, Noah Godwin didn''t hold out expectations. How many days has it been? At the beginning, he had studied for several months before getting started, and he was still taught by the teacher hand in hand! What about Art? Study for an hour or two every day! It''s strange to learn it! No matter how much he slanders, he can''t change Art''s attitude. What Yate wants is to include this secret method in his attribute panel, to prove that he didn''t lie to himself, and study it slowly later. This kind of secret will definitely not be told to him. Go home and find that Moore Lane''s car is also there. In the past few days, Moore Lane and Claire Lane often come over for dinner. Mainly because of the surprise and novelty of the power of public opinion. When the whole city is discussing a topic, even Moore Lane, an insider, will inevitably be involved! This also opened the door to a new world for Moore Lane, who often came to Art to discuss. Claire Lane just came here to eat and drink. However, it wasn''t the two of them who came today, there were two women, one tall and one short. (end of this chapter) Chapter 144： Kicked out with one kick (seeking subscription monthly pass) Chapter 144 Kicked out (seeking monthly subscription) Although it wasn''t very late, most of the residents in the outer city rested early, and the surroundings had already calmed down. Noah Godwin followed Art, through the desolate and dilapidated square, and entered the gloomy and secluded Church of the Soul. Complex expressions. There is both the excitement of being about to pry into the secrets of this church, and a bit of instinctive vigilance, as well as doubts about Yate''s identity, and hesitation about whether he knows too much. "You still need to make another oath." Before entering the main hall, Art suddenly stopped and said to him. "Good!" Noah Godwin heaved a sigh of relief. Even if Art didn''t mention it, he would bring it up. Otherwise, I feel uneasy. After taking pictures of the gourd and swearing not to reveal any information, he finally entered the towering and solemn main hall. It is empty and deserted, without any sculpture decorations, but there are a few boxes in the corner, I don''t know what is inside. A spirit body floating in the air. She was not very good-looking, wearing an ordinary nun''s uniform, with a somewhat familiar gray scarf on her shoulders, and she was looking at them. Yate did not introduce the two sides, but directly indicated that he could start. Noah Godwin immediately understood that Art had invited him to monitor him to prevent him from playing tricks. "Hello." However, people could ignore him, but he couldn''t be ignorant, smiled awkwardly but politely, and then began to check the materials and draw the rituals. Different from the ritual of the devil''s contract, the ritual he drew was to help Ater fuse the "seed". On the contrary, the materials used are more than what Te usually uses, and there are extremely strict restrictions. For example, the powder made from the seeds of the grass must be 10 years old, with a weight of 7 grams, more or less. . He had already checked these materials, but now he checked it again, for fear of making a mistake. Everything is ready, already 40 minutes later. This is just a small ritual for one person to refine the seeds of the secret method. "Okay." Before the official start, Noah Godwin checked everything again. This sense of responsibility makes even picky buyers feel bad if they dont give 5-star praise. No way, this ceremony is not only related to the success or failure of Art, but also to his life and death. Yat stood in the ritual. The ritual is similar to the shape of a jujube stone, and there is just enough space for one person to stand in the middle. "This is a normal process, I have already told him." Noah Godwin first called the spirit body, and then took a silver knife to cut open the palm of Art''s left hand, and cut a wheat grain-sized , "seeds" with a cyan luster are embedded in it. Inducement ceremony. The entire ceremony needs to be inherited by the club''s direct lineage for one year to make one seed, a complete ritual, and the power of the secret method of wind as an introduction, which largely avoids leakage of inheritance. This is just number 21. The preceding conditions are more stringent. As the ceremony started, Yate only felt that the seeds in the palm of his left hand gradually melted under the washing of some mysterious force. It didn''t merge into the flesh and blood, but penetrated into his blood under the action of this mysterious force. This is the method of direct inheritance. Once successful, it means that he can also condense the seeds of the secret law in the future. Noah Godwin''s "cunning" is more like sophistication, and he knows exactly what method should be used for who. I didnt dare to be lazy and play tricks on this. However, just when the melted medium of this seed was about to merge into Yate''s blood, he was suddenly kicked out! Thats how it feels to Yate, its really the feeling of being kicked out of the door! Moreover, the secret law seed did not dare to try to integrate into his blood, but chose to integrate into his mana. Just kidding, in Yates human bloodline, there are only 2 tenants, one is the coordinates left by the abyss plane, and the other is the coordinates left by the dark plane, what is it, it actually wants to live with these two! Even without consciousness, instinct will kick it out. A piece of information suddenly appeared in Ater''s consciousness. represents the approval of the air-phase secret law. Only with this recognition can one truly learn the secret method of wind phase. If it was in his veins, this message should be a marker. The ceremony is over. Yate check the panel for the first time. In the skill column, there is an additional skill named [Secret Method of Wind Phase No. 21]. "How is it?" Noah Godwin asked nervously. Yate''s ceremony seemed to be different from his original one, but he couldn''t tell exactly where. It''s just a feeling. "Okay." Art nodded slightly. "You really learned it?" Noah Godwin stared in surprise. how is this possible! You know, he was...forget it, don''t mention it! Yate did not speak, but raised an index finger. A wisp of cyan breath appeared, attached to his fingers, and dyed his fingers cyan. Noah Godwin stared at his fingers, blinked once, didn''t believe it, blinked twice more, still didn''t believe it, so he just rubbed his eyes. how is this possible? Is there such a big gap between people? I wont mention how long it took, how could he be able to attach this force to his fingers as soon as he learned it! How did you get that injury on your body? Noah Godwin nearly fell into autism. "Are you leaving now or tomorrow?" Art asked suddenly. Its not so fast to unload the mill and kill the donkey, right? "Let''s have another fish head pancake tomorrow." Noah Godwin tried his best to put on a kind expression. I''m not jealous! I''m not jealous! "Yes." Arter was very generous. Although it is only the secret method of wind phase number 21, it is a seed for him, allowing him to comprehend the wind phase. Druid''s elemental skills include wind skills. Originally, because of limited skill points, he planned to take the specialization route. Later, he found that the skills can be comprehended by himself and improve the proficiency, so he changed to the full-line route. Although the latter path is slow and tiring, the upper limit is higher. "Good night." After greeting Gregoria Kate, Art turned and left. "Good night." Gregoria Kate returned the scarf to Art. She only uses it during the day. Speaking of which, she almost lost control that night during the rainstorm, which was the reason for this scarf. Because of getting this scarf, I let down my vigilance and couldn''t help but want to speed up the recovery. The results almost got out of control. Out of the treasure hunting instinct of a hunter, Noah Godwin kept staring at the scarf after walking out of the church. The hunter club also has a business of exploring ancient sites and treasure hunting, which is not known to members of the club. It is only now that I realize that this veil is the one that Yate used to cover his face in the spirit world, and it feels very advanced to him. It''s not a feeling of being powerful or mysterious, but a sense of high-level that is far away from you! Generally, items with such a high-level sense are often produced by some kind of high-level existence, or they are themselves very high-level existences. Yate couldn''t stand being stared at by his eyes, and silently put away the scarf. Thank you book friends "Ye Da Nuan" and "Uncle So Sleepy" for their rewards (end of this chapter) Chapter 145： Archer, do you know about ghouls? Chapter 145 Archer, do you know ghouls? After returning home, Yate summoned Isodi again and exchanged her cultivation experience with her. Although her savvy is not as good as Art, the time and environment are more than enough to make up for it. She is in the dark plane, killing is a part of life and a necessary means of survival. She has to be vigilant even when she sleeps. Needless to say, this kind of environment trains people a lot. Moreover, the time flow rate of the two worlds is different, 1 day on Yates side, and 24 days on her side. Over time, what gaps cannot be filled? Now the two are communicating and inspiring each other. The inheritance of the Son of the Night is not a fixed routine. Learning these skills is just the beginning, just like a baby bird that has just hatched out of its shell. It depends on how it grows the day after tomorrow. Isodi doesnt have as many choices as Art, and has a high degree of fit with the night child profession. After getting started, he officially ushered in the first period of rapid growth, and he made progress almost every day. It would be difficult for Yate to suppress her without equipment and other skills. After a while, I''m afraid she will beat her down. Yat was more and more aware of his own fundamental problems when he was happy. The materials needed for the inheritance of the Nightborne profession have not been gathered yet. The materials themselves are relatively rare, and Yate didnt dare to look for them in a big way, so naturally he was slower. In addition, the profession of Son of the Night is not an enhancement system, but a priesthood system. He needs the approval of Ms. Evernight to take up the job, and he knows almost nothing about Ms. Evernight, let alone let Isodi take up the job casually. A demon like this who still maintains the original way of thinking is very rare, and his loyalty to him is also high, and he was cultivated by himself. Can you not cherish it? After 2 hours, Isodi returned to the dark world. After consolidating on his own, Yate meditated again. Lately his focus has been on meditation. Ms. Yue''s blessing has existed for much longer than he imagined, and it hasn''t disappeared until now. The blessings of the dark plane have been kept, and no monsters from the dark world have been summoned. Stop for a while. He has already realized that the previous promotion method was inappropriate. According to the previous model, he seems to be able to advance to level 9 in one go! But that is the tool man that the dark blood needs, not the powerful freelancer he wants. Still meditation instead of sleep. It cannot be completely replaced, but with his current physique, he only needs to sleep once every few days. the next day. It was cloudy again. But this time the wind was very light, and there was light rain in the evening. Yate thought that Moore Lane would not come, but he did not expect that he would come with Angelo Nell and Shao Hui. In his words, he was pulled over by these two people. As for the purpose of these two people, he also has some guesses. It can''t be just for eating and drinking, nor for investigating the cause of Hugh Defoe''s death, but for Art! To be more specific, he refused to say more. To evade himself is also a guess, so it is better not to say it. Art wanted to add laxatives to his meal! However, he did not reveal any useful information, at least he knew that the two were not malicious. Because Claire didn''t come today, Art didn''t make sweet and sour fish, but met Noah Godwin''s request and made fish head pie. It was still a dinner with few words. After eating, everyone except Yate left. Noah Godwin also departs with Prudence Somerfield''s "Broken Hand." The price is the corpse of a Tier 3 extraordinary creature. I owe it temporarily, and wait for him to come back to repay it. At first, he thought that Art would make him swear and ask for interest, but unexpectedly, Art actually agreed. He was actually a little moved when he left. 3 days later. Sigrid Pier. Archer Coffey finally arrives. Moore Lane and a group of officials, merchants and nobles from Pudra City greeted him at the pier. Archer Coffey was on the Little Coffey of the Coffey family, a steam engine ship more than 150 meters long. Although it is not comparable to the Euphemia in terms of size, it is like the difference between a yacht and a cruise ship. The former has only Archer Coffey and his party, while the latter carries nearly 4,000 passengers. The environment and treatment are completely different. Moore Ryan and others waited at the pier for more than half an hour before Archer Coffey appeared. It''s not that he is arrogant, but that the Little Coffey had some accidents when it entered the port and almost collided. However, it had little effect on him. After disembarking, he still greeted the people who came to greet him with a smile on his face, and mainly shook hands with Moore Ryan, Elmer Ryan and others. Moore Lane and Claire''s eldest brother also came. The appearance is 4 or 5 points similar to Moore Lane. The main reason is that Elmer Lane has gained a lot of weight, and his weight is at least 120kg. Even if two people are similar, there will be deviations. After the pleasantries, Archer Coffey was entertained by Elmer Lane and other nobles. The rest of the people either go to the reception banquet together, or go home, what should they do. Although Moore Lane was qualified to attend the reception banquet, he refused on the pretext of official duties. No one else cared, including Archer Coffey. Everyone knows that their brothers are at odds. In the evening, the reception banquet ended. Archer Coffey arrives at 203 York Street. This is the place where Hugh Defoe lived before, and it has already been renovated. This house belongs to the Coffey family. As the Marquis family, in some big cities, they must have their own real estate, which is convenient for vacation or business dealings in the past. There is also a villa in the suburbs. The nobles headed by Elmer Lane originally wanted to arrange another house for him, but he refused. Stick to staying here. Followed him, in addition to 4 guards, 4 maids, and an old woman with an old face. The maids had already tidied up the room to his liking. After washing up for a while, Archer Coffey found the old woman. This old woman is the fortune-teller with a long name, and is called "Master Sira" in the Coffey family. She was drinking coffee in her study when Archer Coffey came over. Dont think that a fortuneteller must be a godsend and isolated from the world. Although she does not like contact with people, she likes to enjoy it. Beside her hand, on the other side of the desk, there was a square box with Hugh Defoe''s head inside! For the needs of divination, Hugh Defoe''s head has not been embalmed, and it has changed a lot. But after she finished using it, she had already sprinkled spices to cover up the smell. "Master Sira." Archer Coffey treated her respectfully. Professionals of this type will be valued no matter where they are. "Suck!" The old woman took another sip of coffee before putting down the cup. She opened her eyes, which had been squinting comfortably, and asked with some strangeness, "Archer, do you know ghouls?" "Ghoul?" Archer Coffey was taken aback for a moment, not understanding how she would suddenly mention such a thing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 146： fortune teller of the past Chapter 146 The Fortune Teller Who Divinates the Past The "ghoul craze" in Pudera still shows no signs of cooling down. It has completely deviated from the expectations of Art and Moore Ryan. If the upsurge of public opinion before was from the bottom to the top, then it is now from the top to the bottom. I dont know who binds ghouls to the concepts of immortality and freedom from all diseases. Compared with them, Yate has to admit that he is still too conservative. In a world of unearthly powers like this, there is a market for such rhetoric. The higher the society, the more people believe. Professionals are no exception. Archer Coffey and his party have just arrived in Pudera City, Master Sira and others who did not attend the reception banquet have already heard about this topic. Master Sira''s most sensitive nerve was touched. Professionals have a long lifespan, but not all professions are like this. For example, divination and prophecy have a much shorter lifespan than professionals of the same level. Everything in the world has a price, especially for professionals. Divination and prophecy are more expensive for such professionals, and it is easy to take their own lifespan into account. Therefore, what these professionals care most about is longevity! The topic of "finding the secret of immortality from ghouls" is equivalent to directly poking her G-spot! The cause of Hugh Defoe''s death is pushed back for the time being. Monsters like ghouls are rare, and Master Sira has only seen them once, so he asked Archer Coffey if he knew about them. The people in Pudera City knew that it was because a ghoul was released from Dietrich''s laboratory before, and there were many witnesses. Later, in order to appease people, the police directly announced the examination results of the ghoul''s body and cremated it in public. I didnt think so deeply at the time. Dont regret it now, it is said that the person who made the decision at that time has decided to retire early! The superiors don''t want to see him, the superiors don''t want to see him, and the higher-ups still don''t want to see him, don''t they retire and wait to be demoted? Better to retire now than to retire after being demoted. "I''ve heard about it." Although Archer Coffey didn''t know why she suddenly mentioned this thing, he still replied after thinking about it. Relevant memories are few. "It is said that Dietrich''s laboratory is studying the ability to extract immortality from ghouls." Master Sira said. Don''t ask, Art doesn''t know how it got involved in Detrick''s laboratory again. What he spread at the beginning absolutely did not have this direction! No, the direction of "immortality" has nothing to do with him! It doesn''t matter anymore, anyway, now no one can figure out which is true, which is false, and where the source is. Because everyone is a source! Archer Coffey froze for a moment. If these words were not spoken by Master Sira, he would definitely not believe a word. Even the ancients can''t live forever, so how can a small ghoul extract this ability? "How do you know?" Suspected there was a conspiracy. "The whole city of Pudra is talking about it." Master Sira said. The 2 guards and maids who stayed behind got the news without inquiring. Archer Coffey felt even more ridiculous. This kind of thing, even if it is true, how can it be known to everyone? "Ask over there, don''t you know?" Master Sira saw that he didn''t believe it at all, so he said directly. Marquis Coffey has contact with Dietrich''s laboratory, otherwise, how could Hugh Defoe contact the people in Dietrich''s laboratory! In fact, not only the Marquis of Coffey, but also many nobles have connections with Detrick''s laboratory. Art also guessed. Its not that hes so smart, but that any old bookworm, film and television drama fan in his previous life can associate Hugh Defoe with Marquis Coffey. The routines of human beings are also applicable in another world. His purpose of instigating public opinion was not to convict Hugh Defoe or Detrick''s laboratory, but to make people believe that Hugh Defoe was implicated in his death. "Okay. But you need to wait, I haven''t contacted the laboratory here." Archer Coffey said. Detrick''s laboratory has branches in many cities. "He was indeed with the people in Detrick''s laboratory before he died, and he wanted the laboratory to help him kill a man named Art Byron." Master Sira glanced at Hugh Defoe''s head. Divination has been done in the afternoon. However, unlike those fortune tellers and fortune tellers who foretell the future, she is foretelling the past! Although it is not as powerful as a prophet, but because the divination is a fact that has already happened, the cost is much lower. Moreover, in some special occasions, it is more effective than the prophet. "Is he stupid?" Archer Coffey didn''t know whether to be angry or laugh for a moment. Laugh at his absurdity! What was he thinking that he would ask Dietrich''s laboratory to help him kill people? There is also the laboratory here, is it so poor that it cant get rid of it? It even accepts the task of the killer! "Does his death have something to do with this Art Byron?" After getting annoyed, Archer Coffey asked. "He was killed by a werewolf." Master Sira did not answer his question, but stated what he had divination. Judge for himself. "Thank you, Master Sira." Archer Coffey was already familiar with her style, thanked her, and left with Hugh Defoe''s head. Need to deal with it. Hugh Defoe''s eldest brother will come over after a while, and he must not be allowed to see him like this. Master Sira finished his coffee before leaving the study. Aged, leaning on a cane. A maid was waiting outside the door. Seeing her coming out, she hurried forward to help her. The next morning. Archer Coffey looked at the information about Art in his hand, and felt the urge to take out Hugh Defoe''s head and beat him! Although I knew that my childhood playmate had an extreme personality, I never thought it would be so extreme! Thought there was some enmity between the two sides, it turned out that he robbed the other''s teaching assistant position, but the other was accepted as a student by Professor Hughes. He was jealous! What hinders the plan is just an excuse. Moreover, after a failure and being negotiated by others, he still refused to give up! The secret actions of Hugh Defoe were also investigated one by one. The bastard! The two were indeed childhood playmates, but the relationship was not as close as the outside legend said. He despised Hugh Defoe. As it turned out, he had the right vision. By the way, there is also information about "ghouls can extract the ability to live forever". After reading it, he was a little shaken. There are all kinds of theories, and there are always a few that look like that. Already tried to contact Detrick''s lab here, but no reply yet. Then there is the Vito Touter profile. He disappeared suddenly the night after Hugh Defoe''s death, and his whereabouts are still unknown. The Soul Eater couldn''t get in touch either. Guessing has been bad luck. Because he is a level 5 soul mage, he didn''t ask Master Sira to do divination. After the news of his death is confirmed, the Soul Church will naturally deal with it. What needs to be done now is to meet that Art Byron. No matter how you plan to deal with this matter, you have to meet with the above. (end of this chapter) Chapter 147： I finally know the age of the old man (I wish all book friends Chapter 147 I finally know the age of the old man (I wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival) Art, as always, came to Professor Hughes'' home. Professor Hughes has a full class this morning, leaving him to study at home. Now he understands that learning things is not as fast as possible, and even slows down the speed of learning, allowing more time to think and diverge. Thinking is the summary and analysis of knowledge points. Divergence is the extension and reweaving of knowledge points. Just like when we swipe the video screen, we often swipe from a certain funny video to a music video, then to a gossip video, to a film and television drama video... and finally to a food video for no reason. Of course, this is just a simple metaphor, divergent thinking is far more complicated than this. When he was immersed in his studies, he was unaware of the passage of time. Until awakened by a knock on the door. Professor Hughes has few friends, and his home is a religious-style building. Suddenly someone knocks on the door, even in the daytime, it can scare people. If it was Professor Hughes who came back, there would be no knocking on the door. Definitely a stranger. As expected, there was a tall old man standing outside the door. About 190cm tall, with brown skin, black hair and black eyes, low forehead, wide cheeks, straight nose, broad shoulders, wearing a decent casual attire, thick and slightly curly silver hair, neatly groomed beard, calm and gentle eyes, This one is obviously more like a professor than Professor Hughes. "Hello, who are you looking for?" Art was always more polite to older people. "Hello young man, I''m Monroe Cromwell, isn''t Amos Hughes here?" The old man not only had a gentle temperament, but also spoke very elegantly. "Sorry, the teacher has gone to class and won''t be back until noon." Art replied neither humble nor overbearing. "Can I go in and wait?" Monroe Cromwell said, "I came from Kamose City, and I just arrived here today." "Please come in." Yate didn''t agree immediately, but stared into his eyes for a moment, not aware of any negative information, and then let him in sideways. "Thank you." Monroe Cromwell thanked before entering. His luggage is very simple, only a small suitcase. This is also the reason for Art''s confusion. The city of Kamose is located between the east and west continents, and it is far away from Pudera city. Even by taking that kind of faster passenger ship, it will take more than half a month. An old man, not to mention such a long voyage alone, is outrageous with only a small suitcase. However, it is also possible that this old man is a professional. Although his beard and hair are white, he is physically fit and energetic. He didn''t blindly perceive the other party with his spirit, after all, the other party was probably the old man''s friend. The chances of lying are very small. "You helped him tidy up, right? I remember he never liked tidying up." After entering the living room, Monroe Cromwell glanced around and said with a smile. "Sit down, please. What would you like to drink? There is plain water, coffee and tea." Art shrugged, as acquiescence. The tea is the black tea he bought in the inner city. It comes from the Eastern Continent and is very expensive. "Tea, thank you." Monroe Cromwell always had a smile on his face when he spoke, giving off a soft and kind feeling. "Wait a minute." After making tea, Art sat aside and chatted with him. After all, he is an old friend of the old man. From the conversation, I learned that he and the old man were college classmates 50 years ago. Yate finally had a clearer understanding of the old man''s age, at least over 70 years old! These two are really amazing! In this era, it is rare for ordinary people to be so energetic in their 70s. Monroe Cromwell is also a professor who teaches in Kamos City. This time, he took half a year off and came here to see his old friend. Needless to say, to be able to easily take the second half of the year''s vacation, either the background is strong, or the ability is strong. Judging from his relationship with the old man, the latter is more likely. Dragon does not live with snakes. It is not impossible for people with different identities to be friends, but there are very few, even fewer who can maintain friendship for more than 50 years. This man seemed to be trying to take the old man''s test and asked Art a lot of questions. Art answered one by one. noon. Professor Hughes returns home. Yate finally got rid of the "answering mode". "Big Bear!" Monroe Cromwell stepped forward joyfully, opened his arms, and hugged the old man. After changing their previous gentle and elegant image, it seems that the relationship between the two is really good. I just didn''t expect that the old man''s nickname was so down-to-earth. "Little Sweet Potato!" Professor Hughes was not polite. He also hugged Monroe Cromwell and slapped him twice on the back. Not the normal "pop" and "pop" sounds, but two sounds of "boom" and "boom". Art is worried that Monroe Cromwell will be beaten to death by the old man! Of course Monroe Cromwell also resisted, and also slapped the old man on the back twice. Unfortunately, the effect was minimal. His hands probably hurt more than the old man''s back. The two haven''t seen each other for 5 years, so it''s inevitable that they became more enthusiastic. "Go and cook." After greeting, Professor Hughes said to Art. Yate and Monroe Cromwell nodded and headed to the kitchen. Lunch has always been paid for by the old man, and he contributes. "Why can''t you think about accepting students again?" Monroe Cromwell joked after Art left. "If I want to accept it, I will accept it, and if I don''t want to accept it, I won''t accept it!" Professor Hughes gave him a sideways look and said. "This student''s personality is not like yours at all. He has a clear mind and is very organized in his dealings with others." Monroe Cromwell praised Art. A friend of more than 50 years, how could Professor Hughes fail to hear him saying that he is stubborn and doesn''t know how to behave? However, I was really satisfied with Art, so I ignored him. "How long have you been here this time?" Turned to ask his topic. "One month tentatively." Monroe Cromwell replied. "What happened?" Professor Hughes frowned slightly. If it wasn''t for an accident, how could he suddenly come to his side all of a sudden, and stay for a month? "It''s nothing, just being annoyed enough by the unsatisfactory kid at home, so I went out to relax." Monroe Cromwell said nonchalantly. Unlike Professor Hughes, he was married, his wife has died, and his only son is also married and has children. The "unbelievable boy" in his mouth refers to this son. He couldnt do anything, and he always got him into trouble, so he simply hid in Pudera out of sight. "I''m a little envious of you at this time." Monroe Cromwell sighed. Professor Hughes ignored him. Human beings always yearn for what they don''t have. Even professors are no exception. While the two were talking about old times, Art made lunch. "You are such a good student, how about giving it to me?" During the dinner, Monroe Cromwell couldn''t help but said to Professor Hughes. Just finished eating a pot of boiled pork slices. "Good idea!" The old man blocked back directly. Yate found that the two people especially like to fight each other. Maybe this is the friendship of more than 50 years. Because of the arrival of Monroe Cromwell, Art returned home in the afternoon. Not long after, Moore Lane came to visit with a strange guest. Archer Coffey. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 148： Capricious Chapter 148 Capricious Tall, rich and handsome! This is Arter''s first impression of Archer Coffey. With a height of just over 2 meters, the body proportions are close to perfect, especially with the carefully tailored clothes, the contours of the facial features seem to be carved, and there is no flaw in it. A head of flamboyant purple hair, not only does not look obtrusive, but matches his eyes, adding a bit of enchanting temperament to him. His eyes are narrow and long, nearly half longer than ordinary people''s eyes! The pupils are the same enchanting purple as the hair. When you look at it during the day, you are handsome with a strange beauty, but if you meet alone at night, it depends on everyone''s psychological endurance. He did not ask the police to summon Art, but like Angelo Nell, he invited Moore Lane as an intermediary to visit the door in person. In Yates information, one of the most eye-catching items is that he has a very good relationship with Moore Ryan, and some people even regard Moore Ryan as his backstage. Archer Coffey spoke in person, and Moore Lane naturally couldn''t refuse. What''s more, in his opinion, Archer Coffey''s choice to contact in private is also showing goodwill. For them, it is easy to grasp the whereabouts of Art. So there was this meeting. Yate invited the two to take a seat and made tea for the guests. After the last time, I specially prepared some tea at home. "Mr. Byron''s tea making skills are good!" Archer Coffey watched him iron the pot, set the tea, warm the cup, high brew, low brew, and divide the tea. Although he had never seen this process, he did so smoothly. , the pleasing process, and the detached and tranquil charm are clear at a glance. Moore Ryan''s eyes were full of astonishment. It was also the first time for him to see him. In other words, Art has never seriously entertained himself? This guy! "Please!" Yate stretched out his hand to pretense that drinking tea can be officially started, and he took the initiative to demonstrate. Although he shows off his skills, he doesn''t want to slap his face. Archer Coffey and Moore Lane also have a copy. The atmosphere has arrived. If they don''t follow along, both of them will feel that they have lost their self-restraint. I don''t know if it''s a psychological effect, but both of them felt that the tea they drank this time tasted different from the past, as if it had a little more fragrance. "It seems that I was wrong. Mr. Byron''s skill in brewing tea is not only good! I''m afraid I won''t be able to drink tea made by others in the future." However, Archer Coffey did not follow his rhythm and easily broke The atmosphere he creates. "Thank you for the compliment." Art nodded slightly, without continuing the second half of the sentence. say what? Welcome him to come here for tea in the future or can you teach his people how to make tea? Self-deprecation for no reason. I still don''t know how the relationship between the two will go. A look of surprise flashed in Archer Coffey''s eyes. Such a sophisticated response is not like what he, a descendant of a declining nobleman, should have. Could it be a talent? After pondering for a while, he put down his teacup and asked directly, "I''m here this time to ask, is there any relationship between the killing of Mr. Byron and Hugh?" The atmosphere stagnated suddenly. Just now they were happy and happy, but in a blink of an eye, the clouds overwhelmed the top, and the air became heavy, making it difficult to breathe. It''s not a description, but it''s true! Archer Coffey''s momentum almost turned into substance, filling the entire room! Turn your face when you say it, as if it wasn''t him who was joking with Art just now. Moore Lane didn''t expect him to do it suddenly, so he froze for a moment. Instinctively guessing his purpose, it is impossible to come to the door. Only the 2nd-order Art has a stronger feeling. He was really out of breath. It seems that there is an invisible mountain on his back, and even the movement of opening his mouth has become very difficult. Who would have thought that Archer Coffey would suddenly turn his back? More clearly realized the gap between himself and the real strong. So what if there are more means? It only takes one look from others to immobilize you! Immediately, a fierce light flashed in his eyes. Indeed, he wanted to keep a low profile, but no one gave him this chance! Although his personality is feminine, and he doesn''t mind selling a little morality occasionally, it is not without a bottom line. Besides, the proportion of dark blood in his blood has reached 11%, how could it have no effect at all? If its just a segment of coordinates, why is it called a blood vessel? The unruliness in the bottom of my heart was aroused, and the fierceness burst forth, so I wanted to activate the imprint on the right arm. Archer Coffey''s momentum only suppressed his ability to act, and could not freeze his thinking. "Wow" At this time, a mighty sound of water like waves suddenly sounded, breaking through Archer Coffey''s suppression of Art. Moore Lane shot first. "Archer Coffey, what do you mean?" He called Archer Coffey by name. Yate forcibly stopped his impulse. Moore Lane rushed to fight, although he was defending him, but he was also afraid that he would call that person directly. "Sorry." The oppressive atmosphere suddenly subsided, and Archer Coffey apologized to the two with a smile, and explained: "I just wanted to test Mr. Byron''s strength. After all, Hugh''s enemy is only Mr. Byron. But , I have verified that Hugh''s death has nothing to do with Mr. Byron. As an apology, I would like to ask Mr. Byron to visit me tomorrow." The attitude changed, completely connected, and it was completely impossible to see that he was still oppressing Yate strongly just now. Yate and Moore Lane''s momentum was stagnant. He said it all, it was to test Yate''s strength, and helped Yate clear the suspicion, and even offered to apologize, what else can the two do? The rhythm is completely controlled by Archer Coffey! "Sorry, I still have something to do!" Art said stiffly. Make no secret of your dissatisfaction. Although there is no way to attack him again, it is always okay to refuse. I always feel that this guy''s purpose is not that simple, and I don''t want to get too much contact. Moore Lane was equally depressed. Withdrawing his momentum, he frowned, thinking about Archer Coffey''s intentions. No matter what he said, someone really believed it immediately, right? No matter what, you have to go through it several times in your mind first. A compulsory course for politicians. "That''s a pity." Archer Coffey looked regretful. Art couldn''t help but glanced at Moore Lane. Is this guy mentally okay? Who is it for? You don''t think you really reconciled with him just because of his apology, do you? "Excuse me today." Fortunately, Archer Coffey still had some self-knowledge and got up to leave. Suddenly became humble and polite again. Those who dont know may think he is an elegant gentleman. Art and Moore Lane sent him to the door. In any case, the process still needs to go through. After he got in the car, the two returned home. "What is his purpose?" Art asked. "I don''t know, but you should be careful recently." Moore Lane was also puzzled. Of course, the two of them would not really think that Archer Coffey had mental problems. He must have a purpose for doing so. Testing Yate''s strength may be only one of them, but it is by no means the main purpose. I still have this vision. The other side. Archer Coffey has got the answer he wants. "Unexpectedly, it really has something to do with him." It seems that Hugh Defoe''s death has something to do with Art! (end of this chapter) Chapter 149： Stupid goods (seeking subscription) Chapter 149 Stupid goods (for subscription) Archer Coffey took into account the reactions of Art and Moore Lane. The two are testing him, so why isn''t he testing the two? At that time, Art was on the verge of eruption, and Moore Ryan was obviously very angry, but because of his "testing", he forcibly restrained himself, and didn''t even complain. Obviously abnormal! In his opinion, this was because the two of them cared too much about his judgment that Art had nothing to do with Hugh Defoe''s death! If he has nothing to do with it, why should he care about his attitude? He is not Hugh Defoe, so it is impossible for him to turn against Moore Lane just to find a scapegoat. Besides, how could it be believed that he would judge that Hugh Defoe''s death had nothing to do with the strength of Yate at the second level? If you can''t beat yourself, won''t you find someone? It is already known that Hugh Defoe was a werewolf who killed him! Authorities fans. However, his words were not deception. Although it has been determined that Art is related to the death of Hugh Defoe, he is not going to expose it. Instead, he is going to continue to follow the "werewolf" line. Exposing Art, besides offending Moore Lane and Professor Hughes, what benefits can he get? No! It is impossible for the Defoe family to vote for him. Although Hugh Defoe was his childhood playmate, Hugh Defoe''s elder brother was his elder brother''s childhood playmate, and he was good at balance. On the contrary, keeping this handle may be of some use. At the worst, you can tell Moore Lane at the right time to let him owe you a favor. Yat, who has only a mere second-level strength, has not been seen by him yet. Although I don''t know why Moore Ryan values ??a small Tier 2 professional so much, even at the expense of confronting him. But from the beginning to the end, what he cared about was Moore Lane. Next stop is to meet the people from Detrick''s lab. The opposite party replied to him at noon and made an appointment to meet. The time is determined by the other party, and the place is determined by him. It''s always good to be careful, he won''t invite people from Detrick''s laboratory to his home. There are a lot of great nobles who have private contacts, but none of them have truly admitted publicly. The reputation of Dietrich''s laboratory is really not very good! Its not that I havent tried to clean it up, the problem is that the laboratory here has finally done it, but the laboratory over there suddenly has a thunderstorm! Similar things happened more than once or twice! Well, I''ve worked hard to clear everyone up, but a critical strike by the pig teammate turned all my efforts into a waste of water. Wouldn''t it be cool to change someone? So everyone lay flat together. The person who met Archer Coffey was the researcher who worked with Hugh Defoe last time, Myra Broad. A very mysterious guy. The whole body is tightly wrapped, with a hat on his head and gloves on his hands, a little hunchback, his body leans forward slightly, and his head is always lowered. With the cover of the hat and hair, it is difficult to see his face clearly. looks. The place where the two parties met was not a noble club, bar or other places, but a chess and card room near the pier. Chess and board games are one of the few entertainments for nobles and wealthy businessmen besides hunting and gatherings, and the chess and card room was born for this. With the inner city, the outer city followed suit. There are many poor people in the outer city, but there are also many hidden rich people and middle class, especially near the wharf. If he chooses a chess and card room in the inner city, no matter which one he goes to, even if he doesn''t use his own image, he will definitely be known. On the contrary, the chess and card room near the pier itself is full of fish and dragons, and there are all kinds of people who come and go every day, regardless of the identity of the guests is the basis of their existence. No one stipulates that entering the chess and card room must be for playing chess and card games. Archer Coffey meets Myra Broad disguised as an ordinary middle-aged man. "What happened to Hugh Defoe''s death?" "What did he say to your people the night he died?" Ask Hugh Defoe first. "He may be implicated by us." Myra Brod''s voice was strange, smooth, and there was a feeling of octopus tentacles writhing in the mud. The previous public opinion had an effect. Even the people in Detrick''s laboratory believed that Hugh Defoe was killed because of their involvement. However, they are also straightforward, and they don''t shirk at all! "At that time, he asked us to continue to fulfill the deal and help him kill a man named Art Byron." Sure enough. Archer Coffey was even more convinced of his deduction. Looking at Myra Broad in front of him, he silently raised his vigilance to a higher level. It''s not to be wary of Myra Broad, but to remind myself not to disclose information related to myself! This guy seems a little naive. He believed his identity without asking anything, answered whatever he asked, and even took the initiative to help others take the blame. How dare he let such a person know his information? I''m afraid that no matter who asks casually, he will be sold! After a few more brief chats, he finally asked, "Are there any ghouls here?" Unexpectedly, Myra Broad, whom he thought to be scheming, suddenly became vigilant, and even looked up at him rarely! Since meeting, Myra Broad kept her head down, and this was the first time she looked up. "Are the rumors true?" Archer Coffey instinctively thought of the "ghoul craze" spreading throughout Pudera City. The nobles and professionals in Pudera City believed it, and Master Sira also believed it. Now it seems that the people in Detrick''s laboratory also believe it. Can he not be shaken? Myra Broad cannot represent the entire Detrick Laboratory. Besides, even though Myra Broad has no scheming, she is unquestionable in terms of professionalism, otherwise there would not be so many nobles investing this lab. "We only have one ghoul left!" It was not the first time that Myra Broad had refused such a request. In fact, some people in Pudera City have already asked them for it. Fortunately, there was a clever newcomer among them, so they didn''t suffer. "Can''t you catch a few more?" Archer Coffey asked unwillingly. It''s not just a matter of believing or not, but the more you can''t get something, the more you want it. "Where are we going to catch it?" Myra Broad wanted to shake her head, but stopped suddenly, and then continued after a delay: "I don''t know what happened a while ago, the number of ghouls suddenly increased, so we can Caught a few, but now there are none." Archer Coffey can''t help it either. You can''t let people conjure it out of thin air! After agreeing to keep one for myself, this meeting is over. at home. Art and Moore Ryan discussed the sale of magic equipment. Smith Mallers is the supplier, responsible for providing equipment; Art is the middleman, collecting gems from Smith Mallers as an intermediary fee, and does not participate in the sharing; Moore Lane is the seller, getting Smith from Art After the equipment provided by Marles, he sells it at a higher price, but the way he pays for the goods is the corpse of a supernatural creature, which is sacrificed by Art to Smith Marles. Because he owed more and more favors to Moore Lane, Art did not learn from some platforms to take both. In the evening, summon Smith Marles to discuss. Smith Mallers agrees with his approach, but makes a strange request that the contract must be written by Art! Thank you for the reward from the book friend "Kane''s Bookstore". I hope that all book friends can subscribe and support. The writing is limited, but I will repay you with diligence and persistence. (end of this chapter) Chapter 150： brother149 Chapter 150 Brother 149 The professional ethics of demon warlocks? Every time he comes into contact with demons, Arter has a strong sense of vigilance, even for blacksmiths whom he considers honest. So, when Smith-Mullers proposed that the deed must be written by himself, and that his name should also be written in the "witness" column, his first reaction was "why"! Original contract was drawn up by him, but Smith Mallers specially emphasized it, which is suspicious. What''s more suspicious, why is his name written in the column of "witness"? Although he is an intermediary, the intermediary and the witness are not at the same level, okay? He would never believe that Smith Mallus had him as a witness simply because he was the Summoner. Smith Marles is just being honest, or in other words, he has not been in contact with many creatures other than demons, so he doesn''t have so many conspiracies in his mind. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, otherwise he wouldn''t resell equipment. A devil like Smith Mallers, who has lived for countless years, must have a lot of knowledge in his mind that ordinary people can''t imagine. There must be a purpose for doing so. He didn''t know because of the limitation of vision and knowledge. Facing the devil, he would naturally not be so stupid as to ask the reason directly, but deliberately pretended to be reluctant and evaded in every possible way. Forcing Smith Mallers to speak out for himself. Finally, Smith Mallers saw that he was timid and refused to sign, so he couldn''t help being suspicious and asked, "Are you trying to lie to me?" "Did I put so much effort just to lie to you about your magic equipment?" Art asked back. "Then why don''t you sign it?" Smith Mallers was very concerned about this. "In our human world, you can''t sign casually, otherwise you may be used to borrow money, cheat money, or steal your property!" Yate refused confidently. "You humans..." Smith Mallers wanted to express his opinion, but hesitated a few times, and his relatively simple brain couldn''t think of suitable words to describe this complex race. After a few groans, he sprayed directly: "What about your professional ethics? You are not even willing to abide by the most basic professional ethics!" Yate paused slightly. Quickly used his brain to think about the meaning of his words. Professional ethics? My profession is Demon Warlock. So, what is my work ethic? Why would my reluctance to sign the Witness section force a demon to rant about my lack of work ethic? Why don''t I know it myself? I only have one professional skill, Devil''s Contract. In addition to summoning demons, there is only a contract... wait, a contract? "If you don''t sign, this deal will be void!" Smith Mallers attached great importance to his signature. It can almost be said that without his signature, there is no sense of security! I dont know if I have ever been deceived by people. "Okay." Art finally let go. The content of the contract is all about the transaction, and he only bears the responsibility of the middleman. As a witness, he only needs to ensure that Smith Mallers'' income is not deducted, Moore Lane is not deceived, and there is no risk. "You drew up the contract yourself, and you are the witness yourself. Are you worried about being deceived by yourself?" Smith Mallers couldn''t help complaining crazily after he regained his senses. It was only then that Yate realized that his ability to draw up contracts seemed not so simple. There was almost nothing in the contract that needed to be revised. After it was drawn up, he wrote down his real name in the witness column, and then pressed his fingerprint on the middleman, and handed it to Smith Mallers. This time it is a real contract. It is not a contract to summon demons, so it does not need to be embedded in the demon contract skill. Moore Lane has pressed his fingerprints in advance, fully demonstrating his trust in him, or testing his character. Smith Mallers just pressed his fingerprint and handed the contract back to him. Like a ghost, Art entered his spirituality into this contract. Because he has been meditating diligently these days, not only has his spirituality recovered, but the maximum value has also reached 10 points. However, this time only consumes 1 point of spirituality. After receiving his spiritual blessing, the contract suddenly turned into a yellowish, parchment-like material, and the handwriting, fingerprints, etc. on it seemed to be sealed by some strange power. Smith Mallers showed a satisfied look. Yat rolled it into a small cylinder, raised his head and said, "Leave the contract here, and I will keep it well." Smith Mallers has no opinion at all! After re-summoning, Smith Marles brought the first batch of 10 pieces of blue equipment and 1 perfect ruby ??as his handling fee. Its no wonder that he no longer deducts both sides, its because Smith Mallers gave too much! It has nothing to do with the quantity of equipment, the handling fee for each transaction is 1 perfect gem or 3 flawless gems. The perfect ruby, the weapon effect is +3% damage to fire skills, -2% enemy resistance to fire, increases fire damage by 15~20, inlaid on clothes and helmets to add 11 points of physical strength, inlaid on shields Increases fire resistance by 40%. Effects are not at the same level as broken gems! However, the more important function is to refine equipment. But the consumption in it can be called a bottomless pit. Unless luck is against the sky. He didn''t think about the use, so he kept it for now. Despite having signed a contract, but the first transaction, Smith Marcus is relatively conservative. After the transaction, Art went home with 10 pieces of blue equipment. Prepare to study your own job well. Demon Warlock. Originally, because he only had one demon contract skill, he thought it was because he lacked inheritance, but now it seems that it is not that simple. He, the Demon Warlock, is a little different from the traditional Demon Warlock. But it should not be weak. The demons in the dark plane know his profession, how could he be weak? The race of demons is chaotic, evil, and advocating power! After he left, the Church of Souls became deserted again. Today is cloudy again, the night is as dark as ink, with dark clouds over the city, it seems that another torrential rain is brewing. During this period of time, the weather in Pudera City was a bit abnormal. There has been no such extreme weather for nearly 10 years. And, it''s only the beginning of May. About an hour later, there was still no rain falling. A figure came here and entered the Soul Church without hesitation. "Here you come." Gregoria Kate seems to have been waiting for a long time. "Yeah." The visitor used some kind of magic to hide his figure, and he could only see a shadow. However, this spell obviously has no effect on Gregoria Kate. The latter fixedly looked at him. After a long silence, the visitor spoke again: "You are much older, aren''t you?" "Any creature will grow old." Gregoria Kate said lightly. "Will your current form also age?" The visitor seemed to be very interested in her spirit form, and had a desire to study it. A gray light suddenly flashed in Gregoria Kate''s eyes. "You really have to change your temper. No matter what, I came all the way to see you." However, the visitor was not controlled by her. Obviously, they are equally powerful. (end of this chapter) Chapter 151： "Come on" Chapter 151 "Coming" Gregia Kate didnt really mean to argue with the other party, it was just a little temptation. The grade is getting older, but the strength has risen. "What are you doing with all this rubbish?" The visitor asked, taking a look at Art''s box in the corner. You dont need to open it to know whats inside. In his eyes, most of them are useless garbage. "Can you make an eighth-level extraordinary item now?" Gregoria Kate ignored his question and asked suddenly. "Do you have the materials?" The visitor suddenly appeared where Gregoria Kate was. However, Gregoria Kate appeared in another position. "Still so vigilant." The person who came was not surprised by her reaction. After muttering, he asked again: "Do you have an 8th-level extraordinary material?" If there is no shadow, you can definitely see his eagerness. "A chilling cicada that can complete molt with only the tail left." Gregoria Kate said. She naturally asked for Art. Art helped her a lot by lending her the moonlight scarf. Also let her find the code to gain Art''s trust. "Where is it?" The visitor asked impatiently. "It''s not mine, I''m just asking for someone else." After Gregoria Kate explained, she immediately warned him: "To be honest, if you lie to me, we will break up!" After recovering, only one person was told, and the relationship between the two was beyond doubt. However, with an interval of 50 years, who can guarantee that he has not changed? Told him that resuscitation was an adventure in itself. "It''s not close." The visitor had to say honestly, "However, you Chilling Cicada didn''t really get promoted, so it''s just right to hand it over to me. At worst, I won''t charge your handling fee!" Gregia Kate once said that the only ones who can make 7th-level extraordinary items are great wizards who are also 7th-level. he is the one. Inviting a great wizard of this level to make a move, the price is basically equivalent to a piece of 7th-level extraordinary material! Of course, it is definitely not a complete chilling cicada, but a certain part. A part of a 7th-order extraordinary creature is said to be a 7th-level material, is there a problem? Also expensive. It is enough to see his sincerity. For a 7th-level great wizard, ordinary 7th-level materials are naturally difficult to catch the eye, but such a cold cicada that can be promoted to 8th level with only one tail left is a rare material that can be encountered but not sought after. Leaving aside the problem of itchy hands, from this chilling cicada, he can get a glimpse of the mystery of the 8th order! If you didn''t encounter it by chance, where can you find a quasi-level 8 creature to study for you? Although extraordinary creatures and professionals are different, the road leads to the same goal, and there are many places that can be used for reference. Moreover, maybe it is possible to dissect the mystery of this Han Chan''s spirituality, and then he can imitate Han Chan''s housekeeping skills. May I ask, how can he not be moved? How not to rush? "I''ll answer you after I ask." Gregoria Kate also knew that what he said was reasonable, but she still had to ask Art for his opinion. Although Han Chan is here with her, she will help seal it up. "It''s really not yours?" The visitor thought she was just making excuses, like "I have a friend". "No." Gregoria Kate said lightly. "Okay, say something nice for me." The visitor could only say helplessly, then suddenly remembered something, lifted his spirits, and asked, "The egg of the Soul-eating spider you asked me to bring, will you just give it to him?" "That''s right." Gregoria Kate replied. Compared to directly buying larvae, this kind of soul-eating spider hatched by oneself has a higher intimacy and better signal. "It was originally intended to be reserved for my students!" The person who came said, took out a small square box similar to a jewelry box from his pocket, opened it, and inside was a watermelon seed-sized, dark green, translucent round egg. Soul-eating spiders are also graded. An egg like his, no matter its size, shape, color, or anything else, is the best! After showing it to Gregoria Kate, she handed over the box directly. Gregia Kate stretched out her hand and gently put it in her hand, closed the box, and said again: "He doesn''t have a space bag yet." "Is he not your blood?" The visitor couldn''t help but ask after being speechless. "No!" Gregoria Kate looked slightly cold. "Here, Level 7 large capacity." The visitor actually took out a brand new interspatial bag, as if carrying a treasure chest with him. He is a level 7 wizard, and the space bag he made is naturally a level 7, 50 cubic meter space. It is very expensive outside, but it is not rare for him. "I''ll tell him it was all from you." Gregoria Kate said after accepting it. "Say something nice for me." The visitor said again. This time, Gregoria Kate nodded yes. "What''s your plan?" The visitor finally asked seriously. "I can only hide here for the time being. There was an accident during the ceremony. I need time to recover from my injuries and get rid of the sequelae." Gregoria Kate said. "Is there anything I can do to help?" "Just keep it secret." "Anything else?" "A big event may happen in Pudra recently, please help me pay attention." "What''s the big deal?" "What the Kofi family and some people are planning is related to the Alami dynasty more than 7,000 years ago." "true or false?" Wizards are mostly very knowledgeable. People here naturally know about the Alami dynasty, but there have been too many false rumors. "Zavira Siren, the 13th prince of the Aramaic Dynasty, is still alive." After mutual trust was established, Art told Gregoria Kate the news. "Then he has lived for more than 7,000 years?" The visitor''s eyes lit up. "Living in a sealed state." Gregoria Kate explained. "I will pay attention to it!" The interest of the visitor remained undiminished. Zavira Siren has a lot of value, not just the fact that he has survived for more than 7,000 years. "By the way, I found that everyone in Pudera City is talking about ghouls being able to live forever. What''s going on?" I suddenly thought of a phenomenon I discovered after today''s arrival. "I don''t know." Gregoria Kate staggered her eyes and looked into the void in the distance. "Strange, who came up with such an idea..." the visitor said to himself. As a wizard, I am naturally interested in such hypotheses. After chatting for more than 2 hours, he left. Walking brightly and aboveboard in the night. However, even if a patrol passed by, they didn''t seem to see him. Nothing happens to the device either. In the past, there would definitely not be patrols in this kind of weather, but the killing of Hugh Defoe happened before, so that the patrols did not dare to relax. At least one or two months. If there is no accident during the period. Morning. Art handed the scarf to Gregoria Kate. "One is the soul-eating spider''s egg, which can be hatched after being warmed by your side; the other is a seventh-order space bag, which will be recorded after you input your spirituality, and only you can open it in the future." Gregoria Kate suddenly Take out two things. "Has your friend been here?" Art asked immediately. (end of this chapter) Chapter 152： Weird rainstorm Chapter 152 Weird Rainstorm Art was not surprised that he knew nothing about it. Gregia Kate''s friend, it would be strange if he could find out. "Hmm." Gregoria Kate didn''t mention the identity of her friend. "Thank you." Art didn''t ask much, but after thanking her, he reminded her vaguely: "Well, people will change, especially in 50 years..." The implication is to make her more vigilant. Although it seems a bit unconscionable to say bad things about others just after receiving something, but in comparison, she cares more about her safety. "Yes." Gregoria Kate always had this indifferent and cold expression, and Art was used to it. "Your Chilling Cicada, do you want him to make extraordinary props for you?" After finishing speaking, tell him the pros and cons for both parties. "Of course, thank you very much." Art said without hesitation. A bird in the hand is worse than a hundred birds in the forest. Besides, the opponent''s status as a 7th-level great wizard, how can he have the right to dislike it? Win-win is good, and he is not the kind of character who would rather suffer a loss than let others take advantage of him. "However, can you sign a contract?" Taking advantage of the situation, he put forward his own conditions. He can leave it to Gregoria Kate with confidence, but he can''t trust it to Gregoria Kate''s friends. Just after being mentioned by Smith Marles, he researched something. This is his professional characteristic, but he was too focused on other functions before, causing him to ignore this point. "Yes!" After hearing this, Gregoria Kate''s expression suddenly changed, but before Art could see it clearly, she had already returned to normal. But she still felt a little excited in her tone. strangeness. "I''ll hand over the contract to you when I come back." However, Yate didn''t think much about it. After all, she is still a person by nature, and it''s normal to have some mood swings occasionally. Going to buy some parchment. As we all know, parchment is an excellent carrier for contracts. Gregia Kate has nothing to do with herself. Yat entered the spirituality into the space bag in front of her. Purse shape, and a zipper that looks like the teeth of some kind of creature. The space can be as large as 2 bedrooms. It''s amazing. also let him put it down. "Thank you." Thank you again, and ask Gregoria Kate to convey it for him. As for the soul-eating spider''s egg, you don''t need anything, just carry it with you, and it will feel that his soul is inhabiting and hatching naturally. After returning home, drive to the inner city. Prepare to buy parchment first. In this horrible weather, it hasnt rained all night, but the dark clouds are getting thicker and darker, and they may erupt at any time. And, it must be rainstorm! He may still open the door when he goes now, and if it is later, there may be no shops open. I was lucky and successfully bought the parchment. The boss is closing the door. Then he went to Professor Hughes'' home without stopping. Professor Monroe Cromwell was also there, and when he saw him, he gave him a surprised look. It seems that he didn''t expect him to be so diligent. After the old man assigned him homework, he was given 3 days off. I forgot to tell him yesterday. Yate realized that Professor Monroe Cromwell was surprised here. In front of outsiders, you cant complain about the old man, and go home with the book the old man picked for him. Almost as soon as he entered the house with his front feet, heavy rain poured down on his back feet. It''s no longer pouring, but pouring down directly with the laundry tub! Fortunately, there was no strong wind like last time. However, the rain this time carried a faint fishy smell. It is very faint, and it is difficult for ordinary people to detect it, and maybe even if they detect it, they will not care. But he found that this fishy smell was a bit like the fishy smell of the mucus on the fish body! After discovering this, his complexion changed drastically. Based on the analysis of the memory data in his mind, such as a comic series, the first thing that comes to mind is that no one is trying to infect more than 5 million people in the entire city of Pudera with a certain virus, right? Like infecting murlocs? It just so happened that some guy who was planning something got a prince from the murloc race more than 7,000 years ago. is still alive. Brainstorming crazily unfolds. He was so frightened that he had to take the initiative to stop his wild thoughts. Seeing this kind of scene in a movie makes one''s scalp tingle. If it really happened to me, just thinking about it will give rise to an indescribable sense of fear. Fear of humanity! It''s okay, it''s just his cranky thinking. Disappointed to send Raum to observe the situation in the slums. Generally, this kind of thing happens first in most of the poor areas. The so-called "slum area" refers to the poorest corner of the outer city, a forgotten area. After Raum blurred, the Chilling Domain couldn''t affect it, not to mention the mere rain. Fortunately, everything is normal in the ghetto. Except that some people may be soaked in stagnant water. The drainage function of this era is definitely not comparable to his previous life, especially in the outer city, where the water on the road surface is getting deeper and deeper. Many places in the outer city are still dirt roads, which are very suitable for water storage. Hope this storm doesn''t last all day. At least not all the time. Yat is spiritually connected to Raum, and observes the outside scene through the latter''s eyes. The single time should not be too long, the burden on both of them is relatively heavy. However, he has experimented with the most suitable rhythm, which is to observe for a while, rest for a while, observe again, rest again...and so on. After mastering the rhythm, the battery life becomes stronger. After observing intermittently for more than an hour, but no abnormality was found, he recalled Raum. Replenish your strength and rest for 1 hour. Between the sky and the earth, it was dark, only the torrential rain was heard, and there was no other sound. "Boom" Before the thought came to an end, the sound of artillery fire came from afar. Not a sound, but a burst. One after another! It seems to be bombarding something. from the west. Yate immediately thought of Moore Lane. Although there are giant ship cannons in this world, having them does not mean universality. As far as he knows, the only one in Pudera City that has this kind of firepower is the navy controlled by Moore Lane! That''s why he is so valued. What happened to him to suddenly bombard him with artillery fire? Is their plan started? But there was no movement in the city. Meet a monster? After hesitating for a while, Art decided to go and have a look. Not to mention anything else, just because Moore Lane beat Archer Coffey hard for him yesterday, it deserves his help. Although he is not as powerful as Moore Ryan, he can still summon that arm. Claire is fine, but not suitable. I don''t know the reason, Moore Ryan told him, and advised him not to summon if he could. That''s why when he killed Prudence Sommerfield last time, he had no choice but to summon him. It is impossible to drive in this weather. It can only be reached on foot. Teleportation finally comes into play. It was actually faster than usual, and he arrived at Sigrid Pier in only half an hour. The cost is to consume a quarter of the stored mana potion. The sound of gunfire has stopped. The location of the shelling is not here, but to the north. Raum has seen. (end of this chapter) Chapter 153： Meteorite Chapter 153 Meteorite Art The torrential rain is pouring, the sky and the earth are white, and human vision is greatly disturbed. Raum''s sight was not affected at all. Yat used his vision to see that the coastline, more than 3,000 meters away from Sigrid Pier, was full of corpses! Remnant corpses in the true sense, broken bones and broken bones are everywhere, a few organs that don''t look like human beings, except that there is no blood. There are also some cold weapons such as swords and forks covered with rust, as well as broken armor that is also covered with rust or seaweed. There are also some complete monsters climbing up from the sea. Murlocs! To be precise, it is a murloc corpse! The corpse of the murloc, who had been dead for an unknown amount of time, was awakened by something and was crawling up the coast. A group of soldiers sniped and blocked them on the shore. Well-equipped, no matter the clothes on the body or the guns in the hands, the rain falls on them, just like the water droplets on the lotus leaves. Well-trained, they lined up in two rows of arcs more than 50 meters away from the sea, in a semi-encirclement mode, with a clear offensive rhythm. Often with one round of shooting, the corpses of the murlocs that finally climbed ashore were smashed into sieves. Not to mention anything else, this discipline is amazing. In the ocean, warships and warships are leaving. This kind of bad weather dispatches warships and warships, taking great risks. If there were not too many murloc corpses that suddenly poured out before, they would not have taken such a risk. Now there are only scattered monsters left, so they naturally choose to retreat and leave it to the soldiers to solve. Moore Lane is on the warship to prevent accidents. The command on the shore is relatively simple, and it is easy to deal with accidents. Yate stopped approaching after coming 400 meters away. The situation appears to be under control. However, if the source is not controlled, the matter is not resolved. He was very curious, how did these murloc corpses come back to life? Wouldnt it be those people playing off, right? While he was pondering, there were fewer and fewer murloc corpses crawling out of the sea. But instead of feeling relaxed, his mental perception fed back a burst of depressive feeling, as if some dangerous and powerful creature was about to be born! The officer in charge was obviously also a professional. He also sensed the pressure and began to direct the soldiers to retreat in an orderly manner. Instead of escaping, they evacuated to a farther place, expanded the encirclement, and at the same time removed the felt cloth from the artillery, ready to go. "Wow" The sea water surged around a certain point, and a huge bubble appeared and burst, revealing a head covered with seaweed. As soon as it appeared, it dived into the sea again. appeared again, already more than 30 meters away, getting closer and closer to the shore. After 2 or 3 snorkeling, this monster came to the offshore. While everyone was tensely waiting for its next snorkeling, the commander of the soldiers was also on standby, ready to order shelling at any time, but saw a huge figure suddenly jumped out of the sea! "boom!" With a loud noise, the monster landed on the shore. This guy actually jumped ashore directly from the sea! Based on the gravity, seawater resistance, etc. that it needs to overcome at a height of 7 or 8 meters, and the distance of nearly 20 meters...is this guy a frog? Don''t say it, it''s really like a frog turning into a sperm. Short and wide huge body, strong hind limbs, webbed between toes, in dilapidated condition. Although the head is almost covered by seaweed, it can still be seen that its head is slightly flattened, slightly triangular, with a wide mouth and a transverse split. No more details can be seen. I don''t know how long after death, the flesh and blood of the whole body has disappeared, leaving only tattered skin, bones and tendons that have been soaked in sea water into pale white bones and tendons. Even so, the function of these tendons is still normal! A pair of dark eye sockets looked forward. I don''t know how it recognizes the enemy. "Group 1!" The commander quickly reacted after a brief trance. "Boom" Gunpowder smoke filled the air, water vapor evaporated, and the rain curtain was torn apart violently. "Boom" Gravel splashed, and a corner of the rock wall collapsed. Unfortunately, failed to hit the target. The frogman corpse reacted quickly and jumped up ahead of time. The height of more than 20 meters is enough for it to avoid the power of shells. Fortunately, the commander was very experienced and had already divided the artillery into groups. The second group immediately aimed at the frogman corpses in the air and bombarded them. This time, the frogman was hit by a shell and blasted back into the sea. But soon jumped back to the shore again. Half arm was blown off. But it is now an undead creature, and it doesn''t feel pain at all. Without giving it a chance to react, the bombardment of the third group of artillery has arrived. was hit again. This team of soldiers has a lot of experience. Yate didn''t focus on this side, but looked in the direction where the warship and warship left. There is also a fight over there! However, compared to this side, the firepower of the warship is stronger, and Moore Lane, the fifth-level sea shepherd assistant, has an advantage even if he faces more enemies. Moore Lane, the shepherd of the ocean, does not herd marine life, but controls and uses the power of the ocean itself. It sounds very powerful, but it is indeed powerful. The combat power on the ocean is greatly increased. The disadvantage is that it has high requirements for the environment, and it is very difficult to upgrade. The difficulty stacks up as you go forward. The battle on both sides is currently going smoothly, but similar corpses keep appearing in the sea. Could it be that someone stabbed the tomb of the royal family of the Alami Dynasty? Yate took out the rune subject [leaf] from the space bag. Ready to shoot! Not only to help, but also to have an urge to try. Experiment with the power of certain skills. Open the mage skill bar and learn 3 skills of fire bomb, fire ball and meteorite. Considering the offshore location, the skill of volcano not only consumes more, but its power is also limited. On the contrary, meteorites fall from the sky and are much less affected by the terrain. Meteorite, summon a meteorite from the sky, crush and incinerate your enemies, 1st level fire damage 32-40, mana consumption 21. However, this skill clearly cannot be measured by panel presentations. First of all, in this MOD, all spell damage is affected by spiritual value. Secondly, in reality, the physical damage caused by meteorites falling from the sky is probably much higher than the fire damage! Correspondingly, consuming mana may not be as simple as blackjack. The specifics will be known after use. After you are ready, select the strike location and use the skill. Sure enough, it was different from what he thought. 21 mana? You can only choose one the size of a piece of melon seed shell... This thing is also called a meteorite? Continue to enter mana. Finally, after inputting 650 points of mana, I chose a meteorite with a diameter of 1 meter. However, this skill actually requires continuous casting! Otherwise, not only the accuracy cannot be guaranteed, but also the meteorite will burn up halfway. Calculated, not only is his mana not enough, but he also needs a bottle of mana potion! Looking at the "mana consumption 21" in the skill introduction, I somehow thought of some video sites from the previous life. However, I finally persisted. In the sky, layers of dark clouds were suddenly dispersed! The two warring parties stopped almost at the same time, looking up at the sky. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 154： underwater palace Chapter 154 Undersea Palace The murloc undead revived and went ashore, certainly not to find someone to talk to. As a human being, it is racially correct to shoot and kill. Yate even injected 1 point of spirituality into the process of casting the spell! Spirituality is the cornerstone of the spiritual world and the foundation of the extraordinary. No matter what kind of extraordinary ability, spirituality is applicable. He also suddenly had a flash of inspiration and made this attempt. After receiving the blessing of spirituality, some changes seemed to have taken place in the meteorite technique, but he couldn''t feel any obvious changes. After all, it was his first time using it. Moreover, all minds are used in positioning. When a meteorite lands from outer space, even if it has locked its position at the beginning, there will definitely be deviations in the middle, and it needs to be calibrated at any time. The dark clouds covering the sky were torn apart by a tyrannical force, the torrential rain stopped suddenly, and the two sides fighting below chose to stop and avoid in front of the "natural disaster". Even the revived murloc souls were instinctively driven to flee. Although the meteorite looks small, the kinetic energy it carries is terrifying. As soon as the dark clouds in the sky were torn apart, the crimson "fireball" had already caught the eyes of all living beings. At this time, even Yate could no longer control its accuracy. But the deviation is not big. On the warship that was desperately retreating, Moore Ryan and others quietly breathed a sigh of relief. It is already possible to estimate the approximate location, and it will not cause too much impact on them. But, isn''t this location too coincidental? Moore Lane suddenly discovered that the place where the meteorite fell was actually the place where the undead murlocs emerged! Spell? Someone in control? What profession is so strong? "Boom" The meteorite fell, as if a large ammunition depot exploded, and the sea water rose tens of meters high, centering on the place where it fell, and swept wildly around. Fortunately, this meteorite is not big. The waves gradually eased after sweeping nearly 100 meters. The warship was turbulent for a while, but there were no casualties in the end. The undead murlocs were miserable. Meteorites almost aimed at their "birth point" and fell, no matter how big or small, there were no bones left! A short vacuum-like phenomenon appears in the center. Yate discovered with Laum''s vision that there was an ancient palace below! Although it was only a glimpse, he saw towering stone pillars, huge statues, and a corner of the building. The palace seems to have some kind of restriction, a circle of light blue cover resisted the impact of the meteorite. However, under the erosion of the years, the power of the prohibition has weakened too much, and several stone pillars were shaken to a small angle. Is this what they planned? Yate poured a bottle of mana potion and a bottle of stamina potion while thinking, turned around and ran away. After using the meteorite, his legs are shaking! I am very satisfied with the power of the meteorite technique, but it consumes too much. Don''t dare to stay where you are, otherwise you will be investigated, so running away is the best policy. Before running away, I havent forgotten to use the method taught by Gregoria Kate to release the spiritual impact in the ring and wipe away the traces of myself. Moore Ryan''s personal combat power is not taken seriously, there must be a 6th or even 7th tier among "them"! Even if you didn''t pay attention to this side, you will be attracted by the meteorite. He didn''t want to get caught. I didnt dare to go to the Sigrid Pier, so I teleported all the way home. This is the first time he uses it. No one knows that he has this ability, and it can be worn on a certain vest in the future. Fortunately, he ran fast. Not long after he left, two figures suddenly appeared on the sea. One is floating in the air, wearing a black robe, and behind him is a huge spirit body without a head. One stood in the air, with a slender figure, seemed to be a woman, wearing a set of tight leather armor and a mask. is "standing" instead of "floating", as if the air is an entity to her! The two stared at the place where the meteorite fell for a while, and after confirming each other, the huge spirit body behind the man in black suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already on the shore, flashing quickly, searching for strangers nearby. Search all the way to the Sigrid Pier. Finally returned without success. "Nobody?" The man in black frowned. "Maybe already left." During the search for the spirit body, the woman had already killed all the surviving murloc spirits around her. Both of them knew that this meteorite must be man-made without guessing. Where is such a coincidence? It can be called a precision strike! "I know!" The black-robed man was naturally not surprised that the other party had left, but what he wondered was that his spirit body hadn''t found anything! Could it be another high-level professional? "I''ll go take a look." The woman said, her figure rushing towards the shore like a ray of light. She is also a little afraid of this kind of professional who can summon natural disasters. Although you can dodge in advance, what if you are trapped by someone, or you are hit in a closed place. The speed was faster than the huge spirit body, and soon locked on the place where Art was standing before. The traces of Yate''s standing had been washed away by the heavy rain. It''s just that there is a small area on the sea that stops raining because of the absence of dark clouds, and the shore is not affected. But she still found it abnormal. "So it was cleared!" The black-robed man also came here, explaining that his spirit body had failed. The woman wearing a mask closed her eyes, as if she was perceiving something. "Did you find it?" After waiting for a while, seeing that she hadn''t spoken for a long time, the man in black had no choice but to ask. "What?" The woman in the mask opened her eyes and asked back. "Aren''t you looking for someone?" The man in black frowned. "No!" The woman in the mask replied confidently. "Then what are you doing?" The man in black took a deep breath, and then let it out slowly, forcing himself to calm down. "Think!" replied the masked woman. "Then what did you come up with?" the man in black asked. He is also interesting, with a posture of vowing to ask the end. "Nothing, and I''m not a spellcaster." Although the woman in the mask spoke annoyed, she also answered questions. "I''ll ask Moore Lane!" The man in black turned and left. During this time, I have gotten used to her way of speaking. The woman in the mask stayed there for a while, as if she had discovered something but didn''t want to tell the man in black. But soon caught up. Moore Ryan was very respectful in front of the two, but he didn''t know anything about the caster. He has never even seen anyone, and among his friends, there are no such powerful spellcasters. The two of them just asked casually, not thinking that he would really know, and asked him to spread the news of the appearance of the underwater palace of the Alami dynasty as soon as possible. The mysterious person may have also discovered it, but it may not spread it. "No problem!" Moore Lane looked eager to try. Yates public opinion trend is still going on, and its influence has really shocked him, and he has long wanted to do it himself! Opportunity delivered to your door. After sending the two of them away, they immediately started planning the copywriting. However, for such an outrageous title, you still have to ask Art for advice. He is not that kind of person, can''t figure it out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 155： Efficient and powerful communication channels (for subscription) Chapter 155 Efficient and powerful communication channels (for subscription) Sure enough, true knowledge comes from practice. After actually using the skill of meteorite technique, Yate discovered that advanced skills are not easy. The damage of this skill is much higher than what is described in the panel. The consumption is also too high. Difficulty is also extremely high. If he didn''t control it well at that time, the meteorite might fall on himself or Moore Lane and others, or on the Sigrid Wharf! This is just a level 5 meteorite technique! [Leaf] adds 3 to fire skills, and [Knowledge] adds 1 to all skills. In the final analysis, his basic strength is still insufficient. Generally speaking, no matter how powerful a skill like this can be mastered after level 6, he can use it at level 2, no one will believe it! Of course, the cost is also very high, and it only takes one click to fully mana, and it is only suitable for sneak attacking stationary enemies. Nevertheless, he was satisfied. Not greedy, not demanding too much. The road has to be taken step by step. But experience still needs to be accumulated. Even other advanced skills are not easy! The heavy rain ended at noon. The weird stench is actually one of the rituals to wake up the dead murlocs in the sea. After being diluted by the heavy rain, the harm to the human body is already very small. The purpose of awakening the undead murlocs is to lead out the underwater palace. Otherwise, how could Moore Lane''s troops be ready in advance? It cant be called acting, it can only be said that everything is under their control. Art didn''t know about it and didn''t want to participate. I didn''t feel inflated because I used a meteorite technique. At noon, deliver the drafted contract to Gregoria Kate. The content is probably that he entrusted Han Chan to the other party to make extraordinary props, and the other party must not intentionally damage it, and must do everything possible. A 7th-level great wizard was asked to help make extraordinary props, and he was probably the first one to make so many requests. By the way, the 7th-level great wizard even gave him a gift! Actually, Yate is not without self-knowledge, but since it is a contract, he must write something, otherwise he will be sorry for the other party''s status as a 7th-level great wizard! He also took great pains to write such treaties that can highlight his own importance, but the other party will not particularly care. As long as the other party has no other intentions, it doesn''t matter whether these treaties exist or not. If he really didn''t know the time, he would write down his requirements for the props in the contract instead of telling Gregoria Kate verbally. He hopes to make a jade cicada ornament, which can increase his intimacy with cold-type skills, so that he can use it to improve skill proficiency. In the column of witnesses, he wrote down the name of his previous life in Chinese characters: Zhuang Zhou! Real and effective! Input spirituality in advance, as long as the other party signs the name, it will take effect immediately. Another attempt, he is testing whether the contract he drew up and witnessed is effective for the seventh-level great wizard. It doesn''t necessarily have a strong binding force, after all, his strength is so little, it only depends on whether it has an effect. afternoon. When he was studying the skill of devil contract at home, Moore Ryan came over suddenly. And Claire. "This morning, we discovered the underwater palace of the Alami dynasty in the sea, but we can''t explore it with our ability, so I need you to help me think of a few titles that are compelling enough to attract those capable people." Moore Ryan knew he didn''t want to be a part of it, so he didn''t tell him the truth. Yat did not say that he had been there. Its just that they didnt expect that the underwater palace of the Aramaic Dynasty was not their goal. I dont know how many layers are still covered! "What title do you want?" Moore Lane''s request was a bit puzzling. "It''s the one you thought of!" With Claire here, Moore Lane certainly couldn''t use the word "furious". However, he didn''t think Art didn''t understand what he meant, he just thought he was pretending to be reserved in front of Claire. "It''s not necessary at all, okay!" It''s not that Art didn''t understand what he meant, but he didn''t expect him to have such a childish side. What could be a more compelling title than "Discover the Undersea Palace of the Aramaic Dynasty"? He wanted to play with the feeling of manipulating public opinion, so he got into a dead end. Just like many highly educated people are deceived by very simple deceptions. In the final analysis, they are blinded by interests, and even their brains. Moore Ryan blinked quickly, the excitement in his eyes faded, silently took back the notebook handed to Art, sat up straight, and asked, "What are you going to have for dinner?" Art was speechless. It''s only 2pm now! "I''m asking for Claire, don''t some dishes need to be prepared in advance?" Moore Lane and him already had a certain tacit understanding, and instantly understood his expression. "What would Claire want to eat?" Art asked Claire directly. "Sweet and sour fish!" Claire''s answer is always the same. "Except for this dish." Art said. "Sweet." Claire said after thinking sideways. "Okay!" Yate responded immediately. "I want spicy food." Moore Ryan said suddenly. "Are you okay this afternoon?" Art asked. "Can I come over to eat after I''m done!" Moore Ryan''s face darkened. "Of course." Art said with a smile. As his strength and confidence became stronger, he became more and more relaxed in front of Moore Ryan. Of course, there are also factors related to the change in the relationship between the two and Claire. Moore Lane only sat for a while before leaving in a hurry. Did not go back to the pier, but went to the city hall. Nothing is more suitable than the government! There is no need for him to do anything, just inform the city government, and then the gang of bureaucrats and nobles will keep the news secret while selling the news to everyone. Facts are just as he expected. He didn''t even wait for him to return to the pier, but he received many contacts from the spokespersons of the forces on the way! Really efficient and powerful! Mainly major churches and some powerful associations and chambers of commerce. Like those gangs, there is no qualification for admission at all. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui came to the door on behalf of their church! And Archer Coffey. The latter also has to make a show. Moore Lane had expected this to happen, so he went back to the pier instead of going to Art. After waiting for more people to come, take them directly to the scene. Then get away on your own. Whatever they do, the palace is on the bottom of the sea anyway, so it won''t affect the pier. In the evening, prepare to go to Arter''s house. Unexpectedly, Angelo Nell and Shaohui actually found them! I want to go to Cengfan together! "It''s so big over there that you don''t care, and you still want to go for a meal?" Moore Ryan couldn''t help but complain about the two of them. "Aren''t you too?" Angelo Nell asked back. "I participated because I don''t have the strength!" Moore Lane is very aware of his shortcomings. Although he has the navy in his hands, he has no high-end combat power. automatically excludes Claire. Don''t say you know the inside story, even if you don''t know, you won''t let Claire participate in the fight! There must have been a few shows over there. "Don''t say it''s useless, go to the market quickly, let''s buy some gifts!" Angelo Nell seemed to really not care about that at all, and urged him to take the two of himself to buy gifts. Its okay to eat, but you cant always come to the door empty-handed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 156： new shareholder Chapter 156 New Shareholders Angelo Nell and Shao Hui had a meal, although there was the reason Moore Lane guessed, but it was indeed from the heart. This world is rich in materials, but the monotonous cooking method can easily numb people''s taste buds. Its fine if you havent eaten these dishes made by Yate. After tasting them, how can you endure that monotonous cooking method? Just one fish, Yate has shown more than a dozen different cooking methods! Steamed, pan-fried, braised, boiled, sweet and sour, sauerkraut, smoked, chopped pepper, soup... So far, the two of them have only eaten three kinds of sweet and sour fish, boiled fish and fish head cakes, and the rest are From Moore Lane. It is said that there are countless ways to cook meat! If it weren''t for Yate''s special status, the two had already hired Yate as their personal chef, and it was not impossible to even make a joint law enforcement team. The so-called Joint Law Enforcement Team sounds quite lofty, dealing with professional incidents that the ordinary police cannot handle, but it is actually just a department for arranging their relations, and by the way, aggravates the friction between the major churches, but it does not As for causing large-scale conflicts. Most of the members of the United Law Enforcement Team are elites from the younger generation of the major churches. There is a mixed bag of good and bad people, and the relationship is also intricate. Big conflicts will not easily break out, but small frictions have never stopped. Angelo Nell''s captaincy is also because she is a member of the Church of Dawn. The identity was introduced. However, Angelo Nell is not stupid, so she doesn''t bother to make lubricants, and she doesn''t care about the friction of the team members. She only plays with Shaohui every day. In the case of the murder of Hugh Defoe, she only made a symbolic appearance and investigated it symbolically. She doesn''t need awards from the city government, and she can''t be promoted, so why bother? The reason for following Vito Tutt was because Shaohui discovered his abnormality and was just curious. Investigating Yate is also out of selfishness. Of course, if there are really bad professional incidents, they still have to be dispatched. In the case of Hugh Defoe, since Archer Coffey took charge of it himself, all they had to do was show it. Wanting to arrange an establishment is easy for her. Or, easy on any church. The city government is eager to squeeze all the church members together. Although many officials and aristocrats are closely related to the church, the concept of "government" is different when it comes to it. It will definitely limit the excessive expansion of the church''s power. I wish they were either fighting or on the way to fighting every day. Moore Lane''s previous relationship with Angelo Nell and Shao Hui was limited to acquaintance, but these days they have been in frequent contact and they have become more familiar with each other. The two bought ingredients worth 5 gold shields at the market as gifts! Judging from the price, it is indeed very sincere. But they are all ingredients, and their purpose is obvious. With their identities, there is no shortage of small money. The supply of the church and the salary of the city government, plus some other income, are enough to live a very nourishing life. More importantly, their daily expenses are covered by the church and the city government, and even the cars they drive are allocated by the government, which is why they spend so much money. If they have black spots, they can even ask the city government for reimbursement! at home. Yate looked at the three people who came together, and had to go to the kitchen again. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui are women, but they have a lot of appetite. Yate''s attitude towards the two has gradually changed from initial resistance to intentional friendship. The importance of connections in this world is more important than in his previous life. The ingredients brought by the two came in handy. After half an hour, dinner was finally served. Claire still concentrated on the sweet and sour fish and ate some other sweet dishes. Angelo Nell and Shaohui still concentrate on eating meat. The two dishes of sweet and sour pork tenderloin and sweet and sour pork ribs have become their new favorites. Because the two were there, it was inconvenient for Art to talk about the underwater palace with Moore Lane, and he couldn''t say nothing like the first time, otherwise he would appear to be too repulsive to the two of them. "How is the instant noodle factory and equipment ready?" However, there are other topics to talk about. "The equipment is still being debugged, and the formula you gave is not very accurate, and the ratio needs to be adjusted." Moore Lane really knows. Who doesn''t care about making money? According to Yate''s description, once the instant noodle business is launched, it will be more profitable than Sigrid Wharf! Under the premise of no competitors. "What are instant noodles?" Angelo Nell suddenly raised his head and asked, his eyes sparkling, like a squirrel seeing a large handful of pine nuts. She is also interested in making money. Its factory equipment and recipes, anyone can think of making money. Although she is not short of small money, she is short of big money! The supply of the church has a fixed share, and it is impossible to provide unlimited supply to a certain person. If you want to stand out, in addition to talent and hard work, additional investment is also necessary. Moore Lane has a nickname "money junkie" among the upper circles of Pudera City. For the navy under his command, the annual military expenditure allocated by the Navy Headquarters is simply not enough. It''s very simple. The number of the navy on the report is 2,000, but there are actually more than 3,000 people. The extra 1,000 people are not paid, but his private army, with better treatment and equipment than the regular navy. In this world, this is normal. As far as the level of parliamentarians is concerned, as long as they don''t have top-level combat power, they don''t have to worry about threatening their status. It''s a good thing that someone is willing to pay for the army, and even provide convenience for them-as long as the army''s combat power can be maintained without causing anger and resentment, it will be a good thing. Generals will not be changed. Many people are really willing to invest in their own private army, not to mention being greedy for money, they would rather eat their own chaff and swallow vegetables to ensure the supply of private army! Of course, this is just a description. Under the premise that it is impossible to raise an army, the purpose of raising a private army is to protect one''s own interests and status. For example, Marquis Coffey''s private army fought in the New World to plunder resources for it. Moore Lane has not yet reached this level. At most, he is robbing pirates, collecting some protection fees, plus the income of the dock, barely reaching a balance of payments. How can he not be a fan of money? Because he knew this, Angelo Nell was very interested in the instant noodles he and Art were talking about. "A fast food that is easy to store and eat." Art described the characteristics of instant noodles. "Do you have a sample?" Angelo Nell asked immediately after listening to the meat. "Not yet, the equipment and formula have not been adjusted yet." Moore Lane replied. "How long?" Angelo Nell asked. "Within one month." Moore Ryan answered every question. intends to accommodate two people. In Pudera City, his name is easy to use, but once out of Pudera City, who would pay attention to him, a small navy lieutenant commander? The Church of Dawn and the Church of Terra are truly behemoths! The entire Old Continent, and even many areas in the New Continent have to sell these two faces! Angelo Nell and Shaohui certainly cannot represent the church, but as long as they can borrow the banner of their respective churches, it will be fine. Even if there are no two people, Moore Lane will take the initiative to find new shareholders. The next thing will come naturally. Yate and Moore Lane showed their attitudes, and Angelo Nell and Shaohui were not reserved, and immediately began to discuss the matter of buying shares. Still the old way, 4 people share equally. Havent seen real benefits yet, and Art is the provider of formulas and production methods, so Angelo Nell and Shao Hui have no objections. Thank you book friends "Uncle is so sleepy" and "Chen Yin" for their rewards (end of this chapter) Chapter 157： Spoiler Chapter 157 Spoiler With this relationship, the relationship between Angelo Nell, Shao Hui, Art, and Moore Lane has made a breakthrough. At least it can barely be called an "ally". Before leaving, the two vaguely reminded Art that he hoped he could advance to Tier 3 as soon as possible. Obviously, there has been a tendency to admit him into the clique. Yate guessed that the two probably had some kind of welfare activity that required level 3 to participate in, but he didn''t disturb his rhythm because of their words. If he wants to, he can advance to Tier 3 within a day! But that''s not what he wants. Until his spirituality is saturated, he will not advance. Advancement can improve his attributes and increase the spiritual limit he can hold, but the latter is closely related to his spiritual limit before promotion. For example, his upper limit of spirituality before promotion was 5, so the upper limit of spirituality after promotion may be 10. If his spiritual upper limit was 10 before the promotion, then the upper limit after the promotion may be 20. It is not possible to upgrade infinitely, and there is an upper limit to the spirituality that can be accommodated at each level. After reaching this upper limit, it can no longer be improved. These are all told by Gregoria Kate, which shows the importance of teachers. However, the examples given by Gregoria Kate at that time were the 3rd and 4th order. There are very few people who can accommodate spirituality at level 2. Yat doesn''t know how much spirituality he can hold now, but he certainly hasn''t reached saturation. There is still room for improvement. It stands to reason that raising the upper limit of spirituality will not be effective in a short period of time, even top-level meditation methods are no exception. But who made his moon phase meditation method increase his proficiency by nearly 10% in one go! This is equivalent to using a large size to raise a small size, and it still hasnt taken off yet! But this wave of benefits has been almost eaten up by him. Next, I still have to practice hard. When Moore Ryan and others left, night had already fallen. On the coast closest to the underwater palace of the Alami Dynasty, the Church of Storms, the Church of Dawn, the Church of Terra, the Steam Association, the Wizards Association... almost all the major forces in Pudra City were present. There has been no conflict yet, after all, the palace is still under the sea. However, those small forces that wanted to fish in troubled waters have been expelled from the arena, and now they are the only ones left, and the atmosphere of confrontation is very obvious. "There are no technological products here, why are you Steam Association here to join in the fun?" The Steam Association is the most complained about. Although their personal strength is not very good, their overall strength is very strong. It can even be said that they have promoted the technological development of the whole world with their power for a while. If calculated by Golden Shield, they are also the richest organization in the world, so even the Church I don''t want to offend them either. "We came to watch the fun, and how do you know that there are no technological products in it? Maybe there is some kind of lost technology!" The representative of the Steam Association spoke plausibly. Want to band together and kick them out first? I want to fart! "If there is such a technology, we will definitely hand it over to you. Wouldn''t it be good to sit back and enjoy it?" Xant Harold of the Church of the Storm said. "Don''t worry about us, we won''t compete with you for items on the mysterious side." The representative of the Steam Association didn''t believe his words at all. Its good to listen to such words, but you dont have to take them seriously. When interests are involved, no one will give in easily. Its not like something like this has never happened before. Xant Harold shook his head helplessly, as if his kindness was not understood. "Let''s find a way to get this palace out of the sea first." Someone suggested. The palace is on the bottom of the sea, so it is not convenient to explore. "This palace has restrictions." Someone immediately poured cold water on it. It was discovered during the previous exploration, and it was tested and could not be resolved, otherwise they would not be standing here talking, but entering the palace. But it was this prohibition that made them more convinced that the palace was of extraordinary value. "Don''t the murlocs have any clues?" A member of the Church of Storms suddenly suggested. As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Xante Harold turned his head and gave him a hard look. Thinking of the clues, why don''t you tell yourself secretly, but make it public in a foolish way? The other forces were all moved, and some people in their respective teams began to "quietly" leave. There is a murloc clan living nearby! "They don''t have any clues either." At this moment, the Church of Dawn said suddenly. The leaving figures all paused. All the people looked at the Liming Church in unison. Sure enough, it''s their style, they like to make a fortune in silence! The murloc clan may have already fallen into their hands, and it would be useless to look for it. Several forces have made up their minds by coincidence, and we must keep an eye on them! "How did these undead murlocs appear?" Finally, someone paid attention to the cause of the incident. "It suddenly appeared when it was raining. If Major Lane hadn''t responded in a timely manner, the consequences would have been unpredictable." Someone said. "Someone held a large-scale ceremony to awaken the undead murlocs." Someone from the Wizards Association suddenly said. As this one spoke, everyone shut up and listened. Almost all the people present were old acquaintances. They knew each other well. The strongest ones were all at level 6. The two from the Church of Storms were still in the spirit world. Only a great wizard at level 7 suddenly appeared from the Wizards Association! No matter how intriguing they were before, no one took the initiative to lead the fire to the Wizards Association. "Large ceremony?" "Is it a murloc?" "Could it be a trap?" After learning the truth, the scene was full of uproar. A look of gloom flashed in Archer Coffey''s eyes. The appearance of this great wizard was not what they expected. Quiet soon. These people at the scene can be said to be the top group of people in Pudera City, and they still need to pay attention to their demeanor. looked at the great wizard again. Who made him the strongest player on the scene? "Don''t look at me, I just discovered the residual fluctuation of the ritual, I don''t know anything about the rest, and I can''t handle the restriction. I also made an appointment, so I won''t waste time with you here." The great wizard finished, The figure disappeared directly. "It occurred to me that I still have some business to attend to." "It''s already this time! I said why are you so hungry, go back to eat." "Walk!" A group of people seemed to have received a signal and left one after another. In a blink of an eye, there was no one at the beach. However, you don''t need to think about it. Although the person has left, he must still be monitoring the movement here. Archer Coffey also went with the flow. No way, he doesn''t want to be the target of suspicion. Moreover, we must also inform those 3 people that they were disrupted by a great wizard. As the figure left, the beach became quiet again. The corpses of the undead murlocs have been salvaged and burned, leaving only broken cliff rocks. The sea water washes against the coast, as if licking the wounds from the bombardment. The night is getting darker. Suddenly, 2 figures appeared like streamers. "Cough cough cough..." After a pause, one of them coughed violently. The voice is old, making people worry that she will not be able to catch her breath. Master Sira who came with Archer Coffey. It took nearly a minute before she caught her breath. "Here it is, let''s do a divination." The other person is the woman wearing a mask. This is where Art stopped. (end of this chapter) Chapter 158： backtracking Chapter 158 Backtracking "Yes." Master Sira ignored the reservedness in front of Archer Coffey before, and immediately began to arrange the rituals after answering. Her divination is to communicate with the spirit world, and use the "imprint" in the spirit world to go back to the past, so she needs to use rituals. Doesnt have the ability to go back in time, let alone she doesnt have it, shes never heard of it! The sacrifice is determined according to the level and definition of the image she wants to recall. Needless to say, the level, the higher the level of existence, the more difficult it is to trace back, and the greater the consumption. Clarity means that the other party has deliberately erased the traces of her own existence, or some powerful force directly affects the imprint of the spirit world, and she needs to pay more, and it is more difficult to go back. In addition to the ceremony itself, it also needs her spirituality and professional skill assistance. After arranging the rituals, she put in the offerings with great distress. 5th-order extraordinary material. It''s not just any 5th-order extraordinary creature, it must be a specified type, and the price is expensive. When the value of the paranormal material is not enough to retrieve these images, it will consume her lifespan. So, no matter how distressed she is, she must let it go. After everything was ready, he looked at the adult beside him. "Let''s get started." The woman in the mask took the initiative to step back to avoid disturbing her. Master Sira first recited a wave of prayers made up by himself, mainly for psychological effects, and can also add a sense of ritual, and then activated the skill "backtracking". The image of "seeing" is somewhat blurred. However, the adult had already told her that the traces here had been cleaned up, so she was not surprised, but increased her investment. Materials are suddenly consumed. She hurriedly ended the skill. On the old face, the expression was a bit ugly. "How is it?" A woman wearing a mask suddenly appeared beside her. "I''m sorry, my lord, I can only see a blurry image, and he covered his face." Master Sira bowed and answered with a little anxiety. "What else?" The woman in the mask saw her hesitating, as if she wanted to say something but didn''t dare to say it, her voice turned cold immediately. "He is blessed by a powerful prophet!" Master Sira bent down again. When she wanted to take a closer look at the other person''s appearance, she suddenly found that the other person was blessed by a powerful prophet! If it wasn''t for her quick response, her lifespan might have been burned out! That''s why she looks so ugly. Compared to her, a fortune teller who can only predict the past, the other party is a real fortune teller, and her rank is higher than her. She is afraid that the adult in front of her can''t help but sell her! "Prophet?" The woman in the mask hesitated. "It must be the prophecy series!" Master Sira dared not hide. The Prophet is a series with many branches, and she is not sure which one the other party is. "Tell me about his characteristics." The woman in the mask did not give up in the end. "The height is about 180cm, the body is strong and not fat, wearing a helmet, wearing a black robe, and holding a wooden staff half as tall as a human..." Master Xila has honed the ability of quick memory , it is easy to describe the image in the image. The image of a mysterious mage was outlined by her. "For you." Satisfied with her description, the masked woman tossed her a tooth. The teeth of the Tier 6 giant moray eel! Master Sira was very satisfied. Just as she was about to thank her, she found that she had already reached out and grabbed her arm. Her complexion changed drastically and she adjusted her breathing. The experience when I came here is still fresh in my memory! The woman in the face mask escorted her back to 203 York Street. Archer Coffey was finally relieved to see her back. Although he already knew from the servants that she was taken away by that lord, he was worried that she would run out of life all at once. Although she is very old, she is still a baby in the Coffey family. "What did the lord take you there for?" After confirming that the lord had left, Archer Coffey couldn''t help asking. Master Sira just took a breath, pointed to his mouth, and shook his head. "Go and rest, I''m just asking casually." Archer Coffey immediately understood, and didn''t ask any more questions. She can''t say. Church of the Soul. The great wizard repeatedly looked at the contract that Gregoria Kate handed him. I don''t care much about the content of the contract, but I am very interested in the contract itself. The material is just ordinary parchment, but it is blessed with some kind of strange power. Except for his signature, he cannot make any changes to the text on it. In other words, once it is changed, the contract will automatically become invalid. After looking around, he focused on Art''s signature in the witness column. Like a curious baby. "What kind of script is this?" Every wizard is very knowledgeable, not to mention that he is a dignified level 7 wizard, but he doesn''t know this kind of script. Horizontal and vertical, like a cube, with a certain unique charm. "I don''t know." Gregoria Kate said lightly. "Didn''t you ask?" asked the great wizard. "No." Gregoria Kate really didn''t ask Art. "How about asking me tomorrow?" The great wizard didn''t intend to give up. "Yes." After all, Gregoria Kate did not refuse the two gifts he received yesterday. Just help to ask, it is Yate who makes the decision. The great wizard took out a beautiful pen from his pocket and signed his name. The content of the contract has already been read, it is very simple and there are no traps. The contract takes effect instantly. In the dark, both parties to the contract felt something. Gregia Kate reaches out to call back the contract. Yat specifically told her. By the way, hand over Han Chan to the great wizard, and put forward Yate''s request for extraordinary props. "Spirituality is almost gone!" The great wizard frowned and complained. The cold had no effect on him. "It was killed by a force from the Lord of Storms!" Gregoria Kate told him the origin of this chilling cicada, and finally said: "So, you better not let anyone know." "Don''t worry!" The great wizard carefully put the chilling cicada into a box, put it in his pocket, and asked at the same time: "I''m curious, how did he **** this thing from those two guys." He had also heard of the fame of Florence Grace, the hammer of the storm, and Christopher Micah, the lead singer. Gregia Kate did not speak. I dont know, and I wont tell him if I know. The great wizard shook his head a little bored, and stopped asking questions, but chatted about today''s events: "This morning, a submarine palace was discovered. At that time, many murloc corpses were recovered. Coupled with the style of the palace, those people judged it to be a palace. The palace of the Aramaic dynasty." "However, I noticed the remnants of the ceremony at the scene. Do you remember the news you told me about the 13 princes of the Aramaic Dynasty? I suspected that those people were doing something, so I deliberately reminded those people in Pudra City. " After listening to it, Gregoria Kate wanted to ask him: "How did you survive these 50 years?" It was lucky not to be beaten to death! (end of this chapter) Chapter 159： Caveats and Invitations Chapter 159 Admonition and Invitation Level 7 is already a marquis-level existence. In the eyes of most professionals, a thought that stirs up thunder and breath moves the wind and clouds is equivalent to an envoy walking in the world. They can only look up and never think that the 7th-level strong will be injured. However, they ignored that the danger faced by the 7th-level powerhouse is also the same level, or even more dangerous! Tier 2 may kill Tier 3, and Tier 4 may kill Tier 5, but Tier 7 has almost no chance of killing Tier 8! The road to the extraordinary, the more difficult it is to go up, the promotion from level 6 to level 7 is more difficult than promotion from level 1 to level 6, and consumes more resources! But this road is also very fair. The more you pay, the more you will gain, and the higher you go, the bigger the gap. Moreover, starting from level 7, it has gradually become an "inhuman" existence, with elusive temperament and extraordinary preferences, and there is no distinction between "good" and "bad" in the ordinary sense. Some professionals choose to control their temperament. On the surface, they seem to be a good person, but once an honest person explodes, they are the most dangerous; destruction. According to the standards of Yates previous life, all of them are dangerous targets that need to be monitored or even imprisoned! The higher you go, the higher the danger level. Gregia Kate is really not complaining for no reason. A 7th-level meddler like him has a high probability of being beaten to death or cheated to death. Let him help with the investigation, and don''t let him mess up the situation! "This is my nature." The great wizard also knew that his actions offended others, but he had no choice. His nature was so difficult to control and could not be changed. The "danger" of high-level professionals refers to uncontrollability, not good or bad. Many high-level professionals do not have a bad temperament, but not being bad does not mean that there is no danger. Just like him, knowing the consequences, but still doing it. That''s why he wants to befriend Gregoria Kate, hoping that the latter will help him avoid some great dangers. It is precisely because of this that after Gregoria Kate woke up, the only person she contacted was him. He and Gregoria Kate have a stake. It''s like Art and Gregoria Kate''s relationship. Of the two parties, one has only been in contact for a short time, and the other has not been in contact for 50 years, so only interests are the best bond. "Don''t get involved in this matter anymore." Gregoria Yate said suddenly after being silent for a moment. "Okay!" The great wizard was kind, "It just so happens that I need to devote energy to making this extraordinary item, and I will come to you in a month." Making such an extraordinary item is not an easy task. It took one month because Han Chan''s spirituality has almost disappeared, and the difficulty has been reduced a lot. "Hmm." Gregoria Kate said nothing more. The great wizard left at ease. He has no doubts in Gregoria Kate''s ability. Back to the Wizarding Society. Although he carries the tools with him, the materials need to be obtained from the Wizarding Association. This is the benefit of being backed by a big tree. The materials needed to make such a prop, even if he is not short of money, can''t be gathered in a short time. So, Yate took a huge advantage! If it wasn''t for Gregoria Kate''s face, even if this Chilling Cicada''s corpse is extremely precious, it would be impossible for him to make concessions to this extent. The presence of the Wizarding Association in Pudera City is not low, and many magic items come from here. However, with Yate''s previous status, he was not qualified enough to contact. Moreover, the Wizarding Association is not as high-profile as the Steam Association, and the tallest building has only 5 floors. The lowest building also has 5 floors. 5 floors underground. The Wizarding Association cultivates magic plants underground, and some warehouses and laboratories for storing special items are also underground. When the 7th-level great wizard arrives, the wizard association will naturally prepare all his life needs for him. He returned to his room, and suddenly found that there was an extra page of letterhead beside the bed. The lavender stationery has a refreshing floral fragrance. Aroma of lilac flowers. It is not an ordinary lilac, but a vine lilac that grows in the dark zone, and can only survive on huge plants. This kind of vine lilac is characterized by its clear and elegant floral fragrance, which is very popular among the aristocracy. The Dark Belt is far away from the Old Continent and dangerous. The price of this vine lilac can be imagined. A bottle of perfume the size of a thumb costs 10 gold shields on the market! This kind of stationery is not sprinkled with perfume on the stationery, but made of vine lilac, 1 gold shield and 5 pieces! It seems unbelievable to ordinary people, but the reality is that the supply is in short supply all year round. The great wizard first stacked a bunch of protective buffs for himself, then used the detection spell to detect the surroundings, including the letterhead, and finally checked that there was no danger before going forward to check. Unexpectedly, it was not a warning he expected, but an invitation to participate. Of course, I will not tell him the specific content immediately. If you are interested, you can have an interview. The time and place told him. If he does not show up by then, it will be considered a waiver. To be able to sneak into the Wizarding Association, no matter what, you have to be a professional stealth assassin at level 6 or above. Knowing that he is a level 7 great wizard and still daring to invite him, he must have the confidence not to be afraid of his turning his face. Can such a group of people painstakingly plan something simple? There is such a momentary heartbeat. However, thinking of Gregoria Kate''s exhortation, he decided to refuse rationally. Gregoria Kate''s "Don''t Get Involved" was supposed to be here! Put the letter in your pocket, change the room, and rest after being vigilant enough. Although it doesn''t make much sense to change the room, it still needs to be changed. If the other party thinks that I have touched the door, but you don''t even change the room, do you look down on me? How wronged is he? This kind of profession happens to be the natural enemy of the wizard profession, and it is especially good at producing people with abnormal psychology. As long as he doesn''t disturb the situation, there is no need to worry about how the other party treats him. Level 7 professionals are not so easy to kill! Another day passed. In the morning, when Art gave the scarf to Gregoria Kate, he took back the contract in her hand. It was already perceived after the contract took effect last night. Somewhat curious about the identity of the other party, I took a few glances at the other party''s signature, only to find that the other party used a script he didn''t know! But the contract can take effect, proving that the other party did not cheat. He didn''t know him, he could only blame himself for his lack of knowledge. "He asked me to ask for the names of the witnesses, and what language was used." Gregoria Kate asked after he finished reading. I am also a little curious. "Chinese characters." Arter was silent for a moment before answering. Gegelia Kate found that she had never heard of this civilization. However, he didn''t ask any more questions. She already knows too many secrets and is under pressure from them, so she never likes to explore other people''s secrets. "It will take about a month." "Thank you." Yate also knew that there must be Gregoria Kate''s favor among them. I can only keep it in my heart for the time being. With the moonlight veil, Gregoria Kate no longer needs him to meditate beside her. However, he has made great progress in the past few days, especially when he comprehends a characteristic. Come back to try again at night, maybe he can surprise Gregoria Kate. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 160： give pointers Chapter 160 Guidance "The most important thing in meditation is to find the right frequency, and only by finding the right frequency can you resonate." "Each meditation method has its own meditation object, and the frequency is also different. You can only find it yourself, but I can help you amplify your inspiration and make it easier for you to find this frequency band." Gregia Kate teaches Arter the technique of meditation. Matt Isaac only told his predecessor that the most important thing in meditation is resonance, and he already felt very great. But Gregoria Kate also gave a detailed explanation on how to resonate, and even has auxiliary means! Sure enough, a good teacher is really important! Why didn''t you teach him before? In the past, he was very wary of Gregoria Kate. Even if Gregoria Kate was willing to teach, he still dared to learn! Don''t say he is wary, anyone who faces this kind of stranger who can easily control others will be on guard. And the better it treats you, the more wary you will be! Especially in the society of his previous life, demons danced wildly, there were many tricks of scammers, and there were even more tricks of regular, well-known big companies. Even now, he doesn''t completely trust Gregoria Kate. The time is too short, it is difficult to recognize a person. However, at least there is basic trust, otherwise it would be impossible for Gregoria Kate to assist him in meditation. In the state of meditation, it is the most relaxed time, and allows Gregoria Kate''s power to enter his own sea of ??spiritual consciousness. It''s like he was seriously injured and asked Gregoria Kate to change his dressing. Already a lot of trust. Gregia Kates input power is not strong, and it only plays a catalytic effect, catalyzing his own spirituality. After being catalyzed, his own spirituality began to burn and consume at a rate of 1 point per minute. At the same time, his inspiration has been greatly improved, just like the memory of 2G has been increased to 32G, and the efficiency is so fast! It is easy to outline the outline of the moon phase in the sea of ??spiritual consciousness, and find the corresponding frequency segment to resonate with it. The amplitude of resonance is also higher than before! Even if the spirituality is exhausted, it will not quit the resonance, but will slowly drop to a state of stable resonance, which is no longer the previous state of chicken blood. His previous meditation efficiency was nothing like it! At this time he understood that inspiration is the perception of spirituality. Generally, you will have inspiration only after you have the spiritual organ. Even if he already has spirituality, he needs to be catalyzed by Gregoria Kate to release his inspiration. The idea of ??meditation originates from the spiritual world, and the meditation objects are the existence of the spiritual world, and spirituality is the cornerstone of the spiritual world. If you amplify your inspiration, it will be easier to find the frequency of resonance. Once he meditated, his spiritual limit increased by 1 point! At the same time, inspired by this, he also had a preliminary idea of ??his spiritual organ. He has been hesitating about the choice of the spiritual officer, and it is only now that there is a primary election. However, whether it is applicable is uncertain, he needs practice and needs more knowledge. All of these need the guidance of the teacher. Anyone who imparts knowledge can be honored as "teacher". After the meditation, he showed Gregoria Kate the "Kill" feature. "Not bad, great potential!" Gregoria Kate spoke highly of it. Again, spirituality is the cornerstone of the spiritual world, and the ability to kill spirituality is naturally powerful. It''s just that this feature of his is only in its infancy now, and its damage and priority are not high. When encountering high-level professionals, it is difficult to deal a fatal blow to it. That''s why I say it has great potential. "You don''t need to rush to increase its power now, this is closely related to your level and proficiency in meditation. What you have to do is to be proficient, so proficient that it is like breathing, you can easily add this feature to each moonlight, and you can also Freely take back the characteristics in every ray of moonlight." Although Gregoria Kate is not in the same professional system as him, her vision and experience are enough to be his teacher. For half the night, Art benefited a lot. Even a little reluctant to leave! Only those who dont have a teacher can really appreciate how cool it is to have someone give advice! Its as if youve tried hundreds of dungeons that you havent been able to get through, and suddenly a big boss came and led you through it like a stroll in a courtyard. The comfort cant be described with pen and ink, and you cant wait to tap the keyboard Laugh as much as you want, and kneel and lick all kinds of bosses! "Thank you!" Before leaving, Arthur solemnly thanked him again, and then asked, "Can I ask for advice again tomorrow night?" He has always respected those who imparted his knowledge, no matter Professor Hughes or Gregoria Kate. "Yes." Gregoria Kate still responded lightly. "Thanks, good night." "Good night." Three days passed, because the great wizard from the Wizarding Association never showed up, and those people finally confirmed that the other party rejected them. However, the great wizard was also very witty and didn''t show up for 3 days. Since this is the case, they will continue with their plan as if the other party does not exist. Under their impetus, first the people from Dietrich''s laboratory suddenly appeared near the submarine palace, and then a team of archaeologists headed by Professor Hughes went to the bottom of the sea under the **** of several 5th and 6th-level professionals Palace site visit. Archaeologists will not only study archaeological relics, but also study prohibitions! Many ruins of ancient civilizations are protected by prohibition, and they cannot get in without any means. You can''t count on professionals every time. Moreover, there are two completely different statuses to beg and be begged. So archaeologists began to actively study these prohibitions. So, those archaeologists with inheritance have a high status! Professor Hughes can have his current status because he has a good teacher. He not only learned the inheritance of prohibition, but also gained recognition from the outside world more easily. Now he has surpassed the achievements of the teacher at the beginning. If Yate has been studying with him for ten years, he will benefit even more after he graduates. It may not be impossible to become a schoolboy in the future! It is understandable how much kindness Professor Hughes felt to him when he accepted Art as a student. It is not an exaggeration to say that it helped him complete the great leap of class! At least in Pudera City, Professor Hughes is the absolute top in the archaeological world! When he appeared, those churches and associations who were watching could no longer sit still and came forward one after another to help him. Only by working hard can we confidently win the right to explore. How do you say they are also the top companies in Pudera City, and they have to take care of themselves. It is also on this day. Hugh Defoe''s elder brother, Joe Defoe, arrived in the city of Pudera. Archer Coffey took him home himself. "How did Hugh die?" After seeing his brother''s body, Joe Defoe finally asked. (end of this chapter) Chapter 161： hate each other Chapter 161 Two hate each other Joe Defoe and Hugh Defoe have completely different temperaments, and their looks are not very similar. Hugh Defoe looks handsome, more like his mother. And Joe Defoe is tall and strong, more like his father. The strength of the two brothers is also not comparable. Hugh Defoe is only at the third level, while Joe Defoe is the fifth-level divine warrior. The difference between the two is only 4 years. "That night when he met with a researcher in Detrick''s laboratory, he was angered by the werewolves who followed him." Archer Coffey looked mournful and his voice was low. "What did he meet with the people in Detrick''s laboratory?" Joe Defoe lowered his eyelids, with a chilling aura lingering around him. Just came back from the battlefield, and the murderous and **** aura on his body has not completely subsided. "He wanted to ask Detrick''s lab to help him kill someone." Archer Coffey told the truth. "Is that person special?" Joe Defoe asked. According to the style of the Coffey family, when his younger brother died, no matter whether the man was the murderer or not, he should be buried with his younger brother. But Archer Coffey did not take the initiative to mention that person, proving that he did not do anything to that person. Very abnormal. "He has a close relationship with Moore Lane, and he is also a direct disciple of a master archaeologist." Archer Coffey explained, "Besides, he is just a small nobleman from the countryside, level 2, and does not have this strength." Joe Defoe didn''t treat him very respectfully. This is why he didn''t take Hugh Defoe''s death very seriously. Old Defoe belonged to his father, Joe Defoe belonged to his eldest brother, Hugh Defoe died again, all fools know who the Defoe family will support. "Moore Lane? If it wasn''t for having a good sister..." Joe Defoe snorted lightly, but didn''t continue. The Ryan family is nothing, but Claire Ryan''s identity made him dare not talk about it behind his back. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Did the werewolf not find it?" "Master Sira has already divination, and there is no trace of that werewolf." Archer Coffey frowned and shook his head. "Where''s the researcher in Detrick''s lab?" Joe Defoe asked again unwillingly. "I have already asked, but he has no clue. However, he also thinks that the werewolf was following him, and apologizes for Hugh''s death." The other party has already admitted, and Archer Coffey has no reason to excuse them. . "Give me the researcher''s information and contact information." Joe Defoe said in a muffled voice. Archer Coffey was about to say something, but he added: "There is also that little country nobleman." "The plan is reaching a critical moment, and the teacher of that little nobleman is the master archaeologist leading the team." Archer Kofi didn''t stop him, but just said something lightly, and then told him the information of the two. Anyway, what happened was his responsibility. Joe Defoe ignored it. After writing down the information, he asked some information about Vito Touter, and learned that the latter''s whereabouts were still unknown, so he turned and left. Didn''t intend to live here. How could he get too close to Archer Coffey? Myra Broad has received another contact from the Coffey family. The time is late at night. The location is on a desolate coast. Pudra City has many places like this. Without thinking too much, I went to the appointment on time. The contact person was changed again. This time it was a burly warrior, about 2 meters tall, wearing a plate armor, holding a half-human-high giant sword in his hand, and the mask on the helmet was down, making it difficult to see his appearance clearly. If you are a normal person, you will definitely notice the abnormality. Myra Broad had nothing to do with the word "normal." "What''s the matter?" He asked directly when he came up. Joe Defoe, who was already posing, was taken aback by him. He is fully armed, doesn''t he understand what he means? Is the threshold for a researcher already so high? Or is Archer Coffey lying to himself? However, since he didn''t see his hostility, he might as well ask first. "How did Hugh Defoe die?" Joe Defoe''s explanation of Archer Coffey is at best three or four points. Outsiders don''t know, doesn''t he know the real relationship between Hugh and Archer Coffey? What''s more, after Hugh''s death, Archer Coffey''s last ray of hope for their family was also cut off, so he will definitely not do his best to investigate. "Why do you ask this again?" Myra Broad muttered dissatisfiedly. Joe Defoe thought he had finally seen the flaw, and tightened his hand holding the giant sword, but unexpectedly he continued: "Didn''t you say that, he was killed by the werewolf who was following me." This scapegoat must be taken seriously, for fear that others will **** it away! Joe Defoe was taken aback. Archer Coffey didn''t lie to himself? However, he immediately thought that the person in front of him might have colluded with Archer Coffey. "Then why are you okay?" See if you can find out. "The werewolf didn''t find me, of course I''m fine." Myra Broad replied confidently. "You are the main target, why didn''t he find you?" Joe Defoe naturally didn''t believe it. Anyone will be suspicious. "Then you have to ask him, how would I know!" Myra Broad was a little too honest. "Do you know the whereabouts of that werewolf?" Joe Defoe endured and asked. "I don''t know. Werewolves who can escape the lab''s pursuit are very good at hiding." Myra Broad still answered every question. "How much do you know about the people Hugh Defoe asked you to kill?" "The only known name is Art Byron." "How is that person''s strength?" "I don''t know. I heard from Hugh Defoe that there is only level 2. We had already done it once, but there was an accident in the middle. We discussed with Hugh Defoe to do it again that night, but he died in the end." "Where''s Vito Tout?" "Who is Vito Tout?" "It''s the soul mage next to Hugh Defoe!" "do not know." "Why didn''t Hugh Defoe approach him?" "do not know." Myra Broad was a little annoyed, if it wasn''t because Hugh Defoe was implicated in his death, he wouldn''t answer these questions! But this person is endless and annoying. He and Hugh Defoe are just a deal, do you still need to know the people around Hugh Defoe? Joe Defoe was equally irritable. It could be seen that Myra Broad was not lying. But because of this, he is annoyed that this guy can''t provide any useful information! What kind of weirdness, when you cooperate with people, you dont know the other partys information at all! He happened to meet him. "Is there anything else to ask?" Myra Broad didn''t want to waste any more time. "No more!" Coincidentally, Joe Defoe didn''t want to waste any more time. "Then I''ll go back..." Myra Brod just said halfway when he saw a huge sword split the air and cut towards him. Caught off guard, he was directly decapitated by a sword. The fallen head Gululu rolled aside, and after detaching from the hood, it was revealed in the air. Finally know why he is so honest! (end of this chapter) Chapter 162： Cyclops vertical-eyed centaur chiefs hoofed feet Chapter 162 The vertical-eyed centaur leader''s hoofed feet of the Cyclops "The Defiler!" What appeared in front of Joe Defoe was a puddle of soft and creamy jelly-like things, that is, the eyes were still similar to human beings, the ears, nose, mouth, etc. were either melted or deformed, the scalp had disappeared, and the brain Exposed to the air, wrapped in a viscous, translucent liquid... summed up in one word "ugly"! No wonder this guy is always naive, as if his IQ is flawed, so he has already become an inhuman existence! Without strength as the basis, the consequence of becoming an inhuman existence is loss of control. This guy should be on the verge of losing control. The previous facial features were simulated, but now it is the real body. However, even if you lose control, you will be angry if your head is chopped off. What''s more, the real body was seen by others! Filters are not excluded inside Detrick''s laboratory, but out-of-control defilers can only be reduced to experimental materials! Myra Brod, with only the head left, did not die, and made a "grumbling" sound. The tone was definitely not good, and he might still be questioning why he did it, or greeting his family. Don''t think that those who do research can''t swear. Joe Defoe, who has been killed for a long time, didn''t wrestle with him, and directly struck another sword. Since one sword didn''t kill him, let''s do another one! Simple and rude. However, this time it failed. Myra Broad''s head suddenly bounced back to her body. Only then did he realize that his body was still standing upright, and no blood flowed from his neck. After his head was returned, his body melted like liquid wax, and his clothes were also involved in melting, and finally turned into a monster shaped like an ooze monster. It doesn''t take a few minutes to toss like in the anime, but the whole change is completed in an instant. Joe Defoe''s giant sword just happened to come over again. Still no time to dodge. He didn''t mean to dodge, but let the giant sword slash on his body, and a tentacle protruded from his muddy body and rolled towards Joe Defoe. Joe Defoe felt as if he was cutting on a pool of sticky glue, and the giant sword was stuck in it, in a dilemma. What kind of monster is this? First time seeing this creature. While hesitating, the dark green tentacle had already approached, and he had to let go of his weapon to dodge. This thing is full of resistance no matter the color, texture or shape. This tentacle was unexpectedly flexible. After being emptied, it did not retract, but flicked along with the trend, extending and lengthening again, as if it had its own locking function, and relentlessly chased after Joe Defoe. "Crack", "Crack"... There was a sound like chewing biscuits. Joe Defoe''s expensive giant sword is being swallowed by Myra Broad bit by bit! Eyelids twitched violently, and Joe Defoe suddenly raised his foot and stomped "lightly". The ground within a radius of tens of meters shook for a while. "Crack!" Some rocks were not strong enough to shatter directly. Myra Broad was also inevitably affected. The body piled on the ground shook for a while, and the extended tentacles seemed to lose their signal, and they were momentarily confused. When he reacted, Joe Defoe had already appeared in front of him and punched him. The giant sword is just a cover, and it is also used for coercion. As a supernatural warrior, bare hands are the most powerful! Under the helmet, a huge vertical eye appeared on Joe Defoe''s forehead. Vertical Eyes of Cyclops! The effect is to greatly increase the user''s strength! In addition to self-construction, the spiritual organ can also be combined with the organs of some spiritual creatures. Once successful, the effect is often stronger than the spiritual organ built by itself! Warrior of Divine Power takes the route of power, so he simply went all the way to the dark. Simple and rude, but easy to use. With a punch, faint ripples appeared in the space, circle after circle, like ripples on the water. Myra Broad''s seemingly soft, but actually very tough body was directly blown off half of it! Its like lifting a watermelon high above your head, and then throwing it **** the concrete floor, the remains and juice splashing around, its extremely miserable. However, Joe Defoe is not without cost. The plate armor on his body was splashed by Myra Broad''s body fluids, making a "squeaky" sound, as if sulfuric acid had been splashed on it. The plate armor on his body is a complete set of magic equipment. If it is really sulfuric acid, it will not leave any traces! However, Myra Broad was able to devour his greatsword, and it is not surprising that bodily fluids have this effect. But without body support, this amount alone is not enough to melt his plate armor. The little half of the body was blown up, I don''t know if he died. Joe Defoe would not underestimate the vitality of the Defiler, arched his wrist, and charged up again. The reason why he didn''t do it right away was because the remaining half of Myra Brod''s body seemed to suddenly lose control of the center, like a puddle of mud. This time it was real, and the whole body was scattered on the ground. It is estimated that Myra Broad did not expect to meet a type that just restrained him. When the strength reaches a certain level, the damage caused is no longer a "point", but a "face"! But he didn''t die so easily. "", "", ""... a dozen dense tentacles suddenly sprang out from the "mud" on the ground, covering Joe Defoe. Joe Defoe shot out with his charged left hand. is not a fist, but a palm. The palm was sunken, and suddenly straightened when he shot it out. "Boom!" The sound of huge waves hitting the rocks sounded, and the dozens of tentacles rushing in front of them were all crushed and turned into pieces of mud. Some are still twitching and bouncing, as if they still want to gather together. However, 2 tentacles still managed to wrap around his ankles. The sound of "Ǻ" just sounded, but he stomped his foot and shattered it. As a level 5 professional, he has 2 kinds of spiritual organs. The hoofed feet of the centaur leader not only enhances strength, but also comes with trampling skills! Stomp on the ground hard to cause a shock wave. While causing damage to nearby targets, there is a certain chance of causing the target to be stunned. He once relied on this skill to kill a professional of the same level. In front of him, Myra Brod couldn''t give full play to her advantages as a filthy person, completely suppressed by him! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Stampede for a while, trying to kill Myra Broad in one fell swoop. Myra Broad also realized that he couldn''t beat him, and finally started to run away. This is the strength of this form. Countless little octopus-like mud surged in all directions. Even if Joe Defoe tried his best to kill it, he didn''t know if he could kill it completely. Shamed and annoyed, Joe Defoe raised his right foot, and after accumulating for a while, stepped on it heavily. "Booming" The ground within a radius of tens of meters seemed to have encountered a small earthquake, tearing and sinking, and there was no life at all. Regardless of insects or plants, vitality is washed away. Joe Defoe just left. Leave only a messy scene. The night wind was bleak, the waves washed against the coast, and the previous sound of insects disappeared. After a long time, the scene was still dead silent. (end of this chapter) Chapter 163： Inexplicable killing intent Chapter 163 Inexplicable killing intent A bird the size of a little finger descended from the sky and landed on Joe Defoe''s shoulder. Called a few times, as if reporting some information to him. Joe Defoe''s face sank after hearing this. This is a messenger bird that can communicate with its owner. It is very useful for observation and reconnaissance. Although he left the scene just now, the letter bird has been staying in the sky to monitor. As a result, nothing was found. But he felt that the other party was probably not dead. The other party has completely abandoned the human body, and at the price, it must be exchanged for some kind of ability. Judging from the fight just now, the opponent''s strength is not strong, and the only thing worth mentioning is the tenacious vitality. Although he restrains the opponent in combat, detection and perception are precisely his weaknesses. Not sure, the other party has already escaped! However, even if he escapes, he won''t be able to survive in a normal way, and maybe he will become a complete monster, which can be regarded as achieving his goal - he can only comfort himself in this way. The rest are the werewolf and the little country nobleman. The former has no clues, and most of them have already noticed the vigorous search in Pudera City some time ago, so they simply hid. He wanted to find it, which was tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack. The latter is somewhat troublesome. During the day, I have investigated the information of Art Byron. As Archer Coffey said, he is the only student of Professor Hughes, and he is highly valued by Moore Ryan, and Angelo Nell of the Church of Dawn, and the Church of Terra Shao Hui''s relationship with him is also good. This guy''s strength is not very good, but his ability to weave connections is quite powerful! He also hesitated for a moment. In his mind, he didn''t think that Hugh''s death had anything to do with Art Byron, but as an older brother, he had to help fulfill Hugh''s last wish. After hesitating for a while, I made up my mind, and I will teach you a lesson first! He can''t stay here for too long, he has to return to the New World to assist his father, and he also needs to prepare for promotion to the sixth level. Talent, hard work, his father''s key training, and the strong support of Marquis Marquis''s eldest son, Kevin Coffey, have made him what he is now. Indispensable. So, he must support Kevin Coffey. I already know where the little noble in the countryside lives, so there is no need to find another time. I will settle it tonight and leave tomorrow. It took about an hour or so. He refers to the distance. Church of the Soul. Yate is asking Gregoria Kate for various knowledge again, and at the same time put forward some whimsical ideas of his own, asking her to help judge and give pointers. A person who has been longing for a teacher for a long time, suddenly has a famous teacher to guide him, that is a hunger and thirst! No matter how unbelievable ideas he proposes, Gregoria Kate can help him classify them clearlywhich ones are absolutely impossible, which ones can be tried, which ones are feasible, and tell him together with the reasons. He discovered that Gregoria Kate didn''t know too much! After consulting for 4 days in a row, he even had the urge to learn from a teacher. Unfortunately, Gregoria Kate had told him in advance that it was okay to give advice, but he would not be accepted as a student. It''s not that he doesn''t like his aptitude, but that he can''t bear his fate. Before entering the spirit world, Art would definitely think that she was deliberately making excuses to shirk. But now she is very curious about her career. 2 entries in the panel, absolutely never told anyone! In other words, she really saw the weight of her fate! Generally, those who can do this are often the god-like professions such as prophets. Combined with her always indifferent and disillusioned appearance, Art has already determined that she is probably this type of professional. Although it was a bit strange that she, a soul mage, could become such a profession, she didn''t say much. "You can pray to Ms. Moon first, and if you get a response, you can start the ceremony of the Son of the Night immediately. If you don''t get a response, you can wait for the next time." Art also told her about the problem of wanting to help Isodi inaugurate the Son of Night She, unexpectedly, she actually gave a solution! Works! If he gets a response from Ms. Yue, he will have the aura of Ms. Yue on him. At that time, Ms. Hei Ye will definitely give Ms. Yue face, and the success rate of finding a job will greatly increase. It''s a pity that he didn''t think of this before, otherwise, when he just returned from the spirit world, it would be the best time to hold the inauguration ceremony of the Nightborne! Now that Ms. Yue''s blessing has disappeared, I don''t know when I want to get a response. Even if you look at him differently, it is impossible to respond to him every time. Many believers may not be able to get a response once in their lifetime! Just when he was upset, Gregoria Kate suddenly changed her expression and reminded him: "Someone is here." At the first time, Yate got up the things that should be hidden and put on the equipment that should be worn. He came here at this time, who could be a good person? Soon he sensed a strong malice, and approached without concealment! "Boom!" "Boom!" The footsteps were very heavy, and he didn''t worry about being heard by him at all. "Did I mess with someone again?" Yate asked himself that he couldn''t be more honest during this period of time. He would soon become a lady of everyone! Professor Hughes gave him another long vacation because of the underwater palace. "I''ll go and have a look, and I''ll ask for your help if necessary." In his dictionary, there is no such word as "unable to lose face". He didn''t take the initiative to speak, did he wait for the boss to take the initiative? It was Joe Defoe who came. Still wearing the plate armor with holes and holes, with bare hands. Seeing Yate suddenly appearing in the alley, he stopped immediately, showing a look of vigilance. Didn''t see how he appeared! "Who are you?" Art was sure that he really didn''t know the "iron pot" in front of him. Not someone who likes nonsense, but the problem is that he finds that he probably can''t beat the opponent! The aura on this guy gave him a sense of iron and steel. Once he collided, he would definitely be the one who was smashed to the ground! "Joe Defoe!" Joe Defoe did not hide his identity. Otherwise, wouldnt it be meaningless to teach him? have to! Needless to say, Art immediately understood why this guy came to him. Evidence, suspicion, etc., these guys don''t care at all! Then you can only do it. Yate quickly listed a plan in his brain, a combination of various skills and fighting methods. It turns out that no combination can beat the opponent. Except for boss summoning. Suddenly realized that the ones he provoked seemed to be enemies he couldn''t afford! Beared the pressure that he shouldn''t have to bear in his position. Joe Defoe didn''t give him much time and raised his right foot. However, his body froze immediately, and his heart was awe-inspiring. The right foot that had just been raised was gently lowered again. This time it was really light. He was targeted by a killing intent! The killing intent was not strong, but it was like a steel needle resting on his eyelids, making him dare not act rashly. In the church, Gregoria Kate also showed surprise. (end of this chapter) Chapter 164： Tabitha Agnes (seeking subscription) Chapter 164 Tabitha Agnes (for subscription) A drop of cold sweat dripped from Joe Defoe''s temples. Have forgotten when was the last time I sweated. It is impossible to tell where the killing intent came from, nor where the owner of the killing intent is, but the spirituality is crazily warning him! The last time I encountered this kind of situation was when I met a 7th-order native in the New World. At that time, all of them fled frantically, and he managed to save his life. Don''t dare to move! But Yate opposite him was a little ready to move. Have noticed his abnormality, thought it was Gregoria Kate. However, Art also knew that if Joe Defoe died again, the old Defoe family would probably come out in full force, and the Marquis Coffey would not be able to let it go, so he could only suppress his murderous intentions. He just has a slightly murderous intention, not an irrational lunatic. However, if this guy has the same personality as Hugh Defoe, it would be a pity to miss this opportunity. "Are you here to kill me?" In the eerie silence, Art suddenly asked. I don''t know if it was an illusion, but Joe Defoe felt that his voice was a bit gloomy. "No, I''m just going to teach you a lesson." Joe Defoe flinched. Compared with my own life, my younger brother''s last wish is actually not something that can''t be given up, or it''s like he doesn''t know it. "Just a lesson?" Art''s voice softened. "Just a lesson!" Joe Defoe replied categorically, "Hugh was implicated by a researcher in Detrick''s laboratory. I have killed that researcher to avenge Hugh. Looking at the relationship of the Ryan family, I didn''t think kill you." It was originally his true thought, so there was no hindrance to expressing it. "I believe it for the time being." Yatehu pretended to be powerful. Gregoria Kate did not appear. But the one in the dark cooperatively withdrew his murderous aura. Joe Defoe finally breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and left without saying a word. Didn''t even secretly observe where the murderous master was. Don''t do unnecessary things, especially things that may put yourself in danger-this is a life lesson he learned on the battlefield. As Joe Defoe left, Art also heaved a sigh of relief. Besides those 6th- and 7th-level bosses, Joe Defoe was the one who gave him the most pressure. Prudence Somerfield is nothing compared to that! When facing Prudence Somerfield, he can still try to create opportunities for himself, but facing Joe Defoe, no matter how he matches his tactics, he can''t find the slightest chance! "Be careful, a powerful assassin is coming!" Gregoria Kate suddenly appeared from the back wall of the church, staring at the entrance of the alley warily, and told him. Yate froze, and then carefully moved to the middle of the alley. It suddenly dawned on me that Joe Defoe''s reaction just now was not caused by Gregoria Kate, but by this assassin who didn''t show up. To make Gregoria Kate so vigilant, it would be about the same if it wasn''t the 7th level! Moreover, this is an assassin! The shadows that used to be very familiar suddenly become strange and terrifying at this moment. His skills in the Son of Night inheritance are simply not enough! The opponent stepped out of the shadows. A woman with a height of about 185cm. Although she is wearing a mask, the tight leather armor outlines her slender figure, which still allows people to know her gender at a glance. Long green hair tied into a high ponytail, a dark blue turban wrapped around her head, revealing a pair of "imperial green" eyes and a pair of pointed ears. Elves? Yat only saw this, he was startled, and had the urge to run away. guilty conscience! He never thought that he would meet the elves so soon! Although the elves do not hate humans, their relationship with humans is not very good, and they rarely appear in human society. Even if there are, they are often in those very prosperous big cities, not Pudra City, a seaside city that is very far away from the elves. How did he just meet him? And also an extremely powerful assassin! You dont even have to run! "Thank you for your help just now." Fortunately, his psychological quality is not bad, and he took the initiative to thank you immediately after the horror. It is also because he saw that the other party did not hold a weapon in his hand, and there was no malice on his body. Of course, he may not be able to perceive it. The female elf nodded as a reply to him, and then focused all her attention on Gregoria Kate: "Spiritualist?" The sound is clear and crisp, like a gurgling stream, or like an oriole coming out of a valley. She actually recognized Gregoria Kate''s occupation at a glance! However, even though Art heard it in his ears, he still looked confused. What is the occupation of a psychic? How is the combat effectiveness? "Shadow Dancer?" Gregoria Kate also recognized her profession. Yate also didn''t understand this profession. However, you can tell just by the name, it really is from the lineage of assassins! "Tabitha Agnes." The female elf introduced herself. "Gregia Kate." Gregoria Kate returned the salute. Yate stood aside obediently. However, Tabitha Agnes looked over. "Art Byron." Art was stunned for a moment, but he still introduced himself very consciously. "Don''t worry, I''m a half-elf, not an elf." Tabitha Agnes seemed to guess what he was thinking, and said proactively. "Huh" Yate breathed a sigh of relief when he heard it. Say it early! I almost had a cerebral hemorrhage! The above is just a deliberate appearance. He is not the kind of character who easily trusts others. Even if Tabitha Agnes has no need to lie to him, but being able to say this proves that at least he knows that he has a core inheritance of the elves! Being held hostage, the other party is still a big boss who can''t be beaten or escaped by himself, how can you feel good? "Your Excellency, why are you here?" Gregoria Kate asked proactively. Afraid that Art would suffer in front of her. A powerhouse of this level, even if he doesn''t have the ability to control the mind, can still influence the opponent with his own momentum and spirituality. "For him!" Tabitha Agnes looked at Art. "I don''t seem to know you." Art was not surprised at all, but he still struggled symbolically. "Did you go to the beach on the day of the heavy rain and summon a meteorite?" Tabitha Agnes asked. Gregia Kate glanced at Art with some surprise. He still has this ability? ! Spiritual similes are not prophets, and even a prophet cannot observe a persons future at will, especially for someone with destiny like himhe doesnt have a lifespan of thousands of years, basically he thinks he lives too long. "Yes." The other party has already approached the door, so he is naturally confident that there is no room for struggle. Instead of leaving a bad impression, it is better to admit it cleanly. Yate knows the current affairs in this way. (end of this chapter) Chapter 165： feeling of being nurtured Chapter 165 The feeling of being nurtured "But that was just me releasing it with the help of props. My own strength was not enough, and I withered afterwards... Uh, I just lay down for nearly 3 days!" Admitting is admitting, and what should be explained must be explained clearly. Otherwise, it would be somewhat embarrassing for him to refuse after Tabitha Agnes spoke. People with a lot of thoughts just like to think wildly. As soon as Tabitha Agnes asked, he guessed that there might be something that needs his own efforts, so he first prepared the way to retreat. I''m a small Tier 2, so it''s normal that I don''t have enough ability. "The wooden staff?" Tabitha Agnes asked. "Yes." Yate showed a surprised expression at the right time, but replied honestly. The more contact you have, the deeper your understanding of the world, the more you understand the need to be cautious. He confirmed it from Raum''s perspective at the time, and no one saw him, but this guy not only came to the door, but also knew his weapons clearly. It is not a small plan to spend such a price. Absolutely can''t be brave! "Your strength is indeed a bit low. When will you reach level 4?" Tabitha Agnes asked directly. At first, I thought he was hiding his strength, but after meeting, I realized that he was really weak. It is reasonable to summon meteorites with the help of a staff. However, professionals advance very quickly in the early stage, from level 2 to level 4, at most one or two years. In contrast, it is more difficult to find another candidate who is more suitable than him. "I don''t know." Yate didn''t expect that it was another person who urged him to improve his strength quickly. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui only wanted him to reach level 3, but this one started at level 4. When did I become so popular? "I want to explore an unknown place, and I need your magic help, and I will give you an equivalent reward afterwards." Tabitha Agnes said directly without concealing, "However, at least your strength needs to reach 4 The higher the level, the better. During this period, if you need any resources, I can help." Although he is a bit domineering, he is not bad. He offered to pay him and even provide him with the resources he needs for cultivation. But it also proves that the location is dangerous! Desperately improve your strength. "The corpses of extraordinary creatures, the higher the level, the better, and the more the better!" Art was not polite to her at all. The boss came to the door in person, and it was impossible to refuse, so he could only strive for more benefits for himself. There is never too much sacrifice. "Yes!" Tabitha Agnes was very straightforward. "In addition, you need 2 shadow flowers and 200ml of moon spring water." Art added. The materials needed to take office as the Son of the Night are all special products of the elves. He has not been able to buy them, and now he directly asked for double copies. "Yes!" Tabitha Agnes knew the purpose of these two things, but she didn''t ask anything. "The corpse of a supernatural creature will be needed in one month." Yate estimated that with the current progress, the spirituality will be saturated in about one month. "Okay!" Tabitha Agnes agreed again. "Thank you." Art sighed faintly. Is this the feeling of being nurtured that many people dreamed of in previous lives? But "support" also has a price! Tabitha Agnes promises now as readily as he will then. But the new map explored by a boss of this level, is he at this level able to go? However, there was a faint excitement deep in his heart, what happened? That''s why I used "can''t refuse" as an excuse. Obviously should hold on. However, at that time, he was already level 4, and he had more ways to save his life. Even if there was danger, he should be able to deal with it. This kind of experience is not available to everyone. "Don''t worry, your life won''t be in danger!" Tabitha Agnes comforted him. Not to mention that he is favored by Ms. Yue, but as far as his relationship with this psychic is concerned, he will do his best to protect him. "Hmm..." Yate was about to squeeze out a smile when he suddenly thought of something, he lifted his spirits and asked, "Can I sign a contract?" Tabitha Agnes showed suspicion in her eyes. Shouldnt he be the one to make this request? Why is he more active than himself? "I''ll draw it up, wait a minute!" After Art finished, he quickly returned home. Tabitha Agnes drives to Gregoria Kate. Gregia Kate said nothing. This is not the first time, nothing surprising. Guess it may be related to his professional characteristics. Know that he is a demon warlock, but there are different branches of demon warlocks, and it is not surprising that a variant appears by chance. After a while, less than 3 minutes, Art came back with a draft contract. By the way, there is also a pen. Pass them to Tabitha Agnes together. The content of the contract is what the two have just negotiated. The only feature is that it is very rigorous. The rights, responsibilities, contract period, breach of contract liability, and dispute resolution methods of both parties are clearly listed. specialized! Tabitha Agnes looked carefully and found that there was no trap, so she signed her name. She was also a little curious about the square characters in the witness column, but unlike the great wizard, she didn''t ask much. Does not affect the contract. Both parties can feel that the contract is effective. "Shadow Flower and Moonwell Water, I will send them over as soon as possible." After Tabitha Agnes told Art, she turned to Gregoria Kate: "Talk?" The attitude is completely different from that of Art! Although she asked for Yate, she was only calm towards Yate, but she showed respect to Gregoria Kate that was visible to the naked eye! Is the psychic profession so powerful? Yate returned home knowingly. Summary of previously learned knowledge. When the time is right, let Isodi ask her for some experience. Son of the Night barely has something to do with the Assassin series. As a shadow dancer, Tabitha Agnes is fully qualified to give advice to Isodi. It is unknown when Tabitha Agnes left. Tabitha Agnes didn''t inform him, and he didn''t ask Gregoria Kate what the two talked about. He is a small Tier 2, is it necessary and qualified to worry about this? That morning. Joe Defoe left with his brother''s body and went directly to the New World. Their family has a territory in the New World. Otherwise, how could there be so many people working so hard in the New World? I have already forgotten about Art Byron, maybe I will remember him after he reaches the 8th level. Tier 7 is not safe either. There is no news from Detrick''s laboratory, as if they don''t know that a researcher is missing. So passed a week. The research on the underwater palace is still going on. This kind of large-scale restriction is not so easy to crack, especially in the bottom of the sea, even if there are professionals to protect it, it is quite troublesome. During this period, Tabitha Agnes gave the Shadow Flower and Moon Spring Water to Art. After getting a response from Ms. Yue, he can change jobs for Isodi. The news finally came from Dietrich''s laboratory. But it is not the researcher who disappeared, but the shocking melon that the laboratory was ransacked! The entire laboratory was killed, and all the instruments were missing. It is said that the scene is so spooky and terrifying, the kind that ordinary people may directly return to 0 rationality when they see it! As soon as this news came out, it caused a sensation in the upper floors of Pudra City. Ordinary people have no access to such events. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 166： Demon Order Chapter 166 Evil Spirit Religion The cause of the incident was that Detrick''s laboratory in Pudera suddenly lost contact with the main laboratory and other branches. So, the Josephine City Laboratory, which is the closest to Pudera City, sent someone over. It was only then that they discovered that the laboratory here had been ransacked, the members were slaughtered, and the corpses were not wasted. They were placed in a sacrificial ceremony. A ritual to please evil spirits! The corpses were all polluted by evil spirits and turned into various weird shapes! Judging from the expressions of the corpses, they seem to have been sacrificed while they were alive, and then watched themselves being polluted, alienated, and finally dying! The murderer is the evil spirit sect. This weird and terrifying sacrificial ceremony is their symbol. Evil Spirit Cult is a sect composed of filthy people who crazily worship all kinds of evil spirits in the spirit world. These people not only abandoned their human identity physically, but also psychologically. When the forest gets bigger, there are all kinds of birds. The more human beings there are, the more exotic flowers will be. These people regard it as an honor to be slaves of evil spirits, and try to turn the world into a pasture for evil spirits. In short, a group of lunatics + BT! However, this group of guys is not weak in strength, and there are many evil spirits behind them, and neither the parliament nor the church can completely wipe them out. Although Dietrich''s laboratory has a bad reputation, it is just a group of scientific research lunatics, without anti-human ideas, and even claims to be promoting human evolution! The members of the laboratory are also mainly human beings, and they do not reject the filthy, but they seem to treat these filthy as reserve rations! Once the Defiler gets out of control and degenerates, it will become their experimental material. In the evil spirit sect, filthy people are only the most basic requirements. The more out of control and depravity, the more recognized it will be! Compared with the Evil Spirit Order, Dietrich''s laboratory can also be divided into the order camp! It is not the first time that the Evil Spirit Religion has killed someone in Detrick''s laboratory. In fact, there are almost no organizations whose members have not been killed by the Evil Spirit Religion. Major churches, parliaments, chambers of commerce, associations, civilians, etc., There is no evil spirit order that dare not attack, it is comparable to some kind of animal whose eyes are concave lens structure. But this is the first time that an organized and planned act of slaughtering the entire laboratory and removing all the equipment. After people from Josephine City discovered it, they reported it to the main laboratory as soon as possible. The main laboratory was furious and sent someone over immediately. Directly from the spirit world. Leaded by a Tier 7 powerhouse! Level 8 is rarely active in the human world, so level 7 can be said to be the top combat power in the world. It was the arrival of this 7th-order powerhouse that made the upper echelons of Pudra City know the news. If this person wants to find out the reason, he needs the support of the local forces in Pudera City. Although the members of the Evil Spirit Religion are lunatics + BT, Dietrich''s laboratory is not a soft persimmon. For no reason, how could they do such crazy and provocative behavior? Moreover, all the equipment in the laboratory was moved away! This is what makes the chief laboratory most distressed. People can be recruited when they are gone, but it will take a huge price to get these equipment together. Some equipment is no longer a matter of money, but to be exchanged with rare resources or even their research results! Its not that Dietrichs laboratory looks down on the Evil Spirit Religion, just those various and messy things, put these devices under their noses, if they can recognize them all, give them all! So, there must be someone planning and promoting this matter. In order to prevent another sneak attack from the Evil Spirit Religion, this 7th-level powerhouse will stay in Pudra City until the matter is resolved and the laboratory here is re-established. The Dietrich laboratory here is on a small island, so no one has been aware of it. After the news spread, it quickly overwhelmed the news from the underwater palace and occupied the top spot on the real-time topic list! Eating melons is the main reason, and half of the reason is the taboo against evil spirits. For this kind of lunatic, if he can sacrifice a laboratory, he can sacrifice a city! Even if the area of ??the city is too large, one or two areas, or one or two streets can be sacrificed. It''s not that they are worrying unfoundedly, but such an incident has actually happened! No one can grasp what is going on in the minds of these lunatics. The strong man in Dietrich''s laboratory has reached a consensus with the city government and the church to investigate the cause and effect and the traces of the evil spirit order. Although they are not welcomed by the church, they can cooperate when facing the evil spirit order. This incident had nothing to do with Art. But during their investigation, they found Myra Broad. According to Archer Coffey, Myra Broad was finally asked out by Joe Defoe. The last two people Joe Defoe saw were Archer Coffey and Art. Not knowing what the other party was thinking, the two were invited to meet at the same time. Facing the 7th-order powerhouse, Archer Kofi cooperated very well. Yate naturally has no right to refuse. The two met in a small living room of the Pudra Hotel. That person lived in this luxurious hotel of the same name in Pudera City during this period of time. "I told Joe Defoe that Hugh was implicated to death by Myra Broad." This was the second time Archer Coffey met Art, and he paid more attention to him. Because he escaped from Joe Defoe unharmed. "Thank you." Arthur understood. Joe Defoe already said that night. "Yes." Archer Coffey didn''t say any more, as long as he remembered this favor. Yate scratched the hair on the top of his head from time to time, seeming a little nervous. There were only the two of them in the small living room. Archer Coffey was also a little nervous. The opponent is a strong man at the same level as his father! He is not only thinking about how to answer the other party''s question for a while, but also thinking about how to leave a deep and good impression on the other party. "Swish Swish!" "Swish Swish Swish!" "Shua..." "Can you stop scratching your hair?" A few minutes later, that person hadn''t appeared yet, but Archer Coffey couldn''t stand Art''s "harassment". "Sorry, my scalp is a little itchy." Art apologized after scratching his hair. He also knows that his behavior has disturbed Archer Coffey, so we apologize, but it cannot be changed. Because he couldn''t bear it! "..." Archer Coffey strongly suspects that he is deliberately revenge himself. If it wasn''t for that person who might appear at any time, he would have already used his aura to oppress him. Just when Archer Coffey was about to explode, the door of the small living room was suddenly pushed open from the outside. A woman walks in. Looks very young, in his early 30s. Petite, a little over 160cm, short shoulder-length hair, wearing glasses, ordinary facial features, lazy face, as if just woke up. At first glance, she looks very much like the urban white-collar house girl in Yate''s previous life. Yate also found that not only did she walk without making any sound, but her upper body was not moving, only her legs were moving, very much like A Piao. Sorry, the computer suddenly broke down at night, and I worked on it myself until after 11:00 to use it. The update is late, sorry everyone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 167： Samantha Lilly (for subscription) Chapter 167 Samantha Lily (for subscription) "Shua!" Art and Archer Coffey stood up at the same time. Can walk out of this kind of aura as if you are in your own bedroom, who else but the boss himself? "Are you Art Byron, are you Archer Coffey?" "A Piao" glanced at the two of them, and sat down at random. I have read the profiles of the two of them. "Yes!" The two responded at the same time. Be well-behaved, without skipping. Archer Coffey had thought a lot of ideas before, but at this moment he threw them all behind him. Be safe, at least you won''t make mistakes. "My name is Samantha Lily." Unexpectedly, this person would take the initiative to introduce herself. Although it is just a name, it is already invaluable to the 7th-level boss who regards the low-level as an ant. "Master Lily." Art and Archer Coffey greeted again in unison. "Is Myra Broad related to this incident of the evil spirit church?" Samantha Lily didn''t ask them about Joe Defoe, but asked Myra Broad and Defoe directly. Is it related to the looting of Trick''s laboratory? Where did she learn the interrogation method? The person who taught her can be pulled out and killed. "Who is Myra Broad?" Arter asked directly when Archer Coffey was still hesitating how to answer. Samantha Lily yawned just now, she seemed to be taken aback when she heard what he said, and then looked into his eyes. Art showed no signs of timidity. He heard the name for the first time! "What did Joe Defoe ask you for?" Samantha Lily paused for a moment, as if recalling another set of interrogation procedures, before asking. "He wants to teach me a lesson." Art remained calm. "He didn''t mention Myra Broad?" Samantha Lily''s question gradually flowed. "No, he only said that he killed a researcher." Art raised his hand and scratched his hair again. Samantha Lily looked up at the top of his head, paused for 2 seconds, and suddenly asked, "Is it level 2?" Of course it can be seen that he is Tier 2, but the condition of his body makes it hard to believe that he is Tier 2, so I can''t help but confirm it. Archer Coffey also looked over strangely. Looked up and down several times, but didn''t find anything on him worthy of the attention of the 7th-level boss. "Yeah." Art couldn''t help but paused when she stared at the top of his head. There is nothing, can she see it too? "Who is your teacher?" Samantha Lily seemed to have completely shifted her attention to him. "Professor Hughes." Art knew what she meant, but he couldn''t tell her that he didn''t have a teacher in cultivation. "Professor Hughes?" Samantha Lily looked blank. I have heard this name vaguely, but I can''t remember who it is. Placing it on her is almost impossible! strangeness "A master archaeologist." Archer Coffey interrupted suddenly. Seeing that Art and Samantha Lily are having a good conversation, what can he do? As long as it is to add trouble to Art, it is fine. Art wanted to take off his shoe and stuff it in his mouth. You talk too much! "Not bad." Contrary to Archer Coffey''s expectation, Samantha Lily was a little more gentle, nodded and praised Art. Reminded by Archer Coffey, she finally remembered who Professor Hughes was. A famous archaeologist! Detrick''s lab even invited him three times, but unfortunately they were all rejected. Although she is a level 7 professional, but at the same time as a researcher, she always respects knowledgeable people! "Thank you." Yate bowed slightly without being humble. Archer Coffey didn''t expect that his blocking turned into an assist. He froze for a moment and then returned to normal immediately. Emotions are well controlled. "Okay, you go back." Samantha Lily said to Art. It can be confirmed that he has nothing to do with this matter. However, it was not in vain. I learned a key piece of information from him that Joe Defoe had killed Myra Broad! Leaving aside the grievances and grievances here, at least it can be proved that Joe Defoe should have nothing to do with this matter. On the contrary, Myra Broad, who was "beaten to death", was more suspicious. The Coffey family is also free from suspicion. Although the Coffey family is a marquis family, the laboratory is not afraid at all! "Then I''ll take my leave, Master Lily." Arter never expected that the notorious boss of Dietrich''s laboratory would be so approachable, with a little more sincerity in his humility. Regardless of what happened to Detrick''s lab, this boss is not bad. "Don''t worry, it''s better to be late." Samantha Lily was very satisfied with his attitude, and made another point. "Yes, thank you for your advice, my lord." Yate passed similar words from Gregoria Kate, so he naturally knew that the other party was sincerely giving advice. Archer Coffey was confused, and could only vaguely guess what Samantha Lily was teaching Art about cultivation. Can''t help but feel jealous again. He always looked down on Hugh Defoe, but he never thought about why the two got along so well? Actually, his character has many similarities with Hugh Defoe, such as being jealous. It''s just that his tolerance limit is higher and he can control his emotions better. Only when confronted with people or things that the last name "Coffey" can''t influence, his true side will be revealed. However, he still controlled his emotions and watched Art leave. "What about you?" Samantha Lily looked at Archer Coffey. "Joe told me that Myra Broad had been completely alienated, and he wasn''t sure if he was really killed." After investigating himself, Archer Coffey contacted Joe Defoe. The latter is a member of the Coffey family after all, so he didn''t hide it from him. Although Samantha Lily is not good at interrogating, her IQ is not a problem at all. After completing this clue, she immediately sorted out the cause and effect. Myra Brod may have realized that he was about to lose control, and some investigation data also proved this point. In order to avoid becoming an experimental material, he secretly joined the evil spirit sect and planned this plan. It may be that the timing is not ripe, or it may be for other reasons, and I have been waiting. It wasn''t until this accident that he had to contact the Evil Spirit Sect in advance. The question now is where is Myra Brod and the members of the evil spirit order that carried out the operation, and have they left Pudera? "Take me to the place where they fought!" Samantha Lily got up and said without any delay. "Yes!" Archer Coffey also has his own advantages, such as careful thinking and having asked about the location in advance. Finally it was time for him to perform. Unfortunately, Samantha Lily seemed completely unaware of his careful thinking, and hurried all the way to the scene where Joe Defoe and Myra Broad were fighting. Still a mess and dilapidated. Samantha Lily''s eyes quietly turned into swirls, slowly scanning the scene. Archer Coffey "accidentally" met her eyes, and suddenly became dizzy, as if he was thrown into a high-speed rotating drum, and almost fell flat. Thank you book friend "Ye Da Nuan" for your reward The computer broke down at night, and I didnt fix it until 11 oclock, and then I gritted my teeth and kept it for 3 more, asking for support from all book friends~~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 168： ghost dog Chapter 168 Ghost Dog It stands to reason that this kind of symptom that ordinary people would experience could not have appeared in Archer Coffey. But at that moment, he seemed to have become an ordinary person! This feeling of clumsiness and powerlessness made him no longer dare to be reckless, and he looked down at the ground obediently. Look into the eyes of the mastiff. This is a creature that lives deep in the spirit world. It is naturally fond of hunting, obsessed with chasing prey, and even goes to different planes to enjoy the thrill of hunting. Its eyes can see through illusions and find traces that are difficult to see normally, and it also has the ability to stun prey. Claws, teeth, etc. also have their own abilities. As long as this kind of creature is an adult, it can be compared to a human level 5 professional, and it is the kind with strong combat effectiveness. In addition, there are some more powerful individuals. That''s all, the problem is that this thing still lives in groups. Every time it hunts, it will be in groups, and it knows how to fight together! This makes it extremely difficult for the Mastiff to be hunted. Samantha Lily''s eyes are the spoils of a certain adult in Detrick''s laboratory. This adult wants to observe the ability and changes of human beings after transplanting these eyes, so he gave it away for free, along with a master-level transplant operation. The dozen or so people in front of Samantha Lily all failed, and finally succeeded her. The adult perfected the techniques and key points through more than a dozen experiments, and her high matching degree made it successful. She relied on the ability of these eyes to step up to the seventh level step by step. Also forged her name "Devil Dog"! At this moment, in her field of vision, the scene is covered with dense spots and lines. Ordinary people would feel dizzy even if they saw it, just like a primary school dropout trying to solve a big Mathematical Olympiad problem. Unexpectedly, in order to integrate the eyes of the Mastiff, you need a smart brain! Otherwise, the end will be the same as the dozen or so examples of her previous failures, driving herself crazy. When you first merged, you definitely couldnt control it freely. Cover your eyes? The purpose of that adult is to observe the ability and changes of these eyes after being fused by human beings. You actually want to cover your eyes? Eliminate, replace with another one! It wasn''t until later that the grown-up allowed a 3-day break. So, Samantha Lilly is also lucky. Those small spots and lines are the traces of various insects and ants, and the two large spots and lines are the traces of Joe Defoe and Myra Broad. It''s disorganized and there''s a lot of overlap. Especially the spots and lines representing Myra Broad, split into hundreds of small parts, also overlapping. All she has to do is reorder. It is conceivable that the workload is huge. Fortunately, she has long been used to it, and her current brain is much better than before, and she quickly sorted out the trajectory of Myra Broad. Joe Defoe''s trajectory matched Archer Coffey''s description, and he left after "killing" Myra Broad. On the contrary, there are several traces of Myra Broad, extending all the way to the sea, proving that he is not dead. There are also several tracks extending to other places, which belong to the old and suspicious array. It can be confirmed that he is the leading party! This bit of evidence is enough, Dietrich''s laboratory is not a good camp! Even, the so-called search for evidence is just to find his trace. Samantha Lily flew all the way to the sea following the trajectory in her eyes, and it is still going on. Archer Coffey watched her back disappear, and slowly straightened up, no longer being submissive as before. Different from Yate, he is well aware of the fickle temperament of the 7th-level boss, so he doesn''t dare to jump too far. Cherish yourself! He is the direct blood of the Kofi family, and there is a great possibility that he will advance to the 7th rank in the future. Before that, any slightly larger risk is not worth it. Detrick''s lab doesn''t have a very good reputation. After staring at the direction Samantha Lily left for a while, she finally decided to inform the people in Pudera City. If she falls into a trap and has an accident, I can''t bear the responsibility! The group of people in Pudera City also understood this truth, and contacted the people in Detrick''s laboratory as soon as possible. People from Detrick''s laboratory contacted Samantha Lily immediately. Unfortunately, no one answered. It''s fighting! The members of the Evil Spirit Sect have not left yet. Moreover, they stayed on the deserted island where Myra Broad was received! I don''t know whether to say they are careless or bold. There are many desolate islands off the coast of Pudera City, either because of the harsh environment, or the inconvenience of living, or for other reasons, resulting in no one living there. At the beginning, there was no need for Art to ask Jim Thomson, as long as he rowed out to sea, no matter which direction he went, he would definitely encounter a desert island. Myra Broad had only a few remnants left at the time, and was unable to escape too far, so the island she chose was only more than 7,000 meters away from the sea. After looting the laboratory, they were supposed to leave, but the members of the Evil Spirit Religion wanted to wait for the official birth of the underwater palace of the Aramaic Dynasty. Got the news from the Defiler in the lab. It was found by Samantha Lily. Creatures like Mastiff dogs, once locked on their prey, will hardly give up! And aggressive by nature. Although Samantha Lily did not fully inherit this characteristic of the Mastiff, she was also affected. Just find the island. After the two parties met, they didn''t say a word of nonsense, and just started working. One face-to-face meeting, most of the members of the Evil Spirit Sect will be lost. Not every filthy man is as tenacious as Myra Brod, let alone they are facing the 7th-level boss, the ghost dog! 5 huge paw prints almost plowed the area where the evil spirit order is located! Each paw print is more than 50 meters long and about 2 meters deep. If it wasn''t for the discovery of the stolen equipment later, she would not have stopped. The 7th level of the Evil Spirit Religion finally greeted them. Just got caught by surprise. In order to prevent the island from being sunk, the two moved to the far sea. Huge waves set off more than 100 meters high. Just listening to the movement, I thought it was a tsunami! Countless marine life, including supernatural beings, died before they could escape. Sea and sky are divided into 2 colors. One is the black color on Samantha Lily''s side. A phantom of a mastiff dog of the same color hides in it, launching surprise attacks from time to time. The huge claws can tear the sea surface tens of meters deep with just one blow, and the blue teeth are even stronger. Danger always appeared by his side without a sound, and even devoured the opponent''s attack spells recklessly. One is the dazzling white to which the evil spirit order belongs. In the white light, there is a monster shaped like a beetle. Its neck is longer than its body, and it is raised high. There are many eyes-like organs on both sides, which are the source of the white light. These white lights are very dangerous. A sea fish that managed to escape more than 100 meters away was swept by a white light, and its body instantly turned into white porcelain. It sank to the bottom of the sea and never came up again. However, this white light has no effect on Samantha Lily. Devoured by the black light around her. But her eyes also had no effect on this guy in the white light. The dazzling white light is like a meat grinder, and also like a glass mirror array, crushing and deflecting all dangerous characteristics approaching each other! The two sides fought evenly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 169： A battle of intelligence and patience Chapter 169 Competition between IQ and Patience Valentine Raglan, the deputy head of the Baalzebu Sect in the Evil Spirit Sect. The Evil Spirit Order was formed by merging large and small orders, and each individual order had its own master. The master of the Baalzebu Cult is a spiritual creature named "Balzebu". Its shape is strange, and it bestows many different forms and abilities on human slaves. Because of its particularity, the Defiler has a high probability of losing control and dying. But this also leads to the fact that every high-level defiler is very powerful and favored by the "master". Valentin Raglan is a ready example. When he was successfully promoted to level 7, he was bestowed with spirituality in the form of a scarab by Balzebu, which is the form he is showing now. It hasn''t been half a year since he was promoted, but he has already been able to tie with the famous ghost dog! It''s been more than ten minutes of fighting, but there is still no winner. The two of them are not fighting, but they are amplifying their moves when they come up, wishing to kill each other at once. It can only be said that the strength of the two sides is similar to being able to stand in a stalemate for so long. Samantha Lily is not without stronger abilities, but she needs to take greater risks. Liberate your spirit form! Promoted from level 3 to level 4, and successfully built a spiritual organ, which is the first leap of one''s own form and blood. The promotion from the 6th level to the 7th level, and the successful construction of the spirit body form, is the second leap. Every promotion in the future is a leap in one''s own form and bloodline. For high-level professionals, level 7 is the starting point. At this time, it is natural to focus on nurturing and strengthening, and will not easily use the power of the spirit body. The existence of new students is often relatively fragile. Anyone else would definitely not use the spirit form for such a task. Not necessarily Samantha Lilly. After all, what she has integrated is the spirituality of the Mastiff, and even the spirit form is approaching the Mastiff, so it is not surprising that she does some kind of crazy behavior. And Valentine Raglan is already in the form of spiritual liberation. As a filthy man, he gave up his human form from the very beginning, and those who couldn''t bear it have been eliminated, and those who survived are the real gold after the big waves wash the sand. There is no such thing as vulnerability at all! As far as the seventh level is concerned, the filthy ones are more dominant. However, human professionals after level 7 only have some changes in temperament, while filthy people need to bear the risk of collapse and madness at any time. People take such a big risk, shouldn''t they be strong? Even so, it only has an advantage in the early stages of the 7th and 8th levels. The further back, the more obvious the advantage of stability. Valentine Raglan is aware of her own advantages, so she has been stimulating Samantha Lily from the very beginning, trying to let her liberate her spirit form. Level 7, even if you can defeat the opponent, it is difficult to kill the opponent. Instead, it is better to destroy the foundation of the opponent''s promotion. The filthy after level 7 has not lost control, the mood is distorted, but the IQ is not low. Even if it lost control before, it can be recovered after being promoted to level 7. This is also the hope of many defilers. It''s just that he underestimated Samantha Lily''s self-control and IQ. As a researcher, Samantha Lily has a very good mind, and she adopts a simultaneous method of clearing and blocking for "nature". As long as it doesn''t involve the fundamentals, it''s all casual, and even deliberately creates an image of being aggressive and persistent. Just like a brokerage company sets up a persona for a star, Minggou is the persona she created for herself. It is easy to give people an illusion. Just like now, didn''t Valentine Raglan just fall into the hole she dug? You say you are a filthy person, where do you have the courage to compare your brains with a researcher? As long as it involves the fundamentals, she will strictly guard against it, and will not overstep the threshold. Valentine Raglan is still stimulating her, showing his spirit form from time to time. But she didn''t know, she was testing and waiting patiently. Wait for Valentine Raglan to take the initiative to show his flaws! Outsiders often only remember the aggressive and persistent characteristics of the Mingshi Mastiff, but they ignore that this creature is also good at cooperative combat and has great patience! After a few minutes, the opportunity finally came. Valentin Raglan saw that she might explode at any moment, so he became more aggressive, pretending to be exhausted, one "eye" closed, and the white light immediately revealed a flaw. wanted to tease her, when she got close, he opened it immediately, giving her the illusion of "just a little bit". But I don''t know, I have fallen into this illusion! Sure enough, Samantha Lily was like a shark smelling blood, and immediately locked on his opening. Valentin Raglan thought it was a feint he made. Samantha Lilly has been waiting for a long time. The scripts of the two were consistent in the first half, with Samantha Lily rushing forward and Valentine Raglan pretending not to support. The second half deviated from Valentine Raglan''s script. When he tried to open that "eye," Samantha Lily''s swirly eyes swirled! The "eyes" that had just been opened seemed to be forcibly pulled and closed again! Not only did it fail to emit white light, but the field of vision also appeared dead. A black giant claw poked out from behind Samantha Lily, and took a fistful! Valentin Raglan had retreated immediately, but it was still too late. "Zhi" A painful scream resembling a high-pitched bird song sounded. Valentin Raglan''s neck was torn off a quarter, and 5 "eyes" were cut out! Although his neck was covered with crystal-like scales, which were very hard, he still couldn''t resist the blow. Not giving Samantha Lily a chance to pursue the victory, Valentine Raglan sank suddenly. fell into the sea. Then escape into the spirit world. did not stop there, but continued to escape to the deep. Samantha Lilly is pretty much a close second. Don''t forget, the Mastiff of the Dark Eye likes to chase prey across planes! However, after seeing him escape into the depths of the spirit world, he had no choice but to give up. The spirit world has many layers, and the deeper it is, the more dangerous it is. It is said that the plane of the abyss is in the depths of the spirit world! Samantha Lily had no choice but to return to the present world unwillingly. Back to the previous island, only to find that the surviving members of the evil spirit order have fled, and the equipment and instruments have been destroyed. Samantha Lily, who was complacent because her IQ crushed Valentine Raglan, was suddenly dumbfounded. Are people from the Evil Spirit Religion so vigilant? However, if you run away, why destroy the equipment! Have you never heard of the name "Devil Dog"? Samantha Lily could already see the situation where she was sprayed wildly during the report, and a certain nature suddenly emerged. The eyes become swirls again. Catch up and kill them one by one! "Let you kill yourself!" "Let your hands be cheap!" "Let you make me scolded!" The Soul Eater''s contact application was ignored by her again. Myra Broad was also in the ranks of fleeing. After seeing her, she directly destroyed herself. After venting, she realized that someone was contacting her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 170： Corner (for subscription) Chapter 170 Corner (for subscription) "Is she so fierce?" In the evening, Moore Ryan brought Claire to dinner as usual, and Art learned from him that the Evil Spirit Cult team was almost destroyed. Samantha Lily asked him and Archer Coffey about 1:00 p.m., and the news had already reached him in the evening, so the efficiency should not be too high! Moreover, the leader of the Evil Spirit Religion is also a 7th rank! According to what Moore Lane said, if he didn''t run fast, that guy would have been beaten to death by Samantha Lily! No matter what, I couldn''t connect the image of this peerless murderer with the petite, lazy woman I saw, who looked like a white-collar housewife. I had a good impression on him, and I even gave him some pointers. At that time, I felt that I was worthy of being a 7th-level boss, and my vision was really amazing! His plan for the spiritual officer is a pair of horns growing on the top of the head, but he just conceived it, tried it a little, but didn''t actually implement it, but Samantha Lily saw it at a glance. This inspiration comes from a novel he read in his previous life, in which a teacher of a little magic apprentice who was forced to disguise himself as a woman got a pair of horns on his head that could cause mental shock, making him a man of comparable strength. A powerful mage of the Demon God. His idea is to have such a pair of horns on his head, and through vibrations or other methods to automatically attract the spirits floating in the outside world, which is equivalent to meditating all the time. At the same time, it can also act as an antenna, amplify your inspiration, strengthen your intimacy with spirituality, improve the efficiency of meditation and the utilization of spirituality, etc. It''s just a pair of extra horns, which is nothing in this world. Not to mention alien races, many professionals have even weirder spiritual organs than this, they just cover it up. Besides, strength is fundamental! If he can succeed, others will only envy and yearn for it, and will not dislike the horns on his head. This process is very complicated. It is not enough to pile up two horn-shaped organs with spirituality. What kind of structure can meet his requirements at the same time is the key point! Level 3 begins to build spiritual organs. It is normal for him to start preparing at the second stage, after all, he does not know when he will get the correct data. During this time, he was experimenting and asking Gregoria Kate for advice, mainly because he was busy with this subject. Treat it as a subject to overcome. Before he was promoted to level 4, the spiritual organs would not solidify, which gave him the opportunity to keep trying. However, this opportunity is only available if you build your own spiritual organs. If it is directly fused with the organs of spirit world creatures, there is no chance of trial and error. He once tried it on top of his head, which is estimated to be two horns the size of a grain of rice. It did have a little effect of attracting spirituality, but it couldn''t last long, and the effect was too poor, and it ended in failure. The sequelae of trial and error is that the scalp is often itchy, so he always scratches the scalp. Fortunately, it did not cause hair loss. He doesn''t want to fulfill the phrase "I''m bald, but also stronger"! Well, to be honest, it''s not unacceptable. If he could have the strength of the famous dead fish-eyed bald man, what would he not accept? Pretend to resist, it''s not a man''s duplicity! Either the Evil Spirit Religion nor Detrick''s laboratory has anything to do with him, so this news should be listened to as gossip. After sending Moore Lane and Claire away, he continued his experiment. Go to church on time late at night to ask Gregoria Kate for accumulated questions. Finally, meditation. If you dont need to rest, you can meditate in the Soul Church until dawn. With the assistance of Gregoria Kate and his own diligence, he can already feel that his spirituality is about to be saturated. It was a month sooner than he expected. The full value is about 20 points. Don''t look at this low value, you must know that most professionals can''t condense spirituality at level 2! The deal between Smith Mallers and Moore Lane is gradually on the right track, and his intermediary income is gradually stabilizing. It is not easy to restrain your desire to farm equipment. But no matter what, you have to wait until level 3, and directly change to level 30 equipment. In a blink of an eye, the time has entered the end of May. This morning, Art went to Professor Hughes'' home with the materials he had read and the notes he had made. The ban on the undersea palace has not been settled yet. After all, it was a prohibition more than 7,000 years ago, and it is such a large-scale prohibition that it may take months or even years! However, Professor Hughes and others do not go to sea every day, at least half of the time is spent at home to discuss. Brainstorm ideas. People from several churches and associations were also there, providing them with inspiration and answering some questions in the supernatural field. The old man could only take out his previous notes for Art to study. Has already begun to involve knowledge related to prohibition. Yate suddenly felt strenuous, and he was no longer as comfortable as before. The time the old man has to rest at home is limited, so he accumulates his problems and comes to ask for advice once he has accumulated more. So as not to disturb the old man''s rest. Today is the second time. To be honest, the old man doesn''t look tired at all! He has also seen other professors, who have already started to lose energy as early as a week ago, and they have lost more or less weight. Only the old man showed no signs of losing weight, and he was still full of energy. He was alive and well every day, not at all like an old man in his 70s! The physique of the old man is simply the best choice for a berserker! He was not born in the barbarian tribe, it is the loss of the barbarians! The old man has a guest today. It''s not that Professor Monroe Cromwell, but Samantha Lily, the famous ghost dog! After that day, the name of Samantha Lily had spread among the upper class and professional circles of Pudera City. At this time, everyone knew that she was the legendary ghost dog! Many professionals, nobles, and members of the church have heard the nickname "Devil Dog", but they don''t know that the real person is such an unremarkable woman. However, with the blessing of fame, the so-called "inconspicuous" has also become "low-key". "Your Excellency." Yate didn''t expect that he would have a chance to see her again, and greeted her politely. "I won''t bother you anymore." Samantha Lily didn''t have the strong and self-centered aura of the seventh-order boss at all. Like her appearance, she was very ordinary. After Art arrived, she took the initiative to leave. Who would have thought that she would be an aggressive dog who would never let go? "I''ll see you off." Art sent her away instead of the old man. "If you have any difficulties, you can find me at the Pudra Hotel. I am very interested in yours." After walking out of the door, Samantha Lily stopped suddenly, turned and looked at the top of his head and said. He just finished his second attempt yesterday. (end of this chapter) Chapter 171： source Chapter 171 Roots "Okay, thank you." This feeling of having nowhere to hide the secret is very uncomfortable. Although Samantha Lily has a good attitude towards him, she is a 7th-level boss after all, so she doesn''t care about his feelings, and she can say whatever comes to her mind. Yate thanked him politely and reservedly, but made up his mind that he would never ask for advice. Gregia Kate has already popularized the characteristics of each level of professionals for him. If you are above level 7, if you are not very close or have a background that makes the other party jealous, it is best not to get in touch with too much. Who is Samantha Lilly? Detrick''s lab! He will not get carried away and think that he is different just because the other party treats him better. What''s more, what''s involved is your own spiritual officer, how can you ask Samantha Lily to help? Of course, I definitely wouldn''t say that, but thank you. "Do you know what our laboratory is best at?" Samantha Lily glanced at him and asked, wondering if she noticed his perfunctory. "What?" Art asked with great interest. "Research!" Samantha Lily raised her chin slightly, with a hint of pride and reserve on her face, and explained to him, "Our laboratory has the most data on professionals and extraordinary creatures, definitely among all organizations. of!" Art saw what she meant. This is like a scientist who wants to make achievements, the best way is naturally to join a large scientific research institution, both hardware and software can provide great help. "If I encounter a problem, I will definitely go to ask for advice." Sure enough, I can''t escape the law of Zhenxiang. Learn knowledge, no shame. However, it is limited to this, as for the solicitation in Samantha Lily''s words, she just didn''t hear it. "You are welcome anytime." Samantha Lily seemed to be really interested in his soul director. Art watched her leave. Waited for her figure to disappear before turning back to the house. On the table in the living room, there are dense piles of materials, many of which are drawings. As an archaeologist, you must also understand architecture! Professor Hughes just cleaned up the table in front of him, and was looking at the notes he brought, ready to answer his questions. "Teacher, why is she here?" Art asked. "Ask me some research questions." Professor Hughes replied without raising his head. Yate instinctively thought of the legendary dark wizard, and liked to do various human experiments. The word-of-mouth of Dietrich''s laboratory makes it hard for people not to think in this direction. "She was a researcher before she became a professional, and now she also likes biological research." Professor Hughes'' addition seems to have verified his guess. "She is doing biological research, why would she ask you for advice?" Art scratched his hair strangely. "She asked questions related to prohibition." Professor Hughes replied casually. "Oh." Art stopped asking, but said, "She let me ask her for advice when I was in trouble." He didn''t know Samantha Lily well enough to judge a person from a brief encounter. Listening to what the old man said, it seems that he knew her before she became a professional, so ask the old man for his opinion. There are some secrets, there is no need to keep them from the old man. In other words, the old man''s connections are a bit powerful! "What''s the difficulty?" Professor Hughes turned to look at him and asked with a serious look. "I''m not a professional..." Art recounted his exploration of spiritual organs. "Isn''t it possible to build a spiritual organ at level 3?" Professor Hughes was puzzled. "I just do some exploration and experimentation first." Arthur replied after a moment of silence. He never told the old man his class. The old man is not a professional, how do you know he is less than level 3? After some hesitation, he still decided not to ask. Everyone has their own secret, and since the old man doesn''t want to reveal it, there''s no need for him to reveal it. Whether the old man is sincere or not to him, he can still tell. "If it''s not a problem that can''t be solved, it''s best not to go to her. Once her interest is aroused, I''m afraid it''s up to you to decide." Professor Hughes said slowly. "Hmm!" Yate''s heart trembled. Samantha Lilly has taken an interest in his spiritual sense organ! Hopefully not much interest. "Sit down." Professor Hughes told him to sit down, returned the notebook to him, and began to answer his questions one by one. Yat listened and recorded while occasionally raising new doubts. Only then did I realize that the old man actually possesses the ability of photographic memory! I just flipped through his notebook, and didn''t even have time to look at each question carefully, but when I was explaining his doubts, I could always extend to the next question naturally, and often connected related questions in series. Comprehensive solutions from a higher perspective. All morning, he never stopped writing! I didnt realize before that the old mans lectures are so good. Quoting extensively from sources, explaining the profound things in a simple way, all the knowledge points are at your fingertips, no need to turn the book at all! You know, the old man has been busy with the restriction of the underwater palace, and he has no time to prepare lessons. The notes given to him are many years ago, and he doesnt know how his studies are going... The old man is definitely lazy when he gives the big class to the school. It took two or three minutes! However, the old man cant be blamed. The students cant accept it if the lecture is too in-depth. He talked until noon in one breath. The old man''s physical strength is really amazing! Lunch is still prepared by Art. Professor Hughes helped him organize his notes. Correct him if there is a mistake, and reorder the place where the order is out of order... It''s not that he is regarded as the successor of the legacy, it is impossible to be so attentive. Chopped pepper fish head, boiled pork slices, spicy chicken, etc. for lunch. The old man likes spicy food and eats a lot. Not to mention professors of his age, even coolies in their prime don''t have the appetite for him! After eating and drinking, Professor Hughes drank tea and said suddenly: "She is studying the reverse application of prohibition." Art was stunned for a moment before realizing that "she" was referring to Samantha Lily. "She thinks that since prohibition can be sealed and restricted, can it in turn amplify certain effects?" Professor Hughes continued. It seems to be the truth. But the actual application is certainly not so simple. "Is that okay?" Art couldn''t help asking. "The Wizarding Association and the Eastern Continent have already had successful examples, such as magic circles and formations, but outsiders cannot touch them." Professor Hughes said, "She is not researching this direction, but applying the prohibition to creatures in reverse. . "What kind of restriction is she studying?" Art couldn''t help but scratched his hair again. There are so many types of restrictions, and it is impossible for Samantha Lily to study them all. The best way is definitely to start with a certain restriction first. The reason why he is interested in his spiritual organ probably lies here. (end of this chapter) Chapter 172： visit Chapter 172 Visit "Enhance the spiritual affinity of the creature itself." as predicted. Changing Yate will also make the same choice. In Xianxia novels, this is to directly improve talent! It was also because of this that he did not hesitate to install two horns for himself. The two have the same goal. Anyone will be interested in him. However, he was equally interested in Samantha Lilly''s research material. He made this attempt completely because a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, so he never thought about the difficulties. Relying on a half-knowledge of mathematics, physics and chemistry in his mind, brain holes in novels, his own limited extraordinary knowledge, and Gregoria Kate''s guidance, he really made something. However, he has already encountered the first threshold. Unable to maintain! Lets not talk about other things, if it cant be maintained for a long time, whats the use of him making it? The appearance of Samantha Lily might be an opportunity. However, he also knew that he was not qualified to negotiate with Samantha Lily, so he would not foolishly ask for advice. Definitely need to be fully prepared. "Teacher, how did you meet her?" Art asked suddenly. "I met her when I was in college in other places." Professor Hughes replied casually. It''s college again! Sure enough, university connections are as important as knowledge! "How''s your relationship with her?" Art almost wrote his thoughts on his face. "Generally, we are not in the same grade, nor in the same department, and we don''t communicate much. Moreover, she was not a professional at that time, and she did not join Dietrich''s laboratory. Who knows the changes over the years?" Professor Hughes shook his head. "Yes." Art scratched his hair. "Show me?" Professor Hughes suddenly pointed to the top of his head and said. Yate stepped forward and bowed his head. Professor Hughes parted his hair, and saw two rice grain-sized bumps on the top of his head. It cannot be said to be horns yet. Fortunately, the old man''s vision has not deteriorated and he can see clearly. These two protrusions are like some kind of translucent crystals, but the shape is not as regular as crystals, nor is it as smooth as crystals. There are strange lines on them, as if they were naturally generated. "What is the current constraint?" Professor Hughes asked after observing for a minute. "It can''t be maintained for a long time." Art stood up straight and replied. "It can only be this structure?" Professor Hughes asked. "This is the best and most stable structure at present." Art replied. "I can''t help you much, you can only do more research on your own." Professor Hughes frowned and thought for a while, then shook his head and said. "Well, the research process itself is a sorting out and improvement of knowledge." Yate was very happy. "Not bad!" Professor Hughes'' rare eyes lit up, and he patted him on the shoulder approvingly. "Bang", "Bang" twice, the sound is very thick. After drinking tea, the afternoon lectures began. Before he left at night, he was assigned new homework. A total of 5 books! There is also a book on architecture. Because archeology also needs to understand architecture, Arter is not surprised. After returning home, I realized that this book actually explains various architectural structures! The old man said that he couldn''t help him, but he still helped him as much as possible. Unfortunately, what he encountered was not a simple structural problem. Moreover, he has already considered this aspect. It is not uncommon for him to experiment with various architectural structures in his previous life, such as pyramids, skyscrapers, etc. Unfortunately, this crystal structure is the most suitable in the end. But Samantha Lily''s research topic may help him. hold on. The "horns" this time lasted for 2 days. It''s been a little longer than last time, but it''s useless as long as it doesn''t last forever. Unable to get more inspiration from his existing knowledge, he set his sights on the demons in the dark world. First, I bought a lot of demon horns from Smith Mallers. This guy is obsessed with power, and there seems to be nothing he can''t sell for power. But you must obtain the corresponding power. Later, some demon heads with horns were replaced. Unknowingly, he has cobbled together a laboratory in his basement, which contains some instruments that he either borrowed, bought, or assembled by himself. are all small instruments, such as microscopes, for observing and studying the devil''s horns. does help him, but very limited. When people are obsessed with one thing for a long time, it is easy to fall into a state of fanaticism. He is what he is now. One morning in early June. Tabitha Agnes was invited. Yatt''s Soul Eater hasn''t hatched yet, but Gregoria Kate has her contact info. "What''s the matter?" Tabitha Agnes only knew that Art asked her for a favor, but didn''t know the specific content. Anyway, she''s been fine recently. "I need to go to that Master Psychic Dog. I want to ask some questions and maybe make a deal, but I am worried that she will overwhelm others." Art finally decided to go to Samantha Lily . In other words, there was already this plan at that time, but it was only implemented until now. "When?" Tabitha Agnes is the type of "people who don''t talk too much". Hearing that he is a 2nd-level boss who wants to do business with a 7th-level boss, she didn''t ask anything! No wonder she hits off with Gregoria Kate. "Is it okay now?" Art was ready, but it had to be with her timing. "Okay!" Tabitha Agnes finished, walked behind him, and slowly disappeared into his shadow. Incredible picture! Yate froze for a moment before driving away. I already have my own space bag, so naturally I dont need to carry a big bag. Samantha Lily has been staying at the Pudera Hotel. Although the reputation of Detrick''s laboratory is not very good, many nobles and forces have cooperated with them. Even the church has only verbally denounced them, but has never taken any action. So, Samantha Lily lives comfortably. She likes the convenience here, she can stay at home every day! When Art arrived, she was working on something in her room. The news has already spread. After all, the hotel attendants have to help her clean up the room every day, but the hotel does not dare to have any opinions. When Yate asked to see her, everyone in the hotel was curious. Since Samantha Lily moved in, apart from her subordinates and previous interviews, Art is the first real guest to come to visit! Curious about his purpose, and also curious about his fate. There is no subordinate to help guard the door. Samantha Lily lives here by herself, and the entire top floor is her own. The other guests have already moved away. After Art came to her door, he couldn''t help but pause for a moment. Still a little nervous. However, before he knocked on the door, a powerful aura suddenly rose from the room. (end of this chapter) Chapter 173： The Importance of Calculation Methods (Seeking Subscription) Chapter 173 The Importance of Calculation Methods (for subscription) Tabitha Agnes didn''t hide her breath. She came to visit with Art, not an assassination, and she can''t guarantee that she can 100% hide it from the ghost dog. Once discovered, it is easy to cause misunderstandings. So, it''s better to be open and honest. Samantha Lily in the house had already detected her aura, but she didn''t act rashly. After all, they were of the same level and dangerous. It wasn''t until the other party came to the door that he released his breath. "It''s me, Art Byron!" Art had the experience of being suppressed by Archer Coffey with arrogance, and he didn''t dare to wait for the confrontation between the two to form, so he said loudly immediately. At the beginning, it was to test the other party''s intentions, so although the momentum was strong, it was not too oppressive. Samantha Lily''s aura began to slowly converge. Tabitha Agnes also steps out of his shadow. Seeing it again, it still feels amazing. The door of the hotel is that kind of grand, heavy wooden door, bright red, carved with sail patterns. After Samantha Lily opened the door, she looked directly over Art, and locked on Tabitha Agnes beside him. Seemingly recognizing the identity of Tabitha Agnes, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes, and then he looked at Art. is revisiting him. Of course he understood why he invited Tabitha Agnes to come. To his surprise, he actually knew and was able to invite the famous shadow spirit! "Shadow Spirit" is the nickname of Tabitha Agnes, which corresponds to her occupation and identity. Among the 7th-level professionals, she is also well-known, and has the experience of killing the same level of power alone! According to rumors, Shadow Spirit has a very cold personality. "Your Excellency Lily, this is one of my elders, Tabitha Agnes." Art ignored Samantha Lily''s surprised gaze, and introduced to both parties, "Mr. Agnes, this is Her Excellency Samantha Lily . Arranged with Tabitha Agnes, who was posing as one of his teachers. "Elder, teacher?" Samantha Lily glanced suspiciously at the two of them, and then seemed to find something, staring at Art, sniffing, like cats, dogs and other animals sniffing. "The smell of moonlight, are you an elf?" Although Gregoria Kate taught Art how to conceal his breath, when Samantha Lily concentrated, she still found out. Moonlight still smells? "No!" A look of astonishment and solemnity flashed in Yate''s eyes. He didn''t know that Shaohui had also smelled the moonlight on him, otherwise he had already sought a more effective way to cover it up. But now it has been taken seriously. When he was ready to go back, he asked Tabitha Agnes for advice, and figured out what price he could pay. The two parties have signed a contract, and the reward for asking him to help does not include this. He didn''t intend to vote in vain. I asked Tabitha Agnes for help this time. I originally planned to use some of the skills in the inheritance of the Nightborne as rewards, but I didn''t expect the latter to be too straightforward, and he didn''t have time to mention it. Pay together when you go back. The favor of the 7th-level boss is not so good! "Samantha Lily." Samantha Lily glanced at the two of them again, then nodded to Tabitha Agnes. As we all know, Shadow Spirits are not accepted by the elves. But Yate has the smell of moonlight unique to the elves. Is he a half-elf too? "Tabitha Agnes." Tabitha Agnes also nodded, without taking off her mask, and did not say any extra words. Perfectly interprets the role of "tool man". "Come in." Samantha Lily let the two into the room. To be honest, if it wasn''t because Tabitha Agnes was invited by Art, she definitely wouldn''t have such close contact with Tabitha Agnes! It can even be said that any unfamiliar 7th-level professional will make the same choice. Her room is a little messy. There are many instruments, materials, extraordinary materials, and the stumps of certain creatures placed outside. Art is very familiar with this environment. However, it is much more advanced than his, especially the instruments. "Sit down, please." Samantha Lily didn''t mind the two watching. "I want to exchange some information with you." Yate didn''t waste any time, directly took out the things he had prepared in advance from the space bag, and said to her. "Exchange?" Samantha Lily looked at him, frowning slightly, "Didn''t I say that if you have any difficulties, you can ask me for advice." "Thank you, but Teacher Hughes told me not to owe others favors." Art used Professor Hughes as an excuse. How should I put it, she also asked Professor Hughes for advice, and they have known each other for decadesthey met in college, and it has been decades since now. Samantha Lily was silent for a moment, and still took the two boxes, one big and one small, which he put on the coffee table. The big one is the data. The small one is the sample, 2 crystals the size of rice grains. 2nd generation product. It was the product when she met Art at the home of Professor Hughes before. Now Yate has been researched to the third generation. Samantha Lily asked him some questions while flipping through the materials. Yate woke up and dealt with it carefully. No cheating, but he kept the core technology, be careful not to be discovered. Samantha Lily is not stupid, she can definitely guess this. But as long as there are no flaws, it should be fine. As for her looking through the information before negotiating a deal, Art doesn''t mind for the time being. In less than half an hour, she finished reading these materials. After all, it is Yate''s own research, the thickness of the information is limited, and she can understand most of it, only some places involving strange calculation methods and numbers need to be asked. After reading it, without waiting for Art to speak, she took out a package of materials. A leather bag the size of a small suitcase. It''s stuffed full. "It inspired me a lot." When handing it to Art, he said with satisfaction. "That''s good." Art took the bag calmly and opened it to check. It seems that she is really satisfied. Many of the materials she provided are first-hand experimental data! After flipping through it quickly, Art got up to leave. Also very satisfied. "In terms of research, I have an equal exchange. Besides, I already know her, so you can come here by yourself next time." Samantha Lily only broke his mind at this time. "Yes." Art only responded. Next time you can come alone. But this time it is necessary! When he left, all the waiters in the hotel were surprised to see him come out intact. Tabitha Agnes slipped into his shadow again. on the way home. Art was still thinking about why Samantha Lily was so satisfied. In his opinion, the value of the information provided by Samantha Lily is many times higher than his own! Are you fishing? "what!" Finally, halfway through the walk, he suddenly realized. In order to cover up his behavior of hiding the core technology, he mixed a lot of formulas, functions, etc. in the materials, citing many calculation methods from previous lives. Samantha Lilly is satisfied with these calculations! He is not a real scientist after all, and did not realize the importance of these calculation methods. But seeing Samantha Lily readily come up with so many first-hand experimental data, it is enough to know the value of those calculation methods to her. New week, please support me~ Thanks~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 174： the villain Chapter 174 Villain There are no computers in this world, and calculation is a very complex and energy-consuming thing, so the calculation method is particularly important. As we all know, mathematics is the foundation of all sciences, no matter what you study, you will use computing power. You dont even know the data, so what research are you doing? Samantha Lilly has been working on research decades ago, how could she not be aware of the importance of calculation methods? On the contrary, Yate, the explainer, is not even considered a half-way monk, and his sensitivity to this aspect is far from enough. Even though Samantha Lily kept asking questions in this regard, he just instinctively developed a sense of superiority, an emotion that normal people would have. In order to show his sincerity, he deliberately spoke in great detail and with great care. Didn''t realize it until now. I didn''t have much regret, but was relieved. Otherwise, I don''t understand why Samantha Lily is so generous, and she always has a little care in her heart. He got a lot of first-hand experimental data and paid the price, which is fair. Moreover, compared to the knowledge in his memory, these calculation methods for Samantha Lily are just a drop in the ocean. Even if Samantha Lily can draw inferences from one instance and comprehend other cases by analogy, it will not do him any harm. Don''t be blinded by envy because others have benefited greatly, so that you can''t see the benefits you have gained. It was originally a transaction of your own accord, and the most important thing is to gain and grow yourself. "Do you know what she said about the smell of moonlight?" Before returning home, she asked Tabitha Agnes for advice. "Elves are blessed by Ms. Moon when they are born. Some professionals can distinguish this unique smell and call it the smell of moonlight." Tabitha Agnes really knew. Although Yate is not an elf, he practiced the moon phase meditation method, and he also received the blessing of the moon lady, and he also has this taste. "Do you know how to hide this smell? I exchanged some of the elementary skills from the inheritance of the Son of the Night with you, and this is also a thank you for your help." Art said along the way. Although the profession cannot be changed, Tabitha Agnes can use it as a reference. High-level skills often require the extraordinary power of the profession itself and matching professional characteristics, so the basic low-level skills are more suitable for reference. "Refraction position can distort and deflect the target''s peeping at you, including sight, smell, spiritual perception, etc." Sure enough, Tabitha Agnes is an expert in this area. She probably didn''t want Art to be discovered by the elves, so she agreed very simply. "Thank you!" Even though he already knew her character to some extent, Yate was stunned for a moment before hurriedly thanking her, "It''s not convenient now, I''ll ask you for advice when I get home." This skill can even distort and deflect the sense of smell and mental perception, which makes him a little worried about gains and losses. Of course I like it very much, but I don''t know if I can afford it. Tabitha Agnes is indeed straightforward and generous, but he can''t take advantage of it, thinking that if he pretends to be stupid, others will follow suit. Once this kind of impression points are lost, it will be difficult to find them back. The other party may not care about the value of this thing, but they definitely don''t like being fooled by others! There is no traffic jam in this world, at least in Pudera City, and the road back home was unimpeded. At the entrance of the alley, I suddenly saw the figures of a few homeless men. Seeing the car, instead of fleeing, those homeless men stood and watched not far away, just like wild beasts that first weigh the size and strength of the two sides before hunting. Dick Barry and Benny had asked him this question back when he decided to buy the place, but it never showed up, and he had almost forgotten it. Unexpectedly, after a few weird rumors spread here, he was targeted by homeless men instead. Unable to understand what these homeless people were thinking, he didn''t need to speculate on the thoughts of these homeless people. He stopped at the entrance of the alley and walked down. Only then did I realize that it was not appropriate to describe it as a tramp. 5 homeless people, 1 male, 1 female, 2 adults, plus 1 male, 2 female, and 3 children in their early 10s. 5 people stared straight at him, with numbness, shrinking, guarding, and a hint of longing in their eyes. Yate suddenly realized that perhaps things were not as simple as he thought. Few homeless people have children, because parents with children generally try to find a job. Even if there are parents who wander with their children, they will choose the inner city, because there are many sympathetic children and women who show their compassion. Also, the inner city is much safer than the outer city, especially for kids. Just dodge the police deportation. Even if there is such a family of 5 who are homeless and dont like to go to the inner city, they will not choose him. The weird rumors not long ago made many adults afraid to approach him. How could parents bring their children here? Extraordinary existence is well known. So, someone specially arranged? Think he will be sympathetic when he is young? Now he has gradually appeared in the sights of many people, and it is not surprising that some people come to test him. He has long been mentally prepared, but he did not expect to do so in such a way. It seems that he doesn''t know much about him. "Who told you to come?" Art asked directly. No one answered him. The 5 homeless people are not actors, and their aura and eyes cannot be concealed. The most likely possibility is that they were hired. It has nothing to do with whether they want to, they only have the "right" to agree. "Don''t dare to say?" Seeing this, Yate suddenly raised the corners of his mouth and smiled, his eyes squinted, and at the same time imitated the breath of Isodi. Full of evil, cold and chilling! Looking at people with squinted eyes, if you dont control it well, its easy to give people a feeling of imbecility. He has practiced hundreds of times in front of the mirror before he can achieve the current effect. As a demon, Isodi wanders around in ghostly places like the Icy Plain every day, and spends every day in the Slayer, so the breath on his body can be imagined. The two kinds of aura are combined on him, and he deliberately stands on the boundary line between the shadow of the wall and the sunlight, the effect is full immediately, and he is a proper villain! Watching so many horror movies in the previous life was not for nothing! Although the aura of many villains is more paradoxical and evil, it requires profound acting skills, and it is easy to draw tigers and become anti-dogs. This is enough for now. The originally numb eyes of the five homeless people on the opposite side were suddenly replaced by panic and shrinking. The woman instinctively dragged the three children behind her. "I''ll ask you one last time, who told you to come?" His voice gradually became soft and smooth, and the last few syllables gave people the impression that a snake crawled under the bed while sleeping and snaked along your calf. And the feeling of being above. This is the talent of his predecessor. If it was placed in his previous life, there is a high probability that he will become an excellent voice actor. 3 children were the first to break the defense. His body trembled, his small face was pale, he bit his lip to prevent himself from making a sound, his pupils shook violently, and it seemed that he might collapse at any time. Thank you book friend "A Little Soldier Standing in the Sky City" for your reward, thank you very much! (end of this chapter) Chapter 175： refraction position Chapter 175 Refraction position The 1 man and 1 woman are just holding on. Although the person in front of me is evil, his fear of the person behind the scenes is deeply rooted. Dilemma! Didnt it say that the owner here is a young man with a square personality who just graduated from university this year? Generally, this kind of young people are easy to bully and do not need to use force. Combining misery and shame is the simplest and most effective method. It is precisely because of this that their family agreed half-heartedly. Who would have thought that it was actually a demon disguised as a lamb! The cold, evil breath is about to condense into substance, and I dont know how many people have been killed! The feeling of being forced into a desperate situation is very uncomfortable, especially when the whole family is together. In the man''s numb eyes, emotions such as remorse, anger, helplessness, and entanglement are mixed together, turning into blood red, and the eyeballs are swollen, almost protruding from the eye sockets. Stare at Art. However, the feeling of being stared at by a predator at the top of the food chain made him unable to move. The fear from the depths of his heart took control of his body! In contrast, women are stronger, at least under the control of instinct to protect the child behind them. "Very well, I happen to be short of a few sacrifices." Yate didn''t give them much time to think, slowly raised his foot, and took a step forward. This step became the straw that broke the camel''s back! "Mafia!" the woman suddenly shouted at the top of her lungs. "Black Hand?" Art stopped, turned his head slightly, and looked at the woman. The momentum is slightly relaxed, but it gives the opponent a feeling that they may counterattack at any time. After being suppressed by Archer Kofi with momentum last time, he figured out some ways to use momentum. "The Mafia asked us to come here. It''s best to find a way to stay here and observe your schedule and interpersonal communication." The woman quickly replied. Once opened, the back is easy. "That''s all?" Arthur asked with his momentum back. "That''s all we know!" The woman gasped for breath, with a look of panic. I am afraid that he will silence after asking. "Okay, let''s go." Art waved his hand. It is impossible for small characters and tool people like them to know too much. The 1 man and 1 woman didn''t expect that he would actually let his family leave, and he was immediately overjoyed. Without saying a word, he dragged the child away in a hurry. I''m afraid he will go back on his word! Yat watched their figures disappear, his momentum had completely subsided, and his expression returned to normal. He was about to scratch his hair habitually, when he suddenly remembered that Tabitha Agnes was still there! I was so fascinated by acting just now, I forgot! Thinking of being watched by her the whole time, I suddenly felt a sense of death. However, with her personality, she shouldn''t care about thesethe only way to comfort herself is this. Temporarily suppress this matter in the bottom of my heart, control my expression, and return to the car. Tabitha Agnes was sitting in the co-pilot without any abnormalities. Didn''t pay attention to his business at all. Art breathed a sigh of relief, drove the car home, and then graciously opened the car door for Tabitha Agnes. Asking others for knowledge is due diligence. "Start now?" Tabitha Agnes asked directly after getting out of the car. "Let me first talk about the Nightborne skills I used to exchange, and you can see if they are suitable." Seeing that she didn''t intend to enter the house, Yate simply stood in the courtyard and dictated some skills. If you cant express it in words, demonstrate it yourself. Tabitha Agnes did not refuse, but listened carefully to his statement. "Yes." After he finished speaking, he nodded his head, which was regarded as approval of the transaction. "That''s good." Art was relieved again. Next, Tabitha Agnes told and demonstrated the refraction position for him. This is a technique of applying spiritual particles. By rearranging the structure of spiritual particles, the purpose of twisting and deflecting the other party''s peeping is achieved. This determines that the refraction stance is a skill with a low starting point but a high growth potential. The higher the intimacy with spirituality, the more spirituality, and the stronger the strength, the stronger the effect of refracting stance! How to rearrange the structure of spiritual particles is the core of this skill. After listening to Tabitha Agnes'' narration, Art couldn''t help but think of the horn he was building. Isnt it also the rearrangement of spiritual particles? Immediately, he was refreshed and his eyes lit up. Even if it doesn''t solve his problem, it can help him a lot! Does this mean that there is nowhere to look for, and it takes no effort to get it? pestered Tabitha Agnes for an afternoon of advice. Using the public for personal gain, asked many difficult problems I encountered. Tabitha Agnes didn''t know if she noticed it, but she answered everything she could answer. Yate was afraid that he would make a mistake, so he recorded all these in detail. In the evening, I wanted to keep her for a meal, but she refused. Just as she was being sent away, Moore Lane and Claire arrived. As long as there is nothing wrong, I will come here on time every day. "Are there any guests?" Moore Ryan couldn''t help asking when he found that he had no sign of preparing dinner today. Usually he will prepare some ingredients and cold dishes in advance. "Something." Arthur nodded and told him about the Mafia. Also ask him to help with the investigation. This operation of the Mafia is very abnormal. "The Mafia shouldn''t have the guts." Moore Lane thought the same. Mafia is nothing more than an organization of thieves who have no guts to take revenge on his friends. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have waited until now. "So I want to ask you to help investigate." Art said. If he is allowed to investigate slowly by himself, I dont know how long it will take. "Yes." Moore Ryan agreed. He is also very curious, which force is not afraid of death to come together in this period. Anyone with a little bit of vigilance can see that there are signs of a storm in the current city of Pudera. Just wait for the restriction of the submarine palace to be broken, and the storm will roar in. At that time, anyone who is involved will be severely hit. Don''t say anything just for Yate, it has nothing to do with their purpose. Its a very simple truth. When the boss fights with the second child, can the third child, the fourth child or outsiders watch it? Definitely clean up the third and fourth children first! "How''s your research going?" Claire waited for the two to finish speaking, and asked enthusiastically. She knew that Art began to try to build a spiritual organ. Many times, Yate''s own spirituality is not enough, and he needs to borrow the spirituality in Pu''s eyes. Even if it will be added later, it should be consulted to her master. It was because he was worried that drawing too much spirituality from Pu''s eyes would cause damage, so he didn''t use these spirituality to open the Horadric Cube. Although Claire has said that it has no effect, he can no longer care about the Horadric Cube. Already have a space bag, and currently there are no items that need to be synthesized or refined, and all my thoughts are devoted to the matter of the spiritual organ. A lot of spirituality is consumed on a daily basis. It can be said that without the props of Pu''s eyes, he would not even be qualified to try! (end of this chapter) Chapter 176： Mephistos Horn Chapter 176 Mephisto''s Horn "I still need to try." Art said with a smile. First, I got a lot of first-hand experimental data from Samantha Lily, and then I got some inspiration and skills from Tabitha Agnes by chance. I was in a good mood. Moore Lane and Claire also saw it. The appearance of the Mafia did not affect him, which shows that he is in a good mood. Building a spiritual organ is the most important and most private thing for every professional. Generally, outsiders will not know the specific process. If possible, it is best to hide the body of the ability and spiritual organs to avoid being targeted. So, I never asked him about the specific process and what kind of spiritual organ he wanted to build. "Hurry up and cook!" Moore Ryan worried that Claire would inadvertently ask, so he pretended to be impatient and urged. "Okay!" Yate let the two of them do whatever they wanted and cook by themselves. The time of cooking every day is a time to relax the brain and divert attention. I am always addicted to research, and it is easy to get into the wrong end. Effect, I dont know. Everyone has his own habit, he developed this habit when he went to school in his previous life, and it has been followed until now. What is familiar and suitable for you is good. Cooking and eating, more than an hour before and after. "What they plan won''t affect you, will it?" After eating, Art suddenly asked. Now he is clear that Moore Lane is just a tool man, and he is not really involved in the planning. However, as we all know, many bigwigs like to cross rivers and demolish bridges, unload mills and kill donkeys. "No!" Moore Ryan shook his head without thinking. Based on his character, since he dares to make such a guarantee, he is 100% sure. Yate stopped asking any more questions immediately. Serving tea to see off guests. Can''t wait to dive into research. "You are only at the second level now, don''t worry." Moore Ryan understood his mood, after all, he had experienced it, but he still told him. "Don''t worry, I know it well!" Arter''s joyful mood was fully revealed. Claire wanted to visit his research process, but was reminded by Moore Lane, so he could only leave with his brother. also has a normal side. After sending the two away, Art closed the door, took out all the data he got from Samantha Lily, and began to browse quickly. Not every data is useful to him. But it cannot be said that these data are completely useless, and occasionally there are some directional inspirations. Look slowly when you encounter useful ones, pass by what is useless, and record in your notebook when you are inspired. Browsing speed is fast and slow. The mind is extraordinarily focused. Completely unaware of the passage of time. Until Raum woke him up. A stranger has sneaked in! With the help of Raum''s vision, he saw a person dressed in black, hiding in the shadows, coming towards the deepest part of the alley. Because he spent nearly a day with Tabitha Agnes during the day, this person''s stealth skills are simply unsightly in his eyes! Like Tabitha Agnes, even if she doesn''t sneak, she just stands there. If she doesn''t speak, people will unconsciously ignore her. Although this person is hidden in the shadows, he can only hide from ordinary people and low-spirited junior professionals. In Lao Mu''s eyes, his every move and even the aura on his body are very obvious! Still unable to fully integrate into the shadows, his professional level should not be high. Holding a black dagger in his hand, it seemed to be coated with poison. Poison? Thinking of poison, the name of an organization suddenly appeared in Yate''s mind. Hornets! The one who was hired by Hugh Defoe to assassinate him was a member of this organization, who used a poisonous needle. According to Moore Lane, this is a very difficult organization like brown sugar, but he didn''t wait for the organization''s revenge later, and almost forgot about it. The Mafia incident this time, could it be this organization that caused the trouble? While he was pondering, the stalker had already touched his yard. Just right, he was by the window. Because the weather is getting hotter, the windows are open. This guy''s strength doesn''t seem to be very good, but I didn''t find him... Wait! No, I really cant blame this guy, hes driving the refraction stance! After half a day this afternoon, under the personal training of Tabitha Agnes, I successfully started. Although it''s just an entry, don''t forget that this guy''s professional level is not high. The stalker didn''t notice anyone peeping at him by the window at all, and approached the door cautiously and tiptoely. It is said that the target''s perception is not weak this time. It is less than 3 meters away from the door. Suddenly, a series of small electric lights flashed, covering the space around him, making it impossible for him to avoid it. Static force field! The stalker''s reaction is very fast, and he will forcibly hide at the first time. However, the skill was interrupted halfway through. My body is numb! He was suddenly terrified. How could the opponent have such shameless control skills! For a low health and melee physics professional, paralysis can almost be said to be the control skill second only to vertigo! Although the time is very short, only about 1 second. But when he was able to move, several finger-sized ice picks were already stuck to his face. Ice Bomb! No one stipulates that ice bombs can only output 1 at a time. The stalker forcibly bent and twisted his body, making a painful posture, and finally avoided most of the ice bullets. But one of them was still brushed across the chest. It was supposed to go through his chest! Even so, he still felt a chill in his body, and his movements suddenly slowed down a lot. Although the damage of the ice bomb is not high, it has the effect of slowing down the enemy! Moreover, no matter the static force field or the ice bomb, they all pave the way for the third strike! Fireball! A fist-sized crimson fireball came head-on. With his current speed of action, it was too late to dodge, even if he was hiding, he could only forcefully raise the dagger in his hand and cut towards the fireball, trying to trigger it early, while bowing his head and covering his face. barely complete the last action. Then there was a "bang", the fireball exploded, and his whole body was blown away! The fireballs of the fireball technique will explode, and the damage is quite high. The only thing the stalker really suffered was the damage from this fireball, but he was already dying. A few more ice bombs flew over, ending his suffering. The whole process is smooth and smooth, no more than 5 seconds! Yate has been concentrating on meditation and research during this period, and has hardly practiced the skills in the dark, but at this moment, he feels comfortable and smooth when using them. As a result, he accidentally killed the person! He didn''t react until he released the ice bomb again. The main reason is that the connection is too smooth, just like the combo in the game. When the touch comes, you can''t stop at all! Came to the courtyard, looking at the unrecognizable corpse in front of him, he could only sacrifice it. After all, he is also a professional. Should be able to open the assassin profession, right? However, after arranging the ritual, he had a whim. "A stalker''s corpse was exchanged for Mephisto''s horn, is there any change?" If you can shout like in the game, this is probably what he meant by translating his "wonder". It''s just a joke. It''s been a long time since I showed up, let me show my presence. Why Mephisto''s horn? The horns of ordinary demons provide him with some inspiration, and if replaced with Mephisto''s horns, it will definitely provide more inspiration. He just thought of it suddenly, and then released it along with the trend. He really didn''t think about trading! So, when he got the feedback, he just froze. (end of this chapter) Chapter 177： Model worker (thanks to the book friend for "missing a piece of shop" for the reward Chapter 177 Model worker Has anyone really responded? Am I delusional or has the order of the Diablo world changed? Leaving aside the value of Mephisto''s horn, a Tier 2 corpse can be returned, which is too cheap. No matter how you say it is something from the dignified Demon God! Mephisto in the dark world is just one of the forms of this demon god. Its real form is unknown, let alone whether it has horns. So, he''s really just having a bad day. Unexpectedly, there is actually a "person" with worse tastes than him, and he can''t be punished all at once! Is this the encounter with the real master? How to do? The question now is if the other party dares to give it, does he dare to take it? Don''t say why you don''t want to give it for nothing, although he thinks so too, but you have to think about whether it is right or not. What is the character of Mephisto? If he is replaced by a human being, he will be a standard type who has no profit and will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal, even at the expense of selling himself! In film and television novels and various legends, we often see news that He was killed or sealed, but the result is that most of the existences that killed or sealed Him are gone, but He is still alive and kicking. The moment he heard the name "Mephisto", any person with a normal mind would first wonder if it was a trap, and if he had something worthy of being targeted by him, and then consider other things. Yate is facing this situation now. Except for Mephisto himself, he doesn''t think that other demons can take out something like "Mephisto''s Horn" that doesn''t know whether it exists. I just wanted to gain a sense of presence, but in the end I met the real boss, this luck... Could it be that because I haven''t sacrificed for a long time, the person on the opposite side got angry and deliberately arranged this for myself? Or, did my previous fishing behavior attract the attention of this Demon God? Other demon kings are unlikely to care about such trivial matters, but this one may not. Obviously the strength is beyond the charts, but they like to bargain with weak targets, using love, health, money, extraordinary power, etc. to lure the other party to sign a contract, but in the end what the other party gets is not what they really want, or not in the way they want. This is an existence with great personality, full of bad tastes, respects contracts but loves bugs and mental torture! Although I know that I will meet these demon kings sooner or later, but that is after I have the strength to protect myself, not like the current situation where I met the ultimate boss just as I was about to leave the Novice Village! Yate went back and forth, unable to make a decision for a long time. The reason why he keeps reminding himself that this person is terrible, isn''t it because he is tempted? Just like the news with fewer words, the bigger the matter, he has never emphasized how valuable "Mephisto''s Horn" is, because no need to emphasize has already aroused his greed, and he will pay it back after thinking about it a few more times have to? Even so, he still failed to defeat greed in the end. Greed is the driving force of human progressthe excuses are all for yourself! For him, regardless of Samantha Lily''s first-hand data, or the inspiration of refracting positions, or others, they are not as effective as "real objects"! As the demon **** Mephisto, he should at least be as good as Ms. Yue. His horn must be able to meet all of Art''s needs, and may even exceed it! If Yate is bold enough, he can even directly fuse the horn of Mephisto into his own spiritual organ, so he doesn''t have to worry about building it himself. The effect can only be better. However, although Yate failed to control his greed, he was not arrogant enough to think that he could control Mephisto''s power. At least for now, and for a long time to come, there is absolutely no such possibility! If he can control it, it can only mean that Mephisto wants him to control it! So, I only intend to learn from it, and it will not be directly integrated. Even if it is just for reference, you must be fully prepared. "The traded item cannot have any power of subjective consciousness, cannot have any medium that can be located, and cannot have any traps. Once the transaction is completed, it must be separated from the original owner..." "During the transaction, the two parties cannot spy on each other''s existence in any way, cannot have any influence on the other party in any way, and cannot use any shortcomings of the other party to deceive the other party..." Began to draw up the content of the contract crazily. Seriously than ever! Frantically flip through the knowledge in memory, and go through all the contracts of the financial industry for customers, but beware of any contracts in it. However, he cannot use these treaties to deceive the other party. At least for now, he still can''t do it. He must maintain the fairness of the contract. All terms are for both of them. On the surface, it is absolutely fair and fair, so the binding force is stronger. Some clauses need to be thought over and over again when drafting. For example, he doesnt know the form of Mephistos existence, and he doesnt know whether Mephistos horn can exist without the opponents power, so he can only draft There cannot be any The power of subjective consciousness", rather than "cannot have any power". This time not only embedded the devil contract skills in the form of skills, but also wrote a paper contract! Its densely packed, with a total of more than 1,000 entries written! It took more than 2 hours to finish writing! Only then reopen the transaction. The contract is passed on. The other party signed and passed it back. From beginning to end, he had no intention of communicating with the other party. Even he couldn''t look directly at the projection of the God of Cicada, and he couldn''t even hear a word at a level like Lao Mo! I like to sign but not to sign. If the other party does not sign, it can only show that this guy really has bad intentions, and I should be glad that I escaped a trap. If the other party signed... He actually signed it! Even if he is in a different world, he can still sense that the contract has been fulfilled. In the ritual, the unrecognizable corpse of the professional disappeared, replaced by a contract and a horn nearly 1 meter long. The contract is based on the consciousness of the dark plane as the notary. Everything that exceeds the content of the contract, no matter the power or anything else, will be purified. This is his confidence to dare to be greedy. On the contract, there is an extra black and red name, as if burning with black and red flames, if you look at it a few more times, it will make people feel a sign of sinking. The special effects attached to the name itself. This is a very ancient devil text, just like the original devil text, it has extraordinary power itself. He couldn''t read it, but he knew that the name represented Mephisto. is not Mephisto''s real name, it just represents him. The parchment carrying the contract has become an extraordinary item because of the existence of this name! Yate carefully and solemnly put away the contract. is saved with the previous contract. And then there''s the horn. It looks like the horns of a male argali, covered with spiral lines, twisted and twisted, rough and strong, it doesn''t look like what a delicate demon like Lao Mo should have. But this is just the appearance. With his sight and concentration, every line and every bump on the horn seemed to be infinitely magnified, and the deeper structure was revealed in his spiritual vision. "So there is such an arrangement!" "This particle is completely useless... No, it is indeed useless by itself, but it can neutralize and connect the two ends! If the two ends are directly connected, the characteristics will conflict, and it may explode!" "No, I can''t peep into the deeper power, I can''t bear it now!" With the filling of new cognition and knowledge, the information, inspiration, knowledge, etc. in his mind gradually began to boil. Inspiration keeps flashing. If he could use one sentence to describe his feeling at this moment, it would be "I saw God at this moment"! However, he should say "thank you model worker". By the time he woke up, the sky was already dimly lit. The corners in the rituals disappeared at some point. However, he was not disappointed at all, his face was pale and weak, but his spirit was extremely excited, and he went straight to the Church of the Soul. Contact Tabitha Agnes. He needs to make the cut. Thank you for the book friends "Missing a Piece", "Sound Color X Fairy", "Ye Da Nuan", and "Uncle So Sleepy" for their rewards. Thanks to all book friends for their support, I am very grateful. (end of this chapter) Chapter 178： incubation Chapter 178 Incubation Because he consumed a lot of mental energy, Yate is in a very bad state at the moment. Very imaginary! Excessive consumption of mental strength is more serious than excessive consumption of energy, and may even damage lifespan. But worth it! The essence of spiritual organs is to imitate the organs of spiritual creatures, otherwise there would be no direct fusion route. It''s just that the function he chooses is not possessed by ordinary spiritual creatures, and it is rare even in high-level ones, or has strict restrictions, and is not suitable for human beings. He is not the first professional to come up with this idea, but it has never been successful before. He has only encountered the first threshold now, and there are still many thresholds to come. Whether he can succeed in the end or whether he can meet his expectations is still unknown. However, the horn of Mephisto, which exists as a demon god, does not have so many restrictions. Or without any restrictions, it is applicable to most creatures. The premise is that you can build it. Without Mephisto''s permission, it would be impossible for Art to spy on those things. Its not for no reason, and the bubble entry is only a small part of the factor. The main reason is that his trading items made Mephisto very satisfied, and even made him appreciate Mephisto! Of course not the corpse, the power of transformation, for Mephisto, it is better to breathe a few more times to increase it. In the beginning, Mephisto really had bad intentions. Art also knows. However, what does he really want to do? can only find a way to impress Mephisto. More than 2 hours of hard work and more than 1,000 contracts are his real exchange! As the devil who likes and respects contracts the most, but at the same time loves to hide traps in contracts, Mephisto does not say that he is a treasure in the contract he drew up, at least he likes it very much. Only then did I have the right to observe for half a night. And open all permissions for him! The way Mephisto appreciates a person is to take the other person''s soul as his own and let it serve him forever. It can be regarded as another kind of eternal life. Existences like Mephisto have long been separated from the body in the ordinary sense, and any part of the body can be said to be the embodiment of its power. This is equivalent to Mephisto opening part of his own source of power to him. Are you excited? If he hadn''t held back then, he might have become Mephisto''s servant at this moment! In the face of this evil existence, we must be vigilant at all times. It was evening when Art woke up. After contacting Tabitha Agnes in the morning, he went home to rest. I have slept till now. Sleep is the best way to recover mental exhaustion. As soon as he opened his eyes, he felt a wonderful wave connected to his soul coming from his pocket. Instinctively, he reached for his pocket. A special box the size of a jewelry box. Soul Eater Spider! Only then did he react, and hurriedly took out the box and opened it. Sure enough, his Soul Eater finally hatched! A dark green soul-eating spider with 8 legs and 2 eyes, the size of a fingernail, crawled out of the box. With age and careful nurturing, the body shape and the number of eyes will gradually increase. Because it had just hatched, the soul-eating spider''s body was soft, like a newly hatched cicada. Two bright black eyes looked at him, ignorant and pure. Because he was hatched with his soul breath, and he was the first person he saw after hatching, so he was very kind to him. However, this is not safe, and a contract needs to be signed. It was already prepared, following a difficult spell, dripped a drop of blood on the soul-eating spider, and at the same time told it the name it had given it. Rose. The newborn Soul-eating Spider was still ignorant and did not resist until the contract was signed, when a pattern flashed across its back. The connection between the two parties is clearer. Rose''s eyes became a little more agile, and suddenly a spider thread spewed out, stuck to his shoulder, and then jumped onto his shoulder with her strength, lying on it without moving. The drop of blood that Art squeezed out was enough for him to digest for a long time. After finishing these, Art did not get up immediately, but lay on the bed and recalled what he had gained last night. I am afraid that I will accidentally forget a part. It''s not that he doesn''t want to write it down, it''s that he can''t. Many things that are beyond human comprehension and cannot be described in human words. He can understand because he is no longer an ordinary person, and Mephisto has opened up permissions for him. Even so, the price of excessive mental effort was paid. He lay down for nearly an hour before he got up. Its okay, I remember everything. Just walked out of the bedroom, suddenly found that the lights in the yard were on, and there was movement. Going out to take a look, I found that Moore Lane and Claire were eating barbecue. "Are you awake?" The two also heard the movement, and looked at him together. "Thank you." Yate naturally knew that the two were helping him to be vigilant. "Next time in this situation, it''s best to find someone to help you guard it in advance." Moore Ryan reminded him first, and then asked: "What did you do, why is your mental energy exhausted so much?" When I came over to eat, I found that he was asleep, and he didn''t even notice his arrival. It was still Claire who saw that he was exhausted mentally. In this case, naturally you can''t leave. "I had an inspiration last night, and I used my brain too much." Art explained with a smile. He didn''t expect that he would sleep for so long and so deeply. With this experience, I will definitely not do it next time. "We''re almost full!" Moore Ryan said faintly. Art shrugged helplessly. "Has your soul-eating spider hatched?" Claire asked in surprise. Moore Ryan found the Soul Eater on his shoulder. "It just hatched." Art said while holding Rose in his hand, and exchanged contact information with the two. Too much convenience! Yate didnt make dinner anymore, he also ate barbecue. "Find out." Moore Lane told him the results of the Mafia investigation. Sure enough, it was the Hornets'' revenge. I don''t know why it has been delayed until now. "Be careful recently, the people in this organization are very sinister." Moore Ryan warned him. "There was one last night," Art said. "Where is the person? What happened?" Moore Ryan asked immediately. "I accidentally killed him." Art lowered his head, pretending to be serious about grilling meat. It''s kind of embarrassing. Last night was a bit better. That is a professional of the same level as him! In the end, he seemed like a weak ordinary person, who was sent away without even being able to fight back. "Shouldn''t you ask for a confession first?" Moore Ryan looked astonished. It''s not like a mistake he would make. "I didn''t expect him to be so crispy, he died with a fireball." Yate explained helplessly. "Level 1?" "Tier 2, it should be a crispy occupation such as a stalker." Moore Lane no longer pursued. No matter how crispy the skin is, it is impossible to be instantly killed by a simple fireball! Besides, you are a demon warlock and not a mage, how can you know fireball? He already knew that Art was hiding a secret. This is one of the reasons why he and Art saw him as friends. How could a person like him just treat someone as a friend? "You need to be even more vigilant for the next attack." The Hornets organization is not such a character to give up easily, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it will be revenged. Thank you book friends for the reward of "good food and good meal" (end of this chapter) Chapter 179： It feels so good to hold my thigh Chapter 179 It feels so good to hug my thigh "Is this organization very powerful?" Moore Lane valued this organization so much, and Yate naturally wouldn''t underestimate the other party just because he easily killed a Tier 2 member, and asked in detail about the strength of the Hornets organization. "Although the Hornets don''t have 7th-level powerhouses, there are quite a few 6th-level powerhouses!" Moore Ryan frightened him first, but seeing that he was not panicked, he continued: "However, they are usually sent out for targets of any level." What level of members do it, it is said that it is to hone the members, so you don''t have to worry about professionals above level 4. However, once you confirm that your strength is far beyond the same level, it is possible to send members of a higher level, and the means are not limited. " "That is to say, I have to face Tier 4 professionals?" Art frowned slightly. Prudence Somerfield made him see the gap between Tier 3 professionals and Tier 4 professionals. Even if he was promoted to Tier 3 and his strength improved significantly, he would still be hard-pressed to face unscrupulous Tier 4 professionals. "Are you about to be promoted to Tier 3?" Moore Ryan was stunned for a moment before he realized it. "Yes." Art nodded. "This is the speed of promotion!" Moore Lane shook his head and sighed. When I first met him, he was just a young guy who had just started working. It hasn''t been long before he is about to become a Tier 3 professional! Although it is not enough to be called a "strong man", it is also enough to be treated politely in many places. Yate was about to speak, but he changed his subject and changed to preaching: "However, the promotion from level 3 to level 4 is where professionals can widen the gap. Many professionals spend less time at this level than the previous 3 levels." It takes a long time, and some professionals are too impatient, resulting in unstable foundations at this stage, and the subsequent promotion speed and upper limit will be seriously affected, you must grasp this speed." Claire turned her head slightly, and suddenly said, "I seem to have heard this passage before." "This is what my father taught me." Moore Ryan said frankly. "Thank you." Arthur nodded, showing that he had listened. But all ambitious professionals will want to go out of their own way, and some of them who are a little smarter know that they can''t ignore the experience of their predecessors because of this. You cant walk your own path behind closed doors. The experience of your predecessors can save you many detours. Moore Lane told him many mistakes that are easy to make at this stage. For example, a professional may be a perfectionist who always wants to build his spiritual organs to be perfect, but ends up wasting decades of time at this stage. "And mediocre. At this stage, the perfection in your eyes is not really perfect at all. Pursuit of perfection, that is after the 9th level! Yate listened with gusto and asked a few questions from time to time. made Moore Lane more interested. This is the same as that between men and women. Effective interaction helps to improve each other''s interest. Claire felt bored after listening for a while, wandered around the yard by herself, and finally stopped in front of the jujube tree struck by lightning, staring blankly. The jujube tree was split in half vertically by lightning, but it survived tenaciously, and now new shoots sprouted on the side where the trunk was split. Claire was staring at the new shoots in a daze. Occasionally, when flying insects fly by, they will instinctively bypass her. Not only her, Moore Lane and Art were also not approached by flying insects. If you don''t even have this ability, what kind of professional are you? Half an hour later, the two ended their conversation. "Claire?" Moore Ryan softly called out to Claire who was in a daze. Not only love for my sister, but also an instinctive vigilance. After all, I dont know what kind of personality Claire is in this state. Yat saw it in his eyes, and could only sigh in his heart, no wonder Claire likes to come here. No matter which personality is Claire himself, all personalities will be affected by one of the warnings. But Moore Lane''s love for Claire is true, there must be reasons he doesn''t know, so he didn''t talk too much. Claire didn''t seem to hear Moore Ryan''s call, and remained motionless. Art walked over, just like a favorite prank in school days, suddenly shouted in her ear: "Hey!" No matter which personality Claire is, his heart is generally pure and he longs for normal interaction. It''s just a different way of expressing it. Moore Lane thought he was going up to wake Claire up, but he didn''t know that he was trying to kill him, so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat! Bringing Claire here every day is not just for food, but also to stabilize Claire''s emotions. Knows that he has no fear or use of Claire. But if he died like this, if he was injured by Claire, would it create a gap? I hope Claire will not strike too hard. Always ready to rescue. However, unexpectedly, Claire did have a cold air that no one should enter, but he was not angry. Even after seeing Art, the cold air on his body quickly disappeared. "Hey..." At first he laughed successfully as a prank, and then he looked at the sprout and said, "It''s amazing, isn''t it? When the tree was half-stripped by lightning, I thought it couldn''t survive. . But life is more resilient than we thought." "Hmm." Claire''s eyes lit up slightly, as if she had received some kind of sympathy. "I don''t know if the dates will bear fruit this fall." Art continued. "It should be fruitful, the branches are still green." Claire is the arrogant and alienated personality at the moment, but she rarely responds to him. "I will leave some for you at that time." Art said, looking up at the few remaining tree crowns. "Yes." Claire responded lightly, turned around suddenly, left a sentence "I''m leaving", and walked out. It turned out that he knew everything about the outside world. Moore Lane waved to Art sullenly, not bothering to say anything. Why can he do this, but not himself, the elder brother? But I can''t find Claire''s theory. Yate sent the two of them outside the door. After watching them leave, he returned to the jujube tree and scratched his hair: "It seems that we need to take care of it seriously." Before there was no care at all, and he was left to fend for himself. As soon as the words fell, the Soul Eater suddenly received a contact from Moore Lane. You just left, did you forget something? "By the way, a breakthrough was made over there today. You probably didn''t know it after sleeping all day." It was the progress of the undersea palace. Art doesn''t really care. Now he has the shelter of Tabitha Agnes and Gregoria Kate, so he doesn''t have to worry at all. Instead of caring about this, it is better to think about how to solve the troubles of the Hornets. The night is getting darker. Yat came to the Church of the Soul, exchanged contact information with Gregoria Kate, and asked about some matters that need attention for 3L4. Spirituality is saturated, and you can be promoted when the sacrifices are in place. Tabitha Agnes was more efficient than he thought. Just as he was asking Gregoria Kate for advice, Tabitha Agnes came over with dozens of corpses of extraordinary creatures. 4th, 5th, and 6th order are available! Go to sea today and kill them now! Yate just wanted to say one thing, it feels so good to hug my thigh! You can start promoting. (end of this chapter) Chapter 180： skill points Chapter 180 Adding skills It''s the same as before. After sacrificing enough sacrifices, the dark bloodline will increase to 15%, and he will also be promoted to Tier 3 logically. There is no so-called bottleneck, and no additional extraordinary materials, rituals, etc. are required. I dont know if it will be this silky smooth when it is promoted to the fourth level in the future. Glanced at the panel and found that there was nothing new, then started to point skills to prepare for equipment brushing. There are more than 10 corpses left. All planned in advance. The state of blessing accumulated on him has reached a full value that can be tolerated at this stage, and if it continues to accumulate, it may overflow. The so-called "Dark Plane Consciousness" is just a name he gave himself. This is an existence that is more incomprehensible than gods and demons, but it does not have the self-awareness of gods and demons. It is more like a set program, following instinct, Automatically give feedback. Of course, this is only his own understanding, and it is definitely not comprehensive. However, he didn''t want to understand this kind of existence. He only needed to know how to cater to the other party''s preferences, so as to obtain the greatest benefit for himself. "Please." This time I asked Gregoria Kate to help check the gate, and I did it myself. After being promoted, the cooldown time of the Devil''s Contract becomes 10 minutes, which is enough for him to solve a battle. After enduring it for so long, my hands are itchy, and I also want to test the effect of the practice. Although he hasn''t practiced his skills for a long time, he has never been lazy. Otherwise, how could the skills be used so smoothly and powerfully last night? Because now he can exert more effects of his own attributes! The werewolf change gave him a hint, just like humans can only exert about 20% of their own strength, and the same is true for other attributes. Although professionals can exert more attribute effects than ordinary people, they need to hone and adapt. Otherwise, the previous consciousness will still prevail, limiting the development of potential. What''s more, most of his attributes are accumulated, and the panel shows that the physical attributes are full, so he takes it for granted that he can exert a 100% effect. Until you learn the werewolf transformation skills. Then it was discovered that Nightborne''s basic skills also had a similar effect. Combined with those encounters, he settled down, laying the foundation and honing his attributes honestly. Last night was a demonstration of the effect. Skills have been added. The quality of the sacrifice this time was very high, and I got 25 skill points, plus the remaining 8 before, a total of 33 skill points. After being promoted to level 3, you can already learn all skills. Mage skill completion. Fire wall, flame path, hellfire, flame enhancement, hydra, dominating flame. Firewall skill needless to say, it is powerful enough to create a burning flame. Flame Path, a buff skill, can ignite flames under your feet and attack enemies, but it will continue to consume mana. It is not recommended to use it in the early stage. It is worth mentioning that the order of Hellfire and the original wall of fire has been reversed, and it has become a very explosive skill. Instantly release a circle of flames, attacking all surrounding enemies, and the closer to the center, the higher the damage! The explosive power is very strong, but it is a semi-close skill and has a cooldown time, so it is not suitable as a main skill. Damage is affected by Firewall, Flame Path skills and Spirit. Fire enhancement skill, you can apply flame blessing to yourself and team members, the affected target will attack with additional fire damage, and improve the attack accuracy rate, in addition, it will ignore part of the enemy''s fire resistance, and the magnitude has nothing to do with the skill level , but is affected by the ability to dominate fire, such as level 1 fire control, it will ignore 1% of the target''s fire resistance. Additional fire damage is affected by warmth, fire master skill and spirit value. Hydra, summon a multi-headed fire snake, launch a violent explosive attack on the enemy, the output frequency is high, and the damage is high. Moreover, with the improvement of the skill level, multiple fire snakes can also be summoned, and the damage is affected by the fireball skill and the spirit value. Dominate Fire, a passive skill, control the power of fire, increase the damage of fire skills, ignore part of the enemy''s fire resistance, and absorb a small amount of fire attacks from the enemy, which is equivalent to a weakened version of the law of fire. Ice Shard Armor, Ice Armor, Frozen Orb, and Ice Control. Learn Ice Shard Armor and Ice Armor because the latter has a damage bonus to the Frozen Orb skill. The damage of Frozen Ball skill in this MOD is very high! Frozen Ball, create a huge cold sphere to move forward, and will continuously release ice bombs to damage the enemy during the movement. The sphere has its own penetrating effect. Every time it runs over an enemy, a large number of ice bombs will explode. The more enemies, the stronger the explosive power. Damage is affected by Ice Bomb, Ice Armor skills and Spirit. Control the cold, refine the understanding of the cold element, make your ice skills more effective in killing the enemy, and at the same time absorb a small amount of the enemy''s cold attack. Different from Domination of Flame, it will not directly increase the panel damage of Ice-type skills, but the ignored cold resistance is higher, and the effect of increasing damage is actually more powerful than Domination of Fire and Domination of Lightning. It can be said that the power of ice mages stems from this skill! Lightning''s Charger, Lightning, Chain Lightning, Nova, Thunderstorm, Energy Shield and Dominator Lightning. Charged bombs, lightning and chain lightning skills are skipped. Nova, create an ever-expanding electric ring, attacking all surrounding enemies, the damage is affected by static stance, energy shield skills and spirit value. The damage is stable, the attack frequency is high, and the range is wide, but it needs semi-close combat output, or inserts into the middle of the enemy. Thundercloud Storm, a mage''s resident buff skill, summons a thundercloud to hang over the head, periodically launching lightning strikes on nearby enemies. After the lightning hits the enemy, several charged bombs will be generated to continue attacking the enemy. Damage is affected by Charged Bullet and Spirit. Energy shield, a mage''s life-saving skill, gathers the power of elements to form a shield position, which can replace the loss of life with mana when you are injured. After the skill is turned on, the spirit value will also increase the upper limit of mana. The effect of level 1 is that every 20 points of spirit value will increase the upper limit of mana by 3 points, which is better than nothing. Improve telekinesis skills, allowing the same mana to absorb more damage. Dominate Lightning, greatly increase the damage of lightning skills, and at the same time absorb a small amount of lightning attacks from enemies. There is no effect of reducing the enemy''s lightning resistance, so it needs to be equipped with anti-resistance equipment, but this also creates the impressive panel damage of lightning mages. A total of 17 skill points are consumed. I also learned the barbarian''s roar, shouting, combat physique and combat command skills. As we all know, the barbarian is an auxiliary profession. Roar to scare away timid enemies. Shouting, level 1 increases defense by 100%. Battle system, one of the magical skills, level 1 increases the maximum stamina by 35%, the maximum life by 35%, and the maximum mana by 17%. Battle command, temporarily increase the skill level by 1 point. A total of 4 skill points are consumed. Druid''s Polar Storm, Hurricane Armor, Small Cyclone, Tornado, Storm and Destroyer are all learned. The so-called polar storm is a mass of cold air. Hurricane Armor, summon a piece of air to surround itself, absorb a small amount of elemental damage, the upper limit of level 1 is 56 points. Small whirlwinds and tornadoes do not need to be described, but they need to be used with caution because the trajectory cannot be controlled. Storm, summon a destructive cold cyclone around you, which continuously damages and weakens the enemy. It belongs to the core buff skill. The duration of the hurricane armor can be increased. The damage is affected by the small whirlwind, polar storm skills and spiritual value. Destroying the world and summoning the doomsday-like meteor fire rain also needs to be used with caution. The duration of the Volcanic Explosion skill can be increased, and the damage is affected by Firestorm, Lava Boulder, Volcanic Skill and Spirit. This type of skill is less practical, but it can produce unimaginable effects in some occasions. Tabitha Egger, who is a 7th-order boss, turned to him for help! In addition, it has a deterrent effect, specifically targeting large organizations with fixed sites. A total of 6 skill points are consumed. Finally, Paladin''s Light Bolt, Blessed Hammer, Holy Shield, Holy Freeze, Sanctuary, and Judgment. Holy Light Bomb, release a holy ball of light, attack a single enemy or heal teammates, ignoring the magic resistance of demons and undead. If you don''t invest a lot of skill points, the effect is better than nothing. Blessed Hammer, summon a magic hammer, spin to attack the surrounding enemies, the damage is affected by Blessed Aim, Vitality, Concentration skills and Spirit value. In addition, the focus aura can also increase the damage of Blessed Hammer. High damage, but strange trajectory, difficult to control. Holy Shield has been introduced, one of the magic skills. Holy Freeze, creates an extremely cold field with the thought of God, erodes the surrounding enemies, adds extra cold damage to its own attack, and periodically attacks the surrounding enemies. Periodic attacks cannot be dodged, nor will they trigger any probabilistic skills. The damage effect is affected by cold resistance, rescue skills and spirit value. Range deceleration effect is its advantage. Cold erosion is also effective on enemies that are immune to ice, but it has no effect on enemies that cannot be frozen by nature. Sanctuary, using the grace of God to create a sanctuary that undead creatures cannot approach. When turned on, it deals more damage to undead creatures, regardless of their physical resistance, and periodically deals magic damage to them and has a chance to knock them back. Needless to say, Judgment Aura is a magical skill. After it is activated, it greatly reduces the defense and elemental resistance of surrounding enemies. So far, all skill points have been used up. This time, the addition points are mainly based on legal system and support. After crossing the initial stage, the advantages of the legal system gradually became prominent, and after all, he chose the legal system because his career was mainly based on mental and physical strength. Looking at the densely packed skill bar, a sense of power emerges spontaneously. Its like everyone bought fitness equipment and put it at home, thinking that they can exercise. However, he already knows that he cannot rely on the introduction of the panel, and the actual effect and usage must be developed by himself. 2974 characters~~ This chapter is a long introduction, but I have to write it. I can only write as many free words as possible. Please bear with me. (end of this chapter) Chapter 181： Grumpy skin Chapter 181 Grumpy skin Yatt is going to summon the blasphemous warrior among the regenerated demons. Practice your hands first. This kind of monster is an undead creature resurrected by Baal. It was a powerful and evil warrior in life. Although its body structure is inconvenient after resurrection, it compensates for the Paladin''s charge skills. In the game, this kind of monster is the group of little monsters surrounded by violent skin. His real target is Grumpy Skin. When I played games before, I used to brush this guy a lot, dropping all kinds of top-quality equipment. Even if he has accumulated a full grid of blessings on his body, he still needs to choose the corresponding monster. It is impossible to just pick a mob and drop a bunch of top-quality items for him. The essence of the violent skin is a blasphemous warrior, but it is more powerful. In addition to charging, it also comes with flame enhancement skills, and its fire resistance and poison resistance are very high. Practice with profane fighters, professional counterparts. First come a set of buffs, battle command, battle system, shout, ice armor, energy shield, thunderstorm, flame enhancement, and flame path. Then summon the oak wise man and Hydra. Because the Leaf Two-Handed Staff cannot be equipped with a shield, the Holy Shield skill cannot be used. By the way, consume 1 point of spirituality to activate the aura of the shelter. Several beams of crystal-like amber light appeared under his feet, extending outward, flickering non-stop. Gregia Kate unconsciously twitched the corners of her eyes. Where did he learn so many auxiliary skills? The barbarians can also cry! Also, is that magic? Everything is ready, start calling. The body of the extraordinary creature in the ritual disappeared, and a tall skeleton appeared in the ritual. Although it was just a skeleton, it was extraordinarily tall, nearly 3 meters tall, and very burly. The skeleton was still wearing armor from before it was alive. It looked tattered, but the armor that survived was all strong and reliable. Another characteristic is that they are holding a cane of unknown material in their hands, the base material is so dark that they cannot be seen at all, and it seems that they have difficulty in moving. Most people who think so have died under their crutches. I dont know where Barr found so many cripples, or he deliberately made them all crippled for the sake of orderly formation. This kind of monster is not powerful alone, but it is a bit scary when it is in a group. Because of the battle data to be tested, Art did not sneak attack. "Uh" The blasphemous warrior let out a deep and suppressed roar, and black flames flickered in the eyes of nothingness, locked on Yate, and walked slowly and limping towards him. Don''t ask if there are no vocal cords, how can it make a sound, a skeleton is still alive! Think of it as the sound of bones rubbing against each other. Yate did not dodge, but first tested the effect of the shelter. After the blasphemous warrior wobbled out of the ceremony, he suddenly launched a charge skill. A string of phantoms flashed, and the crutch in his hand was raised frame by frame. When he came to Yate, he swung down again. "Bang!" An amber crystal light beam flashed on it, and the blasphemous warrior was blown away by this force. At the same time, a bolt of lightning struck the top of its head, sparking a string of electric lights that melted into the air with a hissing sound. Unfortunately, it doesn''t do much harm. Although there are only bones left, it is more solid than imagined. Lightning only left a layer of shallow scorched black marks on one bone. While being knocked into the air, it also avoided the Hydra''s attack. It is said that it is a Hydra, but at a low level it is a 3-headed Hydra and cannot move. "Woo" The crutch almost brushed against Art''s clothes. The shelter does have the effect of repelling undead creatures, but the skill level is too low, so it may not be effective against the violent skin. If it hurts, it''s better than nothing. Yat stepped back a little, and waited for it to come forward again to test the damage of Hydra. The attack frequency is very fast, and a series of fireballs are sprayed on it with an explosive effect. Regardless of whether the damage is high or not, the effect is full. not bad. The profane warrior has a high fire resistance. It is normal for the Hydra to not deal high damage. The purpose of Art is only to see the shape and attack effect. continue! The figure retreated again. The blasphemous warrior doesn''t have much wisdom. After all, he is a resurrected bone frame. He stepped directly on the path of flames and let the flames burn. This guy walks with a limp and a slow... The flames rising half a person''s height licked the bones, wanting to bake them crispy and squeeze out every drop of oil in the bone seams. However, where does the oil come from? As long as there is a little oil, it will not crunch and walk like this. A series of attacks, although the damage is not high, but extremely insulting, it has been roasted black. Yat always keeps a fixed distance from it, making it unable to use charge skills. Don''t forget, Art also has charge skills! Just when it finally couldn''t help it, and took the initiative to leave the path of flames, a hockey puck the size of a human head swirled toward it. Frozen Ball! In the ice system, Yate''s favorite skill. "Boom!" The blasphemous warrior was hit solidly. The frozen ball exploded, and how many ice bombs burst out in an instant, densely packed, directly destroying its body. Don''t forget, it has just been roasted for a while! Drops a bunch of gold coins, a few pieces of runes, a blue necklace and a shiny gold necklace. After Yate picked it up, he no longer shy away from Gregoria Kate, and directly identified it. His necklace is not very good, if it is better than the one he wears, just put it on. They are actually very good! Skull Shoulders Shiny Gold Necklace, +10% Fast Casting Speed, +21 Spirit, +4 Mana, Lightning Resist +26%. The blue necklace of the Frozen Apprentice, +2 cold skills (Mage only), +10% faster casting speed. But why are there 2 necklaces? He can only wear 1 piece! After hesitating, I still put on a blue necklace. "This is just practice." Explain to Gregoria Kate, lest she be careless next time. Gregoria Kate glanced at him and decided that he didn''t need her own guardianship. But still nodded. 10 minutes passed. Yat, under the gaze of Gregoria Kate, added buff and summoning again. Then summon the Grumpy Hide. Sure enough, he showed up with a group of younger brothers! Moreover, this guy''s appearance is almost the same as the younger brother''s blasphemous warrior, and he looks like an old man! If there is no perception ability, it is difficult to distinguish it with the naked eye! The moment it appeared, the surrounding air suddenly became hot. The ritual was instantly destroyed. However, the Frozen Ball also rushed to the face at the same time. This time it is actual combat, not practice, so of course we have to seize the upper hand. "Boom!" The frozen ball burst, and countless ice bullets flew out. Most of the younger brothers around it were damaged. But only one dies. Because of being caught by the irritable skin in the hand as a shield to resist the damage of the frozen ball. This guy is actually intelligent! After it was attacked by Yate, it did not fight back immediately, but watched Gregoria Kate in mid-air vigilantly. It was like Smith Mallers being summoned for the first time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 182： Rhythm control and divine prediction Chapter 182 Rhythm Control and Divine Prediction Yat was the first time to see a sentient undead creature. Although the irritable outer skin is the same as that of ordinary blasphemous warriors, with only two black flames in the eye sockets, it can be seen from its reaction that it is different. Actually knew to use the younger brother as a shield! Could it be another power projection? These thoughts flashed through Yate''s mind, but they didn''t affect him from casting spells again. Another frozen ball. After increasing the cold-type skills by 2 points, the damage of the Frozen Ball has been significantly increased. In Diablo, a major feature of professional skills is that many skills in the same skill tree have synergistic effects, either extending the duration or directly increasing the damage. Therefore, equipment that improves skills like this has a very obvious increase in damage. Just like after he puts on this necklace, not only the Frozen Ball skill itself is upgraded by 2 levels, but also the Ice Bomb and Ice Armor skills that control the coldness and affect the damage of the Frozen Ball are also upgraded by 2 levels, the resulting improvement effect Very impressive! His ice ball was not aimed at the irritable outer skin, but the blasphemous warrior next to him who suffered heavy damage. It is a routine operation to clear the field before the final battle with the boss. Otherwise, while he was fighting with the irritable skin, a sudden charge came from the side, even if it couldn''t really hurt him, it would greatly distract his attention. What''s more, the irritable skin is intact, but those mobs are seriously injured and slowed down. They must be pinched with soft persimmons! The frozen ball was controlled very well, and it just exploded among the group of profane warriors. Almost all destroyed! There are only 2 left who can barely move, and he makes up the knife with a chain lightning. Only one died. A little embarrassing. The advantage of lightning-type skills is that the upper limit is very high, but the disadvantage is that the lower limit is also very low, maybe even as low as 1 point! Yat still didn''t believe it, under the watchful eyes of the irritable skin, it was another lightning strike! is finally dead! There are many items scattered on the ground. Cranky Outer Skin had already turned his head to look at him when he cast the Frozen Ball again, but he didn''t expect that under his gaze, he actually made up the knife twice in a row! Slapped in the face, and it was 2 times in a row! The irritable skin endured it. Anyway, its face is long gone. I can''t help it, the creature floating in the air is too threatening. However, Art has turned his attention to it. The black flames in the irritable skin''s eye sockets flickered a few times. Push your nose on your face, right? Yate raised his hand and there was a bolt of lightning. Buffs have a limited time, especially the 3 buffs of the barbarian, which can only last for 42 seconds. How can there be time to laugh and laugh with it! The irritable outer skin finally couldn''t bear it anymore, let the lightning fall on him, and rushed towards him quickly. Although he is limping, he is fast! Trotting, running faster than Jim Thomson! It''s not that it doesn''t want to stride, but that its body structure doesn''t allow it, after all, it has a lame leg. Lightning fell on it, not even leaving a mark! The damage is negligible. Isnt this guy high in fire resistance and poison resistance? Why is his lightning resistance also so high? Yate quickly backed away. The irritable skin waded through the path of flames, completely ignoring the damage from the path of flames. It has been said that its fire resistance is high. Yat naturally knows, but the free buffs are not for nothing, and some damage is good. While backing away, he cast ice bombs, aiming at its eye sockets. Skills are dead, but people are alive. Sure enough, the irritable outer skin raised his hand to block it. Although the damage is low, its speed is inevitably slowed down. The distance that has just been shortened is zoomed out again. Yate removed the shelter and replaced it with a holy frozen aura. Before he was afraid of being surrounded and beaten, and the time for the sanctuary''s aura hadn''t come yet, so he didn''t change it. Now, of course, Holy Freeze is more useful. As a circle of azure blue aura appeared under his feet, he felt that his affinity for cold elements seemed to have increased a little. For a professional of his level, the elemental damage used naturally cannot come from himself, and is all transferred from the outside world. The improvement of affinity can give skills higher damage and faster efficiency. Ice Bomb! Ice Bomb! Ice Bomb! A series of 3 ice bombs aimed at the eye sockets of the irritable skin. Although the damage of Ice Storm and Ice Spike is higher, they are not as flexible as Ice Bomb at the moment. Besides, the damage of the ice bomb skill is not low. Frost Nova, Ice Storm, Ice Spike, Blizzard, and Frozen Ball skills all have an effect on increasing the damage of ice bombs, and each level increases by 15%! Under multiple bonuses, although the actual damage of Ice Bomb is not as exaggerated as Frozen Ball, it is not inferior to Ice Storm and Ice Spike. Moreover, the ice bomb skill has no cooling time, fast casting speed, and very little mana consumption. After he finds the rhythm, it feels like pulling the trigger of a machine gun. From chasing after the irritable skin, he kept running away, to the current stalemate between the two sides. Didn''t waste energy and time to release the static stance, you don''t need to think about it, it has no effect on rough-skinned and thick-skinned monsters like irritable skin. Frost Nova is the same. That is, the holy frozen aura can make this guy afraid. Although Faith Aura can allow him to cause higher damage, it can only be converted after he controls the speed of the violent skin or finds the opportunity. This guy''s speed is very fast, and he hasn''t used the charge skill all the time, so he might be fishing! Therefore, Yate did not dare to approach it easily, but kept attacking and harassing it with ice bombs around it. Let''s see who will show his flaws first. Of course, Gregoria Kate is at least half the factor for him to be so relaxed! No need to do anything, just watch from the side, the irritable skin can''t concentrate, at least half of the attention is on Gregoria Kate. After a few minutes, Art took a step forward. The irritable skin took a small step back unconsciously. The offensive and defensive momentum of both sides has completely changed. Art tries to corner Grumpy Skin. The latter reacted quickly. Glowed a few growls in vain. Far from being complacent, Yate raised his vigilance. Didn''t think it would be so easy to kill itself. Moreover, the battle of trapped beasts is even more dangerous. Especially because it has intelligence! The irritable skin is still retreating towards the corner bit by bit. Yate, while gradually controlling the rhythm with ease, allocated part of his energy to observe its body reactions. A skeleton frame, it is impossible for him to look at his eyes or expression. However, he also has his own way. Forcibly record the body dynamics of every frame of the irritable skin. Once there is a big change, it will definitely be noticed at the first time. Put all your energy into this! Focus like never before! In addition to the irritable skin and the route I want, there is nothing else in my eyes! The control of skill rhythm becomes more and more easy. Every time the irritable skin wants to change direction, the ice bomb always appears in time, forcing it to retreat according to the route that Art has planned for it. Even if it can block the first wave of ice bombs, there will be more ice bombs to catch up behind, so it has to retreat. Even with Gregoria Kate, it is not easy for Art to do this. Sure enough, talented players are the most frustrating. Rhythm control is a talent he possessed when he was an ordinary person in his previous life. Another few minutes passed. The rhythm is always under his control. The grumpy skin is about to retreat to the corner. At this time, the crutch in its hand suddenly lifted a few centimeters, forming a small acute angle with the ground, and this angle was not backward, but forward! Flash! Yate did not hesitate, and left in a flash. "Kick, kick, kick..." A series of phantoms appeared, and the sound of stomping on the ground was extremely thick. The irritable skin saw that Yate disappeared, but it couldn''t stop charging. stopped just before Art. A green cloud-like spiritual energy lingers under the feet, and I don''t know when it will appear. Yat was very bold, he didn''t flash too far, but was just a few meters away on the left, after quickly switching to the aura of judgment, he cast the frozen ball in advance to aim at the place where he was just standing. A wave of divine predictions! (end of this chapter) Chapter 183： outrageous drop Chapter 183 Outrageous drop "ৡ" The sound of the ice ball bursting was very silky, and countless cone-shaped ice bombs swarmed out like a nest of blasted hornets, hitting the irritable skin with bursts of "puff puff rustling" sounds, which lasted for nearly a second. bell. Such a number of ice bombs are released in less than 1 second, it is impossible for the irritable skin to hide even if it wants to! "Stupid" standing in place. If it has a status display, you can definitely see the two negative states of "stiffness" and "slowdown" refreshed at a rate of more than 50 per second! It is naturally impossible for a single ice bomb to cause it to freeze, but more than 50 ice bombs erupted at the same time, and the quantitative change caused a qualitative change. In addition, the weakening of the judgment aura made it unable to move, so it could only eat all of this frozen ball. Damage, and it is the highest damage at the breaking point! A frozen ball knocked out nearly half of its blood volume! The armor and bones on his body turned ice blue, and the black flames in his eye sockets shrank into two big balls, like a candle under a storm, which might go out at any time. The moment the frozen ball exploded, Yate took advantage of the situation and hit its eye socket with a few ice bombs. I have to say that the timing and position of his ice ball are really accurate, and the aura of judgment is really powerful! While the aftermath of the frozen ball was still there, another static stance followed with a few ice bullets. At this moment, the violent skin has been broken, and the static stance can be used. The freezing and deceleration effects of the Frozen Ball are accumulated in numbers, and last for a long time, so it is necessary to add control skills in time. "Zi" "Puff puff." This is one of the benefits of the legal system, no need to be close. Can kite monsters. Currently he does not know the skills of the remote physics department. Compared with Ice Bomb, the casting time of Frozen Ball is a bit longer. Before, because he was predicting, he had that time, but not now. Once the rhythm is not well controlled, it is very likely to be counter-killed. Being on the safe side, he didn''t dare to get too close to the opponent, preferring to have no output from the thunderstorm above his head. He has only just learned Thunderstorm and Frozen Ball, and he is not yet familiar with it, so he is not very practical. "Zi" "Boom, boom, boom." This time it is a static stance with a fireball. Although it has high fire resistance, it is not immune to fire, and under the effect of Judgment Spiritual Qi, the fire resistance has been greatly weakened. Of course, the main reason is that Art has already mastered the rhythm and has the leisure to experiment with different skills. The irritable outer skin was caught in the rhythm by him, and he couldn''t catch his breath all the time. It was very uncomfortable to not be able to get up or down. After all, it is just a projection in the normal mode, without much power, but it is the type of "three-axes to break through the world", lacking flexible coping methods. Very aggrieved! If it wasnt for the creature who was always there to intimidate it, if it wasnt for being accidentally tricked into a weak state, if it wasnt for the guy in front of him who refused to confront it... "Om" Art used a blessed hammer. It was embarrassing, the translucent hammer flew around the irritable skin, but it didn''t touch it! That''s why he doesn''t like this skill. He is just an ordinary idle player. He has not seriously studied the ballistic trajectory of the Blessed Hammer. He either casts it close to his face, or stands in a pile of monsters and releases it desperately. The higher the base number, the higher the hit rate will naturally be. The irritable skin is full of anger! It doesn''t matter if the battle is suppressed, but it''s still playing with it! A powerful breath burst out suddenly. Art was taken aback. Gregia Kate also woke up from the state of "watching the show". However, before she could make a move, the irascible skin that had just grown up suddenly withered, as if the powerful force injected was interrupted by some external force. Yate naturally wouldn''t let go of this opportunity, and made another ice ball, plus an ice bullet to make up the knife. "Roar" the irritable outer skin let out a low growl, as if to indicate that he remembered him. Then it exploded with a bang. Many monsters in Diablo will explode after death, making it hard to guard against. The power of the explosion cannot be underestimated, the ground and walls within a radius of 5 meters around it have become pitted! However, more things are dropped. All kinds of equipment and sundries are spread all over the floor! Yate stepped forward happily. Posted! At a glance, among the many dropped items, I saw a small and exquisite short staff that looked like two burnt pencils butted together, and a dark gold ring! Pick up these 2 items at the first time, and then start to pick up other items. Gregia Kate''s heart skipped a beat, and she floated behind him to watch. Is this a good thing? He was a little excited. Yate first identified everything, and then checked them one by one. First, the scepter. Carved from burnt wood, slightly longer than the baton, both ends are hooped with strange leather, and the top is inlaid with light blue crystals or fragments of some kind of stone. The overall style is exquisite and rough. Suicide Branch Scorched Rod (extended), one-handed damage 8~19, durability 11~15, +1 to all skills, +50% faster casting speed, +40 life, increased maximum mana by 10%, all resistances + 10, the attacker takes 80 damage, +50% damage to undead creatures. Is this the equipment that can drop now? Although it is the equipment he can use now...no, but, whatever it is, use it! This attribute, for his level, can be called the best of the best! Moreover, this is a one-handed cane, and I can finally hold a shield! As a divine skill, the sacred shield finally came into play. Dark gold ring. Jordan Stone Ring, +1 to all skills, increases lightning damage from 1-12, +20 mana, increases mana cap by 15%. It''s getting more and more outrageous! This ring is already the ultimate equipment for many legal professions! Still the same sentence, whatever, put it on! Not so many blessings are accumulated in vain. These three pieces of equipment are enough to satisfy him. View another bright gold ring with ease. Ring of Destruction, +10% fast casting speed, +2 agility, +54 mana, +29% lightning resistance, 25% reduction in the persistent effect of poison. Another very good piece of equipment. Put on! Each person can only wear at most 2 rings in the dark world. With his character, he tried it at the first time. Rings made by Gregoria Kate are okay. That is to say, now he has 4 rings on his hand. There is still a long way to go from the title of "Lord of the Rings". The equipment dropped by the profane warrior is also good. Sigang set dropped 2 more pieces. Sigang''s Faceguard Excellent Helmet (Normal), Defense 57, Durability 31~40, +25 Defense, +30 Mana. Sigangs guardian tower shield (common), defense 35, durability 51~60, +1 to all skills, 20% increased chance of blocking. But it didn''t work for him. He must use the crown of knowledge for the hat, and prepare to use the word of spiritual runes for the shield. I didnt do it before, because this set of rune language has been weakened a lot, and there is no suitable substrate. Now there is. Super powerful crown shield (common), defense 44, all resistances +41, with 3 slots. This is a golden side with a circular protruding round shield in the middle, which matches the name "Crown Shield". The language of spiritual runes has been weakened, but only three runes of 7, 10, and 9 are needed. The materials are all ready-made, including the necessary adhesives, and can be made immediately. Spirit Crown Shield, defense 44, durability 44~60, +1 all skills, +15% fast casting speed, +20% fast strike recovery, +20 spirit, +40 health, cold resistance +76%, lightning resistance + 76%, fire resistance +41%, poison resistance +76%. I feel that there is a high probability that a bolt of lightning may not be able to kill me. Next time you can try summoning elemental monsters. "What is the principle?" Gregoria Kate, who was watching the whole process, finally couldn''t help asking. Although she couldn''t see the equipment''s attributes, she could sense the sudden increase in the equipment''s grade, as well as the magic fluctuations when the rune language was made. "The language of runes, the equipment system of another world." Art briefly explained to her. Gregia Kate nodded half-understanding, then stepped aside. Let him continue. Yat arranged the ritual again. Continuing like this, I feel that it will be a matter of time before I become a master in this field, and maybe I can even take a part-time job by then. Just as he was about to call, he suddenly had a strange idea. What will happen if I summon the Grumpy Skin again? Does it still exist? If it is, does it still remember itself? 2479 words, this kind of chapter will try to write as many free words as possible. (end of this chapter) Chapter 184： panel Chapter 184 Panel His knowledge of the dark world is limited to the game data of his previous life and some things he heard from Oguto, but both of these can only be used as a reference. A real world is definitely different from a game, and as his "novice instructor", Augusto is just a "village official", and he knows very little about the dark world, and many of them are hearsay or passed down from his ancestors rumors. Comparing the things handed down by the Tavel family, you can know that these rumors are not very reliable. As for Isodi, before being summoned by him, he wandered around the icy plain every day, knowing even less. This leads to his little understanding of the dark world. It was the first time to kill this famous and intelligent monster, and I was a little curious whether it could regenerate like in the game. After all, this is just a projection of it. If it can be regenerated, can''t I keep brushing it? In the game, Grumpy Skin is the famous "Glamorous Man". He is even affectionately called "Uncle Pi" by many players. He is the first choice for many players to farm treasure. It can drop almost all equipment and runes except for a few specific pieces of equipment. Of course, that is "Uncle Pi" in **** mode. Now its just a projection of normal difficulty, and it drops the Stone of Jordan and the Branch of Suicide, which seems to verify its identity as a boy who gives treasure. Encountering such a strange thing, its not like dry wood meeting a raging fire, and its out of control! What''s more, it doesn''t have many methods. As long as you control the rhythm well, you can kite until you die, and anyone will never forget it. Once this idea is born, it can never be waved away. Try it! I was actually able to get in touch! Is this already regenerated? The efficiency is really high! However, before he could be happy, Fang Fang rejected him viciously. Yate remembered that he was fishing and could not force the other party. Empty joy. can only be changed to the previously planned Zakarum priest. Priests of Zakarum are members of the Zakarum Order. They were once noble and devout believers of light, but as the high-level council was gradually controlled by Mephisto, they all degenerated into Mephisto''s servants. Priest Zakarum is a mage monster with 4 skills: Lightning, Healing, Teleportation, and Blizzard. With his current resistance, he can basically ignore it. As he expected, there was no difficulty. It''s just that the drop of the Zakarum priest is obviously not as good as the irritable skin. It''s not bad, it''s just that his appetite is spoiled by the 2 outrageous drops of Grumpy Skin. After more than an hour, the blessing state disappeared. His excited spirit gradually cooled down, and he began to tidy up and change equipment. First of all, the crown of knowledge is retired and replaced with the newly dropped battle cap. Farmer''s Hat War Hat (extended), defense 108, durability 9~12, +1 all skills, +15% increased movement speed, +100% enhanced defense, +20 physical strength, +20 spirit, life recovery speed +9. The attribute is good, there is no doubt about it. Gloves replaced with Mage Fist. Mage''s Fist Light Iron Gloves (Normal), Defense 33, Durability 10~10, +1 Fire Skill, +20% Fast Casting Speed, Increase 1~6 Fire Damage, +28% Enhanced Defense, +10 Defense, Mana 25% faster recovery, invisible (cannot be repaired). The first choice for most mages. The only pity is that it is invisible, so you can only use it with care. And shoes. Sander''s gravel boots (common), defense 6, durability 10~14, +40% increased movement speed, +100 attack accuracy, +5 strength, +10 agility. Set [Sander''s Folly] parts, the attributes are really good, replace Cayson''s Conquest. A lot of weapons are dropped this time. Dark Destroyer Cudgel (extended), one-handed damage 17~64, durability 17~24, fast attack speed, +2 Druid skills, +195% enhanced damage, +25% bonus to attack accuracy , +200% damage to demons, +200 attack accuracy against demons, +15 life automatically gained after every demon killed, +50% damage to undead. The damage and attack frequency are not low, and the attributes are also very good. Although he doesn''t mind having a staff with one hand and a mace with the other, this stick is a crude version of a mace, but this will affect his performance on the contrary, so it can only be used for druid vests. Glow Fragment Dagger (Normal), one-hand damage 4~21, durability 17~24, rapid attack speed, +50% fast casting speed, +55 attack accuracy, +50 mana, all resistances +10. Obviously, this is a dagger used by the legal system. If there is no suicide branch, he will definitely choose this dagger. This further proves that the "Dark Plane Consciousness" has no subjective consciousness, and is only responsible for "feeding" high-level treasures. As for whether it is suitable for him, it is not within the scope of consideration. There are various other equipment, including the substrate, so I wont go into details one by one. Compared with his accumulated blessings, the amount of equipment dropped this time is a bit small. One reason is that the quality of the equipment has improved a lot, and the other is that it has been distributed to the amulets. Fiery little talisman, increases fire damage by 5-11. Little amulet of life, +16 life. Little amulet of life, +19 life. Small amulet of iron life, +18 attack accuracy, +18 life. Small Talisman of Balance, +5% Fast Hit Recovery. Crimson Life''s small amulet, +19 life, fire resistance +8%. are all small best. Replace all the original large amulets. The burden of the soul has not increased, but the attributes have improved a lot. After the change of clothes, he carefully watched the panel after he had been promoted to level 3. Name: [Art Tavel (Zhuang Zhou)] Entries: [All things return to one], [Bubble] Status: Health Occupation: [Demon Warlock] Class: 3 Blood: [Abyss (0.03%), Human (84.97%), Darkness (15%)] Spirituality: 20+700 Attributes: strength [65 (45.2+16+4.5)], agility [77 (49.5+23+4.9]), physical strength [87 (61.7+20+6.1)], intelligence [29 (26.7+2.6)], spirit [158 (103.5+45+10.3)], life [1060 (878+182)], mana [1920 (1588+74+258)] Skills: [Battle Skills (Excellent)], [Devil''s Contract (Unique)], [Moon Phase Meditation (21%)], [Archaeology (Superior)], [Ancient Chinese Research (Excellent)], [Moon Walker ( Elementary)], [Secret Method of Wind Phase No. 21 (Superficial)], [Refraction Position (Superficial)], abbreviated. Props: small amulet of blazing, small amulet of life X3, small amulet of iron life, small amulet of balance, small amulet of crimson life, small amulet of strength, small amulet of agility, small amulet of red, slightly . Equipment: Branches of Suicide, Shield of the Spiritual Crown, Ring of Jordan, Ring of Decay, Necklace of the Frozen Apprentice, Farmer''s Hat Warcap, Twitch Struggle Inlaid Armor, Mage''s Fist Light Iron Gauntlets, Shander''s Fragment Stone heavy boots, Sigang''s shawl metal buckle. Attribute points only take integers, and the numbers in brackets are naked attributes + equipment boost + skill boost. Basic skills at level 5 add an additional 15 points to all attributes (except intelligence) for him. The upper limit of mana only calculates the mana value brought by its own attributes (including attributes increased by passive skills), and does not calculate the increase brought by buff (Moon Walker) and equipment (including attributes added to equipment). There is an additional skill called "Archaeology" in the skill column. The "Ancient Literature Research" skill is classified into this branch and has been upgraded to excellent. Level 2 is promoted to Level 3, there is no essential change, and the promotion is the same as before. However, the equipment is too powerful! In actual combat, the stronger the equipment, the better, but in normal times, he still has to adapt to his own attributes first, tap his own potential, and then adapt to the improvement of equipment. Otherwise, you can only become a pseudo-strong man accumulated with equipment and skills! Even Gregoria Kate could notice the huge increase after he put on the equipment, and couldn''t help admonishing him, "Don''t rely too much on the equipment." Powerful equipment can plunder more resources for you, defeat more opponents, and give you more choices, which is essential. However, equipment is only for itself! Being strong is the only way to advance to a higher level. Gregia Kate worried that he was lost in the power of the equipment. His equipment is too gorgeous! It''s still 2400 words, so I apologize. (end of this chapter) Chapter 185： surprise (on) Chapter 185 Shocking Change (Part 1) "Hey-" Yat sighed softly, took off most of the equipment on his body, and put it into the space bag. Rings, necklaces, belts of course do not need to be removed. A faint sense of emptiness and reluctance arises spontaneously, just like the feeling of leaving home and returning to school after the summer vacation of the university. He also understands what Gregoria Kate said, but this powerful feeling is very fascinating. Once you experience it, you dont want to give upits not that you dont want to take it off at ordinary times, but you cant help but want to rely on the power of the equipment to infinity. Brain crushes the enemy. However, he still remembered what was most important to him. Clean up your mood, calm yourself down, and start trying to build your own spiritual organ. The first three steps are all about the transformation of the body, so that the body can adapt to the spirituality. Building the spiritual organ represents the beginning of formal transformation into a spiritual creature. At the 2nd stage, he was just trying it out, and now it is officially built. Does not need any material, just your own spirit and body. If you want to change to another profession, you must first accumulate spirituality, but he already has a spiritual limit of 20 points since the second level, so he can try it directly. There is no precedent for success once, and it is only after trial and error that you can succeed and find the most suitable spiritual organ for you. Level 3 is the stage of trial and error. The ?? method has been known as early as the second level, and even briefly tried, but now it needs to change to a new structure. It is not accurate to use "structure" to describe it, but it is difficult for him to describe what kind of existence Mephisto''s horns are in his eyes. Even if he has the civilization of a world, it is still difficult to come up with suitable words. Fortunately, he did understand. Although it is only the surface layer, it is enough for other purposes. Spiritualities skillfully converge on both sides of the head, circling and entangled with each other, attracting the free spirituality in the air to gather here. Spirituality also exists in this world, but it is far less dense and active than the spiritual world. It is said that the world humans live in is gradually being eroded by the spirit world, and one day, this world will become a part of the spirit world. It may be thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, or even further away, but this day will eventually come. Because of changing a more complex structure, this time it is not as smooth as before. However, his intelligence and spiritual attributes have also improved a lot, and he is more proficient in manipulating spirituality. Cannot wear equipment. Equipment with additional mental value will actually interfere with his judgment. Use your own spirituality to lead the spirituality of the outside world, and manifest the composition in your mind bit by bit. Gregia Kate is watching him. Still did not remove the restriction that isolated the church from the outside world, so as to prevent him from being disturbed by any possible movements from the outside world. If the spiritual organ he wants to build is heard by other professionals, he will definitely ask him to change it as soon as possible! In other words, if he had a teacher, there is a high probability that he would not make this attempt. Because the teacher will tell him that you are not the first professional to make such an attempt. Before you, there are countless pioneers, but so far, none of them have succeeded. Do you think you are more genius than those countless geniuses? However, Gregoria Kate is a psychic who can peek into the future! Although there is no official prediction, the intuition of the sixth-level psychic tells her that she seems to be participating in a great historical process! I have this feeling since I first came into contact with Yate. It was just that it was not obvious at the time, and it was not as strong as it is now, but it was enough for her to look at Art differently. It''s not just because she wants Art. As Yate''s strength improves, this feeling is gradually strengthening, and her support for Yate is getting stronger and stronger, and she even almost becomes a nanny-like existence. She is betting on the future! Not sure about the future of Art, I can only bet that my intuition is accurate enough. Don''t dare to predict! She hasn''t lived enough. Time passed by little by little, but the two people in the church did not notice it at all. The sound from the outside world has been blocked, and there is a dead silence in the church. Gregia Kate did not breathe or have a heartbeat, and Art also changed to breathing through the skin, for fear that when he breathed through the nasal cavity, a slightly larger range would accidentally affect the "engineering" on the top of his head. Unfortunately, this attempt ended in failure. Just when he was about to succeed, he suddenly lost his strength. The two black crystals that were about to condense on the top of the head began to dissipate quickly. "Take it as practice." Gregoria Kate comforted him. "Yeah." Yate lowered his head and propped his hands on the floor, sweating instantly. Physical and mental energy consumption is very high, tonight, or even tomorrow, it is impossible to make a second attempt! However, his confidence has increased a lot. The reason for the failure was just lack of strength, and he didn''t make a mistake until the last moment. In other words, if he has enough physical and mental strength, he might succeed in one attempt! Gregia Kate was just about to give him a drop of soul essence when he took out a bottle of potion from his belt and poured it with his head up. Physical Potion. After drinking, he felt much more energetic and stood up. "I''m going to rest, good night." I need sleep to restore my mental strength. The reason why I told Gregoria Kate specifically was because his resting place was in a side hall of the Soul Church. With the experience of being lethargic last time, he dared not go home to rest alone anymore. After obtaining the consent of Gregoria Kate, he obtained the right to use a side hall. There is no bed, and he doesn''t need one. In front of the window, a circular ritual was drawn on the empty ground. The dye formulated with the blood of extraordinary creatures had solidified, and it was difficult to wipe off without special washing liquid. Just big enough for him to lie down on. This is where he sleeps! It looks a little weird. This is the inspiration he got from Professor Hughes''s house. Sleeping in the ritual, not only can get a little bonus to the moon phase meditation, but you may also be able to get the blessing of Ms. Moon. The function of this ritual is not to sacrifice, but to pray to Ms. Yue. To be honest, he doesn''t know the actual effect. This is the first time. Fall asleep in less than 3 minutes. Meditation is a no-brainer. The bright moonlight sprinkled on him through the window, as if covering him with a layer of tulle. Gegelia Kate removed the restriction, and the lively chirping of insects floated into the church, adding a bit of life to the bleak and bleak church. Drowsy, Yate suddenly "woke up". Perceived a deep malice! It is so deep that it is indescribable, as if wishing to eat his soul and let him perish forever! At the same time, he also "smelled" a faint smell of sulfur, with the breath of fire. Suddenly turned his head to look. In the field of vision, a huge head appeared! Skull with a horned helmet. In the eye sockets, there are two black flames like campfires. Somewhat familiar. (end of this chapter) Chapter 186： surprise (below) Chapter 186 Shocking Change (Part 2) Grumpy skin? Yate instantly realized that he was being fucked. Consciousness was pulled to a place that looked like a cave and a temple. The space in front was occupied by this guy''s huge head, and the two sides were covered with "relief" walls. The space behind suddenly expanded, but it was a dilapidated wasteland, broken The gate towers and stone pillars are desolate and dead, the ground is uneven, each protrusion is as high as a head, and there are some raised outlines on it, as if something wants to come out of it. It sent chills down one''s spine! A faint corpse odor and a very faint but pungent sulfur breath lingered at the end of the nose. Obviously only conscious, but can smell the breath. There is nothing on her body, necklaces, belts, rings... Wait, the Stone of Jordan is here! Case solved. No wonder it will drop this piece of equipment, it has been calculated since then! Unexpectedly, this guy''s intelligence is so high! His behavior of swiping treasure is a card bug. Although the consciousness of the dark plane acquiesces, it will not help him make many restrictions like a formal contract. Just like the behavior of the irritable skin, it is impossible to hide the consciousness of the dark plane, but because there are no restrictions on the terms of the contract, the consciousness of the dark plane will not actively analyze the danger of this behavior, and naturally it will not stop it. I never thought that this guy would be so insidious and powerful! Yate always thought that the dark plane was too far away from his own world, and the other party had no coordinates, so he was very safe. Now being taught a lesson by this guy. It can actually pull away its own consciousness through countless dimensions. In other words, is it so powerful? However, it should also exist in a form similar to consciousness. It is impossible to pull oneself into the dark world with only one ring, otherwise it would not be the irascible skin, but the "devil god''s violent skin". The surrounding environment is not real, but the home field created by its consciousness. Including the breath you smell. This guy looks awkward, but his thoughts are quite careful. Yate was indeed a little flustered, but he knew that panic was useless, so he forcibly eliminated this emotion and analyzed his chances of survival. Begging for mercy directly is definitely useless. And this guy is probably not a projection, but a body. The strength of the two sides is completely incomparable, and it is impossible to do it. The only good thing is that he doesn''t need to kill the other party, he just needs to find a way to return his consciousness. The question is how to get out of its shackles! Pinching myself, biting my tongue and other methods have been used, but it has no effect except to hurt myself. Senses too! The mark on the right arm is also blocked. Skills can be used, but they cannot escape from this cave. Irritable skin just looked at him quietly, allowing him to use skills, as if admiring his dying struggle, However, as his "tricks" became more and more, the black flames in the eye sockets of the irritable outer skin could not help flickering a few times. What is his occupation? Why do paladins, mages, barbarians, and druids have all the skills? Before, he thought that he could only use the aura of judgment because he possessed a certain piece of powerful equipment, but now it seems that it is actually his own ability! "Which organization are you from?" Finally couldn''t help asking. In the dark world, there are many large and small organizations, such as the Brotherhood of Horadrim, the Church of Zakarum, the Knights of Westmarch, the Knights of Kanduras, the Blind Sisters, Wiz-Jakatar Wait, there are also various clans, some of which are famous even in hell. It is not surprising that there are forces that can develop members in other dimensions. But its the first time Ive seen someone who can work in several jobs part-time! Perhaps Lord Barr will also be interested. Art finally stopped performing. Testing skills is just a means for him to delay time and attract the attention of the irritable skin. If he takes the initiative to communicate, the irritable skin will definitely dismiss it and instinctively doubt it. If it is proposed by the grumpy skin, it is another situation. "Lord Mephisto." After pondering for a while, he decided to borrow the title of Mephisto. "Master Mephisto? Hahaha..." The irritable outer skin seemed to hear a very funny joke, and laughed exaggeratedly. This guy has a weird laugh. "What''s so ridiculous about this? I have Lord Mephisto''s autograph there. If you let me go back, I can show it to you." Of course Arter knew that Grumpy Skin couldn''t just let him go back so easily, so he said , but to increase the credibility of his own words. "Do you think I''ll be fooled?" The violent laughter stopped abruptly, and the head suddenly thrust forward, almost touching his face. One mouth can swallow him whole. "What I said is true, if you don''t believe me, you can contact Lord Mephisto!" Art said lightly. My heart was pounding. I hope this guy is really as he guessed, not the same irritable and reckless character as his name, but sinister and suspicious. Sinister and suspicious people like brainstorming the most, and occasionally become indecisive. Of course he doesn''t want to contact Mephisto! Don''t forget, Mephisto appreciates him very much! Once he falls into the hands of Mephisto, there may be no chance of escape. "You think I can''t contact Lord Mephisto?" The irritable skin stared at him, the black flames in the eye sockets flickering. Yate made a gesture of excuse. Cranky Hood is resurrected by humans and can understand his gestures. Suddenly caught in a dilemma. It took a huge price to pull his consciousness back, naturally for revenge. Now I only hate myself for talking too much! If you dont ask, you will kill it. Now that you know, how dare you kill it? As we all know, Master Mephisto likes to tempt the strong of human beings to fall, and plant spies among human forces. Moreover, he speaks the devil language, which is purer than himself! The fallen demons have never given up on returning to glory. Although the hope is slim, this authentic accent has been retained. Yate looked at the surrounding environment confidently. The flames in the eye sockets of the irritable skin dance violently. "Behind you is the Hall of Grief, right?" In the silence, Art suddenly asked. "Don''t ask if you don''t know what you shouldn''t!" The violently beating flames in the eye sockets suddenly stopped, and the irritable skin didn''t explain that this was an illusion constructed by itself, but reprimanded it in the posture of a senior. Yate shrugged indifferently, and turned his head to look at the "relief" on the wall. Not a relief, but a real corpse! The irritable outer skin was annoyed again when he saw his behavior like this. But he dared not do it. Yate''s words accounted for half of the reason, and the other half was because of Mephisto''s reputation. In case the interest of Lord Demon God is spoiled, death can only be said to be relief! "It''s not easy to contact Master Mephisto, is it?" Yate seemed to have finally realized its predicament, and said proactively, "Then you can contact Smith Marles and ask him to testify for me." Really thought he was looking at the surrounding environment? I have been thinking about how to break the game! A sinister and suspicious person like this, even if he has believed his lies in his heart, he will still hesitate, and he will figure out some flaws if he is not sure. The best way is to keep stacking chips, so that the balance in the opponent''s heart is completely biased towards your side. "Smith Mallers?" Now, Grumpy Skin really believed it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 187： bound again Chapter 187 is bound again Although Smith Marles only provided equipment for the demon minions under Andariel, he was also a munitions leader under the demon king and had a great reputation in hell. Exactly, Grumpy Hood knows it. They also have their own social circle. Seeing Yate''s determined expression, the irritable outer skin has basically believed his statement. "You tell it directly, and it will know the human being who asked it for gems." Art said in more detail. The irritable skin doesn''t want to confirm it anymore. Although it is stronger than Smith Marles, Smith Marles is a demon race, but it is the undead resurrected by Lord Barr. The two sides have different identities and statuses. What if I know some information that I shouldn''t know? Maybe because I was a human being during my lifetime, I think a lot. "Then why did you kill my projection?" Then he asked. Even though she was more inclined to believe what he said before, she still had no intention of letting him go, so she never complained. I can only complain about it. "To upgrade the equipment!" Yate looked confident. At the same time, he hid the Jordan Stone in his hand, acting as if he would not give up even if he knew that the ring was tricky. The irritable skin was dumb again. What else can it say? "By the way, do you still have this kind of equipment, give me some more?" Yate said suddenly. The irritable outer skin was almost laughed at by him. Dont think that you can do whatever you want with the name of Master Demon God, the worst is to ignore him! Who doesn''t work for Lord Demon God? "No!" After finishing speaking, the head disappeared directly, not giving him a chance to stalk him, and having no intention of making friends with him. Yate just raised his hand when the cave temple suddenly burst and disappeared. And he fell into the void. With a shock, he woke up from the Soul Church. The moon is shining brightly, and the insects are singing loudly. It is still the familiar church. Looking at himself again, he was dripping with cold sweat, and his shirt was wet. All the equipment on the body is there, and there is nothing much. The only trouble is that the Jordan Stone in his hand has been "locked" and cannot be taken off. Cranky Skin only temporarily believed him. "What''s wrong?" Gregoria Kate''s figure appeared. Just noticed that his aura was fluctuating violently, with a sense of panic. "Can you try to take off this ring?" Art stretched out his right hand. Gregia Kate stared at the ring on his hand for a moment, then raised her head and said: "It has been bound to your soul, even if you take it off by force, it will return to you." Yat instantly thought of the statue of Xavira Siren, and after describing it, asked her if this method was possible. "I''m afraid it won''t work." Gregoria Kate shook her head. The degree of binding between the two is different, one has been planned for a long time, and the other just treats him as a temporary boarding place. The power system is also different. Art frowned slightly. Not as uneasy as imagined. He is considering whether it is necessary to take off this ring. Gregia Kate can''t, it doesn''t mean others can''t, isn''t there Tabitha Agnes and a 7th-level great wizard? If it doesnt work, he can still sacrifice to Ms. Yue. However, thinking about it carefully, it seems that there is no need to rush to take it off. The chance of the irritable skin asking Mephisto for confirmation is very low. Not to mention the courage, it might not be so easy for it to meet Mephisto. If he didn''t take off the ring, it should continue to maintain this relationship. The only troublemaker is Smith Mallers. Don''t know what this guy will say. Call it over later to ask. Don''t be in a hurry, it will make you feel guilty if you make a good confession in advance. For the sake of power, there is a high probability that it will lie for itself. After all, it is just a personal grievance of the irritable skin. Moreover, as long as you don''t fall asleep or fall into a coma, you don''t have to worry about being sneaked in by the irritable skin. "Not for now." Make up your mind. Gregia Kate saw that he had plans, so she stopped bothering him. An hour later, he summoned Smith Mallers. As soon as the latter appeared, he bent down and stared at him for a while. full of curiosity. "You actually killed its projection!" Sure enough, Grumpy Skin had already contacted it. "I was almost killed by it too!" Art said in a muffled voice, "By the way, what did you say?" "I don''t know anything, don''t ask me!" Smith Mallers said, shaking his huge head. Yate froze for a moment, then took a deep look at it. Is this the legendary "big man with great wisdom"? It is simply the perfect answer! Not only get rid of your own relationship, but also mislead Grumpy Skin! I have always underestimated it! "How did you get caught by it?" After complacent, Smith Mallers asked casually. "This is the ring." Arthur seemed completely unguarded, revealing the Jordan Stone on his right hand. "The Stone of Jordan?" As expected of an equipment blacksmith, Smith Mallers recognized this ring at a glance. An undisguised greed appeared on its huge eyeballs, like snakes and insects, suddenly increasing and suddenly decreasing. Not because this ring is the Stone of Jordan, but because this ring has Yate''s coordinates on it! The irritable outer skin can only use this to pull away Ater''s consciousness, but Lord Demon God may not be able to use this to lock the world! "Eating alone or following others to drink soup, which is better?" Just when it was wavering, Art helped it make up its mind with a word. "Hey..." Smith Mallers scratched the horns on his head and gave a mocking smile. "Even!" Art said lightly. Smith Mallers wrinkled his whole face when he heard this, and nodded reluctantly. "Don''t you have this level of equipment?" Art always wanted it to improve the trading level. "This kind of equipment cannot be moved casually." Unfortunately, Smith Mallers always refused. This guy is on clearance! Just like the military equipment that some countries cleaned up and eliminated in the previous life. "If it comes into contact with Lord Demon God, remember to notify me in advance." Yate said, "My reward will definitely satisfy you." "Okay!" Smith Mallers rolled his eyes and agreed. Its "honesty" is only because it has never been in contact with humans and cunning demons, and it is now learning and growing rapidly. I havent learned good things, but I have learned a lot about selfishness and love to take advantage of small things. Yate has been intentionally channeling it. Don''t underestimate the point of "love taking advantage of small advantages", it will be addictive! Smith Mallers brought the goods here by the way this time, and completed the deal with Art. Because there is a contract, I don''t worry about Art cheating it. After finishing the process, Yate canceled the summoning and lay back in the ritual. But no sleepiness. Not so big-hearted yet. Moonlight shines on him again. Slowly, his attention was attracted by the moonlight on his body. He found that the moonlight on his body was purer than other places! Suddenly childlike innocence, he opened his mouth as if to swallow moonlight. However, just after taking a bite, he couldn''t help grinning silently. In the dilapidated and dead church, a figure lay in a circular ritual, making the act of swallowing moonlight... In his previous life, he was either a zombie or a monster! (end of this chapter) Chapter 188： Click on the crooked talent again (seeking subscription) Chapter 188 Another crooked talent (for subscription) After laughing, Yate became very playful. Stretch your limbs, lie flat in the ritual, close your eyes, open your mouth and swallow the moonlight one by one, as if practicing moon worship. Not just for show, because of the moon phase meditation, he was able to touch the moonlight! So, he is really swallowing moonlight. There is no taste, just a wisp of coolness along the throat to the lungs. The lungs and intestines also become cool. It''s not uncomfortable at all, on the contrary, it''s a bit comfortable, like sitting on a slate under the shade after a physical education class, blowing the cool breeze, and sipping soda. It''s just that the cheeks are a little tired after a long time. Even if he is already a level 3 professional with a physical strength of 60+, he still feels his cheeks sore. Had to stop his childish behavior. "Uh" hiccupped involuntarily. Yat was taken aback. Moonlight can also be full? No, no feeling of fullness! In addition, the exhaled breath tastes a bit strong. The panel did not show any abnormalities, could it be helping his internal organs to detoxify? Professionals at this stage have not gotten rid of whole grains, and even eat a lot more than ordinary people, and naturally accumulate more toxins in their bodies. However, compared to the powerful physique of professionals, these toxins are insignificant, and they will be eliminated slowly after the fourth level. So, even if the moonlight has the effect of helping the internal organs to detoxify, it will not have a great impact on cultivation. He tried it again, and it did work. Because the second time of persistence is longer, the body can feel a little relaxed. An insignificant trace. "Hey-" He suddenly sighed faintly. After tossing and tossing, I got myself a "Master Appraisal" vest, waited for the fame to slowly ferment, and then partnered with Moore Lane and others to start the instant noodle business, and waited for the official opening, but found another one in the blink of an eye. Good business. When he was bored in his previous life, he thought of using one word to describe the world he lived in. According to your own feelings, not the concepts instilled in you by others. He thought about it, and finally thought of "the world of advertising". Whether you like it or not, whether you accept it or not, all kinds of advertisements are forced into your life and become an indispensable part of your life. When he guessed the function of "detoxification", he had already thought of the second half of the sentence. Beauty! Detoxification and beauty must be connected together! The seemingly ineffective detoxification function, with this affix, immediately becomes worth a thousand dollars! It is well known that women make the best money. Yate looked at the moonlight in his hand with a desolate face. He clearly wanted to improve his strength, but why did he go astray? I have some doubts, whether my talent is a bit crooked. But money has to be earned. Fools dont make money! Didn''t sleep all night. But after taking a few sips of "Moonlight", I was immediately full of energy! Above, is one of the advertisements he conceived. "Moonlight" is the name he gave this product, because the raw material is moonlight + water. Efficacy detoxification, beauty, health, ready to kill all men, women and children! Propaganda he has thought about it. First find a relationship to give a small amount of gifts among the upper-class ladies to hype up the topic, then find some professors and scholars to post a few articles, hire some gunmen to wave the flag, and finally the real advertisements keep up, "properly" exaggerating the efficacy and raw materials of moonlight, making some beautiful For example, "We are just porters of nature" is used to describe the water quality, and "a gift from Ms. Moon" is used to describe the moonlight. By the way, take a pat on Ms. Yue''s ass. Moreover, this setting can save him a lot of trouble. Ms. Yue''s family is not only elves. Among human beings, there are also many believers who believe in Ms. Moon, as well as the legendary "Moon Clan"! These believers will not help him because of a single advertisement, but when the sales and influence of Moonlight reach a certain scale, there will inevitably be believers of Ms. Yue coming to him. At that time, I hope that the elves will not come first. "Suck!" Wiping the saliva overflowing from the corner of his mouth. The idea is too beautiful. "What did you do last night?" Moore Ryan looked at him with disgust. He came here early this morning and gave Claire a few bottles of water called "Moonlight", saying that it can detoxify and nourish the skin, make the skin better, and the body healthier... It''s almost said to be able to make people stay young forever , All diseases are free from illness! Who would believe such an obvious lie? Claire was coaxed by him, and put away a few bottles of water very preciously! Then, when he was chatting, he would be in a daze from time to time, and now he even drools! I dont know what beautiful things Im thinking about. "Nothing." Arthur sat up straight, pretending nothing happened, and asked, "When are we going to leave?" I came here today because I wanted to go to the underwater palace with him to have a look. Yesterday he said that there was a breakthrough there. Professor Hughes certainly doesn''t have time. Even if you find a boat by yourself, you can''t get close to the scene. Only then did I understand why those people insisted on pulling him. In Pudra City, the sea is his home field! As long as you are not a professional of level 6 or above, you need to take a boat to stay at sea for a long time. "Wait for Angelo Nell and Shao Hui." Moore Lane said. Recently, they have been in frequent contact with each other. One is because of the instant noodle business, and the other is that they intend to form a small group. This small group also includes Art, but he is still under investigation. Blocking together is for stronger competitiveness. Not everyone is like Yate, as long as you have enough extraordinary creatures, you can always advance. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui spent most of their money on purchasing resources. They joined the joint law enforcement team to get an extra salary and save daily expenses. The two didn''t keep them waiting for too long, and soon came hand in hand. Yate each sent a bottle of Moonshine. "Only 1 bottle?" "Can I vote?" After hearing the effects he described, Qiqi''s eyes lit up and he asked. Moore Ryan realized this, and also looked at Art. Although he didn''t feel it, he could see the reactions of the women, and there was a lot to do! "Sorry, I can''t mass-produce it until my strength improves, only a few bottles a night." Art shook his head and said. "What do you need?" Shaohui asked unwillingly. I forgot to avoid the taboo for a while. "She''s not..." Angelo Nell wanted to explain for her. "Moonlight, water and me!" Art has already answered. Moore Lane frowned slightly, afraid that Angelo Nell and Shao Hui would not believe his explanation. Unexpectedly, the two actually believed it! And it''s not like being perfunctory! When we met for the first time, Shaohui could smell the moonlight on Yate, and naturally he could also smell the smell of "moonlight". "Let''s go." Moonlight''s topic ended, and finally set off. (end of this chapter) Chapter 189： Umr Chapter 189 Umr Yate, Moore Lane, Claire, Angelo Nell, Shao Hui, apart from the sailors, they are the only people on this 120-meter-long warship. Ordinary merchant ships are prohibited from approaching. In addition, it is also to deal with the danger that may occur at any time. As I said before, the development of science and technology in this world is very uneven, and the technology related to the military field is very advanced. A warship more than 100 meters long can reach a speed of about 40 knots, and it is quite stable. Including his previous life, it was the first time for Yate to take such a big ship, standing on the deck with great interest, blowing the sea breeze, looking around, making no secret that he had never seen the world. "First time on a boat?" Angelo Nell came out and stood by his side after his freshness diminished. "This is the first time I''ve been on such a big boat." Only then did Yate realize that she could be over 170cm tall, and she looked petite because she was always standing next to Shaohui. She has that kind of slightly round face, with a sweet appearance and a calm and elegant temperament, which suits her profession very well. Just looking at the appearance, it is hard to believe that she would be the kind of character who likes to eat meat. "It''s not bad that you can advance to the third level so quickly." Angelo Nair nodded and said. Yate finally understood her purpose. Because I was promoted to Tier 3 within the time she expected, I came here specially to inform myself that I passed her assessment. "Am I officially a member of the small circle?" Art asked in a slightly joking tone. Apart from the newly joined Moore Lane, she and Shaohui''s small circle does not know if there are other members. After all, she just passed her assessment today. However, there should not be many members. Their private circle is likely to deal with the internal affairs of their respective churches. I never heard them mention that there are members of the Church of Dawn and the Church of Terra! Classmates, colleagues, colleagues...these are often the source of competition and pressure. "Welcome to become a member of the Mutual Aid Society!" Angelo Nell said happily, extending a hand. "Is that all right?" Art shook her hand. "There are only four of us, there is no need to engage in so many forms!" Angelo Nell waved his hand carelessly. Sure enough, there is a big contrast between her personality and appearance. I have to admire Church of Liming, her carefree character can cultivate her calm and elegant temperament! "It''s really just the four of us?" Yate complained not at all tactfully. "In a secret organization like ours, there are not many members, especially in the initial stage." Angelo Nell said. "Are we a secret organization?" Art asked, holding back a lot of complaints. Where does it look like a secret organization? Some time ago, I asked Moore Lane to go to his place for a meal every day. I am afraid that anyone can see that they have a great relationship, but you actually told me that it is a secret organization? "That''s right!" Angelo Nell''s eyes flickered a few times, feeling a little guilty. Actually, its because the secret organization sounds more mysterious and tall, so she introduces it like this every time she recruits newcomers. But, from Shao Hui to Moore Lane, and now Art, why does everyone have this expression? "What is the purpose of our organization?" Art decided not to dwell on it. "Help each other." Sure enough, it was as concise as expected. "Okay." That''s fine, if it''s really a well-structured organization, he still has to consider whether to join. "By the way, you think of a pseudonym and image for yourself, and I will help you make an identity card someday." Angelo Nair said enthusiastically. Yat had the feeling of playing house with a child, but after pondering for a while, he said: "Umr, the image is an ancient and mysterious stone gate." There were too many vests to choose from in his mind, and he finally chose the missing part of the name "Art Tavel". It''s just a vest, not a complete name, so it shouldn''t cause any unknown effects. There is no Old Ones in this world. "This image is good!" Angelo Nell praised the image of Shimen he described, as if he hadn''t expected it. After Art agreed to join the Mutual Aid Society, she let go of her reserve and showed her true side. Yat retracted his thoughts and asked, "When can I get it, and do I have to pay for it?" "No, it''s free, and we''ll deliver it to you in person after Shaohui makes it!" Angelo Nair said. Made by our own people, the confidentiality is better. "She can also make equipment?" Art''s eyes lit up, and he became interested. "Don''t you know she belongs to the Church of Terra?" Angelo Nair looked at him in surprise. "I know very little about the church." Art realized that he seemed to have made a common sense mistake again. "The Church of Terra is good at making all kinds of substrates, such as special materials needed for magic equipment, warships, and sealing boxes." Angelo Nair said with a show after answering: "So, know how much you have taken advantage of! " "Understood, thank you, President." Art said his thanks seriously. Angelo Nell smiled because of his "President", raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder, and took the initiative to popularize some basic knowledge of the church for him, as well as gossip. For example, which church has the most stingy people, which church people dont like what kind of address, which churches have more conflicts in private, and so on. Although it is gossip, it is very useful. Besides, who doesn''t like to eat melon? I dont know where she got so much gossip, until the battleship arrived near the underwater palace, she still hasnt finished talking! However, she immediately turned serious and told Art: "Be careful, don''t be used as cannon fodder!" Yat points down. Looking up, there are many ships parked nearby, and there is even a huge merchant ship nearly 200 meters long! Usually the archaeologists, the professionals who protect them, and the minds of the major forces rest on this merchant ship. There are also dozens of other ships, most of which have been parked here, responsible for vigilance, protection, and immediate response. On the surface of the sea where the underwater palace is located, a beam of light that looks like an elevator plunges straight into the seabed. It is unknown which organization is responsible for it. The arrival of their warship immediately attracted all eyes. At this time, Moore Lane, Claire and Shao Hui also came to the deck. Moore Lane stood at the forefront. When they saw the battleship, people from various organizations had already guessed that it was him, and no one found fault except for a few whispers in private. The sea is his home field, and there may be requests from him in the future, and no one will offend him for the sake of a quick moment. There were even deputy officers from several organizations who boarded the ship directly and greeted him. There was no reaction to Claire and Art being there, but when they saw Angelo Nell and Shao Hui, they were somewhat surprised. After doing this several times, Angelo Nell suddenly understood why the three of them all had that expression! (end of this chapter) Chapter 190： old mans weirdness Chapter 190 The old man''s weirdness Yat didnt intend to move forward, but stood obediently behind, and when someone greeted him, he would return the greeting, and when no one paid attention, he just looked at him and didnt speak. It is no longer when you are a newcomer, you urgently need to manage contacts, acquire knowledge and understand the world. The current contacts are enough, and these people in front of them are high-level executives of a certain organization branch, and they are more tactful than the other, so they are not ideal candidates for contact. Those who greeted him were all looking at the face of Moore Lane and Professor Hughes, and he didn''t need to be flattered. Besides, he is also someone who has communicated with Ms. Yue, Mephisto and other existences. How could he be flattered by a mere professional who is less than level 6? It seems that it was negotiated. All organizations in Pudera City are no more than Tier 6 professionals, including Dietrich''s laboratory! These guys don''t care much about the law, but they all take this unspoken rule seriously. After finally waiting for these people to say hello and leave, Moore Ryan turned to look at Art. It turned out that he was chatting with Claire! Different from Xant Harold, these deputies didn''t know Claire''s true identity, and of course they wouldn''t specifically greet her as a female junior. And Claire was also not interested in this kind of small talk. After holding back for a while, she finally couldn''t help talking to Art. Yate also didn''t care what these people thought of him. In his eyes, these people combined are not as important as Claire. If Claire gets mad, she can kill these people with one hand! Besides, he knew very well that Moore Lane might not be happy. Moore Lane is also the highest officer of this navy, but these people who came are all deputies. Don''t need details, obvious things. Sure enough, although Moore Ryan shook his head pretending to be helpless, there was no displeasure in his eyes, on the contrary, he was a little happy. Those guys despise him, so his people can naturally despise these guys. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui stood on the other side, as if this would distance them from them. Shaohui''s face was full of helplessness. "How long will it take?" Art asked after finishing his chat with Claire. Moore Lane glanced around and found that no one was paying attention, so he said: "I don''t know, but the seventh order has been watching every day recently." While the two were talking, in the elevator-like beam of light, a group of figures rose up from the bottom of the sea. Several professionals guard a group of middle-aged and elderly scholars. The hulking back in the middle, who is completely different from the thin and frail scholars around him is Professor Hughes. The old man didn''t wear glasses, his beard was a little messy, and he was holding a shovel in his hand, as if he had just returned from digging a hole to bury someone. "Professor Hughes is really different!" Angelo Nell came over again at some point and sighed. "Archaeology has high requirements on the body. It is difficult to achieve great achievements if you have no knowledge but no strong physique." Arter naturally wanted to defend the old man. Although Angelo Nell is not malicious. "That''s true!" Angelo Nell nodded approvingly. There are living examples in front of you. Those middle-aged scholars are already exhausted, but Professor Hughes is not unusual at all. Can the research efficiency be the same? "You..." Art was about to say something when he suddenly saw an old man in the crowd glance at him. There is no mistake, the two still have a moment of eye contact! It was more than 80 meters away, how did the old man know he was coming, how did so many people see him, and even notice his eyes? Absolutely read it right! "What''s wrong with me?" Angelo Nell couldn''t help asking. Where is someone talking with only one beginning! "It''s okay, I just want to ask if you have any inside information." Art looked back and said with a smile. To be able to know so many stereotyped people, the news should be very well-informed. "How do you know I have inside information?" Angelo Nell asked in surprise. Really? Yate found that he still underestimated her gossip... no, it was ability! "You''re so well-informed, it''s not surprising that you have inside information!" Art didn''t say that he guessed, but took it for granted. "I found that you are very good at talking!" However, Angelo Nell was not stunned by his flattery, but squinted his eyes, as if he was re-examining him. "The same thing, why not say it nicer?" Art asked back. Underestimated her. "That''s true!" However, Angelo Nell immediately accepted his explanation. Yate suddenly wanted to withdraw his evaluation just now. "The restriction should be broken in these two days, and you must be with Major Ryan by then!" Angelo Nell urged in a low voice. "I see." Art''s heart trembled. It is not surprising that several major forces will join forces to clear the field, but I am just worried about what is about to happen. I dont know what the Marquis Coffey and his group are planning! It looks like it''s going to show up. "Be careful, both of you." After hesitating, he decided to tell her. Judging from the contact during this period, the two of them are worth making friends with. "What news do you have?" Angelo Nell suddenly flashed a look of surprise and understanding in his eyes, and immediately stared at him and asked. Art changed his impression of her again. Suddenly realized that he had never really seen her clearly! Her personality is changeable, calm and quiet, gossip, careless but thoughtful, intelligent, and revealing at a point...just showing these things is almost catching up with Claire! "Can''t say!" After hesitating, Art gave an ambiguous answer. Let her guess. If she is smart enough, even if she can''t guess the answer, she should know how to deal with it. "Thank you!" Angelo Nell frowned, pondered for a moment, then raised his head and thanked him seriously. Yate lowered his head and suddenly looked obliquely forward. Professor Hughes flew over with the help of a professional. "Teacher!" Yate waited for him to land, and rushed to meet him. "Why are you here?" Professor Hughes asked immediately. "I heard that there has been a breakthrough here, so I''ll come and take a look." Art replied while guessing what the old man meant. Are you telling yourself that you should not come? He sure knew something. "How is your homework going?" Professor Hughes suddenly changed the subject and asked. "I haven''t seen much in the past two days." Art replied honestly. "Monroe Cromwell, do you still remember?" Professor Hughes'' way of speaking today was a bit out of the ordinary. "I know." Arthur nodded. "I put the new homework for you in his place." Professor Hughes said looking into his eyes. Yate also looked into his eyes, and after a while, nodded: "Oh." Professor Hughes patted him on the shoulder, beckoning the professional to leave. come and go. Yate stood in place and looked at the old man''s back with a dazed expression. The old man patted him on the shoulder just now, the strength was very light, and there would be a "bang" when he usually started. There is also the old man''s eyes, it''s only strange if it''s not weird! Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 191： Prelude (seeking subscription) Chapter 191 Prelude (for subscription) How did the old man get involved in this matter? The only thing that is related is the prohibition and the subsequent exploration, what needs his help to do, so he was involved in this storm. He has no ability to refuse, or does he not want to refuse? With his personality, if someone offers him certain conditions that he cannot refuse, it is entirely possible to agree to the other party. His last look was just a warning and a farewell, not a farewell. It means that after this turmoil is over, he may not be able to survive in Pudera City, so remind yourself to make plans early? Just as he was pondering (crazy thoughts), Angelo Nell suddenly appeared beside him and asked softly, "What are you thinking about?" The voice is soft, with a strange comfort, it is easy to be trusted. If it wasn''t for Yate''s mental value being high enough, I''m afraid he would have answered unconsciously! "I said President Nell, is it appropriate for you to treat members like this?" She suddenly understood why she knew so much gossip. "Bang!" Shaohui came over, slapped Angelo Nell on the back, and blamed: "Didn''t I tell you that you are not allowed to use this ability on members?" That''s right, it''s this kind of movement, the same sound as when Professor Hughes patted Art on the shoulder! "Sorry, she didn''t mean anything malicious, but I can''t help but want to find out inside information." Shao Hui apologized to Art on her behalf. "Sorry!" Angelo Nell also apologized. "It''s okay." Art suddenly realized. She should be some kind of aftereffect, just like Prudence Somerfield can''t help but want to play the opponent. It''s just that her sequelae are not as serious as Prudence Somerfield. Moreover, since she has such sequelae, doesn''t it prove that she has completed the construction of the spiritual organ and can advance to the fourth level at any time? "Actually, it''s nothing. The teacher may be very busy recently, so I left the homework for the rest of the time with a friend and told me to pick it up." Art said casually while thinking. What the old man said was normal. It was a conscientious teacher who cared about students'' homework. "Indeed, I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave these two days." Angelo Nell followed his words. I dont know whether to believe it or not. Yate also took advantage of the situation to perfunctory a few words, and the atmosphere was harmonious. Although I have joined the Mutual Aid Society, I also think that the two of them are worth making friends with, but things that should be kept secret should be kept secret. Soon, Professor Hughes and others went into the sea again after resting for an hour. There are more people following this time. Yate even saw the bishop of the Church of the Storm, Xant Harold! Is this the final stage? Without his reminding, all three of Moore Lane knew the bishop, and they immediately lifted their spirits. Moore Ryan let the battleship retreat slowly. There are many smart people. Several ships made the same choice. However, there are also iron babies, or they are full of confidence and stop in place. The atmosphere in the surrounding sea area suddenly became tense and anxious. The uproar that could be heard from time to time quietly disappeared. Many ships began to adjust their bearings and distances. One second, there were two groups of people talking and laughing, and the next second they began to be wary and alienated from each other. A depressive atmosphere enveloped everyone''s heart. Yate also discovered that there was a slight fluctuation in a space! I can transfer skills by myself, and I have been wearing Pu''s seventh eye. Under the influence of day and night, even a pig can make progress! Although his progress has not been great, his perception of space is much sharper than before under the skyrocketing increase in mental attributes after the promotion. Besides, instead of being wary of each other like most people, he has been keeping an eye out for guys who never show up. These people determine the direction of the situation. That''s why we can perceive this fleeting fluctuation. Time passed by little by little. But there has been no movement from below, and some people are getting impatient. Its not that you have poor concentration, but that you cant bear the growing pressure! Every time the time passes, the pressure will increase by one point! Seeing that it was almost noon, Art took out the ingredients that he brought on board in advance and went to the kitchen to cook. First up is Claire''s sweet and sour fish. Based on the fact that Claire threw Pu''s eyes to him without hesitation, it''s fine to make a lifetime of sweet and sour fish for free! The kindness at the end of the day is more profound and righteous. Then there is their own double-cooked pork with beans and pork slices with noodles. It''s not vermicelli, but the kind of wide noodles, fried with sliced ??meat. When they were in college in the previous life, some people in their dormitory would always exchange sliced ??meat for other people''s noodles. It was early 2000! It shows how attractive its taste is! Finally, Moore Lane, Angelo Nell and Shao Hui''s casserole. For the people on the boat, the smell of sweet and sour fish and twice-cooked pork is tolerable, but when the aroma of casserole stew comes out, it is really unbearable! Professionals have a better sense of smell than ordinary people. "Where does the aroma come from, why is it so fragrant?!" "Who XXX came here for stew?" "I can''t help it!" The originally tense and anxious atmosphere suddenly became a little weird. Many people gnawed on the dried meat and ran to the bow to find the source of the meaty smell. The meat in my mouth is not as fragrant as someone else''s, so I can''t find the culprit? A fragrance that has never been smelled before! Yat collected a lot of seasonings during this time. Well, it was actually collected by Moore Lane, Angelo Nell, and Shaohui, and he was responsible for screening and categorizing. Now the three brothers of onion, ginger, and garlic, as well as Chinese pepper, aniseed, cinnamon, cardamom, clove, tangerine peel, etc., are all ready, and light soy sauce, dark soy sauce, and oil consumption are also produced in small quantities. There is another characteristic of Chinese cuisine, it doesnt matter if my cooking is good or not, but the taste is absolutely delicious! After all, once these seasonings are put on, even the slippers smell good! The people who smelled this fragrance for the first time even wondered if they had acquired some kind of strange ability, otherwise how could their quality suddenly deteriorate? The atmosphere is biased. "Major Lane?" It was soon discovered that the culprit came from the battleship Moore Lane. Those big bosses can belittle him, but these people dare not, either retreat unwillingly, or continue to wait and see on the deck, wanting to see what is so delicious, and make it for themselves when they go back. The moment Yate opened the 3 casserole pots, the aroma instantly reached its peak! People on several surrounding ships began to sniff wildly. fragrant! It smells so good! Moore Lane, Angelo Nell, and Shao Hui each took a bite of the casserole. They were about to eat happily when they suddenly staggered. With their abilities, it is naturally impossible for the gravy in the casserole to spill out. However, they had to put down the knife and fork in their hands, with tangled and annoyed faces. The entire sea area nearby is shaking violently! It seems that a naughty child is stirring the water in the fish tank with his hands, and they feel like they are in the fish tank at this moment. Several smaller ships are already in danger of capsizing. The place where the submarine palace is located happens to be the center of turmoil! (end of this chapter) Chapter 192： Moisture fishy smell Chapter 192 Moisture fishy smell The warship where the Yatts were also shaking slightly. However, it did not affect the actions of the crew, and quickly showed the artillery, like a beast with teeth and claws, staring at all possible dangers around. The scene was mixed with fish and dragons, and there was no guarantee that some strange people or creatures would be mixed in. While several major organizations are joining hands to book the venue, they are also fighting each other. It was confirmed a long time ago that this underwater palace is the legendary "Palace of Inheritance" of the Aramaic Dynasty, but it has never been made public. There has always been such a rumor that on the eve of the collapse of the Alami Dynasty, some of the resources of the dynasty were concentrated to build a heritage palace. It is not expected that future generations can make a comeback, at least to ensure that the inheritance of the Alami civilization will not be cut off. The reason why they didnt have all the resources was because under the circumstances at the time, if the legacy of the Alami Dynasty was too small, those who destroyed the Alami Dynasty would definitely not let it go, and would definitely investigate to the end. There is something to gain. Such a statement seems to verify the authenticity of the Palace of Inheritance. In any case, it was a dynasty that had ruled a continent for thousands of years. At that time, the emperor was even a powerhouse of rank 9. How could the inheritance left behind be exciting! Besides, there were not as many professionals as there are now, and the resources were extremely rich. Even if you don''t expect to be inherited, you can still get some resources. Involving inheritance and competition for resources, how can there be harmony among these organizations? What''s more, there was filth between them. A is dissatisfied with B''s arrogance, B is dissatisfied with C''s muffled fortune, C is dissatisfied with D''s inconsistent words and deeds, and D is dissatisfied with A who does not even let women and children go. to the ship bound for the New World. Also, it has been so long, if there is no foreign force, is it possible? Even if they join forces to stop them, there will be some who slip through the net. But there is no news, maybe there are internal forces to help cover it up! If you don''t want to fish in troubled waters, then stand far away, so as not to splash blood all over. A ship next to it tried to approach the warship for some unknown purpose, and was immediately targeted by artillery, so it had to change direction. "Gududu..." On the surface of the sea directly above the Palace of Inheritance, waves kept coming out, like boiling hot water. The originally clear sea water quickly became chaotic and turbid, as if a large amount of sediment was pouring up. Not long after, there was another burst of fishy smell, with strong moisture. It is obviously at sea, but the humidity is so strong that it gives you a sticky and wet feeling that even the sea breeze cannot blow away. Several ships that originally wanted to stick to their original positions began to retreat quickly. It cannot be withdrawn, no matter whether the wooden or iron hull is eroded by this moisture, it will start to rust! The damage to the hull is so significant that it is impossible for the human body to have no effect. Fortunately, the professionals on these ships are all very strong ones, starting at Tier 4, they can still resist for the time being. I dont know if someone stole it, or the hull itself is not strong enough. A small piece of the ship actually collapsed during the retreat! Although it is only a small piece, it has a great influence on the force on the hull. The hull began to tilt! The boat is full of professionals, and there are no sailors. Therefore, this boat is more than 20 meters long and easy to control. It is also convenient to change direction and chase the target at any time. But at this moment it has become a defect. A middle-aged man in a white robe and a hood came out of the cabin, and the long stick in his hand hit the deck, making a loud "boom", and the already tilted hull miraculously returned to normal ! Wizards Guild! Unexpectedly, they were the first to be recruited. However, it seems understandable. Chou Fu exists everywhere! Moreover, they don''t honestly make magic items for sale, they actually engage in capitalists! Its windy over there today, and its raining over there tomorrow, so the production of raw materials has been reduced, so the price has to be raised; or you can add a beautiful but useless magic pattern, calling it a new generation of products, and you have to increase the price... The most irritating thing is the limited sales of some products that are in great demand by professionals, like space bags, and the prices are soaring all the way! The Wizarding Association still claims that it has always maintained the original price, and its conscience is full. Then you talk about why ordinary professionals cant buy products at the original price every time? If it werent for the fact that the Wizarding Association is powerful enough and powerful enough, in such a world, it would have been wiped out countless times already! Except for Yate, an ignorant rookie, everyone present was not surprised that the Wizards Association was the first to be assassinated. Maybe the ones who strike are the "allies" around you! "Saxon Smollett, the 5th level has been completed, and the 6th level is about to come. If there are no accidents, he should be the next branch president." Angelo Nell reported the information of the white-robed wizard. I dont know if his appearance stabilized the situation, or because the other partys purpose was to disgust them in retaliation. No accidents happened to the Wizarding Association. It''s a guy who wants to fish in troubled waters, and actually takes advantage of the chaos to sneak into the sea! There is no shortage of such foolish and bold people who want money and life. But he didn''t know that his behavior had already been seen by many people. The leaders of several forces did not stop him, and even helped him stop a few attacks. Let him test the waters! Yate and his team also noticed this person. Wearing a tights with fish scales and a hood, after entering the sea, he dives like a flexible fish. He is not stupid, he did not go directly there, but dived into the bottom of the sea first. Situations like this kind of volcanic eruption tend to affect a relatively small area below, and there are those bigwigs and archaeologists below, which will most likely limit its scale. Maybe by the time he approaches, the bosses have already opened the entrance. He knows what the group of guys above are up to! Follow along if you have the ability! As his figure approached the bottom of the sea, more and more people lost their perception of him. The chaotic sea water became his protective barrier instead. However, no one is in a hurry. After about 2 or 3 minutes, the moisture and fishy smell finally reached its peak! A ship that did not have time to exit the affected area was already covered with green fungus. A professional on board reacted slowly. When he wanted to abandon the ship and escape, the moisture and fishy smell accumulated in his body erupted. The body suddenly stopped and fell into the sea. Started vomiting in mid-air. That movement, as if to spit out his internal organs! fell into the sea and never came up again. First victim. Although many people don''t know him, but for the first place, human feelings are often stronger, and many people are silent about it. A few seconds of silence for him. It''s only a few seconds. The people in the back probably won''t even have these few seconds. After reaching the peak, the humidity and fishy smell began to subside slowly, and the "wolves" began to move around. I''m really sorry, I didn''t come back until after 9 o''clock this evening, and there will be one chapter missing today. (end of this chapter) Chapter 193： The Charm of the Top Masters Chapter 193 The Charm of a Top Master Seabed. A palace that has been sealed for thousands of years was revealed for the first time. No matter Professor Hughes and other scholars, or the heads of those major organizations, they all felt excited. However, what greeted them was a pungent fishy smell and sticky humidity! An older professor, physically and mentally exhausted from the exhaustion of these days, and having experienced the shock of great joy, was already on the verge of falling, but was washed away by the moisture and fishy smell, and fell down in an instant . Colorful light just bloomed. The reactions of these brains are already very fast, but no matter whether the fishy smell or moisture is transmitted through the air, they have already been recruited when they smell it. Those who are healthy can persist for a while, but those who can''t even persist for a moment, I really can''t blame them. Fortunately, the person from the Church of Dawn is also there. A calm and elegant middle-aged woman, although her appearance is ordinary, but under the background of her temperament, she gives people an indescribable charm. Waving her hand, a ray of light like the morning sun shines on the old professor. In this short moment, the old professor was on the verge of death. The eyes are protruding, the pale face is replaced by a sickly blue-gray, the breathing is as thin as a gossamer, the neck is slowly becoming thinner and elongated, and the skin around the neck has become extremely smooth, secreting a mucus similar to that of fish. What the people outside breathed was just the smell diluted by sea water and air, but what he breathed was the first-hand original liquid. There is no comparison between the two sides! The professors next to him looked anxious and concerned, and just about to ask for help, the radiance like the morning sun had fallen on him. The mutation on the old professor stopped immediately. But the neck that has changed has been difficult to recover. Fortunately, it only stretched 2cm. As for the layer of mucus, although it was a bit weird, it was not harmful to his body, but could actually improve his immunity. Barely considered a blessing in disguise. "Professor Kurt!" "Thank you Ms. Liming!" "Great!" After his breathing stabilized and he opened his eyes, the people beside him were overjoyed. Although they are peers, at their age, mutual appreciation and cooperation are far more than competition. "Thank you..." Professor Kurt put his hands on the ground and wanted to get up, but his body was a little weak because of the shock just now, and he couldn''t stand firmly. Fortunately, Professor Hughes had sharp eyesight and quick hands, so he helped him. "Thanks, old friend." Professor Kurt said with a smile. He and Professor Hughes are old acquaintances. Although they can''t be said to have a good relationship, they can also be called friends. "I told you to eat more meat, but you didn''t listen!" Professor Hughes complained unceremoniously. The people next to them all looked like they wanted to say something, but they didn''t know where to start. Do you think everyone is as perverted as you? Professor Hughes had a very ordinary body shape when he was young, but somehow he became like this later. There is a process of slow transformation, but no one remembers it clearly. It''s like people getting fat, and it''s too late to find out. "I will definitely eat more meat in the future, just like you!" Professor Cotter said with a smile. He suddenly discovered that after overcoming the shock, his condition was actually better than before! Although there are some changes in the neck, he is very lucky to be able to survive. He is very open-minded. "Thank you Ms. Liming, thank you Bishop Sinclair." Turning to thank the lady of Dawn Church. Windsor Sinclair, bishop of Dawn Church in Pudera. She just nodded slightly. It''s not arrogance or contempt, but attention is focused on possible dangers. Just the smell coming from inside is so lethal, who knows what dangers are hidden? Its fine if its just a few of them, but protect these professors! It doesnt mean that these professors are useless after unlocking the restriction, the information inside still needs to be interpreted and analyzed by them. I have read the texts of the Alami dynasty when I was studying the prohibition before. They are like tadpoles, shrimps and crabs, and there are no punctuation marks. Who knows what is written! Among the minds present, one counts as one, and there is no one who is not big! That''s why Professor Hughes'' status is so high. Not only must you be able to break the prohibition, but you must also be able to interpret and analyze ancient texts, and dig out the information hidden in the long river of history... Once you become a recognized master in this field, congratulations, almost all organizations will treat you as a guest! A group of people did not act rashly. Wait until the smell inside has almost dissipated before looking at Professor Hughes. This is the charm of top masters. At critical moments, everyone will listen to you! The map behind the two columns of statues and stone pillars finally lit up, a huge step with many huge stone pillars standing on it. A temple style building! Ancient and mysterious! In other words, it is decadent and dangerous! The potholed steps and stone pillars all told them the ancient and decayed temple-like building, while the deep space and the mysterious power that still kept the sea water out after the restriction was removed showed the danger of this building. "It is indeed the architectural style of the Aramaic Dynasty." Professor Hughes walked up the steps accompanied by two brains, and said while looking at the thick and majestic stone pillars, "The pillars are thick and the capitals are simple. The circular stone pads and the undecorated Doric columns are the architectural style that this dynasty particularly likes. The Doric columns are generally built on the steps, and the grooves on the column body are generally 18 or 20. The lower part of the column accounts for about one-third of the whole column, and the flutes are very shallow, almost flat, and get deeper as it goes up. The proportion of the building is usually that the ratio of the diameter of the column to the height of the column is 1:5.5, and the height of the column to the height of the column is 1:5.5. The ratio of the column diameters is 6:1, and the distance between the columns is twice the column diameter..." Several minds listened and observed. All right! All along, I just heard that this person is famous, but I just found out today that he not only has real materials, but also is an all-rounder! You must listen to him! Professor Hughes had already walked to the entrance of the temple without knowing it, but he didn''t rush to push the stone door. The crowd behind them stopped in unison. It''s like a herd of animals following the leader. Those professors mainly study prohibition, and their understanding of Aramaic civilization is far less profound than that of Professor Hughes, and they seem to only have ears at the moment. Professor Hughes is observing the carvings on the stone gate. No one bothered, and no one urged him. After a while, Professor Hughes twisted his stiff neck and said, "Behind the door is an independent space." Several minds looked at each other, which is not surprising. It is normal for a dynasty that has produced 9th-level powerhouses to have this kind of technology. "In addition, there is a curse on the door, and the royal blood of the Aramaic dynasty is required to open the door." Professor Hughes continued. Everyone was dumbfounded. The royal family of the Alami Dynasty has long been submerged in the long river of history, and has never appeared for nearly a thousand years. Where can they find it? (end of this chapter) Chapter 194： show up Chapter 194 appeared "Professor, what kind of curse is this?" A middle-aged professor in his 40s couldn''t help asking when several people looked at each other. The profession of archaeologists requires too much learning and a lot of practical experience, so when they have learned something, they are often not young, and when they become famous, they are basically around 50 years old. Its not uncommon for 40-year-olds like this to exist. Most of them are heirs carefully cultivated by their teachers, and they are just juniors here. "Judging from the style of this temple and the spell on the door, it should be a blood curse. If it is not a recognized blood, once it is cursed, it will inevitably affect your own blood relatives." When Professor Hughes was young, he was given After his teacher''s guidance, he also promised his teacher to take him to explore this palace of inheritance. No risk, where does the profit come from? With this resume and the help of his teacher, his reputation and status can basically be raised to another level. "Shua!" After listening to everyone, Qiqi couldn''t help but look at Professor Hughes'' hand fumbling on the door, and then stepped back tacitly. Including those heads. Although they are Tier 6, they are also afraid of this curse! They are not like Professor Hughes, who are alone and have no blood relatives alive. Several of them even looked at Professor Kurt, signaling him to stop Professor Hughes'' behavior with their eyes. Professor Hughes has big hands, with hairy hairs on the back of his hands. Reminiscent of his behavior of easily removing a half-person-high boulder, everyone is really worried that he will accidentally trigger the curse. "Amos, be careful not to trigger the curse." Professor Kurt didn''t reject it, after all, he was also worried. "Don''t worry, this curse is not so easy to trigger." Professor Hughes said as he picked out a moss-like green plant in the carving gap. Everyone''s eyelids twitched, and they took a few steps back again. "The spell to open the door is written on it. As long as you don''t think or read it wrong, the curse will not be triggered." Professor Hughes didn''t deliberately show his calmness as an expert, but was identifying the words on the door. It is probably also because they are afraid that future generations will accidentally mispronounce it, so the builder directly engraved the spell to open the door on the door. However, maybe there is no protection, or maybe it is too long, and the protection has failed. There are many extremely tenacious moss plants growing on the door, which need to be removed to see the structure of some characters. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and stepped forward again. Scholars and professors studied the writing on the door, and a few brains discussed where to find the royal blood of the Alami dynasty, or if there was any way to avoid this curse. After discussing and discussing, we can only ask for help in the end. Extremely efficient! Before they could speak, a few figures tore through the space and came out. always there. It''s just, why does it seem that there are too many people? Christopher Micah of the Church of the Storm, because he is in Pudera City, must be there. Florence Grace continues to sit in the spirit world. A great wizard of the Wizarding Guild. Not Gregoria Kate''s friend, but an old-looking female wizard. Constance Simon of the Hunter Club, a middle-aged man, stood beside Windsor Sinclair. Terra Church, Pudera City Officials, Steam Association, etc. None of the 7th-order was present. This is their man. In addition, there are 3 people on the opposite side! A tall, slender woman wearing a tight-fitting leather armor, a mask, and holding two short knives, Tabitha Agnes, the Shadow Spirit. A male professional in a black robe whose face is invisible. Behind him floats a huge headless spirit body with a strange aura. A middle-aged man wearing a black suit and holding a civilized stick in his hand. His pupils and hair are purple. His eyes are long and narrow, nearly half longer than the eyes of ordinary people. There is a murloc puppet behind him. Marquis Coffey! He''s already here! Just didn''t show up all the time, but hid in the dark to observe. It was purely by chance that he got this information and the statue of Xavira Siren, but it couldn''t dispel his suspicion, so he pretended to come over to explore quietly. Moore Lane, Hugh Defoe, Archer Coffey, etc. are the first round of bait placed in the dark. They don''t know it themselves, but they have completed the task almost perfectly, especially Hugh Defoe. . Black Robe 7th Rank and Tabitha Agnes monitored their surroundings while serving as the second round of bait. Marquis Coffey hides behind the scenes, observing all suspicious targets. Now, the Palace of Inheritance is within reach, and there are still no suspicious targets appearing. They appeared together with the opponent''s 7th level as planned. have already discovered each other and communicated with each other. Even if they don''t want to show up, the other party will force them out. Just in time, their last plan was that Marquis Coffey would also show up to serve as the final bait. Besides, the entrance needs the royal blood of the Aramaic dynasty to open, and it is in their hands. Its no wonder they were so suspicious, the whole process went so smoothly! Which relic came out without a bloodbath? Although the Palace of Inheritance is the inheritance of the murlocs, there may be blood restrictions, but high-level roads can be used for reference, not to mention there may be a lot of resources, but they have already come outside the door without much effort. Not practical. They deliberately released the news before, also to attract some strong people to come and share the risk. Don''t worry about attracting too many powerful people, the local forces in Pudra City will cover them up and keep them secret, and some people even didn''t come when they got the news. After the two sides met each other, the heads hurriedly hid behind their boss. If there is no big boss in your own family, you hide behind the boss of your allies. Save your life, no shame. Although there is only one step difference between the 6th and 7th ranks, the difference in strength is no smaller than that of the 3rd and 4th ranks! "Professor Hughes, it''s a pleasure meeting you." Marquis Coffey greeted Professor Hughes first. They all saw the previous process. "It''s nice to meet you too, Marquis Coffey." Professor Hughes is not Art, he knows Marquis Coffey. The characteristics of the Kofi family are too obvious. "He is the thirteenth prince of the Alami dynasty!" Marquis Kofi didn''t waste any time, and directly asked the Xavier Siren puppet behind him to step forward. Today''s Xavira Siren has returned to his original figure, over 3 meters tall, with a fishtail and a powerful face. However, he failed to regain consciousness. Refined into a puppet by Marquis Coffey. Although it is only temporary, it is enough. Professor Hughes did not act immediately, but stared at him with a little surprise. Marquis Kofi just smiled slightly, not in a hurry. For those who are really capable, most of the superiors are more tolerant. The minds on the opposite side have already reacted. The royal family of the Aramaic Dynasty, which has not appeared for thousands of years, suddenly appeared, and it was still a prince. Wasnt it possible that it was prepared in advance? However, judging by the reaction of their boss, it seems that they have reached an agreement with the other party, so they will naturally not talk too much. A few people who didn''t come over from their own bosses quietly got together and made eye contact. "go?" "And you?" "Feels a little dangerous." Without the cover of my own boss, it is really hard to feel at ease! Thank you book friends "Qingxiu Mountain Horse Thief" and "Uncle So Sleepy" for their rewards (end of this chapter) Chapter 195： purify aura Chapter 195 Purifying Reiki "Why are there so many people?" A figure dived from the bottom of the sea and saw that there were obviously many more people than when they came down. A trace of doubts arose in my heart, and I couldn''t help but want to take a closer look. The professional who went to sea before. Relying on his own ability, this guy actually got here! The main reason is that this sea area is no longer dangerous, and all extraordinary creatures have left. Not being expelled, but instinctively aware of the danger. However, although this guy is good at hiding and swimming, his perception and IQ are not very good. Before he could see clearly, one of them suddenly turned his head to look at him. Danger! As soon as this idea appeared in his mind, he felt a chill in his body. The last scene of his life was a huge spirit body without a head, pounced on his body. The body that lost its soul, under the influence of the equipment with fish scales, did not float to the surface of the water, but completely sank to the bottom of the sea. Fall into an icy eternal sleep. The popular saying is "hang up". Many people found him, not only the big bosses, but also the bosses, but this one was more brutal and shot first. The rest of the people didn''t care, and continued to wait for Professor Hughes. Finally, Professor Hughes finished "appreciating" and called several other scholars to decipher the text on the door together. Those who are capable discuss together, and those who are incapable help check to see if there are any omissions or mistakes. If you make a mistake, the whole family will be implicated! Marquis Coffey, Christopher Micah and other 6 people, 2 people were assigned to protect them, and the other 4 people were vigilant around them. On the sea. Everyone waited for a long while but did not wait for that person to appear again. If it was said that the person successfully entered the Palace of Inheritance, they would never believe it, but no corpse came up. Could it be possible to hide it from the following people? Or was he caught and used as cannon fodder? The latter point is the reason why everyone is unwilling to go to sea. Exploring an unknown and dangerous ruin requires a lot of cannon fodder. When forced to do so, one''s own people can also betray and take over. Besides, its not just my own family, but a combination of many, maybe several leaders will discuss it together, well, let the younger brothers take the lead! Normally, this kind of situation will not happen, but in the ruins, anything can happen! It''s not that they have a dark mind, but that they have learned from the past! Things that have already happened, who wouldn''t be on guard? As the moisture and fishy smell gradually dissipated, everyone returned quickly. Its like someone teaming up to kill the wild boss in the game, cant you watch it if you cant fight it? Maybe I can catch a leak. Of course, there must be someone as bold as the one on the bottom of the sea. In this case, the people from several organizations will not stop them. They are just guarding against someone deliberately making trouble, or when there is a target of the boss level, they will notify the people below as soon as possible. The reason why you stop it is because only when you stop it will people rush to jump into the pit. If you put on a casual attitude, believe it or not, no one will take the initiative? Human nature is like this. The warship where Yate and others were located did not come forward, but still watched from afar. Art is worried about the old man. Moore Lane also wondered how it turned out. Anyway, he is a group of "behind the scenes", so don''t worry about being silenced. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui did not go to the ship of their own church after being reminded by Art, but stayed on the warship. Its definitely not because there is still braised pork left to eat! Although they receded quickly, it was impossible for them to travel faster than the air, and they were still affected by moisture and fishy smell. Don''t know how the food is? 3 people entered the kitchen and immediately noticed something strange here! So clean! So refreshing! Absolutely no trace of moisture and fishy smell! Beside a small dining table, Claire was eating sweet and sour fish with a happy face. Yate sat on the other side, with a halo of aura that looked like colorful bubbles under his feet. "Aren''t you a demon warlock?" Moore Ryan looked shocked. As we all know, the power of demons and the power of the holy department are incompatible with each other! The spiritual energy under his feet is extremely pure, and it also has the power of purification similar to that of the Church of Dawn. It definitely belongs to the sacred system! "Yes." Yate opened the purification spirit to protect the food in the kitchen. "Demon Warlocks still have this kind of skill, why do you think I am you?" Moore Ryan complained unceremoniously. Although I won''t be angry, I am really annoyed that I was cheated by him! "I didn''t lie to you, I''m really a demon warlock!" Art said with a smile. Finally have the confidence to be honest about my career. Of course, only in front of "friends". Angelo Nell didn''t respond, as if he didn''t hear it. Since coming in, he has fallen into a trance. Don''t forget, she is from the Church of Dawn! I feel more deeply about the purification aura under Yate''s feet than the other two! This unique power, to her, seems to have a better purification effect than her Dawn''s Radiance! Shaohui smiled slightly into Yate''s eyes, expressing their attitudes. Doesn''t care about his occupation. "Demon Warlocks still have this kind of power?" It''s not that Moore Ryan likes to get to the bottom of it, but Art is clearly challenging his cognition! Not only him, but Shaohui also looked curious. "Demon Warlock is just my profession, and it doesn''t affect my belief. I''m still a believer of Ms. Yue!" After Art explained, he told the three of them: "This is the first time I''ve shown this ability to the outside world. Keep it a secret for me." Deliberately exposing and purifying aura. Appropriately increase some of your own weight. Although they have become "members", the value of a person is the core factor that determines its weight! "Don''t worry!" Moore Ryan nodded and stopped asking. If I continue to ask, I am afraid that the secret of his power will be involved. "Aren''t you going to eat?" Art glanced at the casserole next to him. "Eat!" Angelo Nell responded first. How much she loves meat! "Your power is not in the same system as ours, but it''s best not to let people in our church know." Angelo Nell said to Art at the same time while taking away the casserole with the most meat that he had been eyeing before. The implication is that his relationship with him remains unchanged. However, there is no guarantee for the Church of Dawn. The church in this world will only reason with you in one situation, that is, when it cant beat you! Or, no matter which world, most organizations are like this. "The same goes for other churches." Shaohui also took a casserole and added. "Only a few of us know." There is also one in front of Art. The remaining one belongs to Moore Lane. "Who took a few pieces of meat from me?" Moore Ryan became annoyed after he lifted the lid. "We came in with you!" Angelo Nell and Shao Hui immediately distanced themselves. "Claire!" Art directly threw the pot at Claire. Claire looked up, blinked, showing a confused expression. She is very focused when eating sweet and sour fish, and is hardly disturbed by the outside world! "It''s okay." Moore Lane smiled and took the casserole away silently. (end of this chapter) Chapter 196： gradually manifested abnormality Chapter 196 Anomalies Gradually Appearing "Finally done!" At the bottom of the sea, several scholars who almost put their heads together, after debating, error correction and other procedures, finally determined the final version of the spell. The next question is who will host. Xavira Siren has become a puppet and needs someone to control it. Marquis Kofi, of course, will not do it himself, and has made it clear that he can temporarily transfer the control right. Although he is a "level 7 boss", he still dare not risk himself in the face of this curse. The same goes for the rest. Directly stated that although it makes people angry and helpless, it will not be too annoying, and even the anger will not be too much. Changing places, he would make the same choice, at least he didn''t fool others for fools. "Let me do it." Just when the atmosphere gradually became stagnant and depressed, Professor Hughes took the initiative to stand up. Marquis Coffey frowned slightly. He appreciates Professor Hughes! While the other scholars breathed a sigh of relief, they were inevitably embarrassed and ashamed. "Sorry, if it''s just me, I..." Professor Kurt wanted to apologize, but halfway through, he was even more ashamed. Any explanation is a cover-up. "I just believe in my own knowledge!" Professor Hughes completely ignored the embarrassment of several people, and looked at Marquis Coffey. Several Tier 7 bosses all looked sideways at him! Then, each nodded to him. Marquis Coffey handed him a ring and a finger. The ring is for his protection, and the finger is the tool for manipulating Xavira Siren. Finger of Xavierra Siren himself. Marquis Kofi offered to help him activate the ring, and then told him how to control it. Make no secret of your appreciation! If it wasn''t for the inappropriate time and place, I would have already invited him to work for me. Professor Hughes quickly wrote it down. After all, he is a real professor with strong learning ability. Then, everyone backed away, leaving him and the puppets of Xavira Saiwei. Professor Hughes started directly without hesitation. "I, Xavira Siren, the 13th son of Nereid the Great..." The syllables are difficult to pronounce, and just listening to it makes people feel like their tongues are tied. This is the official language of the Aramaic Dynasty, similar to the highest honorific language, generally only used in very formal activities such as sacrifices. Therefore, several professors had a hard time translating. Even so, they can only translate each word, which is the final version they just determined. The control of syllables and sentence pauses depends on the personal ability of Professor Hughes. That''s why they didn''t dare to be brave. It''s not all lack of courage, but more importantly, lack of ability! Professor Hughes gave them face, so he didn''t speak out. Today they realized that there is such a big gap between themselves and Professor Hughes! March Paller, the middle-aged professor before, even showed signs of being hit! Holding the mood of looking up, they didn''t hear that the spell that Professor Hughes manipulated Xavira Siren to read was not exactly the same as the version they translated. There is absolutely no self-introduction at the beginning in their translation! However, it seems understandable that the Marquis of Kofi had previously introduced the identity of Xavira Siren, and that Emperor Nereid was the ruler of the Aramaic Dynasty. They are all known knowledge, but he integrated them. . As for those brains and bosses, they were completely lonely. However, they don''t need to listen to the spell, they have already released their spiritual perception. If there is a slight change, they must be the first to know. Following the smooth opening of Professor Hughes, those scholars and professors not only did not relax, but became more nervous. Clenching his fists tightly, his palms were already wet, his body was tense without knowing it, and Professor Kurt was praying silently. The sea water above the head, I do not know when it returned to clear and calm. But this silence is more depressing than before! Fortunately, they were not in the mood to look up at the scene above their heads. finally. After finishing the long incantation, there was no mistake! Absolutely not expecting something to happen to Professor Hughes, but in the eyes of these professors, it is simply incredible! Also, are they translating things that long? Or is it because of pronunciation? "Boom" Accompanied by a heavy, rusty mechanical sound, the two stone doors slowly opened inward. However, it did not prevent them from stepping forward together with surprise expressions on their faces. Constance Simon, the leader of the Hunter Club, looked at Professor Hughes with a burning look in his eyes. As a treasure hunter, he often visits and explores various ruins. If he can have such a knowledgeable archaeologist to help him, it will not only be safer and easier, but also more profitable. Find an opportunity to ask for a contact information. Behind the stone gate, there is a water-blue light circle, which is completely chaotic. It is completely impossible to see the situation inside, and spiritual perception is useless. In this case, Professor Hughes'' knowledge is useless. Marquis Kofi glanced around and paused for a moment on Mason Kulm, the professional with the huge spirit body floating behind him. The latter turned his head away from his sight. Couldn''t bear to let my Apiao take risks! Because of his admiration for Professor Hughes and his intention to solicit, Marquis Coffey did not choose to sacrifice those professors, and finally decided to let the puppet of Xavira Siren go to explore the way. It is also convenient for him to grasp first-hand information. The height of the aqua-blue aperture looked not high, and Xavira Siren had to bend down to get in. The other 7th-rank bosses looked at Marquis Kofi in unison. Marquis Kofi''s complexion changed suddenly, and the hand holding the civilization stick was suddenly clenched. He has lost control of Xavira Siren! Although everyone could see the change in his mood, no one spoke. Among the people present, he had the highest status. Marquis Kofi''s eyes shone with a purple light, and his strength had obviously exploded. After about ten seconds, his expression gradually calmed down again. Restored control over Xavierra Siren. It should be because of this portal, which delayed and blocked his control of the puppet. The situation over there is a bit weird, it doesn''t look like a treasure trove, but a cemetery! "Marquis Coffey?" Seeing that he hadn''t moved for a long time, Christopher Micah couldn''t help but speak. Although they are temporarily united, they are not together after all! As they get closer to the target, they become more sensitive. "There is no danger for the time being, you can go there!" Marquis Kofi said with the purple light in his eyes gone. But he didn''t move. Caution dictates. But he didn''t move, and neither did the others. The big boss didn''t move, and the bosses were not stupid, so they naturally followed the big boss''s footsteps. The few companies that were not covered by the big bosses started to make eye contact again. Since the last exchange, they have been in and out together. "Isn''t there no danger?" Professor Hughes stood up again and walked directly into the aperture. Six rays of light fell on him one after another. is both protection and observation. Professor Hughes did not pause and entered the aperture. Then Professor Cotter. Since just now, this one has been trying to match Professor Hughes. The six 7th-level bosses who found that Professor Hughes'' vital signs were intact also entered one after another. (end of this chapter) Chapter 197： sand Chapter 197 Sand Land Because of the existence of the spirit world, the space in this world is not stable, or very unstable, so there are various teleportation stations and portals, and at every turn someone summons creatures from the spirit world to descend, and the strong hide in the spirit world Shuttle in the space gap with the present world, Yate can so easily master the teleportation skills, and there are not many restrictions on the scrolls to return to the city. After a trance, everyone''s vision has not yet recovered, and they already feel a rush of heat. The kind of dryness without moisture at all, taking a breath of air, the nasal cavity will ache! After recovering from the erratic vision, what he saw was actually a piece of sand! what''s the situation? Isn''t it the Palace of Inheritance of the Murlocs? No wonder Marquis Kofi had that expression just now. The sun coming from nowhere is bright and hot, and countless tiny dust can be seen rising and falling, rolling and churning in the beam. It saves lighting. The place where everyone was standing was a teleportation station. The structure was similar to the one Christopher Micah had set up in the spirit world. It was about 15 meters in diameter, and it was covered with a thick layer of fine sand, submerging their feet. Within a radius of 100 meters, not a single blade of grass grows, it is all this kind of fine gray sand with distinct grains! I dont know how deep it has accumulated. Further outside, there is a circle of majestic dome mausoleums! There are tall and short, big and small, densely connected to form a ring. Outside the entrance of each mausoleum, there are stone pillars and stone carvings guarding it. It is all gray and white. I dont know if it was originally this color, or it has changed over time. The lines on the stone pillars, the faces of the stone carvings, and even some carvings on the mausoleum have been blurred, and the fine sand accumulated below is obviously thicker than elsewhere. This can explain the origin of fine sand. Wait! Is it windy in here? Without wind, how could the fine sand spread so evenly? But, where does the wind come from? Everyone looked at Professor Hughes with question marks on their faces. It''s only been a while, and they have developed dependence. Professor Hughes came in first, standing behind Xavira Siren, without acting indiscriminately. He needs to be decisive when he should be decisive, and he needs to be cautious when he should be cautious. He doesn''t have much force himself, so he naturally has to wait for the people behind to come in. Neither the three Marquis Coffey nor the three Christopher Micah were impatient. Although the situation is different from what they expected, it is not impossible for the mausoleum to be a place of inheritance. Desertization may be caused by some changes in this space over a long period of time. Space is not static, just like sea water, it will also flow and change with the changes of various factors. Generally, this change doesn''t have much effect on the organisms living in it. But occasionally the movement is a little loud, and a terrifying space storm will form! For example, the phenomenon of spiritual devouring. It is very remarkable that such a man-made space can last for thousands of years, and it is normal for some changes to occur. Maybe it was a collision with another space, maybe it was affected by a space storm, maybe it was moving into a special environment, or maybe it was some factor that humans have not yet discovered. "Let''s research while exploring." Professor Hughes said, throwing away the fine sand in his hand. This is normal. If he deciphers the secrets as soon as he comes in, everyone will probably wonder whether he has been here before! Knowledge also has a limit! "Explore the largest mausoleum together first, and then explore separately!" Marquis Coffey made a decision. Normally speaking, the larger the mausoleum, the higher the status of the deceased, and the higher the specifications of the funeral objects. The inheritance is also most likely to be preserved here. Since he came in, he had a feeling that something was wrong, and he didn''t want to conflict with those three at the same level, so he proposed to explore together. At their level, their intuition is often very accurate. Besides, it would be too stupid to have a conflict before seeing something. Christopher Micah and others have the same idea. It stands to reason that Constance Simon of the Hunter Club should go ahead and act as the vanguard. He has the most experience and the strongest strength. But he had no intention of showing it at all, and stood obediently behind Christopher Micah, acting as the younger brother. The female great wizard of the Wizarding Association has no sense of existence. Since she showed up, she hasn''t said a single word! After a brief discussion, Christopher Micah and Marquis Coffey walked side by side to open the map. Mosen Kulm and the great wizard are in the middle to support. Tabitha Agnes and Constance Simon are in charge of the rear. It stands to reason that a thief and a hunter are the best candidates to open the map, but the two fell behind tacitly. They both nodded and greeted each other. Acquaintances. Those minds are in charge of improvisation. Professor Hughes walked in the middle and belonged to the protected objects. After confirming the formation, start off officially. Marquis Kofi did not forget to bring Xavierla Siren with him. The group of people did not step into the sand, but flew directly over and landed on the steps at the door of the largest mausoleum. Various protections have already been applied to the body, such as evil spirit perception, wild intuition, shadow shield, poison immunity, etc. Unfortunately, this mausoleum doesn''t have instructions like the entrance to the temple, and Professor Hughes couldn''t find anything useful. A group of people can only move on. The main body of the mausoleum is underground. The part on the ground is just for decoration, and it can also be used for worship by future generations. It''s a pity that the Sirens have no descendants. Xavira Siren? Not to mention that he has become a puppet, even if he has not, he has been sealed for more than 7,000 years. Do you think he may worship the ancestors of the Sirens after he is unsealed? It may also be his junior. The above ground part of the mausoleum is an empty hall, only some gold and silver utensils were put into the space bags by several leaders. The downward entrance is behind a drapery on the right. The drapery of unknown material, after years of erosion, is like a cobweb that has not had an owner for a long time. It''s a bit oozing! Get ripped off by Xavira Siren... The entrance is an old-fashioned mechanism. After pushing the wrench on the wall, a suspended staircase spiraling downward is revealed. It is still Xavira Siren who starts. However, his body structure is obviously not suitable for walking stairs. He is bulky and an unconscious puppet. He fell off the side of the stairs before going down 3 steps. Stairs have no handrails! After a while, there was a muffled "boom" and a "crash" sound, and something was smashed. Marquis Kofi stopped dawdling and flew down with Christopher Micah. It is the responsibility of those minds to take care of Professor Hughes and others. The 6th and 7th order needs to deal with possible dangers at any time. "ݡ" "Snapped!" Suddenly there was a sound like a whip whipping from below. All the people above were refreshed at the same time. Finally there are living creatures! Know the type of monster, at least you can have a bottom line in your heart, and prepare some countermeasures in advance. In their thinking, the two 7th-level bosses, the monsters below are destined to be killed in seconds, so the idea is very easy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 198： The owner of the tomb who lived more than 2,500 years Chapter 198 The owner of the tomb who has lived for more than 2,500 years In the underground tomb, the sound of "" suddenly sounded one after another. Just listening to the sound, you can imagine a stormy attack scene! However, what everyone is more curious about is how "it" has lived for thousands of years? Still in this environment. As they expected, the sound quickly faded away. Two 7th-level players attack at the same time, such an entry-level mob, isn''t that easy to catch? There''s no reason to encounter a boss in the first place. "You can come down now, don''t take the stairs!" Marquis Coffey''s voice sounded. The people above flew down with doubts. Christopher Micah has made a bonfire below and lit it, dispelling the darkness. Fuel is the monster they just killed. Vines of some kind of plant! The staircase is formed by the coiled vines of this plant, and it has disappeared at this moment. Maybe the way they came down was wrong, or maybe this plant-type creature had gone crazy over the long years and attacked them frantically. Including Xavierra Siren. Xavira Siren''s strong body seemed to be made of mud, and it was riddled with holes by this plant. If Marquis Kofi hadn''t come down quickly, he might have been drained of blood! This plant **** flesh! Xavira Siren''s body has lost weight visibly to the naked eye, not to mention continuing to open the way, it is already good to survive. Marquis Coffey just helped him stop the bleeding, gave him medicine, and fed him 2 bamboo worms that also looked fat and white. He just survived. Marquis Kofi released his control, let him restore the status of a statue, and put him into a space bag. Did not completely lift the seal on him, but used opportunistic methods to refine him into a puppet. While in control, he can return to his normal state, but once the puppet control is removed from him, he will revert to a statue. The seal on him is more troublesome than imagined, and the main thing is that Marquis Coffey is very interested! After all, it is a seal that can allow people to survive for more than 7,000 years. Even the ninth-level powerhouses may not be able to live for such a long time. Who would not be interested? "Where''s the monster?" Constance Simon asked curiously. Only saw the vines that Christopher Micah was burning, but did not see the monster itself. "Run away." Christopher Micah said lightly. Doesn''t seem to care at all. However, under the reflection of the bonfire, the shadow behind him suddenly moved. It''s like a wild and unruly mastiff, locked in an iron cage, suddenly smelling the smell of blood, and frantically biting the iron cage! Constance Simon''s eyes twitched. Although he was curious, he didn''t ask any more questions. It is impossible for this guy to react so violently just because the other party escaped. Zavira Siren was almost killed, and Marquis Kofi was not as angry as him. I guess I suffered a bit! It''s normal to suffer a little loss in battle, but if you are under the watchful eyes of your competitors at the same level, and you are overshadowed by a mob with poor strength, no one with a good face can bear it! No wonder he was so interested in playing around the campfire. Professor Hughes observed and explored the surroundings by the firelight. This is just the entrance, just like the porch at home, and the things that can be explored are limited. However, Professor Hughes still judged from the carvings on the wall here that the deceased lived more than 2,500 years old! Regardless of the temple outside or the mausoleum inside, it can be judged that the former owner here was the royal family of the Aramaic Dynasty. When building the mausoleum, it must follow the tradition passed down from the old, such as using the wave pattern carved on the wall to record the age of the deceased. He counted roughly just now, and there are about 2,500 wavy patterns. No one thinks he is counting numbers one by one, right? Those wavy patterns are not a straight line, but arranged in several columns. After hearing this, everyone felt as if they had received some kind of encouragement out of thin air. Even the shadow behind Christopher Micah settled down! The higher the identity of the tomb owner, the richer their final harvest will be. The entrance is a narrow bend, only one person can pass through. Everyone enters one by one in the order before. Professor Hughes is in the middle. After turning the corner, Professor Hughes was taken aback. What appeared in front of his eyes was a magnificent underground palace! No, perhaps an underground labyrinth is more appropriate to describe it! They need to go through a maze before they can enter the innermost exposed main tomb! At this moment, they are standing on a steep wall, condescending, and can see everything in the maze. Think you can write down the direction of the maze, dont you? They thought so too. It turned out that it was wrong! is not right, it should be said that sometimes it is right and sometimes it is wrong! They moved forward according to the direction of memory, and almost got stuck in the maze! Many traps have not failed until now. There are even some traps, although they don''t fail, they lag a lot, causing them even more trouble! It took more than 3 hours of stumbling and bumping to pass through this maze! There are still 6 Tier 7 bosses as the main force! If there are no these 6 bits, according to their previous configuration, there may be no return. Finally came to the exposed main tomb that I saw before! The coffin is here. The tomb occupies an area of ??nearly a kilometer in radius, and there is a half-waist-deep ditch dug around it, but it has dried up. In the middle is an altar more than 10 meters high. A huge black coffin is placed on the altar! A few side chambers are also exposed, and a lot of extraordinary materials are accumulated. However, except for stones and metals, the rest have failed. Although proper placement has been made, it is estimated that changes in the space environment lead to the failure of these placement methods. Even so, the heads of several organizations are also very satisfied, discussing how to distribute. It''s not that they are greedy, but that they are knowledgeable. After they discussed it, Marquis Kofi said, "I want half of it!" It was only then that they remembered that the Marquis of Coffey still had half of the ownership! Fair enough, half of the family. However, the distribution method they just discussed has to be pushed back again. Its very troublesome. It doesnt mean how much you want and how much he wants, but also the grade and quality of the material. It is no longer allocated here, and it is not easy to take it out. No matter who takes it, the other parties are unwilling. The 6th and 7th bosses didn''t have time to pay attention to them, they were all focused on the huge coffin. They haven''t found the inheritance they want yet! Professor Hughes and the others are looking for information about the owner of the tomb. Up until now, the so-called "black hand behind the scenes" has still not been seen, but the Marquis of Coffey and the others did not relax in the slightest. The more it is like this, the more accidents are likely to happen! "It''s better to move this coffin out first, we don''t need to study it in his home field." Constance Simon is worthy of being an experienced treasure hunter, and he proposed a very pertinent idea. However, the premise is that the coffin can be moved away! It is impossible to place it on the altar for no reason. Although they don''t know this altar, they can guess that this old guy who has lived for more than 2,500 years may not have lived enough, and he still wants to make more troubles! (end of this chapter) Chapter 199： Behind the scenes? Chapter 199 The man behind the scenes? This altar is rough. Lets put it this way, its like a kid in kindergarten made a pile of mud, and then built such an altar according to the simple drawings drawn by his classmates! That''s right, it''s made of mud! Now the environment inside has changed, the soil is cracked, and there are many cracks on the altar. It looks precarious, as if it may collapse at any time. It happened like this, this altar is still extremely dangerous! Have arrived here, it is naturally impossible for Mosen Kulm and the great wizard to paddle again, and each summoned a spirit body to go to the top of the altar to check. Two spirit bodies with different characteristics climbed onto the altar from different directions, but they melted at the same time! 6 digits and 7th order, but no one can see how they melted! He didn''t notice the power fluctuations on the altar at all. 6 people were frightened. As early as when they learned that the owner of the tomb had lived for more than 2,500 years, they had already guessed whether it was the Nereid Emperor of the Aramaic Dynasty! The weird phenomenon today proves that even if it wasn''t that person, his strength would probably be about the same. The power that can make six 7th-order unawares must be the peak of 8th-order or 9th-order! This made them more afraid to act rashly while their hearts were burning. Only after entering a high-level can one truly understand the power of a high-level professional. Sometimes only one step ahead, the strength may be a world of difference. What''s more, the gap between them is one or two steps! What''s even more frustrating is that the time difference between the two parties'' lives is so far apart that they can''t understand the power form of this altar at all! How do they crack this? I can only pin my hopes on the few archaeologists who studied the altar, or Professor Hughes. Just need their help to provide a starting point. It is impossible for every 7th-level powerhouse to be the lucky one who accidentally got the legacy of his predecessors. If you don''t have enough knowledge to build your own spiritual organ when you are promoted to the fourth level, even if you succeed by chance, it will only plant troubles for the future. A strong person who can be promoted to level 7 has a wealth of knowledge, definitely surpassing most professors and scholars! It''s just that there are specializations in the art industry. Its like a top-notch mathematician. If you ask him to study the origin of an antique, its no wonder he can figure it out. Each level 7 follows and protects a professor. happens to be 6 digits too. Marquis Coffey is in charge of Professor Hughes. After a while, the bargaining over there was over, but there were still clues here. "Do you want to renegotiate?" "Why, are you still not satisfied?" "Why am I satisfied? Obviously I suffered a loss!" "Fart, are you still at a disadvantage? I''m the one who really suffers!" I have to say, their winking skills are really good, and they are really shrewd! No wonder they are at the top of their respective organizations. This avoids participating in the final boss event, and avoids risks while being aware of current affairs. If they have nothing to do, with the unpredictable temperament of a seventh-level powerhouse, what if they feel that they are an eyesore under anxiety and let them go to explore the way? After a while. Only Professor Hughes is still exploring. The rest of the professors have given up. However, they were not idle, helping to copy the engraving around the base of the altar for Professor Hughes to study. They all brought pens and paper. "Did you find out, these patterns are somewhat similar to the patterns on the outer door!" Professor Hughes suddenly pointed to the carvings on one of the papers. "It really is!" "really!" Several professors reacted immediately after comparing it with the memory in their brains. Don''t blame them for their slow response. First of all, these carvings are only somewhat similar to the ones on the outer door, not the same. Secondly, these glyphs are too trivial, and there are no punctuation marks to separate them. It is not easy to find similar ones from a long list of trivial glyphs! It can only be said that Professor Hughes is amazing. "What do you mean?" March Paller asked without waiting for Marquis Kofi and others to speak. It has been like this since the time of the temple, and I have always intentionally expressed my sense of presence. Professor Hughes ignored him, but stared at these glyphs intently. March Paller was about to ask again, but found that there was no sound after he spoke! After panicking, just about to get up, I found that my body was out of control! "Shh" the gray-haired female wizard softly hissed him. How could he hide his little thoughts from this old guy who has experienced a long time? March Paller fell silent instantly. This old lady is kind of scary. There is no reason, just after meeting her eyes, I came up with such an idea. Can no longer be dispelled. "I see!" Professor Hughes said suddenly. The eyes around him were already focused on him, without any extra words or deeds, just quietly waiting for him to continue. "Blood!" "You need his blood!" Everyone knows who this "he" is. His gaze shifted to Marquis Coffey. The only possible bloodline is with him. "What can it be?" Marquis Coffey released the statue of Xavira Siren and asked. "Resurrection!" Professor Hughes'' answer was shocking but did not exceed their expectations. Marquis Kofi and the others had long guessed that this guy was unwilling to die. I just didn''t expect that he was actually at the expense of his own direct blood, and started planning as early as 7,500 years ago! Marquis Kofi even thought that the news about the Palace of Inheritance might be his layout, in order to attract people to come with the statue of Xavira Siren! After thinking of this, Marquis Coffey heaved a sigh of relief. Knowing who is laying out the layout is better than fighting wits with the air. "How to operate?" After preparing to figure it out, then target the layout. "I don''t know, it''s not written on it." Professor Hughes was powerless. Marquis Coffey frowned slightly, and glanced at the faces of Mawson Kulm, Tabitha Agnes, Christopher Micah, Constance Simon, and the Great Wizard one by one, telling his guess . Have come here, it is impossible to return without success! Christopher Micah and others also mean the same thing. Even if the opponent is resurrected, it is impossible to have the strength of his life. No creature can escape the mighty power of time! Besides, the other party has been dead for so many years, except for the most fundamental spirituality, the strength in his body may have been exhausted. Based on this calculation, the ability to only drop one and a half ranks is an overestimation of him! Having the opportunity to kill a pseudo-level 9 whose strength has dropped greatly, just thinking about it makes one''s blood boil! After holding a small meeting and discussing how to cooperate, Marquis Coffey once again transferred the control of Xavierla Siren to Professor Hughes. Professor Hughes did not refuse, and controlled Xavier Siren to swim towards the altar. Almost the moment he touched the altar, this rough altar burst into a burst of water-blue brilliance! Cracks slowly repaired. At the top of the altar, there was a "squeak" sound when the coffin lid moved. Xavira Siren''s originally chaotic eyes suddenly became clear, and were quickly replaced by panic. Consciousness wants to stop, but the body still swims unswervingly to the top of the altar! Thank you all book friends for your monthly tickets, thank you for your love (end of this chapter) Chapter 200： altar of resurrection Chapter 200 The Altar of Resurrection The altar, which was originally made of mud, seemed to come alive suddenly and become full of spirituality under the cover of this layer of aqua blue light. After the crooked cracks healed, they turned into twisted and weird lines, very much like the natural stripes on many animals. And, it''s still breathing! Marquis Kofi and the others clearly noticed the breath fluctuations of this altar, very similar to human breathing, thick and long! It takes nearly 1 minute for each inhalation. Calling once is also the same time. The 6th and 7th ranks seemed to think of something, their complexion changed suddenly, and then tacitly, one by one, they brought the professor they had protected before to their side. And those minds who are still bargaining, seeing the behavior of the boss, immediately take action, get together, and throw out all kinds of protective abilities without money! "Suck-" "Huh" "Suck-" "Huh" The breathing rate has not changed, but the movement is getting louder. First, wisps of light wind appeared, which soon turned into strong wind, then gusts of wind, strong winds, and howling winds! Now I understand how the wind comes from! However, only the sound of howling was heard in the mausoleum, but the wind was not strong. The sound of the wind came from outside the mausoleum! The breathing of the altar resonated with the spatial structure in the mausoleum, and the momentum was immediately amplified multiple times! But it doesn''t mean that everyone in the mausoleum is fine. As the altar breathes, the air in the mausoleum gradually becomes thicker, and even ripples appear like water waves, layer by layer, surging back and forth. Professor Hughes, who are ordinary people, can no longer breathe air. Moreover, the breath of the altar is not just as simple as bringing a strong wind, but in this way, it plunders the spirituality, nutrients, and even vitality in the outside air! Extremely domineering and selfish! No wonder it was so deserted outside. The female wizard dedicated her energy to help "decompose" the surrounding air and shield the plunder from the altar. Marquis Kofi and the others did not act rashly. The spirituality, nutrients, and vitality plundered from the altar are all poured into Xavira Siren! However, in the external situation, there is not much spirituality and vitality for the altar to plunder. The standard thunder is loud and the rain is little. Xavira Siren seems to be very important to the person in the coffin. Seeing that the spirituality and vitality from the looting is not enough, the altar simply pours its own water-blue brilliance into him! Not only is it more advanced, it seems to be of the same origin, and it is also more conducive to his absorption. Xavira Siren seems to have taken the Shiquan Dabu pill, and his injuries have fully recovered, his skin has become moist and shiny, his scales seem to have been washed by a high-pressure water gun, the light can be seen, and his breath grows rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. 5th level, 6th level, 7th level... There is no bottleneck, it should be that his previous strength has reached level 7. However, no one thinks that the altar did this to fulfill him. Wait and see. Sure enough, when Xavira Siren''s aura reached its apex, it began to slowly decline again. Drops of blue blood seeped out of his body, like small pearls slipping down, seeping into it the moment it touched the altar. Xavira Siren seemed to be enduring great fear and pain, and the corners of his eyes were cracked repeatedly, but they recovered quickly under the "empowerment" of the altar. Just like that, he finally came to the top of the altar. At this time, the lid of the coffin has been fully opened, like a huge mouth, waiting for Xavira Siren to take the initiative to feed. Marquis Kofi and the others still did not move. Xavira Siren''s aura has only recovered to level 7. Even if the emperor eats this son, it is unclear whether his strength can be recovered by one-tenth. It has been determined that the owner of the tomb is the Nereid Emperor! Zavira Siren came to the side of the coffin under the gaze of everyone, and put his hands on the coffin whose lid had been lifted. It''s a pity that he is out of control, and Marquis Coffey has no way of knowing what''s going on in the coffin. Next, Zavira Siren actually climbed into the coffin and lay down! And close the coffin lid! The movements were extremely stiff, making people feel inexplicably bleak and desolate. "Boom" The moment the coffin lid was closed, the water-blue light covering the altar rushed towards the coffin like crazy, forming a blue torrent, as if wishing to complete the indoctrination in an instant! Everyone''s sight and perception are blocked. The Marquis of Kofi and the others couldn''t help but rejoice that they didn''t do anything just now. This kind of hysterical, completely reckless outbreak, even they can hardly resist! The power accumulated for thousands of years can be instilled in just one minute, and the output frequency can be imagined! "boom-" After the indoctrination was over, the entire coffin was suddenly thrown away. The lid of the coffin fell in mid-air. Xavira Siren''s body falls from it. No body? Marquis Kofi shot and pulled Xavier Siren over before he landed. The breath weakened to the extreme, and the skin changed from lustrous water blue to dull pale white, as if it had been sucked dry of blood. The scales on the lower body were dry and warped, but just touched it accidentally, and a few scales fell off, like dead leaves in late autumn. Lost consciousness again. Speaking of which, he was pitiful enough, and he regained consciousness during the time when he went to the altar, which seemed to be the highlight, but was actually the most tortured time, and the rest of the time was controlled by others. The altar comes alive! This time it is not a description, but a real life! The altar kept shaking, and the outer layer of soil rustled down, Those twisted and weird lines swelled and shrunk, very much like the stripes that moved with the owner''s breathing. The Marquis of Coffey and the others exchanged glances with each other, and exchanged quickly, letting Xant Harold and the others protect Professor Hughes and the others to leave here. The next scene is beyond their participation. Meanwhile, give Xavierla Siren to Professor Hughes. It can no longer be restored into a statue, so it cannot be put into a space bag, but he doesn''t trust Xant Harold and others very much. Before Professor Hughes and the others left, they saw that the altar had "thinned" by half, revealing a huge murloc more than 30 meters high! It turned out that the coffin was just a prop, and the altar was where he really hid the corpse! Those distorted lines are indeed stripes on his body. Human body with a fishtail and blue hair, the surging aura on his body even distorted the surrounding air. Like the legendary Poseidon! The eyes just opened a gap, revealing chaotic and tyrannical eyes. Then they left the mausoleum. Marquis Kofi and others have already made the first move! In the hands of the great wizard, various negative buffs were thrown at him. The huge spirit body behind Mosen Kulm rushed forward. Tabitha Agnes appeared behind him at some point, setting off a sky full of swords. Christopher Micah is singing, brewing a big move. The civilization stick in Marquis Kofi''s hand emitted a stream of purple light, piercing his chest. The heart is protected by scales, and the head needs to be preserved intact, so the chest was chosen. But he recovered in an instant, but it only stimulated him to be more irritable and furious. Constance Simon held a half-man-high rifle in his hand, aimed at him, and pulled the trigger. "Boom!" Accompanied by a dull bang, Xante Harold and others who had left the mausoleum suddenly stopped. It felt as if someone had hit the heart hard with a heavy mallet! Except for Professor Hughes, several professors had blood oozing from the ear holes, corners of the eyes, and nose at the same time! What a powerful force! (end of this chapter) Chapter 201： aborigines Chapter 201 Aboriginal The battle is so intense right from the start! However, Xante Harold and the others didn''t have the slightest desire to watch the battle, and led them to the teleportation point quickly. Get ready to get out of here first! What if those people get excited and break this space? They don''t want to face space turbulence! Coincidentally, Xavira Siren is also in the hands of Professor Hughes. The thrown Xavira Siren has shrunk severely, and now it is only 160cm at best, and Professor Hughes can lift it with one hand! It is a miracle that he is still alive after shrinking from a height of 3 meters to such an extent. "No need." Professor Hughes shook his head, carried Xavira Siren to the teleportation point, and said, "You can leave directly." Xant Harold and the others had no doubts. When he came, he had already established the status of "master" and gained everyone''s trust. Professor Hughes waited for everyone to stand up and recited a spell. The awkward language of the Aramaic dynasty was not like the sound that human organs could make, but he spoke it very smoothly, with high and low syllables and clear rhythms, and there was an inexplicable sense of sacredness. The waypoint is activated by the spell he uttered. A flash of light sent them back to the temple. "Crack!" Amid the whistling wind and sand, there seemed to be a few light sounds like broken stone slabs on the teleportation point. The sound is very small, but the sound of wind and sand is too loud. I am not sure if it is the movement of wind and sand hitting it. No one paid attention to it for the time being. Xant Harold, Windsor Sinclair and others returned to the temple from the water-blue halo. "That murloc is a legend..." March Paller said excitedly as soon as he landed. The corners of the eyes, earholes, and blood oozing from the nasal cavity did not stop his determination to show his presence. This is a person''s root character, which is difficult to change. However, he found that the atmosphere was not right just halfway through the conversation. The heads of the Church of Dawn, Church of Storms, Wizards Association and other organizations stood motionless, their bodies felt very stiff! At first glance, you''d think they were frozen! Slightly shifted his body, and finally saw two strange natives standing on the steps outside the door. are the aborigines who are rumored to live in the New World! It was the first time he saw it. One waist is wrapped with the fur of an unknown creature, and the rest is exposed. He is thin and dark-skinned. He is only about 170cm tall. He has tattoos on half of his body, which cannot be seen as symbols. His eyes are cloudy and yellow, his hair is sparse, and his hands Holding a wooden javelin with a blackened tip, he looked like a low-level coolie who had been working in the wild all year round but couldn''t get enough to eat. The other one is hunched over, with a stature of only about 150cm. He is very old, with a grass skirt wrapped around his waist, revealing a thinner and older body than his partner. He is leaning on a wooden crutch taller than himself, like It was made by chopping a branch at random, with a huge burl on the top, and a wooden mask on his face that was bigger than his head, with a lot of red, black and green patterns painted on it, I don''t know what kind of dye was used, Gives people a particularly hideous and weird feeling. Both were barefoot, showing rough, scarred and callused feet. These two seemingly weak natives stopped this group of people with the highest status and strength in Pudera City, making them stiff and afraid to move! Although March Paller likes to make small calculations, he is not stupid. He shrank back and hid behind his thighs again. He couldn''t see it, but Windsor Sinclair, Xante Harold and others could see that these two were both rank 7 powerhouses! And it is the kind of 7th-order powerhouse who has been killed for a long time! The **** smell on the two of them almost condensed into substance. When the spiritual perception approached them, the first thing they felt was the wailing of countless dead! The expressions of the few people who just released their spiritual perception are not very good-looking at the moment. The mind is shocked. This means that the opponent did not deliberately fight back! For the strong, killing will not become a demon, but will be cursed by the dead. These curses can easily attract all kinds of terrifying spiritual creatures! So, the 7th level that can be promoted from killing, all of them are very powerful! Xante Harold and the others felt like they had seen a ghost. Where did two such powerful natives come from? Why did it appear here? Behind the scenes? Marquis Kofi''s six people''s defenses, they all saw in their eyes, and they were already worried about this, so it was easy to think of the mastermind behind the scenes. However, this idea was immediately overturned by themselves. It is impossible for two natives to have this ability! So, someone else is behind the scenes, and deliberately asked these two seventh-order natives to wait here to ambush them? All of a sudden, the complexion was extremely ugly. Die! The hatred between them and the natives of the New World cannot be described as "blood feud"! One party wants to **** the other party''s living space and resources. Is there any need to describe this kind of hatred? The war has lasted for decades, and the hatred has long been irresolvable. At this time, they naturally ignored Professor Hughes and the others, and prepared the last resort to save their lives. "Shua!" The eyes of the two aborigines suddenly focused, and their bodies also made a slight straightening movement. Xante Harold and the others were taken aback and almost resorted to the last resort! A figure suddenly walked around from behind. "Professor Hughes?" "professor." Both parties greet at the same time. It''s just that Xant Harold and the others are puzzled, while the two natives on the opposite side are respectful. The indigenous language is different from theirs, but the word "professor" can be spoken in a correct manner, obviously hard work, and from the heart. "what?!" "Professor Hughes?!" The doubts of Xante Harold and others turned into shock. Professor Cotter, March Paller and several colleagues were even more shocked. How could it be him? The face is incredible! Professor Hughes ignored them for the time being, but said something to the native holding a javelin. uses the aboriginal language, and none of the people on the other side can understand it. Then I saw that native suddenly thrust a javelin into Xavira Siren''s forehead! Although it is a wooden javelin, it seems to be extremely sharp, directly piercing through Xavira Siren''s head! Xavira Siren suddenly struggled, and let out bursts of unexpected and unknown roars. It seems to be scolding and cursing! This native held a javelin in one hand, but it made him completely unable to break free. The other rickety native took out a jar the size of a human head from somewhere. Mingming has nothing but a grass skirt and a mask. I don''t know what material the jar is made of, but it is crystal clear, as if it brings together the beauty of craftsmanship in the world! Xant Harold and others are well-informed, but they have never seen a jar more beautiful than this meme! It''s a pity that people used the same dye as the mask to paint many weird vertical lines, which suddenly made the originally beautiful and beautiful jar weird and gloomy. The aborigine easily inserted the crutch in his hand on the stone steps, and after respectfully handing the cover to Professor Hughes, he came to Zavira Siren, and suddenly danced strangely, chanting words in his mouth. Xant Harold and the others looked at everything in front of them numbly. Since Professor Hughes stepped forward, nothing can shock them anymore. (end of this chapter) Chapter 202： Grover Siren Chapter 202 Grover Siren Professor Hughes has been famous for decades, and it can be said that most of his life experiences can be traced. He has taught at Moya University for more than 30 years, and he is almost unknown to everyone in the archaeological field. Such a celebrity has a close relationship with the aborigines of the New World. No one will believe him if he tells it! Moreover, he is so bold that he designed 6 tier 7 at the same time, and with so many powerful forces, is he really not afraid of being hunted down? Xant Harold, Windsor Sinclair and others couldn''t guess his mind, let alone what kind of interests would make him do such a crazy behavior, so they could only maintain silence. Even though the two aborigines are busy, the aborigine holding the javelin still has one hand free! is to save and deal with them. One hand is enough! The main reason is that there is no malice from Professor Hughes. I thought that Professor Hughes was hiding his strength, but after finding out, he found out that he is indeed an ordinary person with a strong physique! I am very curious how he made two 7th-order powerhouses respect him so much. But I can only think about it in my heart. The native old man''s speech became faster and faster, as if a gust of wind and rain were slapping on the window crazily. Xavira Siren''s struggling and cursing became more and more intense. It seems to know what the other party wants to do. Just when the speaking speed was so fast that it was almost inaudible, the native old man suddenly stopped. The strong sense of violation makes people feel depressed. "Pfft" The indigenous old man reached out and pulled out the heart of Xavira Siren! The skinny black fingers seemed to be sharper than a sword! Carefully place the heart into the jar. Professor Hughes closed the lid. The movements are concise and the cooperation is tacit, as if they have cooperated more than once. "I curse you..." Xavira Siren hadn''t died yet, the curse in his mouth stopped for a while, and then suddenly changed to an older language, his eyes fixed on Professor Hughes. He naturally knows who is the real murderer! "Prince Grover, your curse is useless to me." Professor Hughes listened quietly for a moment before speaking suddenly. However, he called another name. Xavira Siren, no, it should be said that Grover Siren was breathless because of the sudden shock. The curse naturally failed. "How do you know?" Grover Siren''s expression was distorted, showing both anger and pain. Forced to hang his breath. "I discovered this place more than 50 years ago and have been in it more than once." Professor Hughes explained. It is not only to answer his question, but also to clarify the doubts of Xante Harold and others. No wonder he is so familiar with this place! Xant Harold and others suddenly realized. The few archaeologists who were hit suddenly regained their confidence. However, just as they and Grover Siren were about to continue listening, they saw Professor Hughes suddenly nodded to the native holding a javelin and said, "Don''t destroy his body, I''m still useful." The latter''s hand holding the javelin trembled slightly. A strange force annihilated Grover Siren''s barely maintained vitality. Grover Siren''s eyes were full of unwillingness. The layout has been laid out for thousands of years, but it died in such a way that even the last curiosity was not satisfied. "My student once said a word, I think it is very reasonable, the villain died of talking too much!" Professor Hughes looked at Xante Harold and others who were astonished. The corners of everyone''s eyes twitched slightly. The words are correct, but why do you start with the beginning, deliberately arousing our curiosity? Dare to be angry but dare not speak out. Xant Harold silently kept this sentence in his heart. I agree very much! It fits the appetite of their Storm Church! "Please send me back." Professor Hughes said to them. "Yes!" Xante Harold was the first to answer. Who said that everyone in the Church of Storms is single-minded? "His body is also brought for me, I want to give it away." Professor Hughes added. Xante Harold complied. After death, it can naturally be put into the space bag. When he looked up again, the two natives had disappeared. Can''t see how to leave at all, or is it hidden nearby? Remembering that the Marquis Coffey and others hadnt discovered these two people before, Xante Harold would naturally not do useless work, nor would he have any thoughts that he shouldnt have. Windsor Sinclair and others have the same idea. Since he has no malice, there is no need for him to take risks, Even if they want to settle accounts with him, it is the business of Marquis Coffey and others. A group of people returned to the sea. Half a day has passed, there are fewer ships and fewer people, but most of them are still there. Seeing them coming out, their respective forces immediately surrounded them. "Bishop please send me to the battleship." Professor Hughes said to Xant Harold. From coming out to now, there is not a single word that threatens or restricts everyone. Threat limits are also not required. They will definitely not talk about this kind of thing. Those professors were also temporarily placed under house arrest by them. Especially March Paller, who is a key caretaker. These things are naturally done by Windsor Sinclair and others. Xant Harold''s task is to meet Professor Hughes'' request. As soon as the members of the Church of Storms arrived, they saw their boss flying away with Professor Hughes. "Don''t wait here, leave quickly and go back to your church!" Windsor Sinclair came over to remind them. are making arrangements to leave. I also want to know that Professor Hughes must have tampered with the teleportation point. However, it is not realistic to trap six seventh-orders! At that time, 6 angry 7th-orders will come out and stay where they are as punching bags? Even if Christopher Micah is a member of the Church of Storms, he will only try his best not to kill them! "Don''t ask, ask your bishop when he returns!" Windsor Sinclair did not give them a chance to ask questions, and left after speaking. The members of Church of Storms saw that other churches were also making arrangements to retreat, so they no longer hesitated. On the battleship. Angelo Nell was asking Arter what he was going to do for dinner when he suddenly saw Xante Harold bring Professor Hughes down to the deck. "Bishop Harold." Angelo Nell and Shao Hui greeted hurriedly. Xant Harold nodded slightly, his eyes swept over Art, and after noting his face, he took the initiative to walk aside. "I''ll go back on this ship." Unexpectedly, Professor Hughes said to him. Xant Harold nodded without any hesitation, and flew away directly. Didn''t even give Moore Lane and Art a chance to say hello. "Major Ryan, I suggest you leave now." Professor Hughes said to Moore Ryan again. Moore Lane had seen the ships of the major organizations in the central area turn around one after another, so he immediately acted kindly and called the soldiers to turn around and go home. Professor Hughes asked him to arrange a separate room for himself and Art. "Teacher, are you alright?" Art didn''t stand beside him as usual, but kept a few body distances from him. The old man gave him a strange feeling! What I have to say is a bit like the feeling when I first met Claire. (end of this chapter) Chapter 203： 50 years of secrecy Chapter 203 The Secret of Over 50 Years Yat''s strength is definitely not as high as that of Xant Harold and others. The latter did not find anything unusual from Professor Hughes, and he is naturally even less likely. Although he knew that the old man had a secret, he never doubted that the old man would be the big boss behind the scenes, and he never thought of probing the old man''s truth. It''s just that the old man''s mood towards him has changed a lot. It''s so big that it''s hard for him not to notice the strangeness! For a while, it was the casual and friendly feeling before, and for a while, it was a kind of indifference and greed. Looking at him is like a hungry snake staring at its prey! But most of the time it is the first emotion. Otherwise, he would not dare to follow in. "This is the last time I will talk to you as a teacher." Professor Hughes showed a rare melancholy. Closed his own perception of the outside world, including breathing. Yate''s bloodline is very attractive to him, so even if he suffers from intermittent amnesia, he can still remember things related to Yate. is about to leave, ready to tell Art his secret. After all, he is his only student, and they are very close to each other, and he has always respected himself. The point is, if you miss this time, you may never have another chance. "The next time we meet...the next time you see me, you''d better hide in advance, don''t be discovered by me!" After a warning, he began to recall the past. 55 years ago, he had just graduated from university, and followed his teacher to explore a ruin in the New World. At that time, the invasion of the New World from the Old World had just started. Although the two sides fought, it was not very intense, and it was limited to local wars. However, their team was too unlucky to be discovered and ambushed by an indigenous tribe. They were captured and killed more than half. He was among the captives. However, the native tribe didn''t kill them directly, but implanted a seed in their body, and then fed them some strange liquid food. A month later, he himself was the only one left among the original captives alive and had learned the language of the native tribe. No one will help you translate, so learn by force! Afterwards, the indigenous tribe took another 11 batches of captives intermittently. There are people from the Old World and people from other tribes, basically its about arresting whoever you are, no matter which side you belong to! A year later, he was still the only one left alive. This indigenous tribe no longer arrests people, but respects him as an "angel". As the name suggests, it is the apostle of the gods. The tribe worships a plant that can bring power to the warriors of the tribe by implanting the seeds of this plant in the warriors as it did to him. However, since a few years ago, something has changed, and the probability of failure of the power inheritance ceremony is getting higher and higher. And the result of failure is death! In the past two years, there has been no success! So, the tribe began to arrest outsiders for experiments, hoping to find the secret. He is the only successful case in recent years. And, a year after his success, the plant worshiped by the tribe died of natural causes. After a heated discussion in the tribe, they decided to regard him as an envoy, hoping that he could lead the tribe to recovery. very childish. But he agreed. Because the seed has taken root in his body and grown into a seedling, he needs the information of the tribe for research. He didn''t know why he was able to survive, but he knew that if he didn''t find a way as soon as possible, he wouldn''t be able to live for long. So, he stayed in that tribe for another 2 years. After 2 years, he finally researched a clue to reach a symbiotic relationship with the plants in his body. After that, he returned to the Old World, but still kept in touch with the tribe. Continue to study this amazing plant in your body. He found that the ultimate form of this plant is to combine with humans. The warriors of the previous tribes were not really combined with the seeds of the plants, but mutated. Later, the plant was about to reach the upper limit of its lifespan and was eager to choose a carrier, so it no longer tolerated the appearance of losers. He is the carrier selected by this plant. The benefits ?? brought him are very obvious, and one word to describe it is "evolution"! Enhanced physical strength, extended lifespan, greatly increased memory, sharpened thinking, immunity to most viruses and curses... He didn''t deceive Grover Siren before, and the latter''s curse does have a high probability that it will not take effect on him. However, there are many disadvantages. The biggest point is that this plant is greedy and picky, and the top of the recipe is all kinds of powerful blood! Throwing corpses to it like a tribe, regardless of good or bad, is just the roughest feeding method. After researching these, he didn''t immediately implement them on himself, or he wanted more and bigger than this, but first tried them on tribe members. There are successes and failures. Fortunately, the elders of this tribe trust and support him enough. There is no other choice. With more and more successful examples, his authority has been established step by step. When he cultivated the first 7th-level fighter for the tribe, his prestige in the tribe has surpassed most of the elders. The tribe also began to feed back, searching for various resources for him and assisting him in exploring the ruins. After years of research and practice, he formulated a "walnut picking plan" for himself. Search for the powerful bloodlines that have almost disappeared in the long river of history to feed the plants in your body. complements his professional expertise. Although there are many active and powerful bloodlines, he can''t afford to provoke... And once a case occurs, it may arouse the vigilance of many parties, which is not cost-effective. It is better to explore and search slowly. He has a lot of time anyway. More importantly, he doesn''t want the plants in his body to grow too fast! The core of the "Walnut Picking Project" is to remove the brain of this plant and make it completely reduced to a tool! Although it is a plant, it has a structure similar to a "brain", which is hidden very secretly. He succeeded, but also suffered from intermittent amnesia. This is the real origin of intermittent amnesia! But this is only a negligible impact. The biggest impact is that after losing the restraint of the brain, the instinct of this plant is infinitely magnified! And, since the plant was already an organ of his body, these instincts were also his own! In order to suppress his instinct, he must improve his strength as soon as possible. So there is a series of improvement plans behind. This plan is the last link. The underwater palace was discovered 50 years ago as part of the plan. The Great Emperor Nereid was a powerhouse of the ninth rank, and his bloodline was beyond doubt. The so-called "Palace of Inheritance" is a rumor he spread 50 years ago. In the underwater palace is the tomb of Grover Siren, the eldest son of Emperor Nereid the Great. Those large and small mausoleums are their burials. The Alami dynasty had the custom of burial. Xavira Siren was turned into a statue by this assassin, and was taken away from the mausoleum by him as the backhand of the resurrection. The previous scene in the mausoleum was that Grover Siren activated the backhand left on Xavira Siren and exchanged bodies with him. Deliberately showing signs of draining the blood of the latter is actually helping the latter to purify and improve the blood. The amount is less, but the quality is improved. The giant murloc in the mausoleum is actually Xavira Siren, but he has lost his mind. And Grover Siren will be conceived and resurrected in the body of Xavier Siren. I don''t know how he can ensure his own safety, because Professor Hughes didn''t give him a chance. "Where are the 6?" Arthur asked silently after listening. The experience of the old man is very exciting, but what he cares more about is what will happen to those 6 people after they come out? (end of this chapter) Chapter 204： teacher-student final conversation Chapter 204 The final conversation between teachers and students Professor Hughes only told about his past experience. Although there are many secrets, the real core secret was not told to him. For example, what is the name of the plant, what it looks like, and what special abilities it has besides its own benefits, etc., nothing was said. Not even the name of the native tribe was mentioned. Professor Hughes is not crazy, nor does he want to do anything. He is still him, so it is naturally impossible to tell others his core secrets. It''s the same for anyone. Tell Art these, just feel that it is necessary to let him know, lest he be implicated by himself but still be confused. As his only student, how could he not be implicated? Yat also knows this, so he has to ask clearly, and then decide whether to pack his bag and run away immediately, or what. Never thought of betraying the old man, he hasn''t acted like that, besides, the old man hasn''t done anything outrageous. No matter what happens to the old man in the future, the kindness to him cannot be erased. "Don''t worry, they probably won''t trouble you." Professor Hughes guessed his thoughts and "comforted" him. "Probably..." Art hated that word more than ever. "I left something for them in the mausoleum. Although they will still be angry, as long as they care about face, they won''t blame you." Professor Hughes explained. That''s all he can say, after all, he can''t interfere with what the six people think. "How is your strength?" Yate asked again after pondering for a moment. The old man has guaranteed a certain probability, and with Tabitha Agnes relationship, it shouldnt be a big problem. "I''m an ordinary person now." Professor Hughes was still in the mood to joke. During the few months we have been together, I have already understood his character, and guessed that he is trying to pretend to be powerful. I don''t mind. "How are you like an ordinary person?" Art complained. After learning that the old man was not schizophrenic or had an extra soul in his body, he became much more courageous. No matter what the instinct is, it is also the old man''s own instinct! Like a domesticated beast, as long as it is not starving to the extreme or being sadistically mad, it will generally not attack its owner. "After I finish the ceremony, I can go up to level 7." Professor Hughes'' mood also became relaxed, and he directly turned on the Versailles mode, "It can only go up to level 7, and if it goes up, there will be great troubles." Art twitched the corner of his eye. Still "can only go up to level 7", listen, does this sound like a human language? "However, there are still two seventh-orders in the tribe, and I''ll follow you this time." Professor Hughes''s Versailles is not over yet, "Is there any enemy you want to deal with? I can help you one last time." Both teachers and students are not the kind of characters who stick to the rules. The old man dared to say, and Art really dared to think. Unfortunately, there are no enemies that must be dealt with for the time being. Hugh Defoe''s family is too far away, and he has already killed one of his sons, so there is no need to eradicate it. Last time, Joe Defoe just wanted to teach him a lesson. "Thank you, teacher. I don''t have any for now. How about I come back to you when I have one?" Art said with a salivating face. In front of the elders, this kind of behavior is a bonus item. "I don''t mind, as long as you have the guts." Professor Hughes said with a half-smile. The whole person is a little more gentle and domineering. Although he looks like a robber who scissors the trail, his demeanor in the past is relatively gentle due to the edification of books and knowledge for many years. Yate deliberately shrunk his neck. He remembered that the old man just warned him not to meet again. Even, he didn''t even give him the contact information of the Soul Eater Spider! Judging from the old man''s earnest instructions, it''s definitely not that he doesn''t want to give it. "By the way, I brought you a gift." Professor Hughes said, taking out a space bag. Xant Harold is very good at being a man. He knew that he was a gift for the students. At that time, he used an empty space bag to store Grover''s body. Explore the ruins, how can you not bring a few empty space bags with you? Before sending him over, give it to him together with the space bag. "The elder brother of Xavira Siren, the eldest son of Emperor Nereid, the corpse of Grover Siren." Without waiting for Art to ask, he introduced it on his own initiative. "You know all this?" Art was half surprised and half wary. The surprise is naturally the high quality of the corpse. What is vigilant is that the old man actually knows that he needs the corpse of a supernatural creature! "Don''t worry, I don''t know much." Professor Hughes said solemnly. But no matter how you look at it, it seems to be deliberately "pacifying" him. Yat had an expression of hesitation. "Don''t think that I don''t know that you are scolding me in your heart." After Professor Hughes laughed, his expression suddenly became solemn: "I want to remind you that although the way to gain power through rituals is fast, it is easy to cause future troubles. If you accept the existence of sacrifice Its better to get more than you, but Im afraid that the other party will not have much profit, or lose money to subsidize you, which means their scheme is bigger, just like raising chickens and cattle, they will wait until they are fattened up before killing them! "Thank you teacher!" Yate''s heart shuddered, and after a moment of silence, he thanked him politely. This is respect for the karma and resolving doubts. The consciousness of the dark plane, what is it plotting? "If you have any questions, I''ll try to answer what I can while I still have time," Professor Hughes urged. Unknowingly, the ship is about to enter the port. "What will a planar consciousness plan?" Yate hesitated, but still gritted his teeth and asked. "Abyssal plane?" Professor Hughes was not surprised, but asked instead. "No, a strange plane consciousness." Reincarnation and rebirth is Yate''s biggest secret, and it is impossible to tell anyone. "A strange plane consciousness?" Professor Hughes showed a surprised expression, and the greed in his eyes appeared again, making Art feel like a guinea pig being targeted by a python. However, he was immediately suppressed. It''s just that he didn''t take office, it''s not that he has no strength, otherwise how could he go straight to level 7? Already ready! "How is it compared to our world?" Professor Hughes suddenly became interested. "I don''t know." Art shook his head blankly. He doesn''t know how to compare! "Okay!" Professor Hughes then remembered that he was only a small Tier 3, and said helplessly, "Either He wants to devour our world, or He wants to use the coordinates on your body to change positions. The plane faces survival. The environment also has requirements, and after the birth of consciousness, one will naturally want to seek a better environment. However, this environment cannot be changed at will, it is very troublesome and has many restrictions. "Thank you teacher." Art thanked again. The latter is more likely. Even if the dark plane has the first idea, it must have that strength. Why do you think there are so many people in this world who believe in powerful spirit creatures, but those councilors never stop them? Seeing that he didn''t scare him, Professor Hughes shook his head boredly, and said, "After I leave, go find Monroe Cromwell... No, he''s in the Wizarding Association. If you go to find him, you will probably be banned by the Wizarding Association." drive away!" Wizards Guild? A flash of light suddenly flashed in Yate''s mind, and he asked in amazement: "Professor Cromwell is a great wizard?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 205： leave (please subscribe) Chapter 205 Leave (for subscription) Art suddenly thought of Gregoria Kate, the great wizard friend! Thinking about it carefully, Monroe Cromwell came to Pudera City at the same time as that great wizard arrived! Also, the great wizard was a little too generous to him. He originally thought it was just because of Gregoria Kate''s face, but now it seems that there may be a purpose of meeting gifts for old friends and students! Scenes were connected in series in his mind, and finally turned into a flash of inspiration. "It''s the great wizard who helped you make extraordinary props!" Professor Hughes looked at his surprised and stunned expression with satisfaction. "He also performed the operation for you?" Arthur asked suddenly after being shocked. The old man wants to take out the "brain" of the plant in his body. It is obviously impossible to operate on himself, so he needs to find someone who can be completely trusted. An old friend of more than 50 years and a great wizard, there is no more suitable candidate than Monroe Cromwell. The purpose of his asking this is to verify the extent of the relationship between Monroe Cromwell and the old man. If it is this level of relationship, then he can ask Monroe Cromwell for help if he has to. The memories in his mind made him instinctively always want to weave connections, just like a spider wants to weave a web. "That''s right!" After Professor Hughes nodded, he suddenly said to him: "This is very bad! You are not a businessman or an official, so don''t always think about managing contacts. Indeed, there are many benefits of this, and it may even be in critical Time plays a crucial role, but once you form a habit, it will be very bad for your future! Dont think that there is nothing wrong with the present, many bad habits are formed from these details that you dont care about. Moreover, while you are managing your network, you also Let yourself be caught in a net, you never know when it will drag you down." Art is silent. Since it is a network of contacts, it is naturally impossible to be a unilateral request or gift, and there must be exchanges. In this way, you will really fall into a net like the old man said. He knows that people have to rely on themselves, but this does not prevent him from weaving contacts. Man is such a contradictory creature. Now I was awakened by a word from the old man. "I see, thank you teacher!" Yate took a deep breath, and his eyes were a little more determined. "You don''t need to go to the Wizarding Association to find him. When you meet, ask him directly." Professor Hughes stepped forward suddenly. "Okay." Art''s eyes moved with the old man''s head. No dodging. "I''m going back, don''t look for me, and don''t go to my place again!" Professor Hughes patted him on the shoulder lightly and warned. The strength is not strong, and there is no sound. "Hmm!" Art wanted to say something, but swallowed all the words when they came to his mouth, and finally just answered. Among the people he came into contact with after coming to this world, the old man was the one who treated him best and closest. It can even be said that his affection for the parents and family of this body is not as deep as that of the old man! Now this parting, there may be no day to see each other again, and my mood suddenly drops. Professor Hughes also had a flash of emotion in his eyes. He only accepted Yate as a student on a whim, but he didn''t expect that Yate would bring him so many surprises. The learning talent is extraordinary. This has little to do with professionals, it is Yate''s own talent. Respect for knowledge and teachers! Whether it was helping him clean up the room, tidy up the notebooks, cook, etc., Art never complained at all. Respect from the heart. As far as these two points are concerned, one in a million is not enough to describe! That''s why he left his mantle as an archaeologist to Art. Emotions are always two-way. After sighing with emotion, he walked out of the room without hesitation! His eyes gradually became indifferent. "Professor..." Moore Lane, Angelo Nell, and Shaohui already knew part of the information. For example, Professor Hughes trapped six seventh-level people in the "Palace of Inheritance". very different. Although Professor Hughes looked like an ordinary person, the three of them were as cautious and respectful as they were facing a seventh-level boss. No matter who does this kind of thing and succeeds, it is enough to gain the respect of others! "En." Professor Hughes responded casually, his eyes passed by the three of them, but he paused for a moment behind Claire, finally shook his head slightly, and was about to leave. "Professor!" Seeing this, Moore Ryan hurriedly stopped him without caring about anything else. "Don''t ask me!" Professor Hughes had guessed what he was going to ask and refused directly. The most primitive instinct of a creature must be selfish. "Art likes Claire very much!" Moore Lane reacted quickly enough, just in time to see Art come out, and said immediately. Yate was taken aback, but he didn''t say anything. Because he was a step too late, he didn''t see Professor Hughes'' reaction, but he could see that Moore Lane wanted something from the old man, and there was a high probability that it involved Claire. "I can''t do anything about her situation." Professor Hughes didn''t look at Art, but said, "The only thing I can tell you is to stop letting her use power that doesn''t belong to her!" "Thank you, Professor." Moore Ryan forced a smile. He also knows this. However, he was not too disappointed, after all, he was only looking forward to "what if". Claires problems cannot be solved by ordinary 7th or 8th order! got used to it. Professor Hughes left without saying goodbye to Art. "Would you like to stay with me for a while?" Moore Ryan calmed down and looked at Art. "No need." Watching the old man''s back disappear, Art refused softly but without hesitation. Angelo Nell and Shaohui wanted to help with some persuasion, but found that Moore Lane actually nodded along with the trend, and didn''t say any more words of persuasion! Neither of them is stupid. Moore Lane''s reaction, coupled with Art''s casual expression, all show that he has a hole card. They looked at each other curiously, but didn''t say much. The battleship entered the port, and after Yate got off the ship, he drove home alone. He is afraid that someone will tear down his home! Those big bosses won''t argue with him, but the people below are not necessarily, or will definitely trouble him. The old man cheated all the prestigious organizations in Pudera City at once. Those people dare not look for the old man, so naturally they can only look for him. Those people will not look for him in person, but correspondingly, the old man will not care about the younger generation. is also considered an unspoken rule. Really impatient! He ran into people from the Church of Storms at the entrance of the alley. This is the site of the Church of the Storm. Xante Harold sent him a space bag, that was a personal relationship, and now it is business to have people come to trouble him. Must do something! Not only the Church of Storms, but also several other churches. Must do something to show those 6 tier 7 bosses! "Art Byron?" Among the visitors from the Church of the Storms was a 4th rank. "Get out of the way!" Art signaled them to block his way. "Hehe..." The Tier 4 leader suddenly laughed. Look contemptuous. (end of this chapter) Chapter 206： society Chapter 206 Society "Say it again, get out of the way!" Art stopped the car and got off. I said it twice in order to give face to the Church of the Storm, the largest church in Pudera City. He had already decided to make a big fuss when he came back alone. Don''t make any noise, I''m afraid everyone will want to pinch him. The old man also hinted at him in the previous conversation, don''t worry about those big bosses. As soon as he dozed off, someone brought a pillow. The tin can wearing a set of one-piece armor in front of me was probably pushed out by Xante Harold on purpose to take the blame. With the energy of the Church of Storms, how could it be possible not to find out his real surname? It''s not something worth keeping secret. Xant Harold arranged for this guy to come to trouble him, but he didn''t even tell him the most basic information, isn''t it obvious? "Exactly, come back to church with me!" The tin can stopped laughing, and suddenly reached out to grab him. Overbearing! If you can do it, you will never be forced! This is the style of the Church of Storms. Yate''s eyes flashed fiercely, and he was about to hit him hard. This guy is still Tier 4, so it is best to abolish part of his strength by surprise. "Church of Storms is really good at bullying children." A woman''s voice with a bit of laziness suddenly sounded, interrupting the follow-up actions of the two. The voice was very close, right next to him, but neither of them noticed it beforehand! Yate recognized who the owner of the voice was, his feet that had just been charged relaxed again, and stood still. The tin can quickly pulled back. As soon as you hear this, you know that you will not deal with the Church of Storms! But its not surprising, its hard for members of the Church of Storms to find a compatible partner outside, even if they have a good relationship... three or two... Well, the Church of Dawn! Even people from the Dawn Church who thought they had a good relationship didnt treat them very well. The style of words and deeds is too rough, and it is easy to offend people. When newcomers to the church go out on missions for the first time, they will be told that it is normal to be disliked by others outside. If someone is very kind to you, you must be careful if they want you to take the blame! This is all from experience. The tin can returned to its own camp, and then looked in the direction of the sound. A petite woman, wearing what looks like pajamas and glasses, looks more like a scholar than a professional, and is walking towards Art. The walking posture is very strange, the upper body and arms don''t move, just like A Piao. Samantha Lilly! She didn''t participate in the exploration of the underwater palace, and somehow appeared here. "Good afternoon, Ms. Lily." Art speculated about her purpose of appearing here and her true relationship with Professor Hughes. I wonder if she knew the truth a long time ago, so she didn''t participate in the "Undersea Expedition". Monroe Cromwell is a classmate of the old man''s university, and she is also in the same university, and she knew the old man as early as in college, it is hard not to doubt the real relationship between them. Suddenly want to know the name of that university. By the way, it''s almost evening, but it''s not dark yet, so it''s okay to say "good afternoon". "Do you want me to help?" Samantha Lily stood in front of him, pushed her glasses, and asked. At the Church of the Storm, everyone''s faces suddenly became very ugly. Because of their impatience, they have an internal list that they cannot provoke, so as not to accidentally offend people who cannot be offended. Samantha Lilly is on the list, and very high! Although the appearance is very ordinary, but looking at the glasses and unique walking posture, it is not wrong to be me. How could these two be related? As the leader of the team, Burt Wells, that is, the tin can, his face is almost turning black. Because he admires Florence Grace, he always wears a set of one-piece armor. He is also a Stormtrooper by profession. He deliberately imitates Florence Grace''s swift and resolute actions, and he almost becomes a loner as a result. The few behind him are his few cronies. The information of Samantha Lily emerged in his mind, a senior researcher in Detrick''s laboratory, nicknamed "Deep Dog", with a fighting style of biting and refusing to let go... Such a person, is he able to provoke? "Thank you, but no need." Fortunately, Art refused. Qiqi from the Church of Storms breathed a sigh of relief. The movement is a bit loud. A group of people glared at each other in embarrassment. "Let''s go!" After hearing this, Samantha Lily waved lazily to everyone in the Church of Storms. It seems to be repelling flies. Bert Wells moved his lips, wanting to say something, but seeing that the two ignored him, he hesitated, and finally reason prevailed, he pursed his lips, bowed his head and left. The few people who were staring at him breathed a sigh of relief again. I''m afraid he will suddenly make another mistake! "You can drive the car back first." Samantha Lily put her hands behind her back, waited for Art to drive, and then walked into the house. Yate parked the car, invited her to the house, poured water to make tea, and asked, "Why are you here?" "Teach me some of your calculation methods, and I''ll help you get rid of these miscellaneous fish, how about it?" Samantha Lily cut to the point. "Okay." Art was stunned for a moment, thinking that he had something to do with the old man again. However, this transaction is acceptable. It''s not really that Samantha Lilly is needed to help get rid of the miscellaneous fish, but her position! "Your teacher didn''t praise you wrong!" Samantha Lily couldn''t help but glance at him appreciatively when she saw how straightforward he was. Art twitched the corner of his eye. The face slap came so fast! Why did it involve the old man again? Just now I thought her arrival had nothing to do with the old man! "Who are you and the teacher?" Just ask clearly. "When you were in college, your teacher formed a club, and I was a member of this club." Samantha Lily said casually, without hiding anything. "Where is Professor Monroe Cromwell?" "Too." Sure enough, it is a university club of hidden dragons and crouching tigers! "Which other members?" Art asked curiously. Samantha Lily glanced at him, but didn''t answer. "Old... created by the teacher?" Art smiled sarcastically and changed the question. "He is one of the founders." Samantha Lily looked at the tea leaves dancing in the teacup with a dazed expression, as if she was talking to herself or telling him: "I said he couldn''t be willing mediocre!" Because of various things, most of the club members have gone their separate ways, and there are not many contacts. There are even members who have died. However, with the spread of this incident, I am afraid that many members will become active again! After all, many people joined the club because of Amos Hughes! Art didn''t bother her. She came here this time, probably just to find someone to talk to. I can be regarded as the only half relative of the old man. However, she seems to have just learned about what happened in the underwater palace. The old man is keeping it secret...huh? The water in the teacup suddenly shook by itself. Thank you book friends "Uncle is so sleepy" and "Greedy Wolf" for their rewards, and thank all book friends for their support (end of this chapter) Chapter 207： promotion Chapter 207 Promotion The tea does not sway much, like a timid child who wants to go out to play but dares not. He only dares to poke his head inside the door, swaying around without even sparking a splash. The ground did not move, not an earthquake. There is a slight vibration of tables and chairs. It''s the air shaking! Art''s reaction was much slower than that of Samantha Lily, who had already left the living room and flew over the yard. Yate followed her out, not wasting time and energy to investigate by himself, but prepared to follow her. However, after jumping on the roof, I realized that this is completely unnecessary. Somewhere in the inner city, a thick beam of light rises to the sky! is not cylindrical, but a shape similar to some kind of flower. It happened to be in the evening, and the sky was getting dark. This beam of light looked particularly brilliant, and the entire inner city was illuminated brightly, as bright as day! Yate see more. It''s a ritual! Although I don''t know the efficacy of this ritual, there is no doubt about it. He contacts almost every day and is very familiar with the characteristics of the ritual. Secondly, the location is at Moya University. It should be the old man''s house. Go every morning and come back at night, can he not know each other? Suddenly thought of the old man''s strangely shaped house, it turned out that it was a ritual! No one stipulates that the ritual must be a planar structure. Moreover, with the personality shown by the old man, it is unlikely to sacrifice to a certain existence. Most of this ritual was also modified by himself. I just didn''t expect that he would choose to be promoted here! Everyone in Pudera City probably knows about it! Is he announcing his return this way? From the few words of Samantha Lily just now, I have automatically made up a novel in which a genius has unfortunately fallen, and after decades of forbearance and layout, he has reemerged. By the way, havent those 6 people come out yet? Anger will definitely increase with the time trapped. The old man is not afraid, but Art is afraid! No matter what, he doesn''t think he has the ability to fight against the 7th-order boss. The beam of light became brighter and brighter, but after reaching a certain peak, it suddenly began to converge slowly. In the bright beam of light, a shadow seemed to be conceived. At first, it was just a very dim phantom, which was difficult for ordinary people to see. However, this shadow seems to be absorbing some kind of power to grow rapidly, become bigger and darker. By the time ordinary people can see clearly, it is already more than ten meters in radius! The shape is similar to an epiphyllum with claws and teeth, but this flower is much larger, and the color is just the opposite, black and red. After getting bigger, I realized that it was not pure black, but a mixture of black and red. Every petal, even the pistils and branches has a strong aggressiveness, as if wishing to plunder everything around it and turn it into food for its own growth! The beam of light is getting darker and darker, and the black red is getting deeper and deeper. Until the end, the beam of light disappeared completely, leaving only a huge black-red strange flower unrestrained and flamboyant in the air! There are gradually riots in the inner city. Yate lives here, which is next to the inner city, and the straight-line distance from Moya University is not very far, so he can see it quite clearly, and he can feel the aura of the black and red strange flowers more clearly. A sense of fear grew in his veins, urging him to stay away from this strange flower! It''s not that his bloodline rank is lower than that of the monster flower, but that he is only rank 3 now, and the monster flower is at least rank 7, and the gap is huge. "Don''t perceive it!" Just when he wanted to further perceive the aura of this strange flower, Samantha Lily came to him at some point, raised her hand and slapped him on the back of the head, interrupting his movements. "Hehe..." At this time, thanking him seemed too much, so he simply scratched his hair and smiled coyly. The other party is considered his elder, so there is no shame in it. The old man told him that this strange flower feeds on various bloodlines, but he didn''t know that it would be dangerous to perceive the aura from such a distance! "This creature has a strong predatory nature, and its ability to track prey is very strong!" The benefits of pretending to be tender appeared, and Samantha Lily took the initiative to explain it to him. Didn''t call it a "flower" or a "plant", but a "creature" to describe it! "Oh." After writing it down, Art asked, "Where''s the teacher?" Did not see the figure of the old man. "That''s right!" Samantha Lily pouted. "This flower?" Art was stunned for a moment before asking in astonishment. "This is his spiritual form, or spirit body form. After level 7, a professional has essentially become a spiritual creature." Samantha Lily explained. Yate looked at the strange flower again, trying to find a shadow of the old man from it. But it was just in vain. "The spiritual form is the essence of a professional, and the human form is the false cover." As if guessing his thoughts, Samantha Lily said lightly. Art twitched the corners of his eyes. "It''s hard to accept?" Samantha Lily turned her head, looked at him and asked, "What have your teachers taught you?" "Ancient writing, archeology..." Art replied. "So you don''t have a professional teacher?" Samantha Lily pushed her glasses in surprise. "Yes!" Art said without hesitation. Generally, when people wearing glasses do this action, they either have a guilty conscience and need to cover up, or they are interested in something! He didn''t want to interest Samantha Lily! Even if she has a good relationship with the old man, she is also a researcher in Detrick''s laboratory! "Who?" Samantha Lily asked curiously. "It''s not convenient to say." Art shook his head. He was thinking of Gregoria Kate, who could be said to be his half teacher. "Okay." Seeing that he didn''t seem to be lying, Samantha Lily stopped asking. The intuition of high-level professionals is very accurate. Finally, the spiritual form of Professor Hughes disappeared completely. The riots in the inner city did not stop there, and many people fled to the outer city and port with their families. Too dangerous! The sudden appearance of such a monster made some people think of the disaster 50 years ago! "Huh?" Samantha Lily suddenly looked in a certain direction. Yate was about to go down, and when he saw her movement, he immediately hid behind her. It''s not a dependency, it''s a prudence. I found nothing! "It''s me!" With a gentle voice, the figure of Monroe Cromwell appeared. It seems to travel through space! What the specific method was, Yate couldn''t see it. Samantha Lily let down her vigilance. "You actually came earlier than me." Monroe Cromwell greeted Samantha Lily first, and then looked at Art: "Meet you again." "Professor, you have kept me a secret!" Arthur complained. Although he had more contact with Samantha Lily, he felt that Monroe Cromwell was more cordial. Even after knowing the identity of the latter great wizard. Perhaps this is the affinity of people. "Haha..." Monroe Cromwell smiled heartily, not surprised that he knew his identity. Amos must have told him. "Your things are ready!" Then, Art ended his complaint with only one sentence. Thank you for your support in September, October is coming, continue to work hard, please subscribe and vote for support. (end of this chapter) Chapter 208： Jade Chan (seeking subscription) Chapter 208 Yu Chan (for subscription) The old man said not to let him always manage contacts, but left him with a very strong network! Samantha Lily, Monroe Cromwell, these two have benefited him a lot. Don''t ask the two of them to really help him, but having a background and not having a background are completely different things! This is the same as in officialdom. Everyone knows the difference between having a backstage and not having a backstage. The old man may not be able to appear in the old continent openly in the future, but in a certain way, the deterrence will only be greater. However, he is a nuclear deterrent, which is usually not suitable, and may even cause greater danger, so these two are the most practical. "Thank you, uncle." Yate has always been thick-skinned. Before you grow up, you still need someone to protect you. You cant always expect others to care about you. You have to take the initiative and show more. Although the two are classmates, he looks younger than the old man, and he has more weight as a teacher in his heart, so he called "Master Uncle". "Yes." Monroe Cromwell nodded, as a recognition of his title. Handed him a very delicate jade cicada. It is no longer appropriate to call Chilling Cicada again. The whole body is as white as jade, crystal clear and moist, about 6cm long and 3cm wide. Because it is made from the corpse of Han Chan, it almost perfectly inherits the physical characteristics of Han Chan. It has slender eyes, veined wings, and flexed feet. lifelike. Because it is so exquisite and real, it is a little scary when you look closely! There is no perforation, it is an object for playing. It is not suitable to hang on the body for a long time. Although it is only slightly cool in the hand, it does not feel very cold, but after all, it comes from the original characteristics of chilling cicadas. After a long time, it will cause great damage to the human body. Monroe Cromwell traveled in the Eastern Continent for several years, and was influenced by oriental culture. He used some oriental techniques when refining chilling cicadas, making it more delicate and refined. "Thanks for your hard work, uncle." After taking it, Art did not experience the feeling for the first time, but thanked Monroe Cromwell again. "See how it goes." Monroe Cromwell nodded. This jade cicada can almost be said to be the pinnacle of his skills! Although there are disadvantages that are not suitable for long-term wearing, the advantages are also very significant, such as preserving the original coldness of the chilling cicada! On this point, it is enough to instantly kill countless works of the same level. Once it is analyzed and understood, it is equivalent to adding an ice talent! At that time, as long as it is the skill of this system, it will be able to get twice the result with half the effort, and the power will be even greater. It is not impossible to create natural disasters like a chilling cicada! He, Togglia Kate, asked Yate, and knew that what Yate wanted to keep most was the original coldness of the chilling cicada, and he even sacrificed everything else. It takes pains to do this. Deserves a thank you from Art. Of course, this is not the only advantage. After all, it is infinitely close to the eighth-level chilling corpse. Even if most of the spirituality has dissipated, it still has many other effects. Psychicism can be used to summon some special spiritual creatures to descend and serve as their carriers. To ward off evil spirits, there is a kind of evil-like creature in the spirit world, which exists like microorganisms. Even professionals can hardly find it. Manipulated zombies. Summoning, this is the ability of Han Chan itself, sacrifice Yu Chan, and summon the projection of the God of Cicada to descend! However, who will attack after the projection of the Cicada God descends is beyond the control of the user. However, as long as you run fast enough or have a skill similar to invincibility for a few seconds, the cicada projection can only attack your enemies. Yu Chan can only maintain the projection of the God of Cicada for a few seconds. When Yate heard the effect of psychic, his expression froze slightly, but he returned to normal immediately. Monroe Cromwell didn''t specifically remind him, he just introduced the effect by himself. "Thank you, uncle." Apart from thanking him again and again, Yate didn''t know how to express his gratitude. Has identified his identity, if he wants to give something, Monroe Cromwell might not be happy. "If Florence Grace and Christopher Micah know that Han Chan''s body has been stolen by you, I''m afraid they won''t let it go." Samantha Lily finally found a chance to speak. She has been in Pudera City for a while and heard about what happened in the spirit world. "Just don''t let them see it!" Monroe Cromwell looked at Wen Ya, but he didn''t expect to have such a gangster side. Art loves it! The chilling cicada is a thing without an owner. The two from the Church of the Storm also occupied the magpie''s nest and killed the "magpie". It''s not too much for him to steal the body. Besides, if Laum hadn''t stolen Chilling Chan''s body at that time, the latter would have been annihilated by the aftermath of the battle. Samantha Lily pushed her glasses, apparently also very pleased with Monroe Cromwell''s answer. Just to remind Art. Yate let the two of them into the house and made tea for them. "Teacher Ni, what a bastard!" Unexpectedly, Monroe Cromwell suddenly changed his face and cursed. He didn''t know that the whole thing was planned by Professor Hughes! I only thought that Professor Hughes followed up on purpose. For this reason, he also deliberately acted in front of Gregoria Kate to keep it secret. Just received the news from Professor Hughes, and he understood the cause and effect. However, Professor Hughes asked him to come and help take care of Art, and he had no chance to vent his anger. No matter how free and easy the old man behaved, he was still worried about his only student. After Professor Hughes was successfully promoted, he realized that he might not be able to beat the big bear, so he had no choice but to curse in front of Art and Samantha Lily. "I didn''t know until I heard from him..." Samantha Lily said faintly. Yate could only smile apologetically, and politely invited the two of them to dinner. "I''ve heard that your craftsmanship is good..." Neither Samantha Lily nor Monroe Cromwell refused. They were originally entrusted by Professor Hughes to protect Art, in case a shameless old guy appeared. Before he finished speaking, a burst of chaotic movements came from the entrance of the alley. Go straight to the deepest part of the alley. "Originally, I promised to help you clean up these miscellaneous fish..." Samantha Lily suddenly said meaningfully. Monroe Cromwell got up and walked out with a dark face. "People from the Wizarding Association." After he walked out of the door, Samantha Lily said to Art with a smile. The corners of Yate''s mouth are slightly raised. This is the right thing to do! "Here?" "Yes, it''s here!" The bustling voice has come to the door. Listening to the sound, it seems that they are about to break into the door. Suddenly, all sounds disappeared, as if someone pressed the mute button. "Get the **** out of here!" Monroe Cromwell still had his usual tone, but at the moment there was an indescribable arrogance. The incoming people receded as if the tide was ebbing. Quiet and fast! "Boom" The people from the Wizarding Association hadn''t gone far when another loud noise came from far away. It''s like the movement of a tsunami hitting the coast! "Come out!" Samantha Lily and Monroe Cromwell, who had just returned to the house, looked serious at the same time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 209： strength Chapter 209 Strength The six 7th-order escaped from their predicament. Listening to the movement, the anger seems to be not small. It''s understandable, anyone would be suffocated. I don''t know if the old man''s words of "leaving something" can appease the anger of these five people. Tabitha Agnes should be left alone. At this time, Samantha Lily and Monroe Cromwell had arrived in the courtyard, and they both looked up at the southeast sky. Yate followed their line of sight, only to find a stream of black and red light flying from high above in the direction of the movement. After all, we have to do one. It is impossible for Professor Hughes to be promoted to the seventh level and they will bear this breath. But, is the old man so arrogant? 1 against 6? "After Amos has been promoted to level 7, he is already an equal existence with them. As long as there are no irreconcilable contradictions, he will not fight to the death. It is difficult to kill the existence of this level. It can only hurt both sides, and the third party is in vain." Seeing his doubts and worries, Monroe Cromwell took the initiative to explain, "If Amos'' strength or potential is stronger than theirs, they will stop here It''s not a shame to be tricked by someone stronger than yourself. If Amos is not strong enough, he needs to make compensation." After Yate heard it, his heart fell to the ground. No, it is transferred to yourself. The old man has been fine since he was successfully promoted to level 7, and he is the only one who has trouble! How specific it is depends on how deterrent the old man is. The old man took the initiative to fight, and there should be his reasons. As long as the old man is strong enough, even if those people hate him, the most they can do is bully him, and they won''t really do anything to him. Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lily couldn''t protect him all the time after all. The former is okay, but the latter is probably only this time. Although Samantha Lily was also a member of that club, it was already a matter of university days. It is already very good that she can come this time. However, although he was thrown a lot of trouble, the old man also left him many benefits. It is not only Enze, but also the old man who is breaking up with him. At this time, the night has already opened, a crescent moon is hanging high, a few stars are dotted, the sky is clear, and there is a slight cool breeze. It is a good weather. But the people of Pudera City, let alone enjoying the night, dont even care about dinner! People in the inner city fled one after another, and people from the government and the church were busy appeasing them, causing chaos. No wonder no other forces approached the door again. The appeasement work here has just achieved some results, when a purple radiance suddenly erupted on the sea, soaking half of the sky in an instant! At the same time, a black-red light erupted, occupying the other half of the sky, confronting the purple light. It seems that they are comparable. Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lily both took to the sky to watch. Not only the two of them, capable people from various organizations also flew into the sky, watching from afar. Tier 7 battles are not so easy to see! Don''t dare to approach, why not watch the excitement from a distance? Its just that the people who fled towards the pier immediately turned around and ran back. Yate didnt have the ability to float, and he didnt ask these two for help. Instead, he went up to the roof of the Soul Church. The Church of the Soul is the tallest building nearby. Just watch the excitement, as long as the line of sight is not blocked. Unlike him, Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lilly are focused on fighting over there! As the two said, it''s not a life-and-death fight, so there is only one shot over there. Looking at the shape, it should be Marquis Coffey. After all, he was the initiator of this exploration, and he lost face the most. Moreover, four pairs of slender purple eyes suddenly appeared in the purple light, which fit him best. 4 pairs of pupils are arranged up and down, with a bright purple light, each about 5 meters long and half a meter high. This person has obviously restrained his power, at least turned off the radiation, otherwise Pudra City may usher in a disaster! The seventh-order spiritual form cannot be seen directly by ordinary people. Professor Hughes also restrained the radiation of his own spiritual form before. Now the same. The black-red strange flower appeared again. The two confront each other like this? After a while, Art found that the two sides were still motionless. It seems wrong again. Art switched to Raum''s perspective. Sure enough! The battle between the two sides has begun! However, their compulsion is very high, let alone ordinary people, even a third-level professional like Yate can''t see it! Their battle is unfolding in the gap between the spiritual world and the present world. The purple light and the black red light are intertwined, eroding and assimilating each other! The competition is about the strength of one''s own spirituality and the degree of control over spirituality. Its like the competition of internal strength between the two sides in martial arts novels. It looks simple and elegant, but it is actually very dangerous. If you are not careful, it will turn into the result of life, death and serious injury! There are very few life-and-death fights between the 7th level, because it is difficult to kill each other. Once you have this opportunity, you will definitely not let it go! At this time, in addition to strength, psychological factors are equally important. Professor Hughes is under a lot of pressure. After all, there are 5 spectators on the opposite side who were also cheated by him. But he didn''t avoid it. Proud and powerful! It is difficult for Art to connect his current temperament with the old man who was a bit sloppy and eclectic. However, he does have arrogance. In the battle between the two sides, the black and red brilliance gained the upper hand! He has just been promoted to the 7th rank, and it has not been a day. How many years has the Marquis of Kofi been promoted? Among the 5 people watching the battle, one or two were a little eager to move, but suddenly restrained, and continued to watch the battle in a serious manner. The anger in the eyes of the rest of them gradually subsided. Strength determines treatment. It was just a small pit, and it was not without gains, there is no need to work hard. Grover Siren''s body, that coffin is also a treasure. There are still remaining rituals and the destroyed teleportation station, and the knowledge involved is good stuff. They came out so late, not only because of being trapped, but also because of their own factors. Marquis Kofi obviously thought the same way. Not long after, Ziguang began to back down. The black-red brilliance did not take advantage of the situation to pursue, and also slowly converged. The battle between the two sides is over. In the eyes of ordinary people and low-level professionals, the two sides just confronted each other for a moment before ending in anticlimax. "It turns out that the master is like this..." Art just retracted his perspective, and suddenly found that Samantha Lily and Monroe Cromwell appeared beside him at some point, and the former was holding a person in a black tights in his left hand , playing with a dull dagger in his right hand! Yate was startled and frightened. Suddenly thought of the old man''s previous promise to help him clean up an enemy, I don''t know if it''s too late. "What did you just do?" Under the lens, Samantha Lily''s eyes sparkled with curiosity and inquiry. You dont even know when someone touches you! "Who did you provoke?" Monroe Cromwell asked at the same time. This killer is obviously not from these organizations in Pudera City. Amos Hughes just defeated Marquis Kofi over there, these organizations are crazy to send people to kill him at this time! (end of this chapter) Chapter 210： Is this my party? (seeking subscription) Chapter 210 Is this a party at my place? (seeking subscription) "I have a pet, and I was just switching its vision." Art first answered Samantha Lily''s question, and then said to Monroe Cromwell: "It should be someone from the Wasp organization." As he spoke, he told the whole story of the reason for his feud with the Hornets. During this period of time, all he came into contact with were Tier 6 and Tier 7 bosses, and the two assassinations by the Hornet organization were no different from feeding them, so he didn''t take this organization too seriously. As a result, an oversight almost sent me away! Although he switched to Raum''s field of vision at that time, he wasn''t completely vigilant and couldn''t find it, which proved that it was no longer salted fish who came this time. In other words, the Hornets finally did their homework seriously. "Wasp..." Samantha Lily saw Monroe Cromwell looking at her, and she was a little stunned before she realized it, and said, "Understood, I will ask them to warn them." Compared with Detrick''s laboratory, the Hornets are just a small organization that is not in the mainstream. Regardless of fame or strength. "Thank you." Arthur thanked. Samantha Lily and Monroe Cromwell were not his teachers after all, even if he didn''t want to let the Hornet go, he couldn''t turn to them for help. So, no rebuttal to the way Samantha Lilly handled it. After the strength improves, I will implement it myself. "What are you going to do with his corpse?" Art looked at the killer carried by Samantha Lily. Has turned into a corpse. Samantha Lily was paying attention to the battle at sea before, so she accidentally hit harder. "You want?" Samantha Lily asked. "Yes." Art nodded. This assassin is an assassin professional, it should be possible to activate the assassin profession for him. Moreover, no matter what, it is still a corpse of a professional with at least level 4, so it cannot be wasted. "Here, remember to be careful when teaching me." Samantha Lily said casually, without haggling. "What did you teach her?" Monroe Cromwell''s curiosity was aroused. When he came, the verbal deal between the two had been reached. "Some unique calculation methods." After Art replied, he suddenly proposed: "How about we sign a contract?" Mistake made again! Samantha Lily narrowed her eyes slightly, staring at him suspiciously. It''s so obvious that anyone will doubt it! Monroe Cromwell thought of the contract he signed before, and glanced at him thoughtfully. Probably involved some secret of his profession, though curious but not pressed. "Why?" Samantha Lily has a rigorous personality, and her relationship with Art is far less close than that of Monroe Cromwell, so naturally she will not agree easily. The contract is not signed casually! Many contracts involve mysterious existences in the extraordinary. Even if it can be confirmed that there are no traps in the contract, ordinary professionals will resist it. Guys like Mephisto who are eager to sign contracts with others are often in **** and abyss. "Needed for promotion to level 4." Art answered truthfully. That''s why he tried his best to sign contracts with various bigwigs. It stands to reason that there is already a Mephisto contract, which is enough to fulfill the professional requirements, but who would dislike their own professional ability to be stronger and more perfect? "Just need the contract itself?" Samantha Lily asked in detail. "No, it also involves your own existence. But I can guarantee that it will never have any negative impact on you. This can be written in the contract." In every contract that Yate signed on his own initiative, there is a clause that cannot be borrowed Otherwise, how could the other party easily sign the contract? "When you have made a plan, show it to me." This is the most normal reaction of Samantha Lily. Yatt expressed understanding. However, before drawing up the contract, he needs to get dinner done. The two of them came to protect themselves. When it was meal time, they had to take care of the meal anyway. The body of the killer is placed in the basement. Fire up and cook! While he was cooking, the two were chatting in the courtyard. Filled with a lot of topics related to Professor Hughes It''s a pity that he has to cook, so it''s not easy to listen in. There was no movement at sea. The appeasement work of the government and the church continues. Moore Lane and Claire are not here tonight, and there is a high probability that they will need to deal with the Marquis of Coffey. Professor Hughes didn''t know whether he left or where he went, and there was no news. Yate did not go to his residence to check because he had been warned in advance, nor did he look for his trace. From then on, I will officially start my own life trajectory. The old man''s departure probably means that he is about to leave the Novice Village. After 1 hour, the meal is ready. made great efforts. Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lily were already attracted by the aroma of the food, and moved the place of chatting to the living room. Yat doesnt pay much attention, and eats in the living room. However, after the food was served, a new guest came. Tabitha Agnes! After the battle at sea, she discussed with the Marquis Kofi and others about the distribution of subsequent benefits, and then went straight here. She is very concerned about Art''s safety. Since you want to ask Yate for help, how could you not investigate Yate''s information? Know the relationship between Art and Professor Hughes. I just didn''t think about it, there are already two 7th-level guardians here! Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lily were even more taken aback when they saw her. Among the 6 people, she is the most worried about her! Based on her professional characteristics, if she wanted to kill Yate, the two of them might not be able to stop her. "Cough!" Yate stood in the middle, drawing the eyes of both parties to himself, and then said, "They are all of us." The same strain as the old man''s pretentiousness. The three of them did not refute, but were surprised how he got to know each other and why the other party protected him. Especially Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lily were even more surprised. You know, Tabitha Agnes was also one of the people who was cheated by Professor Hughes, how could she come to protect his students? "You can understand it this way, I owe Lord Agnes a lot of money, and Lord Agnes naturally doesn''t want me to have an accident." It was difficult for Art to talk about the deal with Tabitha Agnes, so he changed the term. Easy to understand. Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Dot Lily naturally knew that things were definitely not as simple as he said. With his strength, how could he owe Tabitha Agnes "money"? More to the point where Tabitha Agnes needs to take the initiative to protect him! Yate''s image in their eyes suddenly became a little more mysterious. Especially Samantha Lily, and thinking of Art''s unique calculation methods, it is impossible to come out of thin air. Could it be his other teacher? "Master Agnes, if you don''t mind, let''s have some food together?" Art took the initiative to invite Tabitha Agnes. The meals are sumptuous, enough for two more. Out of courtesy, Tabitha Agnes sat down. Otherwise, if someone else is eating and she is watching, both parties will be embarrassed. "Do you mind if I have one more?" Just as we were about to start eating, another one came uninvited. Constance Simon of the Hunter''s Club. "Is this my party?" Art. The next change is tomorrow morning, after 3 o''clock seems not very good,, (end of this chapter) Chapter 211： Constance Simon (seeking subscription) Chapter 211 Constance Simon (for subscription) Constance Simon is a man who looks to be about 40 years old, with long hair tied in a ponytail, about the same height as Art, with a slightly thin body and slightly dark skin, like the kind who has been exposed to wind and sun all year round type. Although he is Caucasian, his facial features are soft, his eyes are slightly curved, giving people a sense of a smile, and the beard on his cheeks is neatly trimmed. In the eyes of ordinary people, he is a very attractive middle-aged uncle. Wearing a wide-brimmed tall cowboy hat, jeans, a jacket, and a pair of wear-resistant high leather boots, he is not afraid of the heat. His profession is a hunter. He is not with Windsor Sinclair of the Church of the Dawn, but the latter sold him the news. Windsor Sinclair had told him in advance that it was not certain that it was the Palace of Inheritance of the Aramaic Dynasty, and the two parties traded in a similar manner, which proved that Windsor Sinclair did not intend to deceive him. Overall, this transaction is quite satisfactory, after all, he only fired a few shots and did not exert much force. Just closed the deal with Windsor Sinclair. The leaders of these organizations, even if they are only branch leaders, none of them are simple! Belongs to the 7th rank of the Pudra City camp, and there are 3 people. He himself ruled out first. Then there is Hiram Haydn, the female great wizard. Because of her lifespan, she has been seeking the possibility of advancing to the 8th level. She will not let go of every opportunity, and even released various rewards. It is not surprising to get news. The last Christopher Micah, because he was in Pudera City, so it was inevitable. Among them, none of the 7th ranks was invited on their own initiative! Think again that Windsor Sinclair would rather sell him the news, the meaning is worth savoring. Of course, none of this has anything to do with Constance Simon. He wanted to talk to that Professor Hughes afterwards, but unfortunately the latter left without giving him a chance. Although he was cheated, he didn''t lose, and he did gain something. He didn''t feel much annoyed with Professor Hughes, but wanted to seek cooperation. Professor Hughes used them to force Grover Siren to reincarnate early. So many 7th-orders came to the tomb, if Grover Siren didn''t want to be divided, he could only reincarnate in advance. At the same time, they are also used to hold and kill the corpse of Grover Siren. And they got the corpse of an 8th-order murloc. It is barely a win-win situation. Professor Hughes was able to discover Grover Siren''s tomb and crack it alone. No matter how long it took, it is enough to prove that he has real skills. Coupled with the strength, patience, and strategy shown, he is simply a treasure hunter. Hunter''s ideal partner! After completing the deal with Windsor Sinclair, he inquired about some information about Professor Hughes by the way, and learned of the existence of Art. Unexpectedly, there are surprises! A small Tier 3, unexpectedly gathered 3 Tier 7s in the house! Also includes Tabitha Agnes, a shadow spirit who has always been alone and only accepts hire! There is also the aroma of the food, which is really attractive! His hobby, besides treasure hunting, is food. Every time he hunts for treasure, he will taste local specialties. Moreover, because of his profession, his sense of smell and taste are more acute than those of other professionals at the same level, and his taste buds are also more picky. Unable to hold back, she took the initiative to show up. Every hunter is good at hiding and tracking, and since he just arrived, the three of them, Tabitha Agnes, failed to spot him in the first place. "Shotgun!" The moment they saw him, the three stood up at the same time. Constance Simon is a hunter by profession, and his weapon is a rifle. It would be dangerous for him to touch it within a few tens of meters and fail to find it, not to mention that he has already come to the door like now! Of course, it was also because he had no malicious intentions, otherwise the three of them would have noticed him as soon as he aimed at them. "Shotgun" is his nickname, like Tabitha Agnes''s Wraith, Samantha Lily''s Hound, because of his class and weapon. A treasure hunter with a decent reputation. This is also the reason why the 3 people didn''t act immediately. "I have no malice." Constance Simon also knew that he appeared abruptly. He took a sip of the aroma of the food, and then took the initiative to explain, "I want to cooperate with his teacher, so I came to ask if I can contact him. His teacher." "Sorry, I can''t get in touch with the teacher." Art shook his head. "Where is the great wizard?" Constance Simon didn''t suspect that he was deceiving himself. He turned his head to look at Samantha Lily and Monroe Cromwell. After a slight pause, his gaze turned to the back By. He didn''t want to provoke the ghost dog in Detrick''s laboratory. Monroe Cromwell is a little strange. A great wizard appeared here, so he naturally wouldn''t think it was Yate himself. "You can give me a contact method, and I will give you an answer after I ask." Monroe Cromwell''s gentle and refined appearance made it difficult for people to think of the previous banditry. Yate swears that he will never judge people by their appearance in the future! Professor Hughes has not become another person, nor has he lost his mind, and he is not a bloodline professional, and the relationship remains the same. "Thank you!" Constance Simon exchanged contact information with him. came to the dining table logically. After completing the exchange, instead of saying hello to his acquaintance Tabitha Agnes, he looked at Art: "Little brother, can you add me? My favorite thing besides treasure hunting is food. The places I have been to A lot, but it''s the first time I smell such a fragrance!" Dignified 7th floor, for a bite to eat, I don''t hesitate to flatter Art! It is enough to prove that he has a true love for food. "Welcome." Art first glanced at the three Monroe Cromwells. After all, he didn''t know Constance Simon, and he didn''t know his character. Make an invitation. Brought a new pair of bowls and chopsticks over. "A little gift." Constance Simon handed him a pearl the size of a pigeon egg. "Thank you, my lord." It''s just an ordinary pearl, which has little value in the eyes of these powerful professionals. Art didn''t give in. After taking it, he gave it to Tabitha Agnes: "Master Agnes, I owe you a lot Favor, this pearl expresses my heart." Even if Constance Simon''s character is not very bad, how dare he accept something from a level 7 hunter so easily? The fact that Noah Godwin came to the door is still vivid in my memory! Take advantage of the situation to confirm your identity as a "debtor". In this way, if others want to make up his mind, they have to consider Tabitha Agnes'' attitude. "Hmm." Tabitha Agnes didn''t know if she could see his thoughts, but she was as straightforward as ever. Constance Simon looked at the two in surprise. He can''t stop Yate from giving away the things that have already been given away. I was just surprised, how could Yate owe a lot of favors to Tabitha Agnes when he was a small Tier 3? He is familiar with Tabitha Agnes, but he has only cooperated once, and he doesn''t communicate much, but he knows that this half-elf is very cold. That''s why I was even more surprised. "No one will come this time." Art picked up the chopsticks and made a little joke. As the master, even if you face 4 7th ranks, you can''t be stage frightened. Unexpectedly, the four showed strange expressions at the same time. Isn''t it? Come again? Art put down his chopsticks. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 213： Variation strangulation vine Chapter 213 Variation strangulation vine Yate dared to be so presumptuous after he had estimated the situation well. 4:3, there are many people on his side. It''s not a real competition, it''s enough if the number of people is superior. Moreover, he also saw that Marquis Kofi''s expression was slowing down, so he dared to give it a try. Even if he is rejected, he has no loss, but if several people agree, then he will gain a lot! Who would refuse such a business where you can win big and lose nothing? From the very beginning, he has positioned himself not as a protagonist, but as an inspirational villain. He should be bolder, thicker-skinned, and better-spoken. He seizes every opportunity and builds his own rising ladder bit by bit. After several people signed their names, he took the contract away, and took out a few sets of bowls, chopsticks, knives and forks from the kitchen, and set them up for the Marquis of Coffey and the others. Then he retreated and left the living room to these big guys. "Please use it." After a moment of stalemate, it was still Monroe Cromwell who came forward. Marquis Coffey and the others picked up the knife and fork. Reserved! Compared with the good things they have eaten, the ingredients of this table are nothing, but this cooking method is something they have never eaten, and they are worried that they will be seen as a joke. Monroe Cromwell wanted to say that he was also eating it for the first time! Helpless, I can only bite the bullet and do a demonstration. Several 7th-level bosses looked at each other quietly while eating cautiously. The atmosphere was awkward and stiff. However, this stiff atmosphere was soon broken by Constance Simon. He is also cunning, taking advantage of the restraint of others, he keeps speeding up, and even learned to use chopsticks without a teacher! After all, he is a Tier 7 boss with a strong learning ability. Seeing that nearly a quarter of the food on the table went into his stomach, how could the other people be reserved! We all know that food tastes better when someone grabs it. Tier 7 bosses are no exception. No one likes to suffer, even at the dinner table! Anyway, there are only a few of them of the 7th order, so there is no need to avoid it. The atmosphere quickly went from one extreme to another. Art came to the basement. Arrange the rituals familiarly, and sacrifice the killer''s body. Sure enough, it is the 4th order. But only give him 1 skill point! Difficulty gradually began to appear. Assassin profession is lit, and the skill "Psychic Hammer" is selected. Psychic Warhammer, condense the will into a warhammer and smash it at the enemy, causing damage and knocking them back, causing physical damage according to the strength value, and causing magic damage according to the spirit value. The effect of level 1 is 1/10. The damage value is very low, and the knockback effect will not take effect on many targets that are huge in size or whose strength is too much beyond itself. better than nothing. He learned this skill because of the prerequisites for skills such as Phantom Cloak, Shadow Warrior, and Psychic Blast. Now he has no shortage of output means, and the skills of the mage department are enough to consume all his energy, so he doesn''t need more output skills for the time being. Auxiliary skills are more appropriate. After learning the skills, he took out the identification scroll and identified the rattan. After a strange black-red lightthe color will be different depending on the identified itemthe attribute of the rattan appeared in his vision. The mutated strangling vine, because it is infected with some kind of weird virus, causes it to mutate and become tougher and more flexible. It is also more aggressive. It even has some animal characteristics. In addition to strangling, it will also penetrate into the target''s body , eat the internal organs of the target and kill it! If Xante Harold and others saw the last attribute, they would probably understand why Christopher Micah was so angry at that time! Although Yate didnt experience the scene in the mausoleum, he understood why Marquis Coffey didnt directly touch the cane when he handed it to him. Fortunately, he naively thought it was showing off his strength. In fact, the moment he saw the first attribute, he had already thrown the cane on the ground. Infectious virus! Fortunately, the virus seemed to die out with the death of the strangling vine itself, and his condition was normal. False alarm. However, another feeling of disgust arose. The Marquis of Coffey is so concerned, who knows where this rattan went through? Strangling vine, he does know that it is an ordinary vine plant that grows by clinging to everything around it. It is very tough and likes to strangle the things it clings to, no matter trees or stones. Stones can kill too! However, what is even more powerful is that this virus can even infect and mutate plants! Moreover, the mutated strangling vine actually caught the eyes of the seventh-level boss! Is it the old man? This weird black and red, he couldn''t help but think of the old man. After waiting for a while, he returned to the living room. Marquis Coffey and others have finished eating. Speed ??up behind. The moment they saw Art wrapped the rattan with a piece of cloth, everyone except Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lily showed surprised expressions. It was really identified! You know, before he took it directly with his hands! Yate''s value rose rapidly in the eyes of several people. A small piece of rattan whose origin is unknown, if it is not detected by equipment, the difficulty of identification is definitely not inferior to some ancient objects! As a boss, who doesnt have some collections that dont know their origins and uses? "Master Marquis, I need more money!" Art said with a resentful face. Its not worth being angry if you say youre angry; but if you say youre not angry and feel uncomfortable, only adding money can soothe his heart. Since it has been proved that he identified the statue with his own strength, of course there will be a fee for this identification. "How to charge?" Marquis Kofi asked generously. Several other people also pricked up their ears. "For an appraisal of this level, one corpse of a 4th-order extraordinary creature is required each time." Ater Lion opened his mouth. "It''s just such a rattan, isn''t the price a bit expensive?" Mosen Kulm said suddenly. The hood has been taken off, revealing a shriveled head, with dry and wrinkled skin covering the skull, no flesh and blood, but a few strands of hair, and a pair of eyes like dried red dates, that is a penetrating person! No wonder he always wears a black robe. "I won''t charge indiscriminately!" Art said confidently. The eyes of Marquis Kofi and the others lit up again. Is this rattan still some kind of treasure? "Marquis, are you here to listen, or should I tell you alone?" Just as Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lily also pricked up their ears to listen, he suddenly asked. "I X!" What should I do if I have the urge to hit someone? Why is this guy such a thief! Yate looked calm. Don''t look at the eyes of these people who are burning now, they will definitely say "really delicious" when it''s their turn! "Let''s just say it directly." Marquis Kofi said lightly. He wanted to listen to it by himself, but this time the exploration of the "Palace of Inheritance" was led by him and was designed by others. He also had certain responsibilities, so he naturally had to be more generous at the moment. "This is a mutated strangling vine..." Yate didn''t repeat his words, and introduced the attributes again. After hearing that it was mutated by a certain virus infection, the expressions of the Marquis Coffey and the others all changed. Even at their level, they are afraid to avoid certain viruses! Mosen Kulm and the others are already rummaging through the interspatial bag in a hurry. (end of this chapter) Chapter 214： back and forth Chapter 214 Go and return At this time, the few big shots don''t care about their manners. including Constance Simon and Tabitha Agnes are also rummaging through space bags. Marquis Kofi''s eyelids twitched violently, and he began to examine himself. Different from Yate, they have seen it with their own eyes or fought with Professor Hughes, and they have a deeper understanding of his spiritual overbearing and aggressiveness, and they dare not be negligent in the slightest! This mutated strangulation vine was obviously created by Professor Hughes, and the breaths of both sides are somewhat similar. Originally thought it was something good, after all, even though they spent a lot of effort to divide the cane, they didn''t expect it to be a big shock! "However, the virus that infected it has died, at least I didn''t detect it." Art didn''t dare to be good at this time, so he added immediately. Being good at this time, the effect is completely opposite to before, it is easy to be sacked when going out! After hearing this, the big bosses only looked slightly relaxed, but they didn''t stop to check. The so-called humble position, he is only a small Tier 3, how could the big bosses put their safety on his judgment? It would be the same choice for him. So, no dissatisfaction, just quietly watching them. "What''s the situation?" Samantha Lily asked "whispered". It didn''t work, and those few could hear it clearly. Yate didn''t know whether she did it on purpose or on purpose, so he explained it concisely. Then, these two also join the team of self-examination. Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lily didn''t know about Professor Hughes'' abilities, nor his layout in Grover Siren''s mausoleum, and they didn''t know about this kind of plant that could turn an ordinary plant into a weird one. Biological viruses are also feared. Especially the reactions of Marquis Kofi and the others are right in front of you! Be careful there is no big mistake. Yat looked at it for a while, and couldn''t help but open the panel again for self-test. Sure enough, the phenomenon of human-to-human transmission is not hierarchical. The ??panel is fine, and nothing strange appears in the subdirectories. However, seeing how solemn the big shots were, he still took out a bottle of antidote and drank it. Regardless of whether it works or not, at least give yourself a psychological comfort, which is the same as seeing a doctor. It is better to spend money to buy peace of mind than to be really sick. "Shua!" Several big shots looked over at the same time. Stare at the antidote in his hand. never seen it! do not know! Several 7th-order bosses have never seen it, and they have already proved the value of this kind of thing. "The antidote, I''m not sure if it''s effective against the virus." Before a few people could speak, Yate took out 7 more antidote from the space bag and handed them to them respectively. It doesn''t matter whether you are stingy or extravagant, it is actually not a bad habit, as long as it is in line with your own ability. Lack of vision is the shortcoming. When you should be generous, you should be stingy; The 7 big shots each took over, with mixed reactions. After unscrewing the cap, Monroe Cromwell drank it in one gulp, then sniffed, stared at the remaining drop or two, and studied the ingredients. Occupational habits. Samantha Lily studied it curiously before drinking it. The rest of them put away their drinks and didn''t drink for the time being. It''s not just cautious, I probably want to go back and study it. By the way, there is Tabitha Agnes, as always, she lifted a corner of her mask and drank it all in one gulp. It''s not that I don''t care, but I taste it with my own mouth. There was a thoughtful look in his eyes, as if he was tasting the ingredients of this potion. Not only must you have strength, but you must also have knowledge in this field. Art doesn''t care at all. Let''s not talk about whether they can copy the raw materials of the dark world, even if they can, wouldn''t it still cost? Can it compare to your own no-cost business? "Is my asking price reasonable?" He said after the big guys calmed down. Mosen Kulm looked over with eyes like dried red dates. Samantha Lily stepped in front of Art. This guy doesn''t look like a nice guy! promised to protect Art today. Although this guy is not a trash, she takes credit very seriously! Height is not a problem, Mosen Kulm dare not ignore her. However, Mosen Kulm didnt mean to argue with Yate, so he took his eyes back and said, Its reasonable. Although the tone of his voice was a bit gloomy, his voice was unexpectedly nice. It was the kind of thick and magnetic bass, which formed a strong contrast with his appearance. Samantha Lily also returned to her previous position. The strong sense of maintenance made the Marquis of Coffey look sideways. Doubt whether Yate still has a hidden identity. Monroe Cromwell was even more curious about the "algorithm" mentioned by Art before. Based on his understanding of Samantha Lily, being so active must be purpose-driven. "Do you want to come to my territory?" Marquis Kofi suddenly invited Art. The city of Pudera does not belong to the territory of a certain duke or marquis, but is only under the protection of Mr. Dupont. In such a world, if a certain city or a certain region does not have the protection of a member of parliament, it will either have some kind of powerful power itself, or it will become a chaotic zone, which is completely unsuitable for ordinary people to survive. "Thank you, but I have no plans to leave here for the time being." Art declined. Marquis Kofi just nodded and did not speak again. Already expected his refusal. Not very disappointed either. Before he held a ceremony in the basement, the power fluctuations have been perceived by several people. There is no investigation, the fluctuations are completely overflowing by themselves, which is not a breach of the contract. Several people guessed that he relied on a certain existence in the spirit world to identify items, not his own knowledge. This is what Art did on purpose. In this way, his value is reduced. You can also have an excuse to refuse the invitation of others, for fear that the other party will plot your own secrets. There is another benefit, which will be highlighted shortly. Marquis Kofi and others exchanged contact information with him and left one after another. Tabitha Agnes saw that he was no longer in danger, so she also left. Monroe Cromwell also left after handing him the notebooks and books left by Professor Hughes. Samantha Lily left with Monroe Cromwell after making an appointment with him for "teaching". In a blink of an eye, Art was left alone. He tidied up his notebooks, went to the basement first, then returned to the living room, tidied up the living room, got himself something to eat, washed 3 cups by the way, and put them on the tea table. Not long after, about 5 minutes, Mosen Kulm came back. After seeing the number of cups on the coffee table, his eyes shook slightly, and he asked, "Constance Simon and Hiram Haydn?" "Yeah." Arthur nodded and said, "Please sit down, I''ll have a bite first." Mosen Kulm originally wanted to ask him "Aren''t you afraid?", but now he had to give up. This is another benefit. These people may not believe in his knowledge and ability, but they are willing to believe in the existence of someone in the spirit world. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward. Sorry for the late first one, I went to the clinic when I got up in the morning, and came back after queuing for a long time. However, as long as you can sit in front of the computer, the update will not be interrupted~~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 215： "Uncle Pi, borrow the breath of your body" Chapter 215 "Uncle Pi, let me borrow the breath of your body" Yate doesnt have the ability to see the future, but these 3 gave him hints. The money is not revealed, and the 7th-level boss is also afraid of being missed. They just get together temporarily, they don''t have much trust with each other, and it''s normal to be on guard against each other. Mosen Kulm did not urge him to identify it immediately. First of all, time does not allow, he used the time for a meal before, and secondly, he was worried about Constance Simon. This guy is also good at hiding as a hunter. Most people who are good at tracking are good at hiding. What if he has arrived but can''t come out? The guy is a type of gamer, so it is not surprising to do any kind of behavior. It''s better to wait, everyone is in the clear. Another few minutes passed, and Constance Simon appeared with a smile. "You eat first, don''t worry about me." Seeing that Yate was eating, he actually said proactively. Very grounded. And finally Hiram Haydon. Yate just finished eating, put away the bowls and chopsticks, and give the three people a time to discuss. It depends on who goes first, or together. Cough, does he mean that one person takes turns to appraise, or each takes out something, and he appraises together. This is to fully protect the privacy of customers. It is certain that they dont like being known by others, but what if they dont like to identify with others? Some people like to book the venue. After he returned to the living room, the three of them had obviously discussed it, and there were three things on the coffee table. A gloomy blue bead, a dusty stone dagger, and a palm-sized jade jar, similar to the shape of a cricket jar, seems to have living things inside. "Lord Haydn, I''m not sure whether living things can be identified." The cricket pot was in front of Hiram Haydn. "Try and talk." Hiram Haydn said lightly. Not only is his face old, but his voice is also a little fluttering, as if his vocal cords are too old, and there is no energy supply in his body, giving people a feeling that his life is coming to an end. However, according to Yate''s experience in film and television dramas and novels, this kind of person is actually the most terrifying. This state is more like sealing up one''s own energy. Once life is hopeless, it will burn out at the moment of life''s return, dragging a certain goal along with it! Although her sense of presence is very low, both the Marquis of Coffey and the current Constance Simon and Mawson Kulm obviously gave way to her. If it is said to respect the elderly, Yate absolutely does not believe it. "Okay." So, he acted very humble in front of this old lady, without any jumping off before. "How will you charge this time?" Mawson Kulm asked after he and Hiram Haydn finished talking. "We have to wait for the identification results to come out." Arthur replied. "Do you want to sign a contract this time?" Constance Simon looked ready. "No need, the three adults trust me, and of course I also trust the three adults." Art kept his posture very low. He is level 3, and the other 3 are level 7. It is not embarrassing to give in properly. Now there is no momentum to borrow. "I''m joking, don''t mind." Constance Simon suddenly apologized. Given the difference in their identities, this is already an apology, not to mention that he still took the initiative. "No." A look of surprise flashed in Art''s eyes. It was sincere! If he is not sincere, he will definitely take out something as an "amendment" like the previous meal fee, and he will not accept it or not accept it at that time. Constance Simon raised his eyebrows in surprise when he saw that Art actually understood his sincerity. This mind is so transparent! "Cough!" Hiram Haydn suddenly coughed lightly. "I''m going to appraise it right away, three adults, wait a moment, the tea is here." Art said immediately. Constance Simon stopped testing him. This time Yate learned his lesson, put on a pair of blue-level leather gloves in advance, and took the 3 items away on a wooden tray. The three Constance Simons watched his figure disappear, and no one moved, for example, to check the room furnishings or something. Mosen Kulm suddenly realized that Art deliberately placed 3 cups for the person who came back first to see! That person will most likely wait for the other 2 people to arrive like him. In this way, a situation where the three people supervise each other is formed, and it is not easy to peep. Is this guy really a 23-year-old? How can a 23-year-old have so many minds? He believed even an old fox who had been immersed in officialdom for many years! After Yatt came to the basement, he first used the devil contract skill to communicate with the projection of the violent skin. "Uncle Pi, use the breath of your body!" He intends to use the irritable skin to frighten and muddle through. As long as the other party agrees, he can use the devil''s contract to communicate with the other party. Of course, it costs money. And the opponent''s rank must be high enough. Before Samantha Lily left, she gave him the stump of a third-order extraordinary creature. He borrowed it. Monroe Cromwell didn''t have the habit of carrying this with him, and Samantha Lily didn''t have a complete body, so he generously gave him the stump. He used it to charge his phone bill. He wouldn''t naively think that the three of them wouldn''t spy on him if they were real. At least he will use his spirit to monitor the breath on his side. "Get out!" As an undead creature, Grumpy Skin was still surprised at his thick skin. Who is Uncle Ni Pi? Am I familiar with you? Who gave you face, killed me once, and still have the face to call me Uncle Pi? "If you don''t borrow it, the next time Lord Demon God contacts me..." "roll!" Before Art could finish speaking, there was another irritable roar, which cut off contact with him, no wonder it was called "Irritable Skin". However, a wisp of hot, violent death energy was also sent over. The irritable skin finally succumbed! Generally, the dead air is the type of a ten thousand-year dead house, which is why it is called "dead air", but its dead air is completely opposite, hot and violent, with a sulphurous smell, like a volcanic magma about to erupt! Who would have thought that such a irascible guy would have a sinister side? In the living room, the three people who seemed to be sitting quietly suddenly froze at the same time. Constance Simon and Mawson Kulm were fine, but Hiram Haydn showed an ecstatic expression after being surprised. Undead creatures! An undead creature of at least rank 9, possibly even an ancient one! That''s right, many undead creatures are born polymaths. However, this is no longer important, what is important is that she has been looking for a way to transform into an undead creature! Constance Simon and Mason Kulm noticed her violent mood swings at the same time, and their complexions also changed. This old lady is going crazy! The two looked at each other, and then looked away. have no intention of blocking. They were not familiar with Yate, so it was impossible for them to risk their lives for a master appraiser and an old lady who had fallen into a mad state. And the old lady wasn''t trying to kill Art. Hyram Haydn barely controlled himself, and did not rush into the basement. It seems that they are going to negotiate with Art first. (end of this chapter) Chapter 216： Self-casting (seeking subscription) Chapter 216 Self-casting (seeking subscription) "Do you really want to go there?" "Didn''t those people have already left?" "But I still feel a little awkward, and I don''t want to get close to it." "Your intuition is inaccurate, sometimes even a bug will resist and don''t want to approach it!" Angelo Nell and Shaohui are discussing going to Yate''s house. As the president of the Mutual Aid Society, Angelo Nell felt that it was necessary for him to send charcoal and care about the members. Although she had nothing to do when the 7th-level bosses were here, and she could only give it away for nothing, but now she can go to see if there is anything she can do to help. She is still very loyal. Shaohui is still with her, and the two are often inseparable. Shaohui''s intuition was very accurate. She was the one who smelled the moonlight on Yate''s body at the beginning, and this time she also instinctively didn''t want to get close to Yate''s house. But Angelo Nell couldn''t stand the strong persuasion. Finally, the two came to the deepest part of the alley. "You knock on the door." Angelo Nell was pushed to the door. Although Shaohui didn''t feel any powerful aura, the sense of resistance was still there. "I come, I come!" Angelo Nel sternly stepped forward to knock on the door. "Crack, crack, crack!" Although she looks sweet and quiet, she has a personality of eating meat, so she doesn''t bother to buckle the bag! Just in time, the breath of "Uncle Pi" broke out. The two froze at the same time. Especially Shao Hui, who has a keen intuition, freezes instantly! If it wasn''t for her rich experience, she would shrink her perception with all her strength at the first time, fearing that her brain would have lost control of her body! Except for the aura she felt from the statue when she joined the Church of Terra, this is the most powerful aura she has ever encountered! Stronger than 7th order. No, it should be that the 7th order is completely incomparable! She can directly perceive the "quality" of the breath, so she is more aware of the power of this breath! Angelo Nell wanted to cry but had no tears. Why does this guy have such a perverted atmosphere in his house? Not only powerful, but also so evil, it''s like a demon crawling into the world from the abyss! If I had known earlier, I wouldnt have come! Could it be that the rumors are true, that this guy''s soul has been reserved by a demon god? Now this guy plans to die together? However, this breath comes and goes quickly, and the thoughts in her mind have not been exhausted before this breath has disappeared. "How about we go back?" Angelo Nell blinked, turned to Shaohui and said. Suddenly regretted it. However, it was too late. "Are you here to find Art? Please come in." Constance Simon opened the door. There are only 4 people in the family. Art must have no time. Hiram Haydon is an old lady who is dying. Seeing Angelo Nell wearing the pastor robe of the Church of Dawn, he wanted to persuade the two to leave, but he was afraid that they would think too much and cause misunderstanding, so he let them in. Not necessarily a fight. Even if there is a real fight, the movement will not be big, and it will not affect the two of them. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui followed behind him obediently. During the short journey from the courtyard gate to the living room, Shaohui scolded Angelo Nell at least 10 times with her eyes! If you insist on saying that now is the time for her, the president, to win over Arter''s loyalty, it''s simply a... big death! After entering the living room, I found that there are actually two 7th-orders! What kind of outrageous thing did this guy do to attract so many bosses! The expressions of the two of them were so stiff. Is this self-inflicted? "Just sit down and wait a while." Constance Simon greeted the two. "Thank you." The two expressed their thanks in embarrassment, and carefully sat aside. Now I really want to leave, but I can''t. Fortunately, the two big shots didn''t pay attention to them. Ten minutes later, Art returned to the living room, and saw two people huddled in a corner like little quails. "Why are you here?" It''s a little funny, but also has a warm feeling. "We care about you, so come and take a look!" Angelo Nell said through gritted teeth. It''s already like this, if you can''t get gratitude and favors, wouldn''t it be even worse? "Thank you, I''m fine." Art said with a smile, "Just wait a little longer." Although they came here after the others had left, they were still a little grateful. Get down to business first. "Should I just say this, or tell everyone alone?" Art put the tray on the coffee table and asked. "Speak alone!" Mosen Kulm stood up and took his cyan bead. Whatever you say, you can''t escape the law of true fragrance! "Two wait a moment." Art took Mosen Kulm to another room. Needless to say, Mosen Kulm himself released a prohibition against prying eyes. "This is the egg of a scorpion." Yate didn''t hesitate, and started to explain directly, "The scorpion is a kind of scorpion that lives in the tomb. After death, it becomes an egg and gets enough yin energy and corpse. It will be revived again after the qi is replenished, as long as it is not exposed to sunlight or dies by some special means, it will continue to reincarnate. Therefore, if you raise the Yin Corpse Scorpion, you must be careful not to let it be exposed to sunlight." "Infernal scorpions feed on certain small scavengers, such as beetles and cockroaches. They are highly poisonous, but they can also be used to detoxify some yin and corpse poisons. They have a certain degree of spirituality. If they are properly cultivated, they can Used to explore ancient tombs." "The egg of this Yin Corpse Scorpion has existed for more than 1,300 years. If you don''t replenish Yin Qi and corpse Qi in time, you may starve to death." The so-called quantitative change leads to qualitative change. After being hungry for more than 1,000 years, it can also be called a special method. "Charge a corpse of a Tier 4 extraordinary creature, thank you." The value of the egg is not very high, so he only charges a reserve price. He wants to create his own image as a master appraiser, and the starting price is level 4. It''s not that he is black, but he is forced to help! Now its only level 3, ordinary level 4 extraordinary creatures can only be exchanged for 1 skill point, can they still get it in the future? "Yes." Mosen Kulm listened seriously. Although the value of the egg disappointed him, Art''s identification did not disappoint him. Immediately take out the corpse of a Tier 4 extraordinary creature from the interspatial bag to complete the transaction. Hunted at sea some time ago. "Be careful of Hiram Haydn!" Because of the value he showed, Mawson Kulm specially reminded him. Yate''s heart trembled. Just realized that Hiram Haydn was staring at him wrongly, very hungry, like a person who has been hungry for a few days and sees a lamb eating grass! Just thinking about inquiring about some news, Mosen Kulm reminded himself. "Thank you." No further questions. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but it can be seen that he doesn''t want to participate in this matter, and the restriction has been removed. Then Constance Simon. "Visceral daggers, the daggers that were specially used to dig out the internal organs of sacrifices in ancient times when some tribes sacrificed, already have a ray of extraordinary characteristics, can dig out internal organs painlessly, some doctors and cultists may like it." The stone dagger is a Transcendent item, but unfortunately its effect is not very practical, and it condenses too few Transcendental characteristics. "How to charge?" Constance Simon didn''t care much, and didn''t expect much anyway. It will definitely take many trials before you can come up with truly valuable items. "How about exchanging Hiram Haydn''s information?" Arthur asked after a moment of silence. "It seems that Kulm reminded you." Constance Simon said straightforwardly, "She has an unstable foundation, which causes great troubles every time she advances. Although she was lucky enough to be promoted to the seventh level, her lifespan is pitifully short. Today She has a short lifespan, and has been frantically pursuing ways to extend her life or transform into an undead creature." "Undead creature?" Art suddenly responded. "I can only help you with this." After Constance Simon finished speaking, he removed the restraint and walked out of the room. In the living room. Hyram Haydn couldn''t wait. When he got up, his legs and hands were shaking! Excited and excited, can''t hold back! (end of this chapter) Chapter 217： sun slug Chapter 217 Sunlight Slug Hyram Haydn also knew about her problem, so from the day she was promoted to the 7th level, she started looking for a way to prolong her life. During the period, she suffered losses and was deceived, but she never shook her heart that wanted to live. It''s just that, as more and more failures accumulate, "that day" is getting closer, her bottom line is getting lower and lower, and her personality is becoming more and more paranoid. Level 7 professionals can probably know the geometry of their lifespan. From the beginning, she was trying to make up for her shortcomings, later she just wanted to prolong her life, and now she just wants to survive. However, Tier 7 professionals have stepped into the inhuman level. Theoretically speaking, their lifespan will be greatly extended. Depending on the individual''s occupation and characteristics, it may be from hundreds of years to nearly a thousand years. Just theory. But it also makes it very difficult to prolong life starting from the 7th stage, and most drugs and methods are no longer applicable. She did not inherit the advantages, but instead inherited the disadvantages. But it cannot be said that she was unlucky. Because she never showed the possibility of being able to advance to the seventh level when she was young, even she herself thought so, otherwise, how could she be eager for quick success and instant benefit, resulting in an unstable foundation? As a result, the hidden fate really favored her several times! Stumbling along the way, from the 5th to the 6th and then to the 7th, she has created quite a miracle. At that time, the eighth-level leaders of the Wizarding Association specially summoned her to make up for her shortcomings. Unfortunately, what can be done in the end is to help her live a few years longer. A building built on a problematic foundation, the taller it is, the harder it is to correct it, until it is hard to return. The powerlessness of the eighth-rank boss actually aroused her rebellious psychology at the time. At that time, she still thought that she was the darling of fate! A person who doesnt even expect much to be promoted to the 5th level, but is promoted to the 7th level by luck again and again, and you will think that you are the most beloved cub of fate! But, apparently, she wasn''t. In other words, fate''s favor for her had already ended when she was promoted to the seventh level. She also went from being infinitely grateful to fate to only resentment now. The fear of death, the futility of nearly a hundred years, has made her get into a dead end, and she can''t understand it with normal people''s thinking. That''s why Constance Simon and Mawson Kulm didn''t try to persuade her. Can a normal person convince a madman? What''s more, this is a lunatic who may drag you to die with him! The long-cherished wish of nearly a hundred years, once she sees hope, her state at this moment is like a flashback, her pale face suddenly becomes a little more rosy, her stooped body is straight, and her cloudy eyes become bright and clear... The moment she saw her, Yate already knew that he must not refuse directly! Maybe they wanted to see the result, or maybe they had other plans, but Constance Simon and Mosen Kulm didn''t leave, and they were all looking at them at this moment. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui also noticed this weird atmosphere, shrunk their bodies, tried to reduce their sense of existence, and looked at Yate with some worry. "Master Haydn, please." Arthur stretched out his hand nonchalantly. Hyram Haydn smiled kindly at him. "Yes, there is it!" After walking a few steps, I suddenly remembered that I didn''t take the jar, so I turned back and took it. Shaking his head, he looked kindly like "I am old and have a bad memory". Constance Simon and Mawson Kulm got goosebumps. "Master Simon, may I ask..." Angelo Nell asked suddenly after the two left. It has long been discovered that this adult seems to be somewhat concerned about his status as the pastor of the Dawn Church. Constance Simon glanced sideways at her. A faint pressure came to his face, and Angelo Nell couldn''t speak the words behind him. Is this a warning to yourself not to worry too much? Angelo Nell showed a bit of struggle in his eyes. There are only a few people in the mutual aid association, and if she, the president, is indifferent to this kind of thing, what is the mutual aid association called? Shaohui hurriedly took her hand. As the closest friend and ally, I know her character very well. She looks calm and elegant, but in reality she is a little bit of a second-guess, and she may not do anything stupid when she is impulsive. Even if the two of them stand up, how can they help? Besides, maybe Arter can resolve it by himself, but it would be a disservice to them to force their way out! Finally comforted her. Temporary reception room. Hyram Haydn, like Mason Kulm and Constance Simon, first released a restriction to isolate the possibility of outside prying eyes. Then sit down gracefully. Now there is no rush. "Master Haydn, shall we talk about this light slug first?" Arter cut to the chase. "Okay, is it called a light slug?" Hiram Haydn was not surprised that Art knew his purpose. The little actions of those two people, do you really think she doesn''t know? Although she is excited now, her brain is also unprecedentedly clear. As long as she does not touch her taboo, she is normal. Yate''s frankness won her favor. "That''s right, its current name should be Sunshine Slug." Art said unhurriedly, "I think you should feed it specially because it has strong self-healing and healing properties." Facing this kind of "patient", the mood must be stable. "Why is it called a sun slug?" Hiram Haydn asked after nodding. Can''t see any urgency. "The light slug itself is colorless and transparent, with strong light absorption, but it can only absorb one kind of light. This light slug absorbs sunlight, so I call it a solar slug, and all light slugs have self-healing properties The healing properties are the properties that are born after it absorbs sunlight. Currently it is only a larva, and it may develop other properties when it matures. You only need to let it bask in the sun and feed it some plant juice..." Aya Especially imitating the aura of a certain great scientist in memory, talking with eloquence. Skills such as speakers and psychologists are useless in front of her. Only knowledge can give her some recognition and goodwill. Don''t forget, she is a level 7 wizard! She doesn''t know this kind of light slug because this race is extremely rare. After identification, the panel marked this sun slug as bright gold! Yate also saw it for the first time. According to the equipment classification of the dark world, if the attributes of this level of equipment are good enough, it is even more powerful than dark gold equipment and green suits! Because it hasn''t grown up yet, the potential of this sunlight slug is only characterized as bright gold for the time being. "The charge this time is for the corpse of a Tier 5 extraordinary creature." Yate still reported the appraisal fee at the end. "Very reasonable." Hiram Haydn responded readily. Yate even suspected that even if she offered a price for a 6th-order extraordinary creature, she would nod without hesitation. "Next, let''s talk about your desire to transform into an undead creature." Yate took the initiative in his own hands. "You make a condition!" Hiram Haydn said directly. Didn''t control his emotions, but the whole person fell into such a frenzied mood. It is precisely because the fanaticism is concentrated on this point, so as long as it does not involve this point, she is very calm. At this moment, strands of blood appeared on her eyeballs, and she stared straight at Art, which meant "you refuse to give it a try". It''s not that she wants to threaten Art, at least not for the time being. It''s just that the deepest will in my heart is so strong that it overflows a little unconsciously! (end of this chapter) Chapter 218： Does the state of paranoia and madness also have the effect of improving IQ? Chapter 218 Does the state of paranoia and madness also have the effect of improving IQ? Yat didn''t have the resentment and extremeness of being robbed of his inheritance, although he would certainly not agree to introduce Hiram Haydn to Grumpy Skin. Hyram Haydn will definitely sell the coordinates of this world to the other party. Even if she doesn''t say anything, Grumpy Skin can mark her directly, or simply report it to Barr! At that time, demons from the dark world will appear in this world one after another. The aggressiveness of the demon family never needs to be doubted. He would definitely feel guilty if he caused demons to invade the world because of his own reasons, especially if it was not necessary. The so-called "non-essential premise" means that it is not to meet a certain necessary demand of oneself, nor is it the only choice. There is still a good factor in his nature. Another important reason is that once the demon obtains the coordinates of this world, his advantage will disappear. How profitable monopoly business is, anyone who has never been to school in the previous life knows it! What''s more, it still monopolizes the channels of the two worlds? The reason why he didn''t engage in resource transactions is because he doesn''t have the strength yet. First of all, he cannot go to the dark world by himself, so he needs one or more agents, right? But he can only summon demons. Even summoned undead creatures and beasts are controlled by demons. Can he trust demons? Even if there is a contract, what if someone at the level of a demon king or demon **** knows about it? Existence like Isodi is rare after all. So at present, he can only make small troubles, and engage in smuggling with Smith Marles by the way, and dare not make any big noises. After he has a certain strength, he will start with resources bit by bit. How can this advantage be allowed to be destroyed and shared by others? But the way to solve the problem is not only head-to-head. He is definitely not Hiram Haydn''s opponent. Even if Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lily were there, they might not be able to stop the latter. It is difficult to protect a person, but it is very easy to kill a person. As for the arm that summoned that person, not to mention the strength comparison, at worst, Hiram Haydn can retreat first and then slowly draw it. At this moment, he can only rely on himself. "Your purpose is to prolong life, right?" Art must calm himself and not lie, otherwise his mood swings cannot be hidden from the other party. "Do you have another method?" It was just the beginning, and Hiram Haydn understood his meaning in an instant. Could it be that this kind of paranoid and crazy state will not only reduce intelligence, but also increase the opponent''s IQ? Yate felt bitter. Why didn''t you follow the script when it was your turn! "Hehe..." Hiram Haydn let out a laugh like a night owl. Laughing at Yate''s overreach and innocence! She searched hard for nearly a hundred years before prolonging her lifespan by more than ten years. The existence of the 8th level couldn''t help it, but now a little guy of the 3rd level opened his mouth and said there are other ways? How can she not laugh? The excitement and excitement of finally seeing the dawn of a long-cherished dream also burst out, and she laughed for nearly 5 minutes! She really sealed up a lot of energy. In the state she showed, her body didn''t have any extra energy to speak, so how could she support her laughing for so long? Only after seeing hope will such a small luxury be possible. Yate was not impatient or ashamed, but just waited quietly for her to finish laughing, and prepared a cup of tea for her by the way. This calmness also made Hiram Haydn decide to listen to him. "You must know more about the disadvantages of transforming into an undead creature than I do, but that lord is just a subordinate who is lucky to have a name under his command, and that plane is in a state of war. After you join, have you thought about it?" What about your own situation?" Yate analyzed for her without haste. Grumpy skin: "When you need it, you call him ''Uncle Pi'' or ''Sir'', and when you don''t need it, you kill him without saying a word, haha..." The frenzy buff on Hiram Haydn began to fade away. Intuition told her that Art was not lying. Of course Yate didnt lie, the irritable outer skin was indeed just one of Barrs subordinates who were lucky enough to have a title. It''s just that he didn''t say that in the dark world, such monsters with names are all existences at the level of small bosses. "Tell me about your solution." After staring at him for a while, Hiram Haydn finally took the initiative to ask, seeing that although he was a little nervous, he never felt guilty about lying. Yate couldn''t help but move his throat slightly, and then pretended to moisten his throat with saliva, and continued: "My teacher, Professor Hughes, you should have seen it." Hyram Haydn nodded, and the emotion in his eyes eased again. Even a small Tier 3 can find a solution, so what has her nearly a hundred years of hard work become? Instinctively resist believing in Art! So getting her to listen patiently is the hardest step. Fortunately, with the help of the erudite, calm and other personalities that he worked hard to create, Yate advanced step by step and was lucky to succeed. I have to mention the hidden talent "Master of Rhythm" again! Now is to deepen her trust. It is difficult to believe in a small 3rd-level character, but it is much easier to believe in a master-level character who can reach the sky in one step and designed six of them 7th-level people when they were ordinary people. Even because she was tricked before, she was still willing to believe it. Because denying the other party is denying yourself. "The breath on the mutated strangling vine..." Yate deliberately slowed down his speech. Sure enough, without him saying it clearly, Hiram Haydn''s expression was already shocked, and he began to brainstorm wildly! Isn''t she smart? All she wants is that she is smart enough! A paranoid, already crazy person, his IQ and sanity have risen instead of falling, Yate doesnt know who to turn to for reasoning! The aura on the mutated strangling vine comes from the same source as Professor Hughes. Moreover, I believe she already has a deep understanding of the tenacious vitality of the mutated strangling vine. There is no need for Art to promote the next process, she will complete it by herself. However, you cannot relax until you are truly successful. The expression on Hiram Haydn''s face was constantly changing, which was wonderful. "Strange, why haven''t you come out yet?" "Are you talking about conditions?" Several people in the living room waited anxiously. Constance Simon and Mosen Kulm have been paying attention to the situation inside. Even if there is a restriction, it is only to block the sound and warn. If there is a power fluctuation, both of them can detect it immediately. So far, there is no talk of collapse. Time passed by little by little. The night is getting cooler. The moonlight poured in, illuminating the living room brightly. Even though its not yet full moon, the moonlight inside the house is already at almost a level. However, none of them were focused on this, and even Constance Simon and Mosen Kulm didn''t notice any abnormalities. Temporary reception room. finally. "Tell me about it." Hiram Haydn took the initiative to speak. "The teacher''s spiritual form is derived from a creature that survived in ancient times. It has both the characteristics of plants and animals. It can stimulate the potential of species, promote the evolution of life, greatly improve physical functions, and prolong life! All 7 of that tribe Levels are all cultivated by the teacher himself..." Yate had already finished the draft, and opened his mouth to blow, no, it was a statement. Hyram Haydn''s heart was already pounding after hearing half of it, that is, "extending life"! Isn''t this what she''s after? "However, the disadvantage is that you will be influenced by the teacher..." Art deliberately told her the disadvantage with a face of embarrassment. "This is not a problem!" Hiram Haydn couldn''t help but pick up the topic. Transformed into an undead creature, won''t it also be controlled by humans? Even life and death are in the other party''s thought, which is far worse than this! "How to contact your teacher?" Once Hiram Haydn had this tendency, he immediately took action. After all, her time is calculated by "days", which is extremely precious. "You have to go to Professor Monroe Cromwell. Only he can contact the teacher now, and you can also do verification from him. If you are not satisfied, I will introduce you to this person." Although saying so, But Art knows, it''s done! "Okay!" Hiram Haydn got up and wanted to leave, but suddenly remembered something, and said to him, "I''ll send you the appraisal fee another day, and I gave you the sunlight slug. Also, under that tomb Its connected to a certain space in the spirit world, and were not sure whats on the other side, but its probably the murlocs follower, so youd better leave for a while. Paranoid and crazy people are also good. Once you meet her needs, she will often give you a return far beyond the proportion! Thank you book friend "Fatty sq" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 219： get it done Chapter 219 Done "There is no need for the appraisal fee, thank you Lord Haydn." After being stunned for a moment, Art said hastily. If it weren''t for today''s operation, he wouldn''t even know that Grover Siren''s tomb still contains such a secret! I dont know if the officials, churches, and heads of various organizations knew about it, or they didnt make it public out of fear of the impact. "If you have any difficulties, you can contact me." Hiram Haydn said kindly. This is to remind him that the two have exchanged contact information, even if he unilaterally cut off contact, it is not impossible to find him. "I''m not polite." Art said with a smile. There is no sign of guilty conscience. Although his description was exaggerated, he was not lying. The old man might really help Hiram Haydn prolong his life. If successful, the old man can also get a helper. Kill two birds with one stone. Hyram Haydn was also very satisfied. Without even looking at the sunlight slug and the valuable jade pot, he removed the restriction and left. In the living room. Mosen Kulm and Constance Simon looked at the door for the first time. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui followed their reactions and looked over. I saw Hiram Haydn and Art walking in one after the other. Contrary to what they expected, the two showed no signs of conflict or conflict. Instead, they looked like a kind old lady traveling with her grandson. The atmosphere was so harmonious! Did he give in like this? This is the first reaction of 4 people. But they were immediately denied. Not like! On the contrary, it looked like Hiram Haydn was persuaded by him! However, if the two don''t talk about it, it''s not easy for them to ask in person. This matter does not mean that Yate can help introduce it. It is very likely that Hiram Haydn snatched his contact with that person, so I think he will definitely not be willing. "I''m leaving." Hiram Haydn didn''t want to delay for a moment, and was about to leave immediately, but after taking two steps, he suddenly turned and looked at Mawson Kulm and Constance Simon: "You two Are you still leaving?" The two were taken aback at the same time. Is it because they are afraid that the two of them will be bad for Yate, so they are driven away? How could an old lady who was originally meek and quiet suddenly become so aggressive? What did Art do to her to make her so protective? Angelo Nell and Shao Hui also looked at Yate with strange expressions. Unfortunately, Art didn''t respond. He doesn''t interfere with the communication between the bosses. "I''m leaving now." Mosen Kulm''s withered eyeballs moved, and he suddenly stood up. Anyway, I have Yate''s contact information, and I know he lives here, so I can contact you again at any time. He has no extra thoughts. "I also want to ask about the cooking methods of those delicacies." Constance Simon shrugged nonchalantly. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui also had bright eyes. They also had this idea for a long time, but they were too embarrassed to speak up. "Whenever I have time, I will record it alone." Art said neither humble nor overbearing. Just now, he might take the opportunity to deepen his relationship with Constance Simon, but the experience just now told him that before he has no strength, it is very dangerous to deal with a boss of this level! This time I have dealt with it, what about next time? The only thing to do now is to improve your own strength! "Contact me when the time comes." Constance Simon seemed to really just want to cook. "Sure!" Arthur nodded. The three bosses left. "Huh" After watching them leave, Art couldn''t help but let out a long breath. Tremendous stress! "Huh" Angelo Nell and Shao Hui also breathed a sigh of relief. They are also unlucky enough to throw themselves into the trap. "Thank you very much." Art turned to look at the two of them. I didn''t expect them to come over. "You''re welcome, how come you are also a member of our mutual aid association!" Angelo Nell raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder, with a big sister''s tone. Shaohui nodded slightly. Usually doesn''t speak much, only when he is a little "rough" to Angelo Nell. "How did you coax that guy away?" Angelo Nell''s curiosity became active. "I can''t say." Art shook his head. "Okay!" Although Angelo Nell often couldn''t restrain his curiosity, he could tell the difference between the serious and the serious. "Sit in the house for a while?" Art invited the two of them. After this incident, they became acquainted with each other a lot. "Stop sitting, we''re just here to see how you''re doing, and we''re going back to church." Angelo Nell shook his head. "Then I won''t keep you guys. If you need help, just ask." Art said. "Let''s talk about it in a few days, this time will be busy." Angelo Nell said. What happened today has a big impact on Pudera City, and the major churches will be busy for a while. "Hmm." Art was not surprised, as early as when Angelo Nell reminded him to advance to the third level as soon as possible, he guessed that there might be some activities that he needed to participate in. Anyway, I have to wait a few days, so don''t rush to ask. Did not tell the two of the hidden dangers in the tomb, but first asked someone to confirm it, and at the same time waited to see if their church would notify them. After sending the two of them away, they finally calmed down. Ask Raum to monitor the surroundings to prevent anyone from coming, and get some plant juice to feed the sun slug. It is very small, a little smaller than ordinary crickets, and looks similar to ordinary slugs. Because it has absorbed sunlight, its body is no longer colorless and transparent, but jade white like suet white jade, very delicate. It behaves very well-behaved, or very lazy, and the plant juice is delivered to the mouth before eating. After eating, he lay still in the jade pot again. Yat didnt have the heart to observe its emotions for the time being, so he first sorted out his future path. Regardless of Monroe Cromwell''s or Samantha Lily''s contacts, he needs to maintain it himself. The old man''s favor won''t last long. Just to prevent him from relying too much on contacts does not mean that he does not need contacts, otherwise he will have no one to exchange resources in the future, and there will be no way to inquire about news in some circles, which will become an overkill. Moreover, these two people are old acquaintances and friends of Professor Hughes after all, and they will not be moody like other 7th-level people, and they are candidates who can be friends with with confidence. Yate suddenly realized that this was the main purpose of the old man. Push people to yourself, whether you can make your own network depends on your own ability! And Tabitha Agnes. It is on her to verify what Hiram Haydon said. Still as crisp as ever. he asks. And then Tabitha Agnes replies "Yeah". call ended. Can only be consulted with Gregoria Kate, Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lilly. Finally, the most important main line is to get your own spiritual organ. This is what he wants to do most! Although various things kept coming to his door, he never delayed this main line. Meal time, short free time, sleep time, etc., can be used for research and practice. Instead of complaining about being entangled in things, it is better to use trivial time. Water dripping through stone is not just talk, the difficulty is persistence. Although there is no breakthrough, he has smoothed out the first step of thinking. (end of this chapter) Chapter 220： Ms. Yues blessing (seeking subscription) Chapter 220 Ms. Yue''s Blessing (for subscription) In his spare time, he often simulates the process of building a spiritual organ in his mind. The usefulness of the intelligence attribute is only now highlighted. The intelligence of up to 29 points provides him with the hardware support to simulate this process, not only to be able to calculate and deduce, but also to ensure that the brain will not be burned out. This process not only involves a lot of scientific knowledge, structure, resonance, calculation, etc., but also requires a lot of knowledge in mysterious fields, such as spirituality, space, elements, life, etc., which is very brain-burning! Although he doesn''t need to understand it deeply, and it''s impossible to do it, but the basics alone are enough for him to toss. After seeing Mephisto''s horn, how can he be satisfied with constructing an ordinary spiritual organ? It is not easy to straighten out the first step of thinking so quickly. Fortunately, there are enough opportunities for trial and error at this stage. During the waiting period, simulate again in your head. Wait for Monroe Cromwell to contact him. He shoved Hiram Haydon, Monroe Cromwell didn''t want to contact him. It took a long time, I waited for nearly 2 hours. "It was my negligence." The first sentence is not a complaint, but an apology. "This is something that no one could have predicted, how can I blame you." It also greatly increased Art''s affection for him. I have to say that this and the old man are completely two extremes, one is cold and even unreasonable, while the other is gentle and refined, making people feel like a spring breeze. However, that was just the old man''s previous personality, which must have been a disguise, but his current personality... I''m afraid it''s even worse! "You handled it well, it''s rare that you have such quick wit." Monroe Cromwell praised him without hesitation. I didn''t even think of this. But, is Amos Hughes really as powerful as he described? After listening to Hiram Haydn''s narration, Monroe Cromwell himself was a little moved! "Are you sure Teacher Ni can do it? If you can''t, this old lady will go crazy, and I''m afraid it will be difficult to stop her." There are still worries. "Even if it can''t be done, the teacher will hold her steady, and it is impossible to give up such a subordinate and material who voluntarily sent to the door." Art and the old man still have some tacit understanding. Hyram Haydn''s sanity was limited to topics that did not involve longevity. Once this topic is involved, she will fall into a state similar to "knowledge barrier". So no need to worry. Monroe Cromwell discovered that he was too naive and underestimated the black heart of this pair of teachers and students. No wonder Amos Hughes likes him so much! "Do you know about Grover''s tomb?" Arthur asked this question. "Isn''t it already over?" Monroe Cromwell really didn''t know, otherwise it was impossible not to say. Hyram Haydon didn''t tell him. Yate didn''t know whether he deliberately kept it for himself as a favor, or he thought that there was no need to tell him, even if it was dangerous, he, a level 7 powerhouse, would be fine. But, doesn''t the Wizarding Association know the news? After the exchange, Monroe Cromwell was not sure whether the Wizards Association didn''t know the news or didn''t have time to tell him, or deliberately kept it from him. After asking tomorrow, I will contact Art. Ending the call, Yate immersed himself in his own world again, continuing his unfinished ideas. The night was already very dark, and with the series of events that happened today, a normal person would have been exhausted, but he still maintained a state of excitement. is related to physical strength, but it is not the main factor. The main reason is emotion, just like a teenager with Internet addiction, even if he stays up all night, as long as you let him sit in front of the computer, he can still play games with concentration and concentration. Knowledge addiction is even worse than game addiction! Although he has not reached the level of addiction, he is completely immersed in his own world, ignorant of everything outside. For some reason, today''s condition is exceptionally good! Some details that bothered him seemed to be overcome one by one. The state is coming, how can you give up halfway? In the jade pot, the sun slug suddenly crawled out, looking at him suspiciously with a pair of rice grain-sized eyes. I am a sunlight slug, what is the new owner doing with so much moonlight? The moonlight in the house is already brighter than elsewhere, and more moonlight gathers on him! The moonlight veil was in Gregoria Kate''s place, but at this moment the moonlight gathered around him was like smoke, and it was still flowing slowly, dreamy and vivid. Sunlight slugs are startled by such a dense spiritual moonlight. It would be great if it was sunshine! In his little mind, he was greedy and helpless. Suddenly, a spiritual perception came. Scared the little thing and hurried back into the jade pot! Gregia Kate. It''s past the usual time, and he didn''t show up even though he was at home, so he took a "look". After discovering his state, withdraw the perception. Yate was sitting at the table, with one hand on the table and the other on his lap, half-closed his eyes, the expression on his face was changing, frowning, joy, hesitation, joy... The hand on the lap is dishonest. It makes different movements according to the change of expression, occasionally clenches a fist, occasionally relaxes, and occasionally pauses in mid-air, as if it has been immobilized, and occasionally quickly fingers on the knee. Playing repeatedly, as if playing a cheerful waltz... While exploring the knowledge in the memory at will, it is also inevitable to be affected by some memories. Its like his small movements now, I dont know which film and television drama or the habit of a certain character in other works, but it reappears in him. No adverse effects. Just a little price. A few hours later. Yats hand suddenly paused. First, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, and the arc became wider and wider. Then he slowly opened his eyes, and an indescribable joy filled his face. The first step has been laid! The change is very obvious. But I want to elaborate, but it is difficult to express clearly. It is probably that I can use a higher and broader perspective to see the world. Things are still those things, but they are different in his eyes! This is just laying the groundwork. He couldn''t wait to experience the state after the successful construction of the spiritual organ. "what?" Just as he was about to raise his hand to touch the two slightly bulging small bags on the top of his head, he suddenly noticed something strange on his body. Is this the blessing of Ms. Yue? That''s right! It''s this familiar feeling! Although it is not as strong and obvious as the first time, the feeling has not changed. No wonder it feels like a miracle! What are you waiting for? Prepare materials, summon Isodi, and hold an inauguration ceremony for her immediately. After Tabitha Agnes sent the final ingredients, Gregoria Kate has helped prepare a bottle of elixir necessary for the inauguration of the Nightborne. Using Gregoria Kates own words, as a psychic of the divination system, is it any surprise that she can prepare elixir? Only one bottle. Because the result of failure is death, there will be no second chance. He has already consulted Isodi. As a demon, Isodi''s desire for power comes from deep in his blood, and he agreed without the slightest hesitation! Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 221： son of night Chapter 221 Son of the Night A small glass bottle with long fingers and thick fingers. Inside is a tube of liquid that is as black as ink, with silvery white filaments flashing from time to time. It looks a little scary. This bottle of elixir is used to drink from time to time, but injected into the body! The most effective way is to inject it from the heart. It''s a bit unbelievable, but Matt Isaac''s notes did record this, and he specifically asked Tabitha Agnes for this. But I was told that there are even more unbelievable ways. Then come on! Isodi lay naked in the pre-drawn ritual. The Son of the Night belongs to the priesthood department, and needs to communicate the power of the Lady of the Night through rituals. It is impossible for Ms. Night to pay attention to the inauguration of each Nightborne, and his power will automatically respond, provided that it can be recognized by his power. Yate added "moonlight" as a sacrifice in the ritual without permission. It was extracted from the smoky moonlight around him, carrying the blessing of Ms. Yue. After the elixir was injected, he used the power of the moon phase meditation to start the ritual. Among the elves, the inauguration ceremony of the Son of the Night is presided over by the Priest of the Moon himself. This is also an invisible constraint. The response was almost instantaneous. Different from Ms. Yues vastness and indifference, Ms. Nights power has a strong killing and severing characteristic! Precisely the nature of the power that responded to him. I dont know if its because of the perception of Isodis own power tendency. Moreover, this power is not directly given to the incumbent, but is transferred through him! No wonder the Sons of Night are the loyal guards of the Priest of the Moon! The priest of the moon controls the success or failure of the ceremony, and decides how much feedback to give to the inaugural person. There is too much room for maneuvering! Moreover, if the priest of the moon helps to specify the power characteristics obtained by the incumbent, it can save a lot of hard work. Any clever priest of the moon can cultivate a group of his own confidantes. Yat will naturally not hold back, and will transfer all the power of feedback to Isodi. Isodi''s body suddenly tensed up, as if he was enduring some kind of great pain. Every tendon under the skin is struggling, like a spring compressed to the limit, making people worry about whether the sudden relaxation will cause the tendon to rupture. She didn''t sweat much when her shoulders were split by the sharp knife before, but at this moment, sweat stains appeared all over her body in an instant, as if she had just taken a shower and hadn''t had time to wipe her body. A cloud of black was soaked and spread from her heart. Like ink dripping onto a white paper. Pale skin quickly turns black. No, it should be a lavender-like lavender, and then add some dark elements to this lavender. It looks black at first glance, but it is actually quite different. This dull violet color soon soaked her whole body. After the change was over, two tattoos resembling enlarged butterfly antennae appeared under her eyes and on both sides of her nose. I don''t know what it means. It''s not just her skin color that has changed, her body structure has also undergone some changes, but these are internal changes that only she knows. Perhaps it was because Art generously transferred all the power to her. After the transformation, the power of feedback did not disappear, and there was still a trace of it entrenched in her body, which continued to stimulate the effect of the elixir in her body. But compared to before, the effect now is much milder. It takes a while. Although he said "see no evil", Yate didn''t dare to look away at this moment, and he didn''t have any distracting thoughts. It has been 99% successful, but the last 1% was downloaded... Wrong, if you fall on the 99% threshold due to a momentary negligence, it will be regrettable! It''s a bit long. The previous 99% took less than 10 minutes, but the last 1% lasted for nearly an hour! Yat also became nervous for an hour. I''m afraid that there will be a prompt similar to "download error" at the end! Fortunately, no accident happened. Isodi is just digesting the power in the elixir as much as possible. Wait until the last trace of Lady Night''s feedback disappeared, she opened her eyes and stood up from the ceremony. "Put on your clothes first." Art turned his head and said to her. Although the current Isodi has a very unique charm, that is, the feeling of both mystery and wildness, but he is not so dirty. It is definitely not because I have watched it for more than an hour! Absolutely not! "Yes!" Isodi still maintained his respect for him. While she is getting dressed, Art opens her panel. Name: [Isodi] Status: Health Loyalty: [90 (100)] Occupation: [Son of the Night] Rank: 1 Bloodline: [Rogge (10%), Demon (70%), Night Elf (20%)] Attributes: strength [30 (30)], agility [45 (45)], physical strength [30 (30)], intelligence [5 (5)], spirit [25 (25)], life [300 (300)], Mana [250 (250)] Skills: [Combat Skills (Elementary)], [Battle Intuition (Elementary)], [Dark Wanderer (Elementary)], [Night Sons (Elementary)], [Severance (Elementary)] Sure enough, he was endowed with the blood of the elves, and he was also a night elf! Even the blood of the demon family was deprived of 5%. Although it is only the blood of low-level demons, the domineering power of Lady Evernight can be seen! The higher the loyalty level, the harder it is to improve. It was stuck at 85 for a long time before, but now it has been raised to 90 points in one go! Isodi was Rogge and a demon before he took office, and he was much stronger than him before he took office as a demon warlock, so his attributes at level 1 were also stronger than at level 1. Because of practicing combat skills, actual combat and other reasons, Isodis previous attributes have been upgraded to strength 20, agility 30, physical strength 20, and spirit 15. The Nightborn class adds 10 points of strength, 15 points of agility, 10 points of physical strength and 10 points of spirit to her, a total of 45 points of attributes, which is the same as his demon warlock class, except that the nightborn class does not have intelligence improvement. It seems that he miscalculated before, not all professionals will improve intelligence. Among the skills, the previous bow and arrow shooting and dual-weapon attack have been incorporated into the newly derived combat skills. "Combat skills" is a complete set of combat skills system of Night Son, including many branches, such as training methods, breathing methods, strike skills, etc. Although they are both elementary, they are much stronger than his elementary combat skills! The two-weapon attack under the branch has been upgraded to "excellent" level. "Son of the Night" is a passive state similar to the Moon Walker, which increases all attributes by 10% in the dark. On the surface, the effect is the same as that of Moonwalker. "Severe" is a talent skill similar to the Dark Wanderer, with a simple effect. When using slashing attacks, there is a chance to cut off the target! The specifics need to be tested and excavated. In Yate''s view, it should be very strong. Although there will definitely be strength limitations, this "target" is not limited to humans or creatures! It is only a junior level now, and may not be as powerful as he imagined, but since it is marked as "junior level", it proves that this talent can be improved. This is where it gets really powerful! (end of this chapter) Chapter 222： leave? Chapter 222 Leave? After taking office, Isodi is nearly 10cm taller than before, reaching 190cm. It is still slender but full of explosive muscle proportions. The dull and rough skin is a little more delicate, but tougher. The gray eyes are deep. There is a little more lavender, so that she can see more clearly in a dark environment. The originally rigid and three-dimensional facial features are a little softer, and with the strange facial lines, there is a unique charm. "How does it feel?" Art asked. "It''s much stronger, but it takes a while to get used to it." Isodi twisted his body uncomfortably. She likes the powerful strength, but this feeling of physical incongruity makes her feel very awkward. I have just started working, so both my body and strength need to adjust and adapt. Another reason is the sudden height of nearly 10cm, the original clothes are no longer suitable. "Wait for me to help you rebuild a set of equipment." Art has a lot of inventory. "Thank you, master." Regardless of the original Rogge or the later demons, Isodi maintained the habit of attaching to the strong. "Does this facial pattern have any meaning?" Art didn''t bother to correct her, and this feeling was really cool, he pointed to the lines on her face and asked. "This is the shadow pattern, which can improve my concealment ability, sneak attack ability in the shadows, and control over shadow abilities." Isodi replied truthfully. Early when she obtained the shadow lines, she already understood the efficacy of the face lines, as if engraved in her memory. "Oh." Yate responded casually, and selected a set of blue magic equipment with good attributes for her. The weapons were two bright gold short knives with good attributes. It''s not that there is no better equipment, but it can''t be given to her all at once. Give her the best equipment directly, how can you update it in the future? Every change of equipment can increase a little loyalty, even if it is not enough to show on the panel, but it can be reflected in the details of her words and deeds. The data on the panel is for reference only and cannot be relied upon. After all, reality is different from games. After Isodi put on the equipment, his mood obviously improved a bit, and he went to the side to familiarize himself with the ability. Art told Gregoria Kate what happened today and asked her opinion. Ever since I knew that she was a psychic of the divination department, I have attached great importance to her opinions. Even if she doesn''t predict, her intuition is very keen. People are so realistic, and Yate is not exempt. "How long have you been home?" Gregoria Kate did not answer directly, but asked suddenly after a moment of silence. "Two years." Yate paused, then nodded and said, "It''s really time to go back and have a look. I''ll buy tickets tomorrow." No, I will ask Moore Lane to help book the tickets in a while, and leave as soon as possible! There are still things to do today, fulfill the deal with Samantha Lily, and tell Moore Lane, Angelo Nell, Shaohui and others the news by the way. It shouldn''t be so unlucky, just break out today. It''s not that he is indifferent, but that those 7th-level bosses can''t do anything, what can he do with a small 3rd-level? Telling Moore Lane and the others is equivalent to telling the officials and major forces in Pudra City. "This jade cicada is for you!" Art suddenly took out the jade cicada and gave it to Gregoria Kate. "What do you give me?" Gregoria Kate glanced at Yuchan, with a rare warmth in her eyes. This is an extraordinary item of level 7, close to level 8! He is willing! "Professor Cromwell said that it can be used as a carrier of spiritual creatures." Art said, and suddenly asked: "By the way, he is actually my uncle. Don''t you know Amos Hughes?" "I know, but I haven''t dealt with it much." Gregoria Kate said, "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t need it." "Why can''t it be used?" Art asked in astonishment. Could Monroe Cromwell still lie to him? "This soul church is my carrier." Gregoria Kate said with slightly fluctuating eyes. "So, you will only be bound here in the future?" Art glanced at the dilapidated and desolate church. "That''s not right. After I advance to the seventh level, I can take this church of souls with me." Gregoria Kate explained. "It''s okay." Art was relieved and asked, "How can I help?" "Promote step by step." Gregoria Kate said lightly. "Does it mean that the higher my professional level, the more helpful I will be to you?" Art was silent for a moment, and then asked suddenly. The brains of those people in the previous life were too big, and he had read enough novels to find similar patterns without searching his memory. He could improve his own strength by influencing the fate of others, or combine his fate with a target binding, etc. "Almost." Gregoria Kate didn''t expect him to even guess this, and was taken aback for a moment. Suddenly, he recalled the situation when he gave away his identity when they first met. His reaction is really sharp, but his mouth is also really fast. He is like this, isn''t he really afraid of being silenced someday? "What effect will it have on me?" Although very grateful, it is impossible for Art to fulfill her regardless of himself. "No." Gregoria Kate felt relieved. This is normal. She would only worry if Attorney promised a bunch of good things. "The scarf will stay with you first, and I will come back after the situation here is over." Art chose to believe her. "Hmm." Gregoria Kate remained indifferent. Not good at expressing his feelings with strong emotions. Before dawn, Art canceled the call to Isodi. Contact Moore Lane and tell him everything. Moore Lane didn''t know about it either. A passenger ship happened to arrive tomorrow, and he promised to help him buy a ticket. Can''t leave like him. But I am not worried about my own safety. Then he told Angelo Nell and Shaohui the news. The two of them were equally ignorant. I don''t know if their level was not enough or the two churches were also ignorant. Didn''t say anything about his departure. He is not from Pudera City, nor is he a member of a certain organization. It is not wrong to choose to leave. If possible, the two would also choose to leave. After contacting the only few friends, I went to Samantha Lily, and while fulfilling the agreement, I also told her about it. Samantha Lily will not interfere with his choice, but it is a pity that she will not be able to discuss it with him for a long time. In addition to algorithms, I can chat with him on many research topics. His knowledge storage is insufficient, but his ideas are wild and unconstrained, which can spark inspiration inadvertently. Everyone likes this kind of "lucky star". And finally Monroe Cromwell. supported his departure. The Wizarding Association didn''t know about it, and Hiram Haydn didn''t tell the Wizarding Association! Coincidentally, Monroe Cromwell also planned to leave, taking Hiram Haydn to find Professor Hughes. Today is a busy day. Early the next morning, Art came to Sigrid Wharf to meet Moore Lane and Claire. On the passenger ship at 9:50 in the morning, I chatted with the two until 9:30 before getting up to say goodbye. Everything is placed in the space bag, and a backpack is symbolically carried. Moore Lane and Claire **** him aboard. There were a lot of people on board, no wonder they were able to leave on the same day. "Let''s go here, no need..." Art stopped and said goodbye to the two. At this moment, a space not far away suddenly tore open, and a figure walked out of it, locking him without saying a word. This breath, level 7? And it is a level 7 that I have never seen before! (end of this chapter) Chapter 223： old lady Chapter 223 Old girls This is a very strong female level 7! Judging only by his appearance, he seems to be in his 20s, very young. There are two horn-like hair buns on her head, and she is wearing a delicate and delicate silk dress. There are many small accessories on her body, such as rings, necklaces, headscarves, corsages, etc., and even the shoes are decorated with gems bow. This is a woman who pursues fashion and beauty. But at the same time, she feels very cold and proud! After tearing open the space and coming out, ignoring the surrounding sight, he glanced around and locked on Yate. Most of the 7th-order Yate encountered before had no ill will towards him. Even Marquis Kofi and the others just wanted to scare him. But this woman who suddenly appeared in front of her was different. She locked him directly as soon as she appeared, with undisguised malice rushing towards her face. The most obvious thing is that Yate can feel that once he shows signs of wanting to escape, this one will dare to kill without hesitation! He also couldn''t make an escape behavior. It has nothing to do with personal wishes, but the oppression of this person! It was the first time he felt the power of the 7th order so intuitively. At this moment, he felt like he was stepping on the top edge of a skyscraper with half of his feet outside. When he lowered his head, he was hundreds of meters into the air. It was so tight that I didn''t dare to breathe, and if there was a slight disturbance, I would break out in a cold sweat. Looking at it now, my previous behavior was really ignorant and fearless. I dared to let the Marquis of Coffey and others sign a contract and fool Hiram Haydn! "Yate Tavel?" In the blink of an eye, the 7th-order came to Yate. The voice is cold, like a cold spring in a mountain stream. "It''s me." Art''s heart suddenly jumped. When I came up, I locked him in and didn''t say anything, but still called out his real name, which was very similar to the official targeted Operation Thunder, except that the target was him, a little Tier 3. I didn''t mean to belittle myself, but it''s a bit of a fuss to send a 7th-order boss to hunt him down? Or, what happened? Although the attitude of the other party is not very good, but the attitude of the 7th-level boss is normal. He is not accepting, but can only endure. He will be the one who suffers from the tough resistance. Unexpectedly, this person is even more domineering than he imagined! Seeing that he admitted, he grabbed him without saying a word. A slender and fair little hand, with rose-colored Kodan on the nails, the plump and plump thenar, and the fine lines on the palm are clearly visible. Yate seemed to be under the immobilization spell, watching the opponent grab him but remained motionless. Can''t move! The gap between the 3rd level and the 7th level cannot be made up by external force at all! No matter what you can summon, the other party will not give you this opportunity. The momentum locking him suddenly tightened, and Yate felt like a mosquito wrapped in amber, let alone his body, even his thoughts became extremely slow! A hopeless sense of powerlessness. A touch of black appeared in his eyes. Because of the black eyes, they are very inconspicuous. At this moment, Claire suddenly stood between him and the other party. It wasn''t that Moore Lane didn''t want to move, but that he was powerless. The other party is level 7! Two big men, but they can only rely on Clare, a woman, for protection. The cheeks of both of them were flushed. Yate activated the imprint on his right arm without thinking. In the communication with Moore Lane, he already knew that Claire should not use that power. "Miss Claire, please don''t hinder me!" Unexpectedly, this person actually knew Claire, and withdrew her hand with a face. While speaking, seeing the arm summoned by Art, he couldn''t help showing a surprised and surprised expression. With her rank, she can naturally see the real body of the arm. Even, she knows the existence of ֦Ȧ! That''s why he was so polite to Claire. "No!" Claire said lightly. Arrogant and detached personality. Did not dare to show a sharp and strong personality, for fear of fighting. Once you do it, let alone the impact on yourself, it is not a good thing for Art. "Who are you, why did you arrest me?" Art was no longer polite. Perhaps because of the improvement of his bloodline, he could sense that ֦Ȧ had a little more "like" for him. "Marquis Kofi is dead!" The other party just glanced at him lightly, not paying attention to him at all, but for the sake of ֦Ȧ, he finally explained something. As for his identity, he didn''t bother to tell him. "What?!" In a word, even Carlisle was shocked, not to mention Art and Moore Lane. It is simply unimaginable! Marquis Kofi is a powerful Marquis with a territory, and he is also a relatively powerful existence in the 7th rank. Who or what level of existence can kill him silently? Yesterday, Marquis Coffey hadn''t left yet. But since the confrontation between Marquis Coffey and Professor Hughes ended the day before yesterday, there has been no major movement here. If this person didn''t tell, the three of them would not know that such a big event happened! No wonder she came to arrest Art without saying a word. Professor Hughes may be listed as the first suspect! Even Yate might be listed as suspect! The day before yesterday, Marquis Coffey went to his place. For such a big matter, who cares about his strength, let''s grab it first and then talk about it! Yate naturally understood this truth, but he still defended himself: "It''s not me!" With Claire here, he has the confidence not to take the blame. "I didn''t believe it before..." the other party said, and glanced at the arm he summoned. Yate froze for a moment. ֦Ȧ is probably higher than he imagined... "With only one arm, it is impossible to easily kill Marquis Coffey!" Claire said suddenly. Yate was taken aback again. Then it suddenly dawned on me. I was bullied again with my vision! This old lady is not as scheming as she looks! Dont blame him for swearing in his heart. This guy bullied him because he didnt understand the real combat power of the arm, nor did he know the comparison of combat power above level 7. If Claire didnt speak up, he would obediently jump into the pit! It is impossible to directly resist, let alone this old lady, he will not be able to beat him, once he resists, the opponent can directly blame him! He wants to pass his own blame to others, so how can he accept others'' blame? "But it''s possible, isn''t it?" The old woman was still messing around. According to her, Marquis Coffey may drink water and choke himself to death! "Besides, he is the only student of Amos Hughes!" Sure enough, he will take the old man''s blame. "First of all, my teacher and I are studying archeology, and I didn''t know the identity of the teacher before. Furthermore, the day before yesterday, the teacher and the Marquis of Kofi have already shaken hands and left this city. It is impossible, there is no reason, and there is no reason This strength quietly killed the Marquis of Coffey, you can ask Hiram Haydn, Tabitha Agnes, Constance Simon, and Mawson Kulm to prove it!" Yate Qiang Holding back the anger in his heart, he defended himself and the old man. "You know a lot of people." The old woman finally looked at him once. (end of this chapter) Chapter 224： Mind Master! Chapter 224 Mind Master! Art ignored her provocation. This old lady is very scheming, she is not at all like "doing it when she disagrees with her", she always digs holes for him in her words. "It''s your choice, whether to go back with me or continue to leave. If you want to leave, I won''t stop you." Seeing that he was not fooled, the old woman suddenly stepped aside and looked at him with a smile. How could Yate leave at this time? It''s fine if you didn''t know before, but if you leave now, you will definitely be wanted! After all, it involves the death of a powerful Marquis! It has been a while, but he still can''t believe that Marquis Kofi is dead, and he was killed by someone! Even thought it might be fishing in the layout. "Claire, do you have time?" However, the unpleasant first meeting made him unable to believe the old lady in front of him, and he didn''t even trust the investigation team very much. For such a big event, there will inevitably be an investigation team. It may even have arrived! "Yes." Claire responded lightly. Art gave Moore Ryan another wry smile. Facing an incident of this level, he couldn''t save face, so he could only turn to Claire for help. Moore Ryan nodded sullenly. It wasn''t because of the seventh-level female opposite, but because Marquis Kofi died in Pudera City! Yate lacks sensitivity in this area after all, and is not very clear about the meaning of the representative of the Marquis with real power, so he doesn''t understand the importance of this matter. Lets put it this way, its roughly equivalent to the fact that the supreme leader of a small country has an accident in a city in another country! If one is not handled well, Pudra City will face the threat of war! Even Congressman DuPont won''t say anything. Moreover, the city council didn''t inform him of such a big event! He is also a member of the city council. Although he often does not attend, he holds the largest navy in Pudera City, and has never received such treatment. For a while, he even had the urge to "since you don''t tell me, then I''ll take care of it"! If you have the ability, dont look for him even if there is a war! Of course, threats are threats, and the probability of a real war is very low, after all, they are the same boss. But there will definitely be friction. Where did those guys come from... "There''s no need to guess, we told them not to tell anyone!" the female Level 7 suddenly said. Moore Lane''s heart trembled. Didn''t say a word, but his mind was seen through, and anyone who put it on him would be shocked and alert. "Are you taking him, or should I take him?" The female Level 7 ignored him and looked at Claire. "Let''s drive there!" Art said before Claire could speak. He always remembered, try not to let Claire use that power. "Okay." The seventh-level woman ignored Art, but looked at Claire''s expression, and saw that she didn''t object, she raised her eyebrows in surprise, but she didn''t object. Art didn''t bother to argue with her. He is now relying on Claire''s existence, and he doesn''t have the strength to talk to the other party on an equal footing. Every word and every action represents Claire, so naturally he is as low-key and patient as possible. Besides, he wouldn''t be so naive, because the other party''s ignorance would make him angry. Moore Ryan helped them get a car ready. Art drove. That woman got in the car with Claire! Moore Lane has his own business to attend to, not with them. "Hey, are you getting better?" After setting off, the woman suddenly asked. Yate, who was driving, froze for a moment. She and Claire know each other? Why did you act so rusty before? I was confused and wanted to hear what Claire had to say. However, after waiting for a while, Claire ignored her! Suddenly I feel relieved. "Still so indifferent!" What''s even more strange is that the woman actually changed from her previous arrogance and indifference, and kept pestering Claire, "Shall I tell you something inside?" Take advantage of her weakness! Both Moore Lane and Art need to know what''s going on. "Say!" Claire remained indifferent. "Earl Coffey died very strangely. He lived with his servants, Archer Coffey and others, but none of these people heard anything. It''s incredible! In addition, his body was as stiff as iron. No autopsy can be done, his whole body is livid, it seems to be carrying some kind of deadly virus, the servants who entered his room before all died, the death condition is similar to his, but the contagion is much less. The woman was not at all If you mind, tell the two of them in detail. Naturally knew that Art was also listening, and did not avoid it, which meant telling him on purpose. "He won''t turn into a zombie, right?" Arter listened, and suddenly felt that Marquis Coffey''s symptoms were somewhat similar to zombies. However, the zombie virus does not seem to be so contagious. The two women in the back are communicating, and he can only think wildly. It''s really just wild thinking, I didn''t take it seriously, how could there be zombies in this world? "Hello!" The old woman''s voice suddenly rang in his ears, "Do you have any clues, tell me and listen." "No!" Art denied it. Dont say hes just thinking wildly, even if he really has clues, he wont tell this old woman! He actually holds a grudge. "Tell me, I don''t care about what you have been scolding me in your heart." The old... woman''s voice suddenly became cold. Yat felt a chill suddenly rushing up from the tailbone, along the spine, and straight to the top of the head! Ji Lingling shivered! How does she know that she has been scolding her in her heart? This is no longer a matter of emotional perception. Yate can guarantee that he has not shown any emotion! It''s just a title of "old lady", it''s just a quick way of saying it, and it doesn''t mix too much emotion. Moreover, she knew it all along, but she never showed it! Another old woman...can''t say! The car shook for a while. "Drive carefully!" The woman''s voice rang in his ears again. The man was clearly in the back seat, but he seemed to be talking in his ear. "Cetra Clark''s profession is a spiritual master." Claire directly revealed her old background. Master of Mind? ! The characteristics of many professions are already revealed from the name, even if Art doesn''t know this profession, he can still guess a thing or two. This career is the most "Now we can talk." Settra Clark said lightly. Doesn''t seem to mind being exposed by Claire about her career. "Hyram Haydn once told me that Grover Siren''s tomb is connected to a spiritual space. For some reason, they didn''t tell others. I wonder if it is a creature in there." Art is not honest People, without blinking an eye, changed another word. She should already know this news. By the way, verify how much she knows about her own thoughts. Since she let herself speak on her own initiative, it proves that she cannot clearly perceive the specific thoughts in her heart, otherwise it would be too scary! (end of this chapter) Chapter 225： Framed and splashed dirty water (seeking subscription) Chapter 225 Framed and splashed dirty water (seeking subscription) "The reason I''m asking you is because I don''t want to use my ability on you." Settra Clark seemed not to believe his explanation, sighed lightly, and said lightly. "Do you think I need to lie?" Art was unmoved. Since she can''t spy on her specific thoughts without using her ability, then it doesn''t matter. Even if she uses her ability, she still can''t pry into her past thoughts. Once I tell her what I was thinking just now, if she asks "what is a zombie", "where did you know it", etc., what if she gets a glimpse of her secret? Don''t let her lead the conversation! This is an idea that has been made before. I''m complaining at the moment, why all the people I meet are Tier 7 bosses! At his level, shouldnt he have fun with children below the 4th level? Even if you encounter one or two Tier 4s occasionally, you can fight them as a mini-boss, with a great sense of accomplishment. A level 7 boss like this is really beyond the standard, and he can be immobilized just by his aura! It was only today that I truly realized the power of level 7. "I''m just reminding you that it''s up to me to decide whether or not you can get rid of the suspicion." Settra Clark was indeed deceiving him. It is estimated that I have met a lot of stubborn temptation guys, and I have developed a habit, whether it is true or false, I will cheat first and then talk. "What suspicion do I have?" Art still refused to follow her script, and asked confidently. It really wasn''t him who did it this time, and he would not believe that he has this ability if he is pulled out randomly. As long as no one is deliberately framed, what is he afraid of? "But Archer Coffey thinks you''re a suspect." Settra Clark casually threw a bomb. Yate almost drove the car to the fruit stand on the side of the road. The death of the Marquis of Coffey was tightly sealed. Few people knew about it. The life of the citizens remained the same. Those who should go to work, set up stalls, and those who should take care of their children... There is no impact at all. "Is he crazy or stupid?" Art scolded directly. At a time like this, as the son of Marquis Coffey, Archer Coffey''s words can largely affect a person''s fate! The two of them have no hatred or grudge. Last time, Archer Coffey took the initiative to hide Joe Defoe for him. Why did he suddenly frame him this time? "The day before yesterday, the Marquis Coffey visited your place, and you killed Hugh Defoe, and you were a student of Amos Hughes. Combining these points, do you think you are suspected?" Settra Clark Unhurriedly analyzed for him. Know everything! And I know everything in my heart! Before, I probably really disdain to communicate with him, so I started directly. Perhaps, there is another reason to test Claire? Yate suddenly discovered that Settra Clark may be more scheming than he thought, and all the images he thought might be misleading by Settra Clark. 7th-level spiritual master should have this ability! In the back seat. Settra Clark frowned slightly. I have told him so much information, but let alone let him relax his vigilance and gain his approval and favor, what is the situation that he is even more guarded against himself? How suspicious he is! Can''t help but glance at Claire beside him. But found that she had already lost her mind, completely immersed in her own world, completely ignoring the communication between the two. Do you trust him so much? interesting! Settra Clark suddenly became interested in Art. "Archer Kofi is also very suspicious!" Art didn''t defend himself anymore, but suddenly changed his method and dragged Archer Kofi into the water. No matter how much he says, as long as Settra Clark doesn''t want to believe it or deliberately doesn''t believe it, it won''t have any effect! Since this is the case, it is better to change the method. Just like in the game "Warcraft", the opponent is demolishing your home, and your troop ratio can''t beat the opponent, but you can choose to change home! You dragged me into the water? Okay, I''ll pull you into the water too! Let''s play in the water together and see who has better swimming skills. "Heh..." Settra Clark was amused by him, "He''s Earl Coffey''s son!" "Yeah, he is the son of the Marquis of Kofi! He must know that I don''t have this ability, and you know it in your heart, but he didn''t go after the murderer, but used me to divert attention. Why?" Art said a big pot The dirty water was poured directly down. Speaking of conspiracies, what hasn''t he seen? In this world, because of the strength of personal force, most people believe in strength more, and the system is also different from his previous life. In terms of conspiracy and tricks, there is really no way to compare with his previous life. It is nothing new for a son to kill Lao Tzu. "After the death of Marquis Kofi, who should inherit the title?" Arthur continued to ask. Cetra Clark, who was thinking about his last sentence, heard his words, and immediately found a point of refutation. Just about to speak, he heard him say again: "Is it not Archer Coffey''s turn?" What''s the meaning? Didnt he mean to say that Archer Coffey killed Earl Coffey for the title? "It should be inherited by his brother Kevin Coffey." He replied involuntarily. "That''s right!" Art patted the steering wheel, as if he suddenly realized. "What''s wrong?" Settra Clark realized for the first time that he, a seventh-level spiritual master, was actually not enough brains in front of him! "It''s called doing the opposite!" How did Art know what was right, he was making up, "If his brother''s power is allowed to develop, he will definitely have no chance. If he kills the Marquis of Coffey, he can Get some kind of benefit, use it to enhance your competitiveness, is there a chance to compete with his brother?" "And, who can kill the Marquis of Coffey quietly?" "Marquis Kofi will certainly not guard against his son!" It''s just a slapstick, a haphazard fabrication! Archer Coffey can harm him, why can''t he cheat Archer Coffey? Whether Settra Clark believes it or not, all it takes is to plant a seed of doubt. More than an hour later, three people came to the city council building. Because strict confidentiality is required, the investigation team works here. Archer Coffey, who is the family member of the victim, is also there. Seeing him again, the things that Art had instilled in her along the way appeared unconsciously in Settra Clark''s mind. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that he was a bit suspicious. Clearly knew that he shouldn''t be influenced by Art, but it didn''t affect his suspicion of Archer Coffey in the slightest! There is a message that did not tell Art that Earl Coffey''s eyes were gouged out! However, there is also a sequela that Arter could not have foreseen. Settra Clark is considering whether to arrest him first! As far as the things he confided along the way, if he was arrested, he could justifiably say that it was for his own good! To prevent him from committing any major crimes in the future. Yate didn''t know this, and was facing Archer Coffey''s eyes. Curious why he framed himself. Archer Coffey is naturally impossible to avoid. I didn''t know, but I thought the two were affectionate and gluey, and their eyes couldn''t bear to separate! (end of this chapter) Chapter 226： hyperactive brain Chapter 226 Abnormally active brain Yat didn''t have much indignation, just a little strange, why did Archer Coffey frame him? As he said on the way to fool Settra Clark, people like Archer Coffey will have a purpose no matter what they do! Especially at this moment. This is also the fundamental reason why he can successfully influence Settra Clark. It''s not how strong his words are, but Archer Coffey does have flaws in himself! The probability of Archer Coffey killing his father, Earl Coffey, is unlikely. Art and Settra Clark are aware of this, but it cannot be completely ruled out, especially because he is clever and makes small moves. After some "analysis", Settra Clark had already listed him as a target of suspicion. It''s a pity that Art doesn''t have the ability of Settra Clark to spy out Archer Coffey''s emotions. Archer Coffey was in good control of his emotions. Apart from his gloomy face and angry eyes, he showed no other emotions. "Lord Clark." Two members of the investigation team, a man and a woman, just sent Archer Coffey out. After all, they are also the legitimate son of the Marquis Coffey. After seeing Settra Clark, they came forward to greet him. "He is Art Tavel, take him to question." Settra Clark glanced back at Art, and said to the two, "Be polite." The two froze for a moment. They knew how arrogant this man was, and they were not sure that Yate was suspicious before, so they went to arrest him aggressively, and they were worried that this man would be hurt, but it took more than an hour to come back, and their attitude changed drastically. I wanted to know what happened during this period, but I didn''t dare to show it in front of this person, and I didn''t even dare to look at Yate a few more times. "Yes!" After being stunned for nearly 0.5 seconds, the two immediately responded in unison. "Let''s go, I haven''t seen you for a while, let''s catch up." Settra Clark turned and said to Claire. The two of them suddenly realized that it was this lady''s relationship! Looking at Yate''s eyes, there is a little more inexplicable taste. There is a bit of envy in the man''s eyes, while the woman has a bit of scrutiny and disdain. Yate suddenly smiled, nodded friendly to Archer Coffey, and walked forward without waiting for the two members of the investigation team to greet him. A look of active cooperation. Archer Coffey froze. What''s the meaning? He didn''t know that he doubted him? It seems to be possible. After all, the news is still tightly sealed, and Moore Lane doesn''t know about it. How did he get this information? However, soon he will know. I don''t know what kind of expression he will have. Archer Coffey habitually twitched the corners of his mouth slightly, revealing a faint smile, which immediately disappeared again. I really like the feeling of controlling the fate of others. He has no enmity with Art, it''s just because Art performed so well with Samantha Lily before, which made him a little jealous, so he pushed things along. Therefore, it is not without reason that Hugh Defoe became playmates with him. He can only see the shortcomings of Hugh Defoe, but he can''t see his own. He still feels good about himself and claims to be superb. Unexpectedly, all of his emotional fluctuations were "seen" by Settra Clark who hadn''t gone far. Art''s analysis emerged involuntarily. Settra Clark immediately frowned. As a spiritual master, not only is he very sensitive to emotions, but his mind must also be sharp enough. She knew the purpose of Art, and also knew that the reason why she was affected was that she was attracted by the set of schemes in Art''s words. With a sense of substitution, she had engraved the message "Archer Coffey needs attention" in her mind. , and knowing that Art isn''t using any of his abilities...but still affected! If it wasn''t for Claire''s relationship, Yad wanted to get out of here! "What are you planning?" Clare suddenly asked. "You actually took the initiative to provoke me?" Settra Clark regained consciousness in an instant, and looked at Claire in disbelief. Claire is the real type who can move his hands but never speak! Her previous appearances were actually a bit of imitation of Claire''s style. Just like Art guessed, he deliberately tested Claire to see the latter''s reaction. The two knew each other very early. It is extremely rare for Claire to actively use words to mock and provoke a person like this. It''s understandable why she was so surprised. Claire looked away and ignored her again. Settra Clark was used to it, so after thinking about it, he decided not to fight back for the time being. In front of subordinates and outsiders, you must maintain your arrogant, domineering, hands-on but never-talking personality! This will make it easier for her to display her abilities. The profession of mind master is not good at direct combat. On the other side, Art followed the two to an office. The two of them naturally did not dare to ignore Settra Clark''s request, so they did not take him to the interrogation room. Sit down separately, and the atmosphere is more like a conversation than an inquiry. "Let me introduce myself, my name is August Litton, and this is my colleague Ida Caroline." The man introduced himself. A pair of very ordinary middle-aged men and women, with no good looks and no sense of presence. "Art Tavel." Art also truthfully reported his name. Although the presence of the two of them is not strong, he has been in contact with the 7th-level bosses recently, and he has been crushed by the bosses with all kinds of aura, which made him very sensitive to the breath, and found that the two of them gave him no weaker feeling than Moore Lane. But in the investigation team, they are only small roles in charge of interrogation and recording. The standards of this investigation team are very high! Ida Caroline made him a cup of coffee. "Thank you." Art made another discovery. Brain is very active! He seems to have underestimated the identity of Settra Clark. Even if Settra Clark is a 7th-level boss, there is no need for these two people to treat him so preferentially just because she said "be polite". Let him feel a little flattered! This is a woman who is probably a fifth-level lady who personally makes coffee for him! "To be honest, we don''t think you have this ability, but Professor Amos Hughes is very suspicious. Therefore, we must bring you back for questioning." August Litton did not follow the procedure for questioning, but It''s like chatting with acquaintances. "I understand." Art smiled bitterly, as if he wanted to explain something, but he opened his mouth, but finally gave up. Possessed by drama. Although he was flattered, he knew that this was also one of the methods of interrogation, but ordinary people were not eligible to enjoy it. It doesn''t matter whether he is innocent or not, what matters is whether the other party thinks he is innocent! If he showed his true self, it would be no wonder these two didn''t detain him! Normal people would have such deep thoughts? Why are you so familiar with our routine? Tell me honestly, what is your criminal record! Yate didnt want to do this either, but those memories belonged to him, and as his intelligence improved, his understanding became faster and faster. What could he do? Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 227： Settra Clarks Identity Chapter 227 The Identity of Settra Clark "Is this all right?" "That''s it." Ten minutes later, August Litton and Ida Caroline sent Art out the door. Yat was a little confused about what the two of them were thinking. When it comes to the death of a powerful marquis, the investigative team rushed over immediately. The one above must have taken it very seriously. How dare these two people be so sloppy? These two people don''t think he can''t even think of this, do they? The preferential treatment for him can be understood as the reason of Settra Clark, but if the whole process is perfunctory and sloppy, then it is not giving Settra Clark face, but ulterior motives. Is it possible that I will be involved in some internal power struggle again? Came to Settra Clark''s office door with doubts. The city council deliberately vacated a floor for them to use. Not only privacy is guaranteed, but the working environment is also very good. "So fast?" The moment he saw Art, Settra Clark asked the same question as he just did. "I''m surprised too." Art recounted the interrogation experience of the two men, and raised his own doubts. Try not to touch this kind of thing if you can. "You think too much!" After hearing this, Settra Clark directly denied his suspicion. "It''s fine if it''s not." Art nodded indifferently. Now he is a bit frightened, afraid that something will come to him again. "She is the younger sister of the current Duke of Clark." Claire uncovered Settra Clark''s background again. No wonder! Yate suddenly realized. For others, such as the group of people in Puputra City, the death of a powerful Marquis is a big deal, but to Setra Clark, what is a Marquis? "Do you want to come to my place to do something?" Settra Clark didn''t get angry, and didn''t emphasize that he was just himself, but extended an invitation to Art. People like this who are full of schemes and schemes are of course safest to keep by their side. In her eyes, Yate successfully created an image full of intrigue. "No, thank you!" Art refused without hesitation. If he didnt die early, he would have had enough of a part-time job. Even as Claires friend, he wouldnt be able to be Settra Clarks subordinate. The relationship between these two people is very strange. They seem to be familiar with each other. They both know each other quite well, but they don''t seem to be very harmonious. "Okay." Settra Clark just tested him casually, deliberately in front of Claire. Yate has decided not to appear in front of her as much as possible in the future. Especially when she and Claire are around. "Although the suspicion of you has been temporarily withdrawn, you should not leave Pudera City during this time." Settra Clark reminded him. "I know." Art didn''t know whether to be lucky or helpless. If he had left one day earlier, he would be at sea now, but Archer Coffey couldn''t fight back against his frame. "Did you want to go home before?" Settra Clark seemed to ask casually, like a chat between acquaintances. First there is a conflict, then the relationship is eased because of Claire''s existence, and finally it is embellished with human feelings. In this kind of ups and downs, emotions such as trust and dependence are most likely to arise between people. But this is normal people. "Yes!" Art''s pupils shrank slightly, and he immediately pretended to be nonchalant. However, Settra Clark has been found to be noticed by him. I dont know how many times I lost! Strongly suspect that he is either suffering from persecution paranoia or hypochondria! Because of Claire, I can''t use abilities on him, and I haven''t had such a headache for a long time! "Tell me, why did you choose to go home at this point in time?" Showdown. This is the most important reason to doubt him. Earl Coffey has just died, and before word gets out, he''s leaving! Combined with the previous factors, it is hard not to doubt him! "Going home to avoid the limelight, Lord Coffey and Hiram Haydn scared me." Art''s excuse came as soon as he opened his mouth. If it were someone else, Settra Clark might believe it, but Settra Clark would never believe what he said! "to be frank!" "I expected to be in danger these days, so I went home early to evacuate." Art didn''t expect the first excuse to fool her. "Prophecy?" Settra Clark suddenly focused all his attention on him. It''s no longer because of Claire''s relationship. "You don''t know my occupation and bloodline, do you?" Art asked back. "Then how did you expect that?" Settra Clark''s enthusiasm gradually faded. He is a demon warlock, the blood of the Tavel family, without the ability of prophecy. "That day, I met a beggar on the side of the road..." This time I couldn''t push it on the old man, so Art talked about the routine he was familiar with in his previous life. Although Settra Clark has never read the novel, he can still hear how unreliable his words are. However, as he talked about the theory of "five disadvantages and three shortcomings", he suddenly wavered again. "Okay!" Settra Clark didn''t dare to listen anymore. He doesn''t know where he learned so many strange things, but he seems to be very reasonable, which is simply a disaster for himself! "By the way, don''t you have professionals in the prophecy and divination department?" Arthur followed suit. "Do you think an existence of this level can be easily divined?" Settra Clark snorted softly. Earl Coffey has a master of Sira under his command, and they have already been protected by them. This person''s ability is very useful, but he refuses to divination. Or dare not. I am afraid that I will die! Don''t think that the past has no influence. Involving existences above level 7, even things that happened in the past will bear a heavy price! Now the two sides are still in a stalemate. "It doesn''t matter whether you can divination or not. You have a grudge against a professional in the divination department. You spend a lot of money to invite him over, and then use him to fish." Yate said casually. Quick mouth is one of his problems. Before he could finish speaking, Settra Clark''s face turned black. Just have this plan! Use Scylla Master as bait. They thought for more than ten minutes before they came up with a solution, but this guy came up with it at his fingertips. Sure enough, he should be detained and imprisoned! "Follow me!" Settra Clark said suddenly after a moment of silence. Yat followed with doubts. And Claire. 3 people left the city council building and came to a garden villa behind. Claire suddenly showed a strange expression on his face. She rarely showed this expression. To be able to build a garden villa in this kind of place, it obviously needs to be rich and expensive. However, there is no one here at the moment. No, there are guards outside, but no one lives inside. "The body of Marquis Kofi is very dangerous and cannot escape our sight, so we borrowed Mr. Elmer Lane''s house." Settra Clark led the two into the villa while talking, "Mr. Lane is very Cooperate, we are useless." The image of a middle-aged man who looked somewhat similar to Moore Lane but was seriously overweight suddenly appeared in Arter''s mind. Isnt Elmer Lane the eldest brother of Claire and Moore Lane? They actually kept the body of Marquis Coffey here! This one is really willing! Aren''t they afraid of an outbreak of infectious virus on the dead body? Sorry, the infusion lasted until 8:00 p.m. today. I didn''t expect it to take so long. And there will be more tomorrow, and there will be two changes in these two days, please bear with me. (end of this chapter) Chapter 228： open and honest Chapter 228 Open and honest After entering the villa, Arter understood why they chose this place. What a big basement! It is no smaller than the villa above, and it is divided into 2 floors! The basement on the first floor is divided into individual rooms, which are mainly used for temporary residence and storage for storing things, etc., but the basement on the second floor is like a tight fortress. Not only is the entrance very hidden and narrow, but the materials used can also be used to insulate people below the 5th floor. The green steel rock perceived by professionals. Moreover, there are hidden mechanisms! How insecure this guy is! It can be heard that Settra Clark and Elmer Lane don''t know each other. This time, he borrowed his villa only because the conditions were too suitable. After he came to the door, he found out that he was Claire''s eldest brother. The Ryan family is just an earl family and is not yet qualified to be known by Settra Clark. The body of Marquis Coffey is placed on the second floor. This can not only prevent the virus on the corpse from spreading, but also facilitate sealing. Professionals above level 4 may mutate their bodies after death, so it is very common to sacrifice the corpses of professionals in this world, just like cremation. Although they often change something during the sacrifice, that is the authority of the government and the church. Compared with Yate''s behavior, it is the difference between tomb robbery and archaeology. Marquis Kofi, as a level 7 professional, has a high probability of corpse mutation. Although the eyes of the core spiritual organ are gouged out, which can reduce the probability of mutation, but the death condition is very strange. He didn''t dare to take risks, and sealed it immediately. The corpse is stored in a room completely made of blue steel rock. The area is not large, only about 20 meters square meters. There is only a strange coffin that looks like a crystal coffin. What is strange is that this coffin is actually a whole huge crystal, like a super-large amber sealing the body of Marquis Coffey! Yate didn''t know this kind of crystal, but it looked a bit like crystal, colorless and transparent. The crystal itself does not have any lines or patterns, but it is placed on a base that looks like an altar. Mysterious and gloomy. "This is a plateau Muji crystal, which can only be found on plateau volcanoes with an altitude of more than 5,000 meters. Its initial form is liquid, and ordinary cooling will not cool it down, but once it encounters wind, it will cool down quickly. After cooling, it will become crystal. It is also solid, very solid, even artillery can''t destroy it. In addition to its solidity, it also has a characteristic that can isolate spirituality. It is generally used to seal up the corpses of high-level professionals to prevent their mutation..." Saitra Clark said for Asia Te explained. "The altar is a level 2 purification altar of the Church of Dawn. It can isolate the erosion of external forces to a certain extent, and at the same time purify the unclean factors on the corpse. This kind of purification power is just not restrained by the Muji crystal." "The purification altar is divided into 3 levels, level 1 is for professionals above level 4, level 2 is level 7, level 3 is level 8." are all arrangements for corpses. It''s not that they value the corpse more than the murderer, but that the arrangement of a murderer of this level is useless. Instead of wasting resources, it is better to use them in useful places. Yat listened while observing the corpse of Marquis Coffey from afar. Adorned in gorgeous aristocratic attire, the civilized stick in his hand is still there, as if the power is still there. However, those purple eyes, which are unique and strange, showing their power, have disappeared! The position of the eyes, the eyelids are slightly collapsed, and there is obviously a hollow below. As described by Settra Clark, the skin all over his body turned a dull iron blue. Art made a point of observing his nails and teeth. Nothing abnormal. Its okay, its just me... The marquis who was in power the day before yesterday and lived for nearly a thousand years, is now sleeping in a coffin forever. Alas, things are impermanent. Turning his head, he happened to see Settra Clark staring at him unabashedly! Even if found out, there is no intention of avoiding it. The corners of Yate''s eyes twitched slightly, and he really wanted to tell her that it''s easy for you to have no friends like this! However, in her capacity, she has long been used to life without friends. Not every lonely person wants friends. "Did you find anything?" Settra Clark asked directly. Bring him here, not to open his eyes. My impression of him is that besides being full of intrigues and tricks, he also has a lot of strange knowledge. Although he is arrogant and dismissive of low-level professionals, he has jumped out of this category and become a special case. "No." Art shook his head, and immediately asked: "Have you never seen a similar case?" Don''t let your mind idle! Why was there so much nonsense before? Just to distract Settra Clarke while keeping his mind in check and not thinking about his secrets! She is only unable to see through her specific thoughts when she is not using her abilities. Who can guarantee, who knows if she can use the ability? "No." Settra Clark wanted to tell him that he was not interested in his secret, but thinking about it, he didn''t believe it, so forget it. Only someone with a secret will be so wary of her! The human brain is very strange, the more you are not allowed to think about certain things, the more you can''t help thinking about them. Forcibly controlling one''s thoughts for a long time is very tiring and tormenting! What can achieve this is often not how strong willpower is, but more afraid of being known about one''s secret. "However, we suspect it has something to do with your teacher." Art just wanted to speak, but she added. "Mutation strangles the virus on the vine!" Art was about to refute, but she was preempted again. Art froze. Because he has also been in contact with it, and the panel shows that everything is normal, so he subconsciously ruled out this possibility. Now that she mentioned it, she suddenly realized that there is still this possibility! "Constance Simon, Mawson Coulme, Hiram Haydon, Tabitha Agnes, Christopher Micah, Samantha Lilly, Monroe Cromwell, and then Those who went down into the tomb together have been quarantined." Yate finally understood why she couldn''t wait to take herself back. Others who have not touched the mutated strangulation vine are quarantined. How can I allow myself to be "at large" when I have touched it with my own hands? "However, this is only a possibility. Even if it is true, Amos Hughes is your teacher after all, it is unlikely that he will attack you, but it is best not to contact anyone after you go back, and we will monitor You." Settra Clark was frank and honest. There is another meaning that I didn''t say, but I believe he can understand. Use him to hook Professor Hughes. "Can''t Professor Monroe Cromwell contact my teacher?" Art asked. It is not to betray the old man, but to let the old man prove his innocence. Now his dashboard still shows that everything is fine. "That''s the problem, I can''t get in touch now!" Settra Clark glanced at him. Because Soul-eating Spiders are connected to human souls, it is rare for them to fail to connect, especially for existences above level 7. Art was startled. After eating, I will have another infusion immediately, and the next update will be very late. Everyone, please bear with me, and I will resume the third shift as soon as I am done, and I will never break my promise! (end of this chapter) Chapter 229： Spooky and Big Boss Summoning Chapter 229 Weird and Big Boss Summoning Nothing will happen to the old man, right? Yat thinks it is unlikely that the old man did this. Although the original instinct is amplified after being promoted to the seventh level, it is because of this that the probability of the murderer being an old man is not high. He has just "eat and drank enough", what he needs is to digest well, it is impossible to run out to hunt again immediately! What''s more, he has already left Pudela City, and there is no reason to fight back. Nature is not lost. Secondly, even if the old man really killed Marquis Coffey, what does it have to do with Art? He has no relatives with the Marquis of Coffey, and the old man is his only teacher. Who should worry about? It is normal to help relatives or not to help. Furthermore, Setra Clark pulled on the old man, not necessarily to find out the real culprit! It is more likely that they are interested in the old man''s promotion method! Although the layout has been in place for decades, the old man has been acting quietly and has limited resources and manpower, which naturally delayed the time. Besides, even if it takes decades to advance to level 7, there will be countless people who are envious and even crazy! This is the 7th order! He is a big boss who is as mighty as Tianwei and has a lifespan of nearly a thousand years! It takes decades to exchange, who can refuse, and who will refuse? Yat quickly regained his composure. Monroe Cromwell may not really be unable to contact the old man. Even if it is true, he is a small third-level worry about the old man who is already a seventh-level boss, purely eating carrots and worrying about it. "Hey, his finger seems to have moved!" Art suddenly exclaimed. "Shua!" Settra Clark and Claire turned their heads to look at the corpse of Marquis Coffey at the same time. Still "honestly" sealed in the Plateau Muji crystal, where is there any sign of movement? Settra Clark''s face darkened visibly to the naked eye. Even if you change the subject, there is no need to make such a joke! The Muji crystal coffin is a whole. If the body of Marquis Kofi wants to move, it will inevitably move the whole crystal together. Can the movement be kept quiet? I was surprised by him just now, and I didn''t react for a while. "I''m not kidding, I did see his fingers move just now, unless my vision was affected!" Art frowned slightly, with a puzzled and vigilant expression on his face. "What was your position just now?" Settra Clark found that he really wasn''t lying, and immediately walked to his position, imitating his posture just now, and looked at Marquis Coffey''s body out of the corner of his eye. Claire also looked at Art curiously. Yate bowed his head, expressing that he really did not lie. Startled him! 3 people did not speak again. Settra Clark was also patiently waiting in a posture. 1 minute. 2 minutes. 5 minutes. In the blink of an eye, 10 minutes passed, but there was still no "movement" as he said. "Besides the movement of your fingers, do you see anything else?" Settra Clark said, breaking the tranquility of the stone room. They all stood at the door of the stone chamber and did not go in. "No." Art frowned. You won''t be targeted, right? Before, I was still laughing at myself and glad that I was only targeted by Archer Coffey and not the murderer behind the scenes. I didn''t expect that such a scene would happen to myself now! No, let Gregory Kate take a look for yourself when you go back! If she can''t see it, find "Uncle Pi"! How can such a good tool man give up? Smith Marles'' body is not as powerful as Uncle Pi''s, and he doesn''t want to have any factors other than smuggling transactions with Smith Marles. It''s hard to repay favors owed! Uncle Pi, who is a tool man, is different. He came here for nothing, so how can he talk about favors? "If you didn''t read wrong or lie, then things will be troublesome!" Settra Clark looked solemn. The death of Marquis Kofi was strange. After she arrived, she immediately responded according to the seventh-level standard. It stands to reason that the possibility of another mutation is already very small. But it just happened! And it was a weird change that neither she nor anyone else could see! Although there is no one in the stone room, the investigation team is monitoring here 24 hours a day. Tell her everything is fine before coming down. Yat was also upset. Glanced at the panel quietly, and found that it was not marked or attached to any weird things or states, so he was a little relieved, changed his position, and continued to observe the corpse of Marquis Coffey. "Fortunately... I am X!" Art was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but found that the body of Marquis Coffey moved again! Now, all the goosebumps on his body popped out! How much does it mean? I cant even see the 7th order, but I can see it? Is this targeting me? "See it again?" Settra Clark and Claire looked at him at the same time. A strong sense of horror emanated from him, and it was impossible for the two of them not to feel it. Settra Clark changed places with him immediately. However, still nothing! However, bringing Yate here is indeed an extremely correct decision! If it wasn''t for Yate, they might be caught off guard. "What''s special about you?" Settra Clark was completely interested in Art. He can see things that even a 7th-level spiritual master can''t see! If there is no weirdness, would you believe it? "The blood and occupation of the demon warlock." Art spread his hands. He was also thinking about what was special about him. Apart from blood and name, it seems that there is really nothing. If it''s because of that arm, it''s impossible for Claire not to see it. Strength is even more... Huh? "What did you think of?" Settra Clark finally got a quick turn, and asked before he could change his mind. I couldnt see it myself, so of course I stared at him! Immediately noticed the "sudden" mood swings in him. "I have the power of a demon, which may have something to do with it." Art twitched his eyes. He only thought about the power of demons, but not his own soul organ. Just realized that he can see not because the other party is staring at him, but because of his soul organ! Although his horns haven''t officially grown yet, from the foundation to the growth characteristics, they all refer to and borrow from Mephisto''s horns. It is normal to have some special abilities. Although Settra Clark is strong, he is not as good as him in this aspect. If Mephisto''s horn is still in his hands, the weirdness on the corpse of Marquis Coffey can be revealed directly. Even if he concentrates, he can only see an occasional movement, and nothing else. After all, the horns haven''t grown yet. Fortunately, it was just a false alarm. Next to it, Settra Clarke took direct action. Big Brother Summoning! Her brother, Yvette Clark! The murderer was able to kill Marquis Kofi silently, so it was naturally impossible for the small council to let her, a seventh-level spiritual master, lead the team. She is just a support. The real person in charge is her brother, the 8th-rank powerhouse, Duke Yvette Clark! "What are you doing? Come to me, right now!" The sibling relationship should be good. Settra Clark had just put away the Soul-eating Spider when the space in front of her suddenly shook like water waves. A figure came out. It is completely different from the feeling of brute force tearing apart the space of the 7th-level powerhouse, it is too soft and silky! Thank you book friend "Dancing Xinghuo" for your reward Tomorrow is the last day before we can lose, and we can report to you at any time~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 230： duke clark Chapter 230 Duke Clark who is out of tune "Hiss" The sound of the snake swallowing and spitting out the core sounded, and not one, but an unknown number of snakes made the sound together, which made the scalp numb. Why so sure? Because he saw this middle-aged man who had just appeared and pushed back! A snake-haired head tried to follow, but he pushed back! A head bigger than others. Although the snake hair is terrifying, the facial features are extremely delicate, as beautiful as if carved by the top craftsman! This combination of horror and beauty has an irresistible attraction to people, especially men! It took a lot of effort for Art to resist the urge to peek. It''s definitely not that he wants to see, but that his eyes are chasing after the other person, and he is blocking his eyes. This Duke Clark doesn''t seem to be a serious person! He also saw that after pushing back that huge head, this man even moved his hand down! Moreover, when this figure first appeared, there seemed to be some strange red marks on his face, but after he walked out, all of them disappeared. This one is playing very well... As if aware of his emotions, the Duke of Clark suddenly turned his head and looked over. Forgot again! That''s why low-level professionals don''t like to get along with high-level professionals. Not only are they suppressed by breath and rank, but it is also difficult to hide their thoughts! Yat immediately restrained his thoughts and bowed slightly to greet him. Older than him, stronger than him, and higher in status than him... Well, in fact, he doesn''t know what''s going on, and his body responds instinctively! Although I also feel this way when facing the 7th level, I can still control it. Of course, it is also because the 7th order he has seen all maintain the human form. At this moment, before his brain gave instructions, his body had already responded. Although this one still maintains the human form, even the human form already has the characteristics of a spiritual creature, the suppression of the high-level over the low-level is very obvious, as if a prehistoric giant is standing in front of you alive, even if there is no sign of attack Desire, just looking at it with a glance, will also make your heart stop! Fortunately, this guy just glanced at him, and then looked at Claire. "Claire is here too." His eyes lit up. Completely ignores the existence of Settra Clark. There is no doubt that they are brothers and sisters. Although this is the image of a middle-aged man, he is very handsome. The contours of the facial features are like sculptures, and the eyebrows and eyes are somewhat similar to Settra Clark. He has the handsomeness of a young man and the charm of a mature man, as if the years have given him the best time. He is 2 meters tall, not tall among professionals. He wears a full black suit and black leather shoes very flamboyantly, but it is not a work suit, but a semi-casual suit, which can highlight his figure and temperament, obviously from The hands of top masters. What is particularly striking is that there seems to be a certain pattern reflected in the pair of eyes. Yat didn''t dare to look closely. It''s not a matter of courage, but just looking at each other for a moment, only about 0.1 seconds, and they almost fell! It is the kind of fall in what everyone often calls "falling in love", there is an urge to give everything for the other party! Which man can you not be afraid of? "Yes." Claire responded lightly, without meeting his eyes. "I called you here to do business!" Settra Clark shouted with a dark face. She also didn''t want to summon this guy in front of outsiders, it really embarrasses her. But this guy''s talent and strength are beyond words! After an hour, this guy is not as strong as her younger sister, and he knows how to flirt every day and has no ambitions. Later, she was thrown away by her father, and when she met again 10 years later, her strength had surpassed her! Then it was easy to advance to the 7th and 8th ranks! Let her truly see what a genius is. She wanted to go to that place to practice, but her father sternly refused. This guy talks about it every time, and refuses to mention that place, as if he has some bad memories. After this guy was promoted to the 8th level, his father, who was in his prime, couldn''t wait to give him the position of Duke Clark, and then ran off to be cool. Only then did I understand who this guy inherited his personality from. Even if he inherited the position of the Duke, this guy still hasn''t been able to get rid of his habit of being promiscuous. If he hadn''t been strong enough and had a strong background, he would have been beaten to death countless times! It has only been restrained in recent years. Because this guy turned his target to the spirit world! From the perspective of the outside world, isn''t it just restrained! This time, when he came to investigate, he obviously had nothing to do with her, but he was dragged over by this guy, and left her to investigate, while he ran to the spirit world to be cool. As a condition, as long as she calls, this guy must unconditionally come here at the first time! So, it''s not that this guy cares about her little sister, but that he has to come here as soon as possible in order to continue to be chic! "Didn''t you say that, you are in charge of the investigation, and I am in charge of the action." This person turned around helplessly and looked at Settra Clark. Art quietly walked up to Claire. Although he has no strength, as a man, he still has to do what he should do. Claire had just switched to a lazy and charming personality. After seeing his behavior, a look of astonishment and relief flashed in her eyes, and she quietly switched back to her previous arrogant and alienated personality. "Can''t you see it too?" Settra Clark looked tense. Although he had already seen it once, the time was different, and he was in a hurry to leave without paying much attention. This time, Yate has already seen something strange, but he hasn''t noticed it yet? This one was stunned for a moment, then his expression became serious, his eyes lit up, and he looked at Marquis Coffey''s body again. is really shining! Like the twinkling stars in the night. Yate turned his head away immediately, not even wanting to look directly at the light from his eyes. "How did you find out?" This one seems to be a bit talkative. "Of course someone saw it!" Settra Clark was not stingy about hitting this incomprehensible brother. "Is this little guy?" The "little guy" in his mouth is naturally the only stranger, Art. He made no secret of his surprise and curiosity. Even a seventh-level spiritual master can''t see anything unusual, but such a third-level little guy can see it, and anyone will be interested. Yate didn''t say a word, just pretending that he didn''t exist. I really don''t want to get in touch with this "dangerous" guy! He even offered to meet Settra Clark every day in exchange for not having any contact with this guy! "See anything?" Settra Clark didn''t answer, but urged. Actually, it doesnt matter whether you answer or not. "It''s hidden really deep!" Although the Duke of Clark was out of tune, he didn''t want to admit that he was inferior to a third-level kid. With more and more spiritual mobilization, he finally discovered the strangeness hidden on the corpse of the Marquis of Coffey. . "These guys really committed suicide!" Then came out a seemingly inexplicable sentence. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 231： Erosion recovery! Chapter 231 Erosion recovery! Hearing his words at first glance was a bit inexplicable. But everyone present knew what happened two days ago, either suddenly, or their expressions changed slightly. According to him, the Marquess of Coffey was tricked by Grover Siren? Yats first thought was that if the old man couldnt be contacted, he wouldnt be cheated, right? Grover Siren was also an 8th rank before his death, and he was also the eldest prince of a dynasty. It is normal to have some extraordinary methods. No, Marquis Coffey was tricked. "What''s the situation? Tell me clearly!" Settra Clark stepped back vigilantly. She is not those guys like Earl Coffey. She is very clear about the strength of the eighth-level powerhouse. Even the dead eighth-level powerhouse should not be underestimated! She already felt that the experience of Earl Coffey and the others in the mausoleum was too smooth. According to the descriptions of those people, Grover Siren arranged his tomb in a strange and mysterious way. How could he be killed so easily? Even if Amos Hughes has explored for decades, as long as there is no real recovery, it is impossible to trigger its last resort. Now it''s happening with Earl Coffey. Perhaps, this is the real purpose of Amos Hughes! "To put it simply, the murloc is being resurrected on him." Duke Clark stared at Earl Coffey''s body, as if he saw something new, and observed it carefully. "Hasn''t his soul been taken by Amos Hughes? If it''s fake, how could Amos Hughes be promoted to level 7?" Settra Clark asked. "That''s just a part of his soul!" Duke Clark replied with some appreciation. "He probably expected that his recovery would be hindered, so he divided his soul. Part of it proceeded according to the original plan, while the other part was hidden." , targeting the intruder." "Originally he didn''t recover so quickly, but whoever dug out Earl Coffey''s eyes made him erode his spiritual body much faster, and that''s when he revealed his flaws." After listening to the three of them, Yate had different expressions. A professional who can get close to the corpse of Marquis Kofi and needs his eyes, Archer Kofi is the first suspect! Actually, this kind of behavior is not considered profane in some families. Some strong people will take the initiative to leave the spiritual officer behind after death. But the question is, if the family knows, how will the Marquis Coffey''s eyes get Archer Coffey! That''s why he kept it secret. Even wanted to use Art to pull Professor Hughes down. Unexpectedly, his behavior was equivalent to helping Grover Siren indirectly. And Grover Siren''s early recovery happened to be discovered by Art. I don''t know what to say for a moment. Archer Coffey''s behavior is a matter within the Coffey family, but he dragged Art into the water, how could there be no return with Arter''s character? Already considering whether to secretly leak it to the Coffey family or directly disclose it. "Why can''t I see it?" Settra Clark finally couldn''t help asking. I''m so worried about the fact that Art can see but I can''t! It would be the same for any 7th rank. "Because this is erosion at the soul level, and he also performed a special secret technique, not to mention you, even I didn''t see it for the first time." After Duke Clark answered, he paused, his tone slightly raised : "As for why this kid can see it, we have to ask him what special ability he has." "Is it okay not to answer?" Art knew that with his limited knowledge and vision, it would be difficult to deceive these two. In this case, it is obviously better to be honest than to lie. Of course, it mainly depends on the temperament of these two. "I don''t care." Duke Clark said that it doesn''t matter if he knows it or not. "This is your own right." Unexpectedly, Settra Clark was also very enlightened. "However, if you need your help in the future, I hope you don''t refuse." The initial disdain for Yate has changed to the current emphasis. She''s betting on Art''s future. Every professional comes from level 3well, there are still perverts like Amos Hughes, but they are extremely rareYate at level 3 seems to be better than her at the beginning, no matter how despised, just look down on her. It''s like looking down on yourself. "If I can help, I will definitely help." Of course Art will not agree foolishly. The 7th-level boss thinks that he can get involved in troublesome things? This time is just a special case! Next time if you encounter even weirder creatures, you may not know how to die! "Don''t worry, I will pay you accordingly!" Settra Clark said disapprovingly. In her opinion, Yate is just a descendant of a small nobleman, without a serious teacher, and it is easy to win him over with the resources he needs. Yate pretended to be excited and nodded. "What should we do now?" Settra Clark looked at his brother again. Although Yate can see it, but if you want to ask him how to deal with it, it is embarrassing him. "Of course we wait for him to recover!" Duke Clark said enthusiastically, "I want to see what kind of creature he will become." He saw more clearly than Yat, and found that Grover Siren was not just revived on the Marquess of Coffey, but seemed to be transforming into a special form. So, he was in a rare mood. "Be careful not to play it off!" Settra Clark had no objection, and only told him to be cautious. As for the members of the Coffey family, as long as they don''t tell, they don''t know anything. "Then we''ll go back." Art said his goodbyes immediately. The two brothers and sisters are more dangerous than the other. In just a short time, his spirit is more tired than if he has not slept for a few days! "I''ll send you out." This time, Settra Clark was not only looking at Claire''s face, but also because of Art. Even if Yate only has this skill, it is enough to be valued. Her arrogance only targets worthless targets. "By the way, these are a few bottles of moonlight brewed by myself. The effect is to detoxify and nourish the skin..." After walking out of the villa, before saying goodbye, Art suddenly took out a few bottles of moonlight from the space bag. According to his observation, Settra Clark seems to take maintenance very seriously. Sure enough, before the words were finished, the moonlight was already taken away by Settra Clark. "Then I will accept it!" "I''ll try to see how it works, and then decide what kind of gift I''ll give you in return." Not a character who likes to take advantage of small things. "Okay!" Yate didn''t pretend to be generous, and complied calmly. Take Claire home with her. She should be thankful both emotionally and rationally. The only thing she is interested in now is sweet and sour fish, and she never gets tired of eating it. I can only make a few more for her to eat. Settra Clark watched the two leave before returning to the basement. Her brother is not useless, otherwise he would not be chosen as the heir by his father, let alone be promoted to the 8th level. Once he is interested in something, he will be very focused! Sure enough, Duke Clark was still staring at Earl Coffey''s body outside the stone room. Afraid that Grover Siren''s remnant soul would be disturbed by him, he didn''t dare to go in. There is no need for an infusion tomorrow. Restore 3 updates! (end of this chapter) Chapter 232： longing and joy Chapter 232 Desire and Joy "How does he look?" After Setra Clark failed to observe Earl Coffey''s body again, he had no choice but to give up. He turned around and asked his brother who had bright eyes and was still muttering something. The age difference between the two is a bit big. "It''s not bad, isn''t Claire in good condition." After a moment of buffering, Duke Clark replied. His line of sight still did not stagger, and his expression was extremely focused. The two of them said that it was Art, but it was not because of the secret of Art, but Claire''s state. Both of them have that kind of very arrogant personality, they can''t do this kind of thing of snatching a third-order trumpet. This is why Claire is assured that Art will come. "Yes." Settra Clark also nodded. I have been observing Yate all the time, watching his every move and every expression. She knew Claire as early as 10 years ago. At that time, Claire was still a 13-year-old half-old child. Unexpectedly, the two got along very well unexpectedly. Well, the main reason is that she is too arrogant, and because of her own ability, she has almost no friends. At that time, Claire was simply a docile, harmless and compassionate little white rabbit. Not only did she take the initiative to approach her, but she never bullied her It''s a smile. In this way, in the eyes of outsiders, "two people who get along well unexpectedly". Unfortunately, just when she wanted to let go of the age difference and recognize Claire as a friend, a series of things happened to Claire, which led to schizophrenia, her personality became elusive, and her attitude towards her changed. She felt somewhat regretful in her heart. This is also the reason why he didn''t hesitate to shoot against Yate before, to test Claire''s attitude towards him. A little jealous. My dignified level 7 friend doesnt recognize me, yet I am friends with a level 3 trumpet, how can I not be jealous and angry? However, after preliminary observation, I found that this third-order trumpet seems to be pretty good. "By the way, he is a believer of Ms. Moon." Settra Clark took out the moonlight that Art gave him. The breath of moonlight, of course, cannot be hidden from her. "Oh." Duke Clark glanced out of the corner of his eye, and then responded lightly. Simple and rough tricks, not worth mentioning. "He said it can detoxify and nourish the skin." This is what Setra Clark wanted to ask. She can also identify it herself, but there is an 8th level around her that can be used, so why waste her energy? "Remember to ask for a few bottles for me next time." Duke Clark finally took a look, no longer using the corner of his eye, and directly expressed his attitude. The technique is indeed rough, but the effect is indeed true, equivalent to a weakened version of Moon Spring Water. He can also extract at this level, but the problem is based on his rank. If he does so, it is tantamount to stealing the power of Ms. Yue. "Okay!" Settra Clark agreed happily, but he didn''t have the slightest intention to share the bottles in his hand with him, and drank the bottle he took out directly. Slightly cool and silky, no taste. The bottles that Yate gave her were not mixed with water, but made of pure moonlight. They are extremely pure, and have a stronger effect of absorbing and removing impurities. I''ll ask for more next time! If you return the gift, you dont know what resources he needs, so ask him directly at that time. "Don''t study, go and see those first." Although Grover Siren finally chose Earl Coffey, several other people had to check. The 7th level is the little brother who was hanged and beaten in front of the 8th level, so Duke Clark said that they were a few of them to die. Duke Clark carefully set up a barrier outside the stone room to call the police, and then left. Grover Siren''s current state is very special. While hiding himself, it is difficult to detect the breath of the outside world. But you can''t help but guard against it. Back home, Yate finally breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as he relaxed, his fatigue suddenly surged. Not only must guard against Settra Clark''s ability and the attraction of Duke Clark, but also worry that these two people are curious about their secrets, and their spirits have always been tense. At that time, he directly refused, and he was also gambling. Betting on two people is more particular. Fortunately, he bet right! "You take a rest first, I''ll cook." I wanted to go home, and I had already packed everything, but now I have to take it out again, and I still bought fish and vegetables on the way home. "Yeah." Claire could sit for a day by herself. While Art was cooking, he took the time to say hello to Gregoria Kate. I dont know whether the crisis is resolved or whether I should leave. To be honest, I dont really want to go home, and I dont know how to face my predecessors family. Unexpectedly, Gregoria Kate told him to let him decide! Gregia Kate suspected that the appearance of Settra Clark this time was because of her reminder. Although she cannot spy on the fate of Art, she can observe the changes in Pudera City. Generally speaking, compared to an individual, if a major event happens in a city, it will have a greater influence in the long river of history, and it is not as complicated and changeable as the fate of an individual, so it is easier to spy on. However, she only snooped on a part of the vague breath, not the details. If you snoop on the details, you will be involved in individual characters, and the cost will be even greater. Just like this incident, the 8th level has already been released, and Grover Siren was also the 8th level before his death, and he was also the eldest prince of the Aramaic dynasty. I dont know how many things are involved, how dare she spy on it? Some explanations deepened Yate''s anxiety. After lunch, after sending Claire back home, immediately set up rituals in the basement, preparing to sacrifice the body of Xavira Siren. Before his death, he was at level 7, lived for more than 7,000 years, and was once parasitized by Grover Siren. Even if he lost his heart, its value is the highest among all his sacrifices so far! He has already begun to look at the notes left by the old man, and found that in addition to spiritual factors, time is also very important in the formation of supernatural objects! It is not simply that the longer the time, the more spiritual factors will be condensed. Some items, even in an environment with extremely weak spiritual factors or no spiritual factors at all, can also transform into extraordinary items after going through the baptism of time, and may even become more powerful! In short, the longer the time, the greater the value. He originally planned to keep the body of Xavier Siren until he was promoted to the fourth level, but now that Grover Siren is alive again, how dare he keep this body that was parasitized by him and has a blood relationship? corpse! The feeling of this sacrifice is also completely different. He could feel the most primitive longing and joy in the face. To be honest, he couldn''t help hesitating at the time. It''s not for sale, I didn''t expect this, but I think it''s hard to meet such a high-value sacrifice again, or should I save it for the promotion to the fourth level? However, after sensing that the breath on the other side also froze for a moment, he immediately chose to sacrifice from the heart. Once the most primitive instincts are provoked, they don''t think much about it. Of course, once satisfied, the reward will not be considered too much! (end of this chapter) Chapter 233： anemia Chapter 233 Blood loss A bunch of purple gifts! The person opposite seemed to be very happy, coupled with his hesitation just now, so he made such a new gadget for him. No identification required, self-contained instructions, it is a gift! The fist is big, purple, like a miniature nebula, magnificent and unusual! The purpose is to exchange rewards with the person opposite, or increase the drop rate as before, or other needs, anyway, as long as it is within the reward range of this group of gifts. It is much more flexible and convenient than before. But when did this guy learn this trick? Did you disdain to reward yourself like this before, or are you learning to grow? Forget it, the existence of this level is beyond his comprehension and speculation, and it is useless to think so much. The value of this thing is high! After giving him this ball of stuff, even the blood didn''t grow! At first, he wondered if the person opposite him didn''t know how to cherish him, so he began to be stingy about improving his bloodline. This gift can be directly exchanged for blood. Suddenly felt that my rewards seemed to have shrunk! But then he thought that the person on the opposite side was unlikely to be stingy at this time, so the reward represented by this group of purple gifts was likely to be higher than he had guessed. Save it for later use when it is promoted to Tier 4. The person opposite was very considerate and just met his needs. While Yate was offering sacrifices, in the basement, Earl Coffey''s body suddenly twitched a few times! As before, it takes place in another dimension, invisible to ordinary people. The action this time was much more intense than before, and seemed very angry. Sure enough, the bodies of Grover Siren and Xavira Siren are still connected! In about 2 seconds, Duke Clark suddenly walked out of the void. The fluctuation just now alarmed the restriction he left behind. After receiving the feedback, go back through the space directly. still appeared outside, and after discovering the abnormality of Grover Siren, he couldn''t help showing curiosity. Certainly no one has been here before, unless it is stronger than him. Pudra City does not currently have one. As soon as he arrived, he had already scoured the entire city, not to mention anyone with higher strength than him, and no one similar to him. Then what caused Grover Siren''s change? It is impossible to be angry with yourself for no reason. "Could it be that Amos Hughes did something?" Amos Hughes who planned this incident immediately came to mind. Currently still in a state of being out of contact. I dont know if I guessed that something might happen and ran ahead of time, or if an accident also happened. However, with this forbearance and strength, it is more likely to run away. Grover Siren''s target was the few people who besieged and killed him at that time. Amos Hughes did not participate, and he was not generally shrewd. It has been re-checked, except for Earl Coffey, only Christopher Micah, Hiram Haydon, Tabitha Agnes, Constance Simon, and Mawson Kulm have been recruited . It has nothing to do with the virus that mutated the strangling vine, they were all members who participated in the siege at that time. Those few were all planted by Grover Siren with a seed-like medium, and they can be revived from them when needed! Like what happened to Earl Coffey. They don''t know how powerful the 8th order is! What''s more, Grover Siren has the resources and knowledge of a dynasty, and he probably already has some characteristics of the ninth level! What makes Duke Clark even more curious is whether the recovered thing is Grover Siren! Can survive for more than 7,000 years after death, not to mention the 8th order, even the 9th order is difficult to achieve, the price can never be as simple as the withering and decay of a space! This kind of parasitic secret technique may be his arrangement, but the subsequent changes may not be as he wished. What Settra Clark and others saw was only the changes on Earl Coffey''s corpse, but what he saw was the soul. The soul of Grover Siren has gradually left the form of the murloc, transforming into a monster with a blue face and fangs! After experiencing the change just now, Duke Clark did not leave again, but asked Settra Clark to bring those people here. It is related to their own lives, and no one is slack or negligent. In less than 10 minutes, all came to Elmer Lane''s villa. Except Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lilly. The two of them did not participate in this matter, so naturally they were not "seed" by Grover Siren. Christopher Micah and others are so regretful! Big loss! Dont you think that Duke Clark will help them heal for free? I want to fart! Its a duke who can help you detect the crux of the problem. He is doing his best, so why waste his energy helping you? If you encounter black-hearted people, you may not tell them, or lock them up to observe the changes of this secret technique. There are many people who are interested in this kind of secret technique! At least half of the recruited are interested. Now they are afraid that Duke Clark will not make an offer, rather than worrying that the asking price is too high. Where can I find another 8th order to heal myself? Even if you find it, the price you pay may not be low! Christopher Micah was backed by the Church of the Storm, so he could find the 8th level, but he didn''t dare to waste this time. Who knows when it will explode? Wasn''t Earl Coffey''s death sudden enough? They didn''t even need Settra Clark to ask, so they offered an offer. Not only have all the gains this time been taken in, but also some losses. Real blood loss! The hatred of several people for Amos Hughes could not help but surfaced again. before reconciliation, it is because there is nothing to lose. Now I''m being tricked so much that I''m about to vomit blood, it''s no wonder if I don''t hate it! Fortunately, they have met Yate, and they will use Yate in the future, so they will not vent their anger. But Christopher Micah did not! He happened to be the one who was strangled by mutation before Fujiin... The "seed" was sealed by Duke Clark, and they don''t have to worry about infecting others for the time being, so they went back to prepare the consultation fee... Wrong, it''s the materials! To kill this seed, some special materials are needed. Most of them are 7th or 8th order. Although the two of the Clark family are proud, they are not pedantic and inflexible. I am ashamed to steal things from children, but it is only natural to collect medical fees. Several people did not dare to delay, and left separately. Even if he carried it on his body, he didn''t take it out right away. They are afraid too! What if this 8th-order stares at his family fortune? Even if this 8th-level person doesnt like it, what about the 7th-level person next to him? Their partnership has ended. And it seems that there are not many serious people. After Christopher Micah returned to the Church of Storms, he immediately called for Xant Harold. "Amos Hughes has another student?" Straight to the point and unabashed. "Yes." Although Xante Harold had invested in Art, he didn''t dare to say anything good about it at the moment. On the contrary, he sold his information. "Looking at him a lot lately." Generally speaking, Christopher Micah doesn''t need to say this directly, and Xante Harold will naturally understand it. It can only be said that he is in a very bad mood now! But it''s still reasonable, he didn''t do it himself, and he wouldn''t hurt the killer, he just vented his anger. If Amos Hughes''s students were having a good time, he would be even less happy. Level 7 also has emotions, and may even be more intense and direct than ordinary people. The third shift resumes today. (end of this chapter) Chapter 234： you again Chapter 234 It''s You Again Xante Harold and others were released in advance, and they didn''t know what happened later, so they don''t know why Christopher Micah suddenly missed Art. The death of the Marquess of Coffey must have nothing to do with Amos Hughes, otherwise it would not be so simple to vent his anger. Seeing that Christopher Micah is in a bad mood, he naturally won''t make trouble. As soon as you get the clear instructions, make arrangements immediately. Isn''t it just to find someone to suppress Yate, what a simple matter. "Me again?" Burt Wells was full of resistance after receiving such an order again. I was almost taught a lesson by a 7th-level last time. After I came back, I checked the information of Art carefully. Only then did he discover that he also had a teacher who was also at level 7! Although he is reckless, he is not stupid. How could he go to trouble with Art again? But this time he won''t go. Master Micah''s order! Bite the bullet and call the previous subordinates. However, little people also have their own rules of survival, and they also found out about Yate''s identity. It seems that the previous public opinion has not been enough. This time, the people of Pudera City poured all their enthusiasm into the promotion of Professor Hughes to the seventh rank. The pillars of light, the black and red strange flowers, the black light and the purple light competed that night. Countless people saw it, and they couldnt hide it even if they wanted to! In just 2 or 3 days, the streets and alleys were already full of people discussing this matter. Many people spoke with certainty, as if they had witnessed it with their own eyes. Various versions are flying all over the place, how could they not know? Bert Wells doesn''t want to go, can they have Bert Wells? "I don''t want to go either, but I can''t go this time. The lord has spoken, and Bishop Harold can only obediently follow through." Bert Wells also learned the lesson, and directly took the name of Christopher Micah oppressive. The group of people suddenly lost their voices. In the major churches, there are many believers with firm beliefs, but there are also some **** who pretend to be numbers. These people are not useless. They do chores, run errands, occasionally serve as cannon fodder, or one or two pieces of rough jade stand out. As long as they abide by the rules of the church, they generally will not take the initiative to clean up. Bert Wells is definitely not this kind of person, but these boys he is looking for are. Otherwise, I wouldnt follow him. But anyone who has a bit of pursuit will not choose him. This kind of people have a characteristic, they are bullying and afraid of the hard, and they are very good at winking. They heard that the order was directly issued by the big boss, so they can only respond with a bitter face. Anyway, they are only responsible for raising the flag and shouting, and Bert Wells is the one who really contributes. At worst, find a way to injure yourself. They are good at this kind of thing! The 5-person team assembled under such reluctance, and went to that alley again with ease. After 2 o''clock in the afternoon. The scorching sun makes people feel hot in the sun; the sun is so glaring that people have to walk with their eyes squinted; there is a lingering heat in the air, and people will sweat after walking a few steps. I dont know if it was due to the weird weather some time ago and the promotion of Professor Hughes to level 7. In these two days, the weather suddenly entered midsummer. Some people who are not so sensitive to temperature are not ready yet, just like going out in long sleeves yesterday. It didn''t take long for the cuffs to be rolled up higher and higher, and I really wanted to roll them up on my shoulders! Generally during this period, people from the inner city will not come to the outer city unless necessary. Even many residents in the outer city are unwilling to go out! Think about all kinds of feces, domestic sewage, and the discarded bits and pieces of seafood, etc., deteriorating and fermenting under the sunlight of up to 40C, and the smelly, dirty, and fishy smell that comes out... Vomit! Fortunately, Art lives near the Church of the Soul. No one dares to defecate anywhere near the Church of Souls, including homeless people. Perhaps due to the lack of people, the air here is still a bit cool, which makes the four people feel relieved as the air becomes very dry and hot. As a Tier 4 professional, Burt Wells has no influence, and even still wears his tin can! None of the four younger brothers dared to get too close to him. Who wants to be near a moving stove in this weather? If this is accidentally touched, it will not cause a big blister! Professionals below level 4, although their attributes are much stronger than ordinary people, they are still not out of the category of ordinary people, especially they are only level 1. The alley is not too narrow, and it is also relatively cool under the shadow of the Soul Church and the tall courtyard wall. "The innermost part of the alley..." Now Yate is considered a little famous, and more and more people know his address. The people of the Church of Storms all have a small trident pattern on their clothing, which is easy to identify. Only occasionally some bold people dare to impersonate, and ordinary professionals dare not offend such a large church. When they came to the door, the 5 people were in trouble again. I don''t know whether it is better to knock or smash the door. Logically speaking, they are here to find trouble, so they should definitely smash the door, as they have always done in the past. But including Bert Wells, none of the 5 people moved! Yes, knock on the door honestly. "The design of these two beasts biting the copper rings on their heads is not bad..." A younger brother stepped forward while talking, and just raised his hand, he suddenly found two figures appearing abruptly beside him. The sun was scorching, but he broke out in a cold sweat instantly. It just appeared without warning! Obviously there was no one before the blink of an eye. Very weird! The raised arm just froze in the air, and the whole person didn''t dare to move. Why did I meet this guy again! Already recognized the identity of one of them, ghost dog Samantha Lily! Bert Wells also wanted to cry but had no tears. Is this person staring at him? Why, as soon as he comes, this one will come too! There is also the old man with a strong scholarly temperament next to him, standing side by side with Samantha Lily, probably a seventh-level man! 2 digit 7th order! There is an urge to hit the wall. If this continues, he will have a psychological shadow here! "People from the Church of the Storm? What are you doing here?" Samantha Lily asked with narrowed eyes. Not long after the quarantine was lifted, when he learned that Art was back, he specially called Monroe Cromwell to ask him if he knew something. Going too coincidentally! It''s strange to come back! As a result, when he came here, he saw people from the Church of Storms standing at the door of his house, with a tangled look of wanting to enter but not wanting to enter, and he didn''t know what he was doing. However, Bert Wells was recognized before they could answer: "Tin can? It''s you again!" "It''s not me this time!" Burt Wells shouted in a hurry. Once the opponent makes a move, he has no chance to resist! "I don''t want to come this time, but Bishop Harold said it was an order from your lord." Burt Wells felt that he was not betraying the church''s secrets, but just telling the truth, which should not be considered a violation of the canon. Samantha Lily and Monroe Cromwell reacted instantly. Here Xante Harold can be called an adult, who else but Christopher Micah? Florence Grace is still guarding the spirit world. What happened, he was already fine, why did he suddenly hate Yate? (end of this chapter) Chapter 235： Shouldnt this kind of thing happen to the main character? Chapter 235 Shouldnt this kind of thing happen to the protagonist? After Amos Hughes left, Art became the sub-core of this storm. But his sub-core is the existence of being enraged. Don''t look at the group of 7th-level appraisers because his status as an appraiser seems to treat him differently, but he is just a tool man, just like the threat of Hiram Haydn before, whether Constance Simon or Mawson Kulm didn''t speak for him. Strength is the basis for equal dialogue. He also understands, but this kind of thing is not up to him to decide, and he can''t destroy his foundation for a moment of anger. Hyram Haydn is a ready example. As long as those who can achieve great things are mostly able to bear anger and endure. Life has always been that the higher you go, the greater the pressure you will be under. Without a strong will, it is difficult to take on the glory of the heights. Even if you dont have a personal understanding of this kind of chicken soup, its hard to resonate, but you always know that when playing competitive games or sports, the most important thing is to keep your own rhythm, and you must not be led by others! He has already noticed the arrival of Bert Wells and others, but he didn''t react as strongly as last time, but wanted to see what these people wanted to do. They were chased away by Samantha Lily last time, how dare these people come? Obviously a tool man of a lower level than him, who was forced to come. But I didn''t expect these people to be so unlucky! Last time I met Samantha Lily, this time I met 2! Yate took the initiative to greet him. First nodded slightly with those two people, then looked at Bert Wells and the others: "What are you doing here?" Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lily looked at each other in surprise. It''s only been less than a day, why is he suddenly a little calmer and calmer? Mentality affects temperament. The people on the opposite side were dumbfounded. Then, several younger brothers stood behind Bert Wells tacitly. as always. It''s just that the action is faster and more orderly this time. "I..." Bert Wells couldn''t continue after only uttering one word. Two 7th-rank bosses are watching him from the side! Although there are no threatening eyes or movements, he is afraid! He never knew he was so timid! The trembling from instinct and the pressure from the church were fighting fiercely in his brain, trying to control his brain, making him feel as if his soul was being pulled and divided! These two emotions are created by himself. Some people like to put pressure on themselves. No matter how awkward they are in the eyes of outsiders, no matter how they enlighten and persuade them, they are all useless. Because he can''t turn this corner by himself! Under this near-extreme pressure, there seemed to be something deep in his soul that he no longer wanted to endure, and suddenly broke out, kicking out all the two emotions he had imposed on himself! Already know that you are forced to come here, will two 7th-level people care about you with a small 4th-level? afraid of a bird! Facing two 7th-orders, no matter Xant Harold or that adult, why can you still blame you for not completing the task? It''s not about going to the battlefield and facing the enemy! The originally awkward personality suddenly straightened up! Suddenly understand why so many people look down on me, obviously I have both talent and hard work. Fortunately, he thought he was imitating Florence Grace! It turned out that from the perspective of outsiders, I was so funnyputting on a very realistic mask for myself, and then showing off my might with relish. After I figured it out, my body, which was exposed to the scorching sun without sweating, broke out into bursts of sweat uncontrollably, as if it had been roasted in an oven! Want to find a ground seam to get into. Not only that, this mask also restrained his true nature, which was the root cause of his nondescript behavior. Just now, his nature suddenly broke out. "Art Byron..." The momentum changed, and he spoke again. "Art Tavel!" Art interrupted him. Many organizations already know their real information, so there is no need to use pseudonyms. However, shouldn''t this kind of thing happen to the protagonist himself? How could it happen to him? The three of them could clearly see the changes in him. It''s just a moment of effort, it''s like a different person! The one-piece armor worn on him before, not only has no deterrent effect, but is like a shackle that restrains himself, which is funny and funny in the eyes of the three people. But after his aura changed, the originally funny and comical armor seemed to fade away, returning to its most primitive armor function. Aggressive! Bert Wells discovered that he had conducted two investigations, but he failed to know his real name. The guy who provided information for himself probably didn''t pay attention to his needs at all! However, these are not important, the only thing he has to do at this moment is to beat up the guy in front of him or be beaten up by this guy! Even if the two 7th ranks attack him, with the identity of the Church of the Storm, it is impossible to kill him. What he wants is not to complete the task, but to come here twice, and he must make a move once! Otherwise, what can I do to regain my previous courage! "I won''t use my abilities. Although it''s still unfair, that''s all I can do!" Ignoring the authenticity of the name, he directly declared war on Yate. For a person like him, recklessness is over! Although it is a disadvantage, it is also an advantage! If it wasn''t for his recklessness, he wouldn''t have succeeded in advancing to Tier 4. The "ability" in his mouth refers to the ability of the spiritual organ. It''s not that he has an upright personality. Recklessness is not the same as uprightness, but if he uses his ability, the two people next to him can deal with him openly! The brain is also unprecedentedly bright. "I''ll get the weapon." Arter played a trick and didn''t fight him when he was at his peak. The two sides have different styles. Bert Wells has a reckless style, but he is changeable and feminine, pursuing practicality. This is also the main feature of his generation in the previous life. Under the influence of social changes and trends, in order not to be eliminated by the times and society, they can only strive to improve their adaptability, catch up with trends, and eventually evolve into this practical character. Can''t say good or bad, just need moderation. Pursuing too much practicality will become utilitarian and use whatever means to achieve the goal. If you dont pursue practicality, you will become a fool in the eyes of others and be eliminated in the fierce competition. However, with the improvement of his strength, his mind is also gradually changing. Become more confident. It''s just that it didn''t happen overnight, and I haven''t been able to abandon the previous style for the time being. Bert Wells'' momentum stagnated, but he could only agree. He held a warhammer in his hand, and he couldn''t let Art hit him with his bare hands. Neither Samantha Lily nor Monroe Cromwell interfered, but watched the scene in front of them with great interest. interesting! As for the younger brothers of Bert Wells, they dont have this kind of vision yet, they just feel that the current Bert Wells is not normal. Yate didn''t delay for too long, he just interrupted his rhythm, and quickly came out with two knives. The long-lost close combat. (end of this chapter) Chapter 236： Pretending to fail? Chapter 236 Failed to pretend? Bert Wells'' face darkened when he saw Art coming out. Samantha Lily and Monroe Cromwell also had weird looks on their faces. There are also several younger brothers of Bert Wells. Did he do this on purpose? Yat was wearing a set of silver-white metal full-body armor, which was more refined and beautiful than Bert Wells''s! Even if there is no direct sunlight, you can still see the luster of water waves on this set of armor, as if it has just been forged. Breastplate, carapace, helmet, boots, skirt armor, shoulder gauntlet, waist guard, gloves... It is not the kind of fancy and exquisite, but the beauty of rigor and craftsmanship. Every part fits perfectly, as if tailor-made for him. The helmet has a ferocious visor that can be pulled down, revealing only a pair of eyes, and a pair of sharp "horns" on the top, like a devil. Sigang''s full set of steel armor, all parts except the shield. From Bert Wells'' aura, he can already see that this battle must be fought, otherwise he will not let it go. In order to avoid trouble, directly agreeing is the fastest way. Just think of it as an activity. Of course, there is no need to show all your strength, just randomly found two bright gold short knives and Xigang sets. Bert Wells can''t use the ability of spiritual organs. Facing his "provocation", Burt Wells'' originally slightly weakened aura suddenly increased again. He clenched the hammer in his hand and declared war directly: "Let''s begin!" "Come on." Art walked to the middle of the alley. Although the yard is more spacious, who would choose to fight in their own home? Samantha Lilly and Monroe Cromwell? Judging from the excited faces of these two people, maybe they will intentionally let Bert Wells sabotage them, and then use the euphemism of provoking their own anger. "Woo" This guy really seemed to be a different person, without any nonsense, just swung a warhammer over, with the whimpering sound of the air being rolled. War hammers are generally used, and most of them believe in miracles with great strength. Bert Wells nailed it all. Yate did not use skills, but fought against him with his own combat skills. Taking the heritage of the Sons of the Night as the core, incorporate some of your own habits. It''s not that his understanding of combat skills is already comparable to that of a master, but that the Son of Night inheritance is too inclusive and can be perfectly integrated into everyone''s habits and understanding. The figure is like a fish swimming in the water, swimming around Bert Wells flexibly and silkily, waiting for the opportunity to move. If you don''t shoot blindly, the pressure on Bert Wells will be even greater. After all, he doesn''t know his profession at all. If it was Bert Wells before, he would probably be embarrassed by the pressure. Mentality can really affect a person''s strength. But now, Bert Wells doesn''t care about him at all, and he just follows his own rhythm. As a storm fighter trained by the Church of Storms, how could he not have the skills to deal with this kind of opponent! Soon, Art realized his mistake. Also do not understand the opponent''s professional characteristics, fighting style! Although he promised not to use the ability of the spiritual organ, the extraordinary power of the profession is not within the limit! wind! Gale! He is observing, and Bert Wells is gaining momentum! Bert Wells'' attack speed is getting faster and faster! Around him, wisps of gusts gather, cheering for him, helping him eliminate air blockage, equipment weight, and even integrate into his attack! The profession of Storm Warrior is not just about "doing miracles with great effort". Thought that to hold a hammer, it must be the type with high attack and low attack speed? Those who think this way have almost been hit by a hammer. The whimpering wind sounds are getting denser, shorter, and more chaotic. Not to mention finding the rhythm of the attack, it makes people feel upset and has its own noise interference! Bert Wells, on the contrary, looked more and more relaxed, and began to consciously push Art into the corner. Samantha Lily and Monroe Cromwell not only did not intend to call a stop, but instead looked to watch the excitement. Let him pretend! Obviously holding a dagger, walking the agile route, but wearing a set of full-body armor! Deserves to be beaten. Let him have a long memory! Yat stepped back step by step, as if he had been forced to do nothing. In Bert Wells'' offensive, in addition to the power of the Warhammer itself, there is also the breath of wind interfering and disrupting his actions. Although it is also the power of the wind element, the inheritance of the storm warrior is different from the number 21 of the wind phase. The wind phase number 21 is a secret technique, the sword is slanted, suitable for surprise attacks, it may receive unexpected results, but it will also cause a great burden on itself, and it may cause both sides to suffer or be counter-killed. But the inheritance of the Storm Warriors is a brilliant trend, accumulating strength a little bit, accumulating advantages step by step, like a snowball, until it forms a crushing trend against the target. Therefore, the profession of Storm Warrior has high requirements on physique and strength. He doesn''t have enough physique, and he can''t bear this force himself, so why talk about crushing his opponent? Insufficient strength, unable to control too much power beyond oneself at all, the hit rate is greatly reduced, and naturally it loses its advantage. That is to say, a class with strength and physique has an attack speed comparable to that of an agility class! In the game, it is definitely a serious occupational imbalance! No wonder the Church of Storms can have its current status. "He seems to have a second hand." Samantha Lily suddenly pushed her glasses and said to Monroe Cromwell. "He has too many thoughts and many secrets." Monroe Cromwell also said. The environment in which he was born and grew up is just like this, and its normal. "I thought he had become more confident and stable." Its too early to tell. The two are discussing Art''s personality traits. Character can affect a person''s destiny, which cannot be ignored. Burt Wells in front of him is a ready-made example. Several people around could not hear their conversation. Yate and Bert Wells didn''t have the energy to pay attention to this side either. Art has been cornered under the walls of the Church of Souls! Samantha Lily and Monroe Cromwell also temporarily stopped talking to see what he had prepared. "Shua!" The light of the knife suddenly rises, biting and light like a ray of cold wind. A small piece of the wind gathered around Bert Wells'' warhammer was cut off. This is just the beginning. The silky swishing sounds sounded densely like a gust of wind and rain. The lights of swords are connected together, giving people the feeling as if the first sword has not stopped, but the second and third swords have followed, until a screen of swords is formed! Almost instantly cut off the wind breath attached to the war hammer. Like a top-notch surgical master, the silky smoothness and ease give people an illusion of "it''s so simple" and "I can do it myself"! Yate has been observing his breath. Now the analysis is finally complete. The counterattack begins! Many people''s first impression of Nightborne is the assassin-type profession, including Art at first. Who would have thought that such a profession that is good at hiding and dodging is actually better at stormy frontal output! (end of this chapter) Chapter 237： Isnt his profession a demon warlock? Chapter 237 Isn''t his profession a demon warlock? Samantha Lily and Monroe Cromwell suddenly had a bright feeling. Yats dual-knife combat skills are only average in the eyes of the two, but what makes them shine is his use of power. Using the power of double-knife slashing to remove the breath of wind attached to the warhammer, the difficulty is no less than a level 3 operation! Because he didn''t use his extraordinary power. Purely relying on one''s own eyesight to find the flaws, and then cut from the flaws with the knife in hand, and then began to use one''s own slashing to create flaws! During this period, no mistakes can be made. As long as one mistake is made, the subsequent continuous offensive will end, causing himself to expose his flaws. The two of them didn''t expect him to choose this way, so they couldn''t see his backhand. He is bullying Bert Wells, who is only 4th order! It''s funny to say, he is a level 3, but in the eyes of the two of them at the moment, he is a bully. Bert Wells, who is a level 4, doesn''t have as deep an understanding of strength and skills as he does. It''s not just a matter of personal talent, it''s also related to the inheritance of the two of them. Bert Wells is following the Storm Warrior route of the Church of the Storm, and he is definitely not weak. It can only show that his inheritance is not bad, at least not worse than the Storm Warrior. If there is too much difference, no matter how talented he is, he cannot achieve this level. The inheritance of the Storm Warrior was bestowed by the Lord of Storms. It took countless geniuses in the Church of Storms, spent an unknown amount of time, and made many experiments before it was gradually perfected! He is a small Tier 3 man in his early 20s. Without an inheritance of the same level, it would be impossible to find and analyze the flaws in Bert Wells'' warhammer. Of course, it also has a lot to do with Bert Wells who only has the 4th order and takes the route of opening and closing. The same inheritance will evolve different styles in the hands of different people. Bert Wells'' style and Art''s style can be said to restrain each other. But in the end, Yate was better. And equipment. 5 pieces of Xigang''s full set of steel armor, it looks bulky, but it actually increases the movement speed by 20%, the attack speed by 30% and the attack accuracy by 330 points! The green suit is definitely better than the magic equipment on Bert Wells. In an instant, Bert Wells felt that the warhammer in his hand suddenly became much heavier, which was in stark contrast to his own lightness, causing his rhythm to pause. hurriedly backed away. Now it is Art who refuses to let him out of the battle, and it follows like a gangrene. The knife light is in full bloom. Fantasy as a frightened bird, as fearsome as a frightened dragon, shrill and glamorous. In the eyes of the four people who followed Bert Wells, every knife of Art never left Bert Wells'' vitals, as if he might take the latter''s life at any time, causing the four people to raise their hands without knowing it in one breath. How long, I almost suffocated myself! There are very few moves in the inheritance of the Son of Night, and they are all big moves, which require the support of extraordinary power, and Art can''t use them. He has no moves at all at the moment, they are all based on Bert Wells'' flaws! Night Son''s basic method and the basic sword skills in combat skills are all well understood. A solid foundation is the root of his ability to perform on the spot. Samantha Lily and Monroe Cromwell finally showed a little surprise, and began to face up to his knife skills. He is only at level 3, is it necessary to do this? Level 3 has already achieved this level. As long as he doesn''t slack off, he will definitely become a master of swordsmanship in the future. Maybe there is still hope for a glimpse of the top of the swordsmanship. Wait! No! His profession seems to be a demon warlock! The expressions of the two of them suddenly became unattractive. You are a demon warlock, what do you do with your sword skills so well? Moreover, from the small details of his use of the knife, it can be seen that he has experienced actual combat and has rich experience! Have today''s professionals been involved to this extent? Bert Wells is not willing to admit defeat. Although Yate has a 7th-level teacher and 2 7th-level elders, he is a big level higher than Yate, how can he admit defeat! "Boom!" While retreating, a deep hole was created by his heels on the bricks and stones on the alley ground. And he himself is like a nail pierced into the ground, forcibly stopping his instinct to retreat in this way! Turned sideways, blocked Yate''s double knives with his left arm, and swung the hammer with his right hand, intending to exchange injuries for injuries. He is a rough-skinned and thick-skinned fighter, fully dressed... I will ignore the latter sentence. Judging from Yate''s fighting style, most of them are agile occupations with low health and low defense. Trading injuries for injuries may not be an option. Who said that a reckless man has no combat IQ! Unfortunately, what he met was Art. If Yate told him his own attributes, he might be shocked. The short knife in his right hand tore his arm armor, and cut a wound about 15cm long on his arm, from which a cloud of blood sprayed out. At the same time, kicked him on the waist and kicked him flying! What a power! Bert Wells is numb all over! Although there is wind around his body, his body weight has not lost weight, including the weight of armor and warhammer, but he was kicked away by an agile class... Does it feel incredible? He had already flown out, but he still couldn''t believe it, so that he fell to the ground firmly and rolled a few times. 4 younger brothers hurried forward to help him up. Although he lost, his performance just now won the convincing of 4 people. It seems to see the fearless and indomitable Burt Wells before. "Is it enough for business?" Art put away the dagger and asked. Until the end, Bert Wells did not break his promise to use the ability of the spiritual sense organ to win him some favors. That knife only looked serious, but it didn''t actually hurt any bones. "Enough!" Burt Wells didn''t stop the bleeding immediately, but waited for a while before he controlled his muscles to stop the bleeding. No medication required. "Thank you!" Knowing that Art was merciful. Art moved sideways out of the way. "That, sorry to bother you." Burt Wells'' words were clearly lacking in action, and he hesitated for a moment before apologizing. Leaving simply and neatly. Yate looked at the pitted ground and blood, hesitated, but finally did not ask him to make compensation. never mind. Turn around and prepare to invite these two in. "Aren''t you a demon warlock?" Samantha Lily asked directly. It stands to reason that Monroe Cromwell has a closer relationship with Art and takes more care of him, but Art is more comfortable talking to Samantha Lily. Perhaps because this kind of commercial relationship is more pure. "Yes!" Arter responded confidently. He didn''t say he wasn''t a demon warlock either! Samantha Lily raised her hand and pushed her glasses. "However, I have studied some skills of using knives, and I am also quite talented." Arter then remembered that she was not Moore Lane, and hurriedly added. (end of this chapter) Chapter 238： same outline Chapter 238 The same outline "Actually, it''s not that people with bloodlines cannot work in other professions. Do you want to try?" Samantha Lily asked suddenly. "Isn''t it impossible to work part-time?" Art asked in amazement. "I didn''t say to let you work part-time. Anyway, you are not yet level 4. Our laboratory has a technology that allows you to change jobs with almost no damage." Samantha Lily said with a smile. Half of it is to appreciate his talent in blade skills and close combat, and the other half is to exchange for more knowledge from him. Of course, this kind of technology cannot be provided to every employee for free. Even if it is level 7, it will cost a lot of money. Just exchanging some knowledge for him is already taking care of him. The most precious thing is not switching occupations, it is not difficult before level 4, but the difficult thing is "almost no damage"! Every year, the quota is replaced in advance as soon as it comes out. "I am very satisfied with my career!" Art shook his head without hesitation. Even if you give him a god-level job, he won''t change it! His demon warlock profession has mutated due to the arrival of his soul, monopolizing the resources of a world, and letting him learn 7 professional skills. Where can he find such a good thing? Furthermore, he doubted whether he could give up this career. Like the abyss blood of the Tavel family, it has gone through countless generations, and even degenerated to the point where it is impossible to work as a demon warlock, but the 0.03% blood concentration still cannot be discarded. He didn''t dare to try it lightly. When the ancestors of the Tavel family signed a contract with the consciousness of the abyss plane, there was a clause that the souls of the Tavel family members belonged to the abyss plane after death, but as long as they were alive, the latter could not do anything to them. Some powerful ancestors threw themselves into the abyss before they were alive because they could not resist the attraction of the abyss plane after their blood concentration reached a certain level, so they took the initiative to throw themselves into their arms. It is good to maintain the status quo, and then solve it when you have the ability. "It''s up to you, but let me remind you that once you reach level 4, you will have to pay a very high price if you want to switch professions." Of course, Samantha Lily understands that he must have his reasons for not giving up the profession of Demon Warlock. But still a word of caution. His basic knowledge is too lacking. After finishing speaking, he went into the house with him. After the two told him about their previous experience, they asked him if he knew anything. Yat also recounted his experience just now. Through complementary information, I probably know what happened to the Marquis of Coffey. This can be regarded as the benefit of being involved in this turmoil and becoming a sub-core, otherwise, where did he get this opportunity to complement the information of the 7th-level boss. A lot of information is difficult to obtain at level 7. There is some information, which is difficult to understand with his vision and knowledge reserve. In the complementarity, the 7th-level boss has already explained it to him for free. Such an opportunity is hard to come by. Even if Monroe Cromwell promised Professor Hughes to take care of Art, if he didn''t know some information, it would be impossible to tell him about it. "Uncle, what''s the situation, teacher?" After exchanging information, Yate still asked. "It''s true that we can''t get in touch." Monroe Cromwell had a serious face at first, and when he saw that he was unmoved, he added: "However, he has said in advance that he may not be able to get in touch for a while. If If you ask, let me tell you, if you have time to worry about him, you might as well read more books, don''t just focus on the professional and pass on his knowledge to a corner!" Although this is the case, if he doesn''t ask, these words will definitely not be relayed to him. So, not only women, many men also have the problem of duplicity. The more arrogant a man is, the more this is the case. The old man''s character is very proud! "I''ve read it again." Yate felt that if there was a chance, he would find another archaeologist for the old man. Although he is studying, he will definitely not focus on it. But there is no rush, let''s see fate. Certainly you cant just choose someone at random. "Do you want to move to my place for a few days?" Samantha Lily suddenly suggested. Those people were pitted so badly by Professor Hughes, maybe someone else would vent their anger on him like Christopher Micah. "Thank you, but no need." It''s not that Art refuses to use some knowledge from his previous life to make a deal with her, but he really has no plans to move away. It wont really hurt him, and it wont necessarily embarrass him. Its too timid to be scared away first. Besides, there is Gregoria Kate here, who can provide him with some advice at critical moments. At present, only the cause of Marquis Kofi''s death has been clarified, and the problem of that space has not been resolved yet! "Remember to contact me when you need it." That is, with the relationship of Professor Hughes and Monroe Cromwell watching, Samantha Lily didn''t do anything to him. This time, she left first. Monroe Cromwell stayed alone and told Art not to trust her too much, and not to tempt her too much. It was she who proposed to accept the eye transplant of the Mastiff of the Mingshi in the first place! There were more than a dozen people who had died before, but she still took the initiative to sign up, which showed her madness and paranoia. Under normal circumstances, she would indeed not do anything to Art, but what about abnormal times? Professionals above level 7 will occasionally have abnormal days for a few days. What''s more, she is still a woman. Only after telling him to leave. Samantha Lily was waiting for him outside. "Finished?" As if he had expected what he would say, he asked with a half-smile. "It''s over." However, he obviously underestimated the thickness of his skin, and he was still calm when he was caught. On the surface, it looks gentle and elegant, but in fact it belongs to the same class as Yate. Cheeky Compendium. As early as when he supported Yate''s behavior of stealing Han Chan, he had already shown a thing or two. "Leaving the day after tomorrow?" Samantha Lily seemed to see the senior Cromwell who looked more like a gangster than a student when she was young. Monroe Cromwell when he was young and now are simply two extremes! I haven''t seen him for many years, I thought he really changed his temperament! It turned out that he became cunning and learned to pretend. "Of course!" Monroe Cromwell nodded without hesitation. It was already decided. If he wasn''t worried about being misunderstood, he would want to leave now. The 8th order is involved! It is no longer something he can handle. And he happens to be the only person who can contact Amos Hughes at present. Slip early! Samantha Lily nodded and did not speak. "I warn you, don''t force him!" Monroe Cromwell thought she was trying to trick Art, and warned her, "You know Amos'' temper, if he gets mad, I won''t stop him!" I don''t think she will harm Art, but I am worried that she will put Art under house arrest! With her character, it is really possible to do it. "Don''t worry, I will control myself." Samantha Lily looked at the Soul Church in front of her while speaking. Still no intention of leaving. (end of this chapter) Chapter 239： activity Chapter 239 Activity Monroe Cromwell''s eyelids twitched slightly. However, she returned to normal immediately, and looked at the Church of Soul with her as if nothing had happened. Perhaps because of the long absence of people, despite the scorching sun, this soul church still gives people a cool feeling. Many weeds and vines emerge from the gaps in the dilapidated walls, often in strange shapes, twisted towards the direction of the sun, revealing the desire and tenacity for life. The original bluestone body is still solid and firm. After more than 50 years of wind, sun, and rain, it has not been damaged or deformed, but the color has become darker and there are more traces of years of erosion. Because there are strong winds and heavy rains every year, and few people come here, the overall is still clean. At least cleaner than most buildings in the outer city. The former Soul Church is also one of the several major churches in Pudera. A third of the current territory of the Church of Storms once belonged to the Church of Souls, such as this area. After staring at it for a while, Samantha Lily suddenly asked: "I remember that the bishop here seems to be called Gregoria Kate, who knows you?" "How do you know?" Monroe Cromwell''s eyes flashed doubt. She only came to this city some time ago, she was not here before. "Some time ago, I was looking up information about this city, and I saw it by chance, and then remembered that you seemed to have mentioned this name." Samantha Lily replied casually. "How many years ago, you still remember!" Monroe Cromwell''s eyes twitched slightly. Before when she was young and ignorant, she did some absurd behaviors. Doesn''t it mean that she remembers all her dark history? This is the inability to silence... "It''s a pity for this character." Samantha Lily shook her head and finally turned to leave. Monroe Cromwell followed quietly. The two had reached a cooperative relationship before. Even if he leaves Pudera City, the cooperation will not be interrupted. Although they haven''t seen each other for decades, they still know the basics after all. They are also alumni and members of the same club, so they feel more at ease when they cooperate. at home. Yate abandoned unnecessary thinking and devoted himself to the construction of the double horns again. Because of Ms. Yue''s blessing last time, he entered a state similar to an epiphany and successfully completed the first step of construction. It was only the first step, but it allowed him to see the power of his ability today! Its no wonder that he doesnt know the ability of his spiritual organ. After all, it hasnt been completed yet, and many functions are still being tested, such as what new attributes will be born when two attributes are combined. Moreover, he borrowed a lot from Mephisto''s double-horned structure, and it''s normal to have some abilities that he doesn''t know. Today''s discovery gave him a shot in the arm and greatly stimulated his subjective initiative. Even thinking is much more active than before, which is the best state of research. Knowledge is really more addictive than games! By the time he got out of that state of excitement and concentration, it was already late at night. Didn''t eat dinner. No one bothered him again. This feeling is very good! Of course, the most important thing is that he is in such a good mood because he has made new discoveries. When he was trying to record the first step he had completed, he suddenly discovered that his horns were active! It means that his horns can grow by themselves! are like the seeds of plants. However, if there is no intervention, according to the current rate, it can grow about 1cm in 100 years. Long and desperate. But isnt it still possible to intervene manually? It was this discovery that made him so excited that he lost track of time. has been researching the root cause of the activity of the double horns, and finally found that it is a structural unit in Mephisto''s double horns. I dont know the effect of this structural unit, but he is more willing to trust Mephisto than his own ability and knowledge, so he keeps this structural unit as a framework to support other structural units. Unexpectedly, the double horns were actually endowed with a certain degree of activity! The vibration he wants has also evolved into a breath-like effect under the action of activity, no longer blindly absorbing it, but complementing the spiritual exchange with the outside world. Although the effect of absorbing spirituality has weakened a lot, it is more durable, and even truly permanent! It was already late at night, and although he hadn''t finished his meal, he wasn''t tired or malicious. There is an urge to find someone to share. The addictive nature of knowledge, and the pretending to show off after success is also one of the links. Of course, this is acting out of low-level fun, and showing off is also to show off your new discoveries. As long as you are not a competitor, not only will everyone not resist, but they will be happy to cooperate and make things happen. It was hard for him to restrain his impulse. This kind of thing cannot be shared with others! At least until he has absolute strength, he will not share it with others. "How wonderful this quiet life is..." Satisfied, she walked out of the room, ready to get something delicious. Can''t share with others, can''t you reward yourself? It''s not big fish and meat, but dumplings. Only when you are a stranger in another world can you understand this emotion. There are 3 kinds of leek and egg fillings, fish fillings, and beef fillings, a full 5 catties! He feels like he could eat a cow now! His mental research consumes a lot of physical energy, even more than he usually spends on practicing combat skills for a day. The dumplings have been wrapped, and just about to be put into the pot, I suddenly noticed someone sneaking over again! "Who is it again..." He couldn''t complain anymore. However, it soon became apparent that these two breaths were somewhat familiar. It''s not the old man''s fault. is here to find him. April Joel and Noah Godwin! After returning from the spirit world, April Joel lost news. very smart. And Noah Godwin returned to the Hunter Club with Prudence Somerfield''s Spiritual Officer, and advanced by the way. also owed him the corpse of an extraordinary creature. How did these two get mixed up? "You know we''re coming, so you made something delicious?" After the two entered the courtyard, they just saw that Yate was about to cook dumplings. Their eyes met, and Noah Godwin couldn''t help swallowing. drool. During the period of recuperation, in his memory, it was a fairy day, and he could eat delicious meals that he had never eaten before every day, and he didn''t have to do it himself! Apple Joel nodded to him, showing a reserved smile. "Have you all been promoted to level 4?" Art swept his gaze over the two of them, and immediately understood the reason for Aip Joel''s reserve. "Not bad!" April Joel''s mood of pretending to be aggressive was almost engraved on his forehead. Before, Yate always pretended to be aggressive in front of him, but now he finally has the opportunity to reverse the pretense! Level 4 is a watershed, with completely different strengths. Have already figured out how to reply to Yate''s compliments and envy so that he can be pretentious without being ostentatious and superficial. Noah Godwin also responded, but he still focused more on the dumplings just out of the pot. I don''t know how the Hunter Club treated him badly. "I haven''t eaten all day, I ate the dumplings myself!" Art lightly interrupted his thoughts. (end of this chapter) Chapter 240： egg Chapter 240 Egg Apple Joel opened his mouth several times, but he didn''t know how to mention that he had reached the 4th level again. Its okay if he doesnt mention it, but its depressing because he passes it by. And Noah Godwin, when he came in, he stared at the dish called "dumplings" he was cooking, as if this was the main purpose he dragged himself here. "There are so many, can you share some with us?" Noah Godwin still didn''t hold back even at the 4th level. The two mustaches have been shaved off, which finally makes him look younger, from 40 to 35 years old. But wearing a gray jungle hunter suit, he immediately pulled his age back to about 40 years old. Too old-fashioned. "Share the two of you for a catty." Yate saw him salivating and sitting next to the pot, and started to fight familiarly. Just like before, it was difficult to say words of rejection. Sure enough, people still need more contact to understand each other''s true character. When I met him for the first time, he was sullen and majestic. Who would have thought that he would be such a slippery and sophisticated character! Just promoted to the 4th level, it was the time when he was the most proud. Aip Joel''s performance was normal, but he could let go of his restraint in order to be able to eat dumplings. "Okay!" He ate as much as Art shared, and he didn''t haggle over the price. It''s hard to be annoying. Aip Joelmo looked at the two of them silently. Half an hour later. "Shouldn''t one person be half?" April Joel glared at Noah Godwin. A total of 1 catty of dumplings, the latter ate at least 7 taels! "I thought you didn''t like it." Noah Godwin picked his teeth skillfully and said casually. so angry that April Joel almost gave him a curse. I didn''t expect it to be so delicious! "How did you two get together?" Art finally had a chance to ask. These two people have only been together in the spirit world for a while, so it wasn''t just those few days that they fell in love with each other, right? "He found me!" April Joel replied sullenly. I had already gone to another city and changed my image, but he suddenly came to my door. If I hadnt found out that he was already Tier 4, I would have killed him already! This guy actually did tricks on himself! And I didn''t realize it! And when he was questioned by himself, this guy actually used a "professional habit" to perfunctory! It''s no wonder I''m in a good mood. "I was found by him like this once, and he brought the captain of the White Crow here. I was almost killed by him!" Art recalled the experience of being found by him last time. Apple Joel suddenly felt much better. "Help me to see if someone else has used similar tricks on me!" Art suddenly thought of Constance Simon. Although he didn''t expect much from Noah Godwin, he still wanted to give it a try. . "Did you meet another hunter?" Noah Godwin asked as he walked to his side, releasing his extraordinary power, and perceived something in him. Much like a hound. "Yeah." Art didn''t tell him Constance Simon''s name right away. Afraid that he would be too scared to speak. Noah Godwin carefully observed and sensed the aura on his body, and suddenly showed a surprised and puzzled expression on his face, looking at the top of his head. Unfortunately, it is covered by hair, so I can''t see anything. "Don''t look at the head." Art noticed his gaze and said hastily. Unexpectedly, he could even detect it with his own spiritual organs! It''s just two small bulging bags! "Hmm." Noah Godwin guessed what it was, and looked back with great interest. After a while, I couldn''t help asking: "Are you sure you have been targeted?" Nothing! "I''m not sure, it''s just a possibility that the other party''s rank is higher than yours." Art reminded. "The rank is higher than me, so it''s not necessarily better than me in tracking and positioning!" Noah Godwin started to check again, obviously much more serious than before. Both Art and April Joel believe this. After all, it is a personal experience. Another 3 minutes passed. Just when Art thought he was all right, Noah Godwin noticed something, and suddenly his expression changed drastically, like a frightened rabbit, he jumped away from him. Because he was too flustered, his actions were a bit funny. Ep Joel, who was originally careless, was stunned for nearly half a second, then jumped up and fled quickly. He can''t be seen as a Deathrattler, but his movements are actually quite agile. "What did you find?" Art sank, got up and asked. The panel shows that everything is normal for him, even if he has a means of positioning, how could he be so frightened? Apple Joel also looked at Noah Godwin, who had already stood at the door, ready to flee at any time. Noah Godwin calmed down instead, and explained: "I overreacted." After a pause, he seemed to be organizing his words, and then added: "That thing has no signs of life." "What?" Arter immediately thought of the trick of Marquis Coffey and others. I was a little panicked. But soon calmed down again. It''s not because the thing he said has no life characteristics, but something that even Settra Clark couldn''t discover, how could he discover it? "An egg." Noah Godwin lifted his collar, exposed his left shoulder, pointed to the inner part of the collarbone, and said to him, "Look for yourself, there should be no life left. feature." Even so, he refused to approach him. Yate tore off his collar, twisted his neck forcibly, and looked down his left shoulder. Sure enough, there was an egg the size of a pomegranate seed! Blue-gray, lurking under his skin, it has already raised about 1cm in height. It has never been discovered before! I dont know when it appeared! No wonder he found out. Yate''s mood sank at first, but he immediately discovered that this thing seemed to have no life characteristics. And, it seems to be expelling. Excluded by your own body! After hesitating for a while, he found a glass bottle, scratched the skin with his nails, and picked out the egg. It stands to reason that he shouldn''t move rashly, but he doesn''t want things to stay in his body! Blood flowed out without any abnormality. This thing should have been killed shortly after entering his body, so he didn''t notice anything unusual on the panel. However, how did your own body kill something that the 7th-level boss couldn''t do anything about? Dark blood? Or Yuchan? He remembered that Yuchan had a function of warding off evil spirits, and Yuchan itself was infinitely close to the eighth level. How can it be impossible for an egg to have the strength of level 8? "Are you okay?" Noah Godwin fell silent after seeing him pick out the egg, and became more vigilant. "I want to contact a seventh-level spiritual master, you two should stay..." Before Arter finished speaking, Noah Godwin and April Joel had already said "Let''s go first", and instantly disappear. Didn''t even ask him when he hugged such thick thighs! That''s a spiritual master! It is said that in front of this profession, there is no secret at all! (end of this chapter) Chapter 241： False alarm? Chapter 241 A false alarm? Noah Godwin and April Joel''s reaction was as expected by Art, but it was stronger than he expected. I''m afraid it''s not just because the profession of spiritual master is terrible, but also because they all hide secrets. It is not the kind of privacy and secret that everyone has, but the secret that involves opportunity or power. Yate himself is like this, and he understands the thoughts of the two of them very well. But he had to contact Settra Clark. Although the panel shows that everything is normal, what if it is during the incubation period? Besides, anyone who has such an egg in their body can''t help but want to see a doctor. I just saw the corpse of Marquis Coffey during the day! Ordinary Tier 7s dont even know theyve been hit. Naturally, he cant turn to Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lily for help. He can only contact the Duke Clark who doesnt want to get in touch with him through Settra Clark. I dont know if this dead egg is enough for that persons appearance fee. He was not naive enough to think that as long as he contacted, those two would help him for free for Claire''s sake. Even if Claire has enough face, he will give priority to the transaction mode. Settra Clark exchanged contact information with him. However, before making contact, he needs to think of an excuse. Things that have been recruited at level 7, why can his body kill and eliminate? If you answer "don''t know", it can only arouse the interest of the other party. Especially the Duke Clark who made him feel more dangerous. Hope these two will not be interested in Yuchan. After all the calculations, only Yuchan can use her body as an excuse. Moreover, maybe it is really the effect of Yu Chan. "What''s up?" When Art contacted him at this time, Settra Clark''s first reaction was that something unexpected happened. Except for Claire at the age of 13, she has never met anyone who took the initiative to contact her for no reason. During the day, Art was very defensive and resistant to her. "An egg appeared on my body." Art went straight to the point. "Why did it appear on you?" Settra Clark became serious in an instant. Those 7th-orders didn''t dare to delay, and they had already paid the operation fee on the same day to take out the seeds in their bodies. She also finally saw the true form of the seeds, which resembled frog eggs. However, Yvette, her brother, said that this is a seed, which can absorb the spirituality of the target, take root in the soul of the target, grow stronger, and finally be replaced by the mother of the seed. Yat didnt participate in the exploration of Grover Sirens mausoleum, how could he have seeds on him? If it was infected in the basement, doesn''t that mean she has it too? "I don''t know, it''s a dead egg, I''ve already picked it out, I would like to ask you to take a look." Art replied. "Wait for me a while!" Settra Clark immediately contacted Yvette. The latter went to the spirit world again! "What''s the matter?" Yvette Clark was annoyed at being interrupted twice in one day. But facing Settra who was working instead of him, he couldn''t say anything, and he didn''t even dare to get angry. "Claire''s friend, the red-haired, black-eyed one you saw today also found seeds!" Settra Clark ignored his complaints. Yvette Clark reacted immediately. Everyone who has been to the tomb has checked it out, and there is no Art. That is to say, he was infected through other means! In order to avoid bigger troubles, the source must be found out as soon as possible. In less than 5 minutes, the two appeared at Arter''s house together. Check it out for Settra Clark first. "Huh?" As soon as he appeared, Yvette Clark turned his head and looked in the direction of the Soul Church. Before, I only briefly scanned the entire city of Pudera, but failed to find any abnormalities in the Church of the Soul. Now that it has come to the side, it is impossible not to notice it. From level 6 onwards, every step up will have a qualitative improvement! The 7th and 8th steps are not the same. "My teacher, Gregoria Kate, is currently trapped in the Church of Souls." Arthur responded quickly and said immediately. I didn''t expect the gap between the 8th and 7th order to be so big. Many 7th-level people didn''t notice the existence of Gregoria Kate, but he noticed it the moment he landed! "Don''t worry, I''m not a nosy character." Yvette Clark turned his head and said lightly, "Where are the seeds?" Yate''s pupils shrank, and he quickly looked away, telling him the location of the glass bottle. Frozen and placed on the table. An egg the size of a pomegranate seed was packed in a glass bottle the size of a palm, and then frozen in a ball of ice the size of a basketball. "That''s right." Yvette Clark confirmed with just one glance. already dead. "How did you kill him?" It''s hard not to make people interested in him with all kinds of performances. The seed is not parasitic on the body, but the soul. He has shown special ability before, it is not surprising to be able to find it, but **** it is a problem. It is not difficult for high-level professionals. It is just difficult for Christopher Micah and others to find the hidden seeds. But he only has Tier 3! "I don''t know, or a friend discovered that I have such an egg on my body." Art replied, "However, I guess it may be the effect of this jade cicada." Take the initiative to take Yuchan out. "Is this a chilling cicada that is infinitely close to the eighth level?" Settra Clark took a deep look at him, and it didn''t look like a pure personality, so he was taking a jade cicada that was comparable to the eighth level. To attract the attention of the two of you? In other words, the secret on him is more precious than this extraordinary item comparable to the 8th rank! Suddenly want to spy on his mind what to do. "I have a pet..." Yate took the initiative to tell the two people about the origin of Han Chan. 2 people don''t care. This is not the first time this has happened. He wanted to play scheming in front of the spiritual master, but it can only be said that he was thinking too much. "It can indeed kill the activity of the seeds." Yvette Clark took Yuchan, played with it, and confirmed its efficacy. The advantage of seeds is that they are weird and difficult to be found and ruled out. But if there are targeted means, it is not difficult to kill. "How do you guess you got infected?" Yvette Clark returned Yuchan to him, and said at the same time, "Don''t show it to others easily." In the basement is unlikely, since Settra is not infected. "Yes." Art first responded to his kindness before replying: "Mr. Hughes gave me the body of Xavira Siren." "Where''s the corpse?" "I sacrificed it." "You are smart." Both Yvette Clark and Settra Clark can confirm that he is not lying. It is a good way to deal with it. "Can I trouble you to check it for me?" Yate is most worried about hidden dangers lurking in his body, which is also the main purpose of inviting the two people over. "With this jade cicada, you don''t have to worry." Having said that, Yvette Clark still checked it for him. Most of them are looking at Claire''s face, and a small part are like Settra, optimistic about his future. Also discovered his spiritual organ. But just passing by, without surprise, surprise and other emotions. "No." "Fortunately, it was just a false alarm." Yate finally felt relieved. "A false alarm?" Yvette Clark sighed bitterly, and said to Settra Clark, "Go back by yourself, I''m going to that place." Even if you want to be lazy, you won''t be able to. (end of this chapter) Chapter 242： maternal body Chapter 242 Mother The seeds on Yate are different from those on Christopher Micah and others! Cetra Clark couldn''t see it, but Yvette Clark did. The seeds on Christopher Micah''s body have the soul breath of Grover Siren, but the seeds on Arter''s body don''t have this kind of breath, they are very pure primitive breath. That is to say, in the mausoleum of Grover Siren, there is another creature that Earl Coffey and others have not discovered. The mother of seeds! Grover Siren''s parasitic secret method uses the seeds of this creature as a medium. During the period when Grover Siren was self-sealed, this creature produced new seeds and parasitized on Xavier Siren. Unexpectedly, Xavira Siren failed to recover her flesh and blood for thousands of years! As a result, this seed had to go dormant. Xavira Siren finally recovered, but was sacrificed before the seeds recovered. Aware of the danger of sacrifice, the seed was forcibly transferred to Yate regardless of the loss. In the end, I met Yuchan who just restrained herself. Tragic life. What Yvette Clark needs to do now is to find and kill, or capture the mother body of this seed. Otherwise, if it spreads seeds wantonly, the entire city of Pudera may become its parasitic lair! It may even infect the creatures in the ocean and be taken to other cities by tourists... It is impossible for Yvette Clark to ignore such consequences. After speaking with Settra Clark, he left immediately. Yates pressure suddenly decreased by half, and he looked at Settra Clark, thinking about the cost in his mind. At first, when Settra Clark saw him staring at him, he thought he had some bad intentions. After sensing it, he couldn''t laugh or cry. Its not okay to just say it directly, but this is the way to do it. Are you testing your abilities? Then cooperate with him. "One 7th-level plus one 8th-level, even if it will be of great help to our investigation, minus me, there is another 8th-level appearance fee, how do you plan to pay?" asked with a half-smile. "Say it." Arthur scratched his hair and said in a little embarrassment. Cetra Clark was already very particular, he only mentioned the appearance fee, and did not ask for the inspection fee. "The appearance fee of the 8th level, of course, can only be paid with 8th level items." Settra Clark seemed to be waiting for his words, raised his eyebrows, and looked at the jade cicada in his hand. Originally intended to be worn close to the body in the future, but now... "Yes." Art handed it to her without saying a word. Normally speaking, this price is definitely unreasonable. But he is a level 3, so he is not qualified to invite an 8th level, and he asked for it on his own initiative. So, no matter what price the other party offered, he could only accept it. Don''t say no, don''t even bargain. Using this jade cicada in exchange for the opportunity to invite an 8th-level player to play again, it can''t be said to be a loss. Marquis Kofi died, Christopher Micah and other bigwigs were parasitized without knowing it...Or the 8th level is more reliable. If you change to these people, you will also not refuse. Based on his attitude, Settra Clark will not be able to refuse next time! "You are really willing!" Settra Clark found that he actually agreed, instead of expecting that he was just joking, and couldn''t help showing a surprised expression again. Originally thought that a man full of intrigues and tricks like him would definitely not be so straightforward, so I made such a joke with him. Always being tempted by him, why not try him? I appreciate him a little bit. No matter where they are or what rank they are in, those who spend generously are easy to be liked by others. "I think it''s worth it to exchange it for a chance to help a 8th-level doctor." Having agreed to this deal, I won''t be reluctant to part with it anymore. Instead of complaining, it''s better to say a few nice words, lest the goodwill be offset. This is pragmatism. "Return it to you!" Settra Clark heard it comfortably, and threw Yu Chan back to him directly. Yate hurriedly caught it. Although I know it won''t break if I drop it on the ground. "I was joking with you just now, you have helped us, which is enough to offset the appearance fee." Saitra Clark said, "And, didn''t you promise to help in the future?" Directly send favors to the future. Yate really wanted to correct her, but he only said "do my best"! The so-called "do your best" means that you will definitely help within your ability, but if it is beyond your ability, it can only mean that you can''t help. As soon as she said it, it turned out that she would definitely help. But the atmosphere at the moment is already undeniable. Cetra Clarke is better. "Why don''t I help you identify an item." After a moment of silence, Art said proactively. "You help me identify?" Settra Clark wondered if he had said the wrong thing. "Constance Simon, Hiram Haydn, and Mawson Kulm have all been identified by me." Art directly explained with facts. "How do you identify it?" Settra Clark asked with great interest. "Ritual." Art blinked and replied calmly. How could he know so much, it was just a matter of identifying a scroll! "So it''s not your own ability." Settra Clark and Constance Simon, on the contrary, immediately lost interest. "Let''s talk about it when there is a need." "Can items of any level be identified?" But the question still needs to be asked. "I''m not sure." Art really didn''t know. "Yes." Settra Clark is not surprised, after all, it is not his own ability. "gone." "It''s useless for me to keep this dead egg, do you want it?" Art didn''t want to keep this thing. Although the signs of life have been lost, Noah Godwin was frightened by it just now and ran away in embarrassment! "Give it to me." Settra Clark also felt a little apprehensive, instead of directly touching the ice puck with his hands, he took out a new interspatial bag and threw the ice puck into it. These people don''t know what to prepare, and they always carry new space bags with them. She didn''t travel through the space like she did when she came here, but planned to hurry back. Yate sent her to the courtyard gate. Looking at the Soul Church in front of her, she suddenly asked, "Is it really your teacher?" "Yes." Art responded strangely. "There is a lot of soul breath attached to it, struggling and crying in pain..." Settra Clark almost told him directly that your teacher is not a good person. "I know." Art said. I dont know if there is any hidden story about what happened back then, but Gregoria Kate treated him very well and never did any evil deeds. I have to mention Gregoria Kate''s career. A prophecy professional who may be promoted to level 7, let alone him, even Duke Clark will treat him with courtesy once he finds out! As an adult, while paying attention to feelings, he will also care about the value of the other party. Settra Clark nodded and suddenly looked in a certain direction. A faint fluctuation emanated from her body. Before Yate could react, he saw a corpse puppet staggering, running over at a strange but fast speed from a hundred meters away. is controlled by her! Yate twitched the corner of his mouth, and had to take the initiative to explain: "This is a necromancer I know." To be honest, he hesitated a bit. If Settra Clark follows the connection between the puppet and its master and directly kills Aip Joel, he can learn the skills of a necromancer! However, the heart is not dark enough. (end of this chapter) Chapter 243： psionic storm Chapter 243 Psionic Storm On the flat sea surface, the moonlight swayed to its fullest, spreading layers of fine silver scales. The sea water has been gently undulating and surging. However, this is only for nature. If a person stands on the shore and looks far away, it is easy to feel a deep sense of awe. The sea under the night is more profound, mysterious, and even more frightening! Under the seemingly calm and gentle sea, I don''t know what kind of danger is hidden. Suddenly, a ripple like a water wave appeared from the air. Yvette Clark came out of it. Easy and freehand, as if walking through the door of your own living room. However, the expression on his face was not at all relaxed. Looked around, locked on to the sea area where the underwater palace was located, and flew over. No precise positioning. Normal operation, precise positioning consumes too much energy, but it is better to teleport to the vicinity and then fly over. The space where Grover Siren''s mausoleum is located has been broken by Earl Coffey and others. The turbulence in the space once caused a small storm to break out in this sea area. Although it has subsided, the space here has been disrupted. Not to mention that the previous teleportation station can no longer be used, even if it can, it is impossible to teleport to the original space. This is why Yvette Clark ignored it the first time he saw it. He is not a career in intensive space, it is very troublesome! But now he can''t afford not to work hard. Like a grinding donkey, I walked around the vicinity for countless times, tested one passage after another, and finally managed to find the space after more than an hour. Then it is to open and strengthen this channel. It was hard even for him. You can imagine the feeling of a constipation patient on a tuba. It''s not that he''s not good enough, but that he''s not professional enough. There are not many professionals who are intensively practicing the space, and even fewer can be promoted to higher levels. Although it is not impossible to contact, but instead of asking that guy, he might as well spend some effort on his own. Most high-level professionals know a little about space. After all, they need to travel frequently between the spirit world and the present world, and use the gap between the spirit world and the present world to travel. Its like in Yates previous life, many people know computers well even if their major is not computers. Because it is often used. After the channel was consolidated, Yvette Clark transformed into a semi-spiritual form. The eyes turned into blue-white vertical pupils, as if they had abandoned all human emotions, indifferent and arrogant, and there was a diamond-shaped crystal pattern in each pupil. As his eyes glowed and brightened, the diamond-shaped crystal pattern in the pupil gradually turned into reality, and 2 palm-sized, translucent diamond-shaped crystals were projected in front of him! After the two crystals were born, they just floated on both sides of his body. At this time, a seabird seemed to be attracted by the light here, and flew over curiously. Yvette Clark took a look. The seabird suddenly fell. died. It fell straight into the sea and was swallowed by a huge mouth below. A sea fish more than 5 meters long has been lurking below, as if waiting for Yvette Clark in the air to fall. Yvette Clark ignored the sea fish and stepped into the channel. "Huh?" Sea Fish''s simple mind was full of doubts. Who stole its food! Suddenly, the sea water parted silently to both sides, and a strange fish more than 15 meters long, shaped like a catfish, but with many bone spurs on the outside of its body, swam over and bit it in two. By the time it reacted, this strange fish was already close at hand, and there was no time to escape! The fifth-order extraordinary creature, the giant bone catfish, lives in the deep sea and is attracted by the power fluctuations above. Soon other extraordinary creatures were attracted, triggering a **** battle. If Art saw it, he would definitely feel the same way. At that time, he almost fell for just one look in Yvette Clark''s eyes! Yvette Clark came to that space smoothly. Or a broken space. Only the main tomb of Grover Siren is left, and the rest is floating somewhere, or reduced to space dust. The buildings are in disarray, and they are no longer as majestic and shocking as before. The altar, that is, the body of Grover Siren, has been divided by Earl Coffey and the others, and a hole appeared in place. The node that connects a certain space in the spirit world as mentioned by Earl Coffey and others. However, at this moment, there is no longer nothing, but a huge, weird flower appears! The overall shape is like a cluster of giant pink lotus, nearly 50 meters square, 15 meters high, with many huge round shield-shaped leaves and a few flower buds. Take space as a pool. Countless roots gathered into a spherical shape and are slowly stretching out. Looking at the shape, it seems that something was wrapped around it before, and then that thing disappeared, and it can finally stretch its roots as much as possible. A few flower buds are also born during these days. is recovering! It is the mother of the seed. Based on Yvette Clark''s knowledge, he doesn''t know the origin of this thing, so he can only temporarily call it "Giant Lotus". is another creature between plants and animals. Yvette Clark could perceive its thinking fluctuations. That means it can think! At the moment of "seeing" Yvette Clark, the few buds suddenly withered quickly, leaving only one flower that seemed to have been given the magic of accelerated growth, growing rapidly and showing a faint tendency to bloom. Several slender roots are hidden in the air, as if waiting for the prey to take the bait. Level 8! Its rank is actually the same as Yvette Clark! Yvette Clark looked at the only bud from a distance. A bract suddenly unfolded. Yvette Clark is bad enough. Originally it was ripening the bud, but instead of stopping it, Yvette Clark pushed it to induce it to speed up! Since it has thinking, it will be affected. The strength is not as strong as Yvette Clark. After being teased for a while, it suddenly became furious, and a root tendril rolled over directly. It is still hidden in the air, and its swiftness is like a spike in the hands of a top assassin. Not only is there no sound, it is afraid that it cannot be found below the 7th level! Yvette Clark glanced over again. There is a blue-white light flashing in the eyes. That root suddenly lost itself. Although it was immediately re-controlled by it, it has lost the effect of surprise attack. This time it was out of anger and directly amplified its moves. Dense roots rushed towards him like covering the sky. Compared to its body shape, these roots are very thin, and the thickest main root is only as thick as a human little finger, and there are many short tentacles growing on it! It''s not the roots, but the tentacles of insects, which look a bit penetrating. Yvette Clarke is waiting for now. When attacking, it is often the time when the enemy''s defense is weakest. The diamond-shaped crystals suspended on both sides of his body suddenly burst into brilliant blue-white light, connecting with his body. His whole body seemed to become a body of light, emitting the same light. Countless blue and white rays of light dance wildly like electric currents, wantonly sweeping across everything in this dilapidated space! Psionic Storm! (end of this chapter) Chapter 244： psionic archon Chapter 244 Psionic Consul Yvette Clark''s occupation is a psionic consul. The so-called psionic energy refers to the energy of the mind. The blood of their family contains the method of using psychic energy, but he and his sister Settra Clark took two different routes. Psychic master is a profession that favors assistance and control. The profession of Psychic Consul is more output-oriented, and it is AOE output! Those blue and white rays of light are spiritual energy, not electric current. Without electric current, it has wide applicability. It will only cause little or no damage to dead objects, such as sand, stone, metal, etc., but it will cause damage to living creatures. Deals more damage. This "giant lotus flower" is not only a living thing, but also has the ability to think, and the blow it suffered was even stronger. "ݡ" "Snapped!" In the violent blue and white light, there is the sound of countless roots beating the air. One by one, one by one, like a group of snakes dancing wildly, attacking everything around them crazily. It has lost control of its roots! His roots are similar to the tentacles of an octopus. Each root has a smaller and simpler brain-like structure, which can more keenly perceive targets, coordinate actions, and make temporary judgments. It can be called a sharp weapon for hunting . The place of thinking is the main brain, a powerful central system, which can perfectly process the information fed back from each root. But at this moment, under the attack of the psychic storm, every neuron in it is in extreme pain, frantically transmitting this impulse! It is as painful as being repeatedly crushed on a stone mill! Countless pieces of painful information gathered, even if it is a creature between animals and plants, it is beyond its tolerance limit. In an instant, he fell into a state of rage and loss of reason. Moreover, the power of the psionic storm is still destroying its neurons and annihilating the activity in its body! A mad creature only gets madder when it is threatened with death. Ultimate move competition, Yvette Clark wins! However, Yvette Clark did not relax, but stared vigilantly at its pink bud that was about to bloom. It is only the size of a fist, making it difficult to spot compared to its body shape. Even though it has fallen into madness, the part where the flower bud is located is still calm and has not been affected by anything. The color of the buds gradually changes from bright pink to colorless. Yvette Clark began to consciously control the part where the psionic storm hit the flower bud. I have done it before, but it blocks me every time. One leaf at a cost of sacrificing itself intercepts all the spiritual energy attacking the buds. As expected of an 8th-order creature! Psionic Storm is already Yvette Clark''s ultimate move! Professionals below level 7 can definitely sweep a large area, which is more efficient than cutting wheat. Even level 7 professionals will end up being harvested if they dont have targeted defenses. This is the power of the psionic consul profession! After he consciously strengthened his attack on the buds, the leaves of this "giant lotus flower" began to be consumed rapidly. And the defensive distance is getting closer and closer to the bud. After being in such a stalemate for nearly 5 seconds, the leaves, roots, and even stems of the "Giant Lotus" suddenly aged and decayed instantly. An invisible wave erupted, like a spherical magnetic field, intercepting all the power of the spiritual energy storm. The buds that have completely transformed into colorless flowers bloom quietly under the cover of this wave. A seed the size of a pomegranate seed that looked like a frog egg flew out of it. It disappeared the moment it flew out. If you don''t understand it, you probably don''t know that this bud actually gave birth to a seed! Only one piece! I dont know if a bud can only breed one seed, or because it was damaged, only this one seed can be ripened. The seeds of this kind of creature must not be bred in large numbers and quickly like ordinary plants, otherwise it will become a nightmare for most creatures, and the ecosystem of the whole world will collapse! The seeds of Grover Siren are estimated to be all that it has bred for thousands of years. By the way, there is also the caught fish on Yate. This is the premise that Grover Siren feeds it with his own spirituality and blood. Physical death, even if Grover Siren seals himself, the spirituality will gradually dissipate, rather than wasting it, it is better to feed it. And the physical body will eventually be abandoned. Glover Siren uses this to control the seeds it breeds, as a medium for parasitic secrets. The shape of the roots wrapped into a ball is the shape of Grover Siren''s heart! Yvette Clark retreated quickly the moment the buds bloomed, and at the same time firmly locked on to the trace of the seed. Traveling through the space, he didn''t know how many layers into the spiritual world, even if he opened his eyes to the maximum "brightness", he could only see a blurry phantom. Yvette Clark didn''t even think about it, and directly activated the spiritual field. It is not aimed at the enemy, but exiles itself to the gap between the spirit world and the real world. The moment the force field is canceled, it can return to the real world again, similar to the flickering skill. He is not a professional of the space system. Although space shuttle is easy, it cannot be as fast and precise as a professional of the space system. The psychic field can help him complete operations similar to flickering. The figure disappeared first, leaving a phantom in place, and then suddenly appeared in another place. The whole process takes less than 1 second! Then disappeared and appeared again. Can be used continuously. The psionic storm disappears. At this time, the psionic storm would only distract him and affect his perception. If you are not in this world, you will naturally be unable to cause harm to the seeds. Even if it appeared, it was only for a moment. After failing to parasitize Yvette Clark, it disappeared immediately. Can''t form an effective blow to it at all! Yvette Clark tried in vain to control it. It''s hard to lock it down if you don''t control it. After doing this several times, Yvette Clark couldn''t help suspecting that the seed is the main body of this creature, and the so-called mother is just the uterus that conceived it! Very tough! Thrusts, nets, whirlpools... all kinds of methods have been tried, but all are in vain. I should have borrowed Yate''s jade cicada earlier! This seed itself is not strong, the difficulty is how to capture it. The effect of the jade cicada is just to restrain it. Not only can it use this to force its position, but it can also take the risk of letting it parasitize and then kill it directly with the jade cicada. However, the latter method will definitely not be used on yourself. There is no way but to show the full spiritual form. A blue-white light and shadow suddenly appeared. Stretched out his hand to grab it, not so fast, but accurately grasped the seed that wanted to escape! Then, the blue-white light and shadow disappeared. The whole process takes less than 1 second. But it caused an irreversible impact on this dilapidated space! Collapse, shatter, and die. (end of this chapter) Chapter 245： aftermath Chapter 245 Aftermath "Thank you." April Joel thanked Art with half embarrassment and half fear. After Settra Clark left, he and Noah Godwin returned to Art''s house. Although he left before, he couldn''t hold back his curiosity and sent a corpse servant to watch from afar. Unexpectedly, the strength of the 7th-level boss is so strong, and he noticed his peeping as soon as his eyes fell on him. If it weren''t for Yate''s words, he didn''t know what would happen to him. The restraint and pride of being promoted to the fourth level have all disappeared. "You two came to see me, what''s the matter?" Art waved his hand and asked. It is impossible for these two people to come together to find him for no reason. "I was pulled here by him." April Joel immediately stated his position. "Oh, I''m here to bring you the corpse of a supernatural creature, and I want to invite you to explore the ruins together." Noah Godwin said, restraining his thoughts. There are two residual breaths in the house. Because the other party has no intention of hiding at all, and his perception is very high, it feels very awkward now! Every breath shows the strength of the master. One is the breath of the spiritual master, who should have been in awe, but at the moment I feel "okay". Because the other breath is more powerful, deep, and domineering! Just the remaining breath made him feel the kind of full-level tuba crushing a trumpet like him who just walked out of Novice Village! It stands to reason that he only needs to not perceive it. After all, it is just the natural breath of the two, not aggressive. But such an opportunity is so rare, how could he be willing to give it up. Where do you usually have the opportunity to come into contact with the breath of this level of boss? ! It''s not that he has any quirks, but that he can use this to exercise his will! Just like Yate, facing the general 7th level, he no longer feels that kind of trepidation. Although Aip Joel is also at the fourth level, his perception is obviously not as high as his, and he doesn''t realize it. He also didn''t remind April Joel. The remaining breath is not much, and it is fading every moment, and it cannot be consumed by two people. "I''ll accept the corpse, just explore the ruins." Although Yate saw that he was a little strange, like a student who sneaked around in class, he ignored it and refused the invitation to explore the ruins. Curious, but now is not the time! The most urgent task at the moment is to build your own spiritual body, promote to level 4, and it will not be too late to travel and increase your knowledge later. Besides, they are two 4th-level, inviting themselves to a small 3rd-level team, they are playing the idea of ??"that arm"! Noah Godwin met. He certainly would not agree. "Don''t you think about it?" Noah Godwin didn''t expect him to refuse without even listening, and hurriedly said, "The danger level of this ruin does not exceed level 4, and the inside is fairly well preserved. There should be Knowledge inheritance. And only I know it, so I dont have to worry about encountering enemies..." As he thought, it was the idea of ??hitting his arm. That is a powerful existence that can kill Tier 4 with one click! Inviting him is equivalent to having an extra hole card to save your life and kill the enemy. Otherwise, why bother to be so attentive to him! "You don''t know what happened in Pudera City recently, do you?" Art didn''t answer again, but asked suddenly. "No, what happened? The atmosphere seems a little weird." Yate told the two of the recent events. After listening, the two were silent at the same time. A powerful Marquis is dead! A Duke of Tier 8 is here! Noah Godwin suddenly knew the owner of that breath. The awe is deeper. "It suddenly occurred to me that I made an appointment with someone over there to buy goods." April Joel suddenly retreated. The expression on his face clearly said that Professor Hughes was the first, how dare he go to explore the ruins with Noah Godwin! At least not in the short term. It just sounds like a psychological shadow! Noah Godwin did not have any psychological shadows, but it suddenly occurred to him that Art was a student of Professor Hughes. I dont have the courage to invite him to form a team. "I''m preparing to be promoted to the fourth level, and I don''t have the energy to explore the ruins for the time being." Yate said again. "Okay, then wait until next time." This time, Noah Godwin took advantage of the opportunity to withdraw the invitation. After the residual breath dissipated, he left with April Joel. You shouldn''t have come here! Contacting Yate at this time, it is easy to get into the eyes of the bosses and organizations. Especially the two of them deliberately picked the time of night. This is called a regret. As soon as it was dawn, the two left immediately. Fortunately, no one suddenly appeared to stop them. The two breathed a sigh of relief when the passenger ship left the port. "There are too many secrets in him, and the people and things involved are too complicated." April Joel said to Noah Godwin. Noah Godwin looked tangled, and finally said: "Then change to the person you recommended." Yate is only the first choice of the two of them, not the only one! It was indeed a sincere invitation before, but after hearing what happened here, it was actually acting. Worried that Art would have other ideas. One of the two used to get along like fish in water in the underground black market of Pudera City, and the other has been undercover on the White Crow for several years. They are both old foxes and know how to be defensive. The death of Marquis Kofi was finally exposed, causing an uproar in Pudera City and the territory of the Kofi family. However, because Yvette Clark has investigated the cause and effect clearly, no conflict broke out between the two cities. On the contrary, the rumor that "Marquis Coffey''s eyes were poached out after his death" came out of nowhere and sparked heated discussions in Pudera City. Although the rumors did not specify who that person was, most people automatically associated it with Archer Coffey. The people of the Kofi family have been negotiating with Pudera City. Even if it was not done by the people of Pudera City, they still need to pay compensation! is so strong. Who made Pudra City not have a seventh-order powerhouse of its own. Professor Hughes does not count. Not to mention Pudera City, even Moya University, this person may not miss it! By the way, Mavis Hansen, the deputy director who deprived Art of the teaching assistant position, was dismissed and became an ordinary teacher. The newly appointed deputy director also personally invited Art to take over the position of Professor Hughes. Of course, we need to start with ordinary teachers. But promised to make him a professor within 3 years! In order to win him over, he also spent a lot of money. I dont know who spread the news, but the outside world already knows that Professor Hughes left him the mantle of archaeology. However, what Moya University valued was not his archaeological knowledge, but his status as "the only student of Amos Hughes"! There is no lack of a 7th-level seat, and the whole city of Pudra has a personal experience. (end of this chapter) Chapter 246： Negative seed lotus (seeking subscription) Chapter 246 Negative Seed Lotus (for subscription) Since being baptized by Atna''s showy operation, the citizens of Pudera City seem to have been illuminated with a special attribute, and they have unimaginably enthusiastic about things like rumors. Just like the rumors this time, they are spread almost everywhere, from nobles, officials and merchants, down to traffickers and pawns. It was passed around, although there was no evidence and no investigation, but Archer Coffey has been identified as the person who took the eyes of the Marquis Coffey. "Besides him, what else do other people want Marquis Coffey''s eyes for?" "Only he can contact Marquis Kofi''s body in the first place." "He also blamed Professor Hughes for Marquis Coffey''s death. I''m afraid he has a guilty conscience." Pudera City officials do not want Professor Hughes, and even intend to maintain the image of Professor Hughes. After hearing the rumor, the members of the Kofi family instinctively chose to believe it. Even more and deeper than these gossips. Not to mention anything else, it is suspicious that Archer Kofi continues to stay in Pudera City! It could be said that he supervised the investigation before, but the results have come out, but he has not left yet. What is he afraid of? Even if he can''t inherit the position of Marquis Coffey, he can still live a good life. These people continued to negotiate with the Pudela City Government while passing the news back. After all, he is the son of the Marquis of Kofi. Even if the Marquis of Kofi dies, it is not something that the negotiating team can handle. Unexpectedly, Archer Coffey ran away before the Coffey family sent someone over! During this period of time, I have been staying at home, I dont know what Im doing, I dont have contact with outsiders, and I havent heard any rumors. When he came out irritably to relax, he suddenly looked confused. what happened? I havent gone out for a few days, so why did I get blamed? The rumors have long been rampant and out of control. He can''t clean up. Because he really did it! The opportunity came before him, but he couldn''t hold it back. It''s too late to regret. This time I have been trying to fuse these eyes. These eyes are a seventh-order extraordinary thing! For the members of the Kofi family, even if they took two 8th-level extraordinary items, they would not exchange them! Naturally, the difficulty of integration is also very high. At least so far he hasn''t succeeded. Instinctively suspected that someone betrayed him, or that the family deliberately used this method to force him to go back... I am very glad that I came out in time, and if it is a day later, I am afraid that someone from the family will come. Without asking him, he could guess the family''s reaction after hearing the rumors, so he ran away. The people from the Coffey family rushed over when they came over. But it is also confirmed that this matter was indeed done by him. The Coffey family naturally dare not publicize this kind of thing. Family ugliness should not be publicized is only one aspect. Marquis Kofi''s eyes are still in his hands. Once the outside world finds out, someone will definitely be tempted! The Coffey family tried various methods, including divination, locating through family blood, etc., but failed to find him. This means that there is an unknown force behind him! Things got complicated. These have nothing to do with Yate. Although the rumors were originally spread by him himself, in return for Archer Coffey''s behavior of pitting himself, he had let go after the rumors got on the right track. It still needs support for a while, otherwise how could it be so popular in the whole city so quickly? Then he devoted himself to his own practice, research, and study. The daily schedule is very tight. Practice skills, study spiritual organs, learn archeology and extraordinary knowledge. Sleep is replaced by meditation. He also didn''t expect that since graduating from high school in his previous life, he would still forget to eat and sleep to study. During the period, information about the seed and its mother body was discovered from the old man''s notes. No wonder the old man asked Monroe Cromwell to remind him to learn this. If he had known sooner... he would still be terrified, and even more so! The name of this creature is negative seed lotus, not lotus. It is not surprising that Duke Clark can''t tell the difference between the two. High-level professionals are not omniscient, and many scholars may not be able to tell the difference. This is a creature that is now almost extinct. However, during the Aramaic Dynasty, this creature still survived in small quantities. It is said that the Siren royal family has a secret method to feed the negative seed lotus with its own blood and spirituality, strengthen the connection and commonality between the two parties, and then divide their own souls into the negative seed lotus seeds. The seeds of Negative Seed Lotus can parasitize in the soul of living beings, and grow with the spirituality and soul of the parasitized person as nourishment, which is suitable as the carrier of parasitic secrets. For this kind of creature, the higher the rank, the harder it is to breed seeds. But as the medium of the parasitic secret method, it must be the seed of the negative seed lotus of the same level. There are not many Negative Seed Lotuses, and it is even more difficult to find Tier 8 lotus. Glover Siren finally found only a 7th-level negative seed lotus, let it parasitize his body, and used his own blood and spirituality to support it to the 8th level. That''s why we have been waiting for more than 7,000 years. So he only has 6 parasitic seeds in total. Professor Hughes didn''t know about the one on Yate''s body that slipped through the net. These materials were explored and summarized from the documents and relics of the Alami Dynasty after spending decades. Asking the Marquis of Kofi and others to help explore is also worried about the negative seed lotus. No wonder he was able to seduce the Marquis of Coffey and the others. He has made decades of preparation and hard work for this! Although the Marquis of Kofi and the others are powerful, their preparations cannot be compared with his. With these materials, Art saw the whole thing more clearly. However, according to the old man''s notes, the seeds parasitized by Grover Siren''s soul are no longer the seeds of Negative Seed Lotus, but a new creature! What kind of changes will happen, he has never seen it, so he has no way of knowing. Yate couldn''t help but think of the body of Marquis Coffey who was taken away by Duke Clark. The body of Marquis Coffey was not handed over to the Coffey family, but was taken away by Duke Clark. Perhaps this is the reason. Otherwise it would be hard to explain why he would be interested in a dead body. As early as the day after the negative seed lotus was eliminated, he and Settra Clark had already left. The people who left the investigation team contacted people from Pudra City and the Coffey family. Yat was also temporarily forgotten by these bigwigs and organizations. It''s not that the Coffey family didn''t want to take revenge on him. He was the only student of the old man, and the Marquis of Coffey was cheated to death by the old man, which made sense and reason. but was blocked back by Monroe Cromwell and Samantha Lily. With the death of the Marquis Kofi and the eyes not yet recovered, the Kofi family is unwilling to offend the two seventh-orders at the same time. What''s more, taking revenge on him is an act of venting anger, and it doesn''t matter if you give up. Things were exposed like this. After that, Monroe Cromwell also left. Only Samantha Lily remained in Pudera. While sitting in charge of Detrick''s laboratory, he continued to learn advanced mathematics from Art. She is a dignified 7th step, but she can put down her face and almost pester Art to study! What reason does Art not work hard? (end of this chapter) Chapter 247： murloc out of water Chapter 247 Murloc Out of Water "Suck slip" "The instant noodles you made are really good, suck" Jim Thomson said to Art while eating a spicy beef noodle. It was late August, and the instant noodles, which had been tested for a long time, were finally officially put into production, and soon became popular in the entire city of Pudera and expanded rapidly. Various flavors, easy and convenient to brew and eat, and most importantly, the price is cheap, as long as it is not the kind that cannot be opened at home, it can be consumed. Moore Lane and Jim Thomson have their hands full. The former is responsible for dealing with all parties. Instant noodles became popular in the market almost instantly, and it is impossible for all parties to remain indifferent. It would be difficult for him to cope with so much pressure, but with the help of the Church of Dawn and the Church of Terra to share it, the pressure was immediately reduced a lot. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui dont keep the shares they want for themselves, but donate them to their respective churches. No matter what kind of organization, it is inseparable from the demand for money. Jim Thomson is in charge of specific business, raw materials, factories, sales, confidential work, etc., busier than Moore Lane. At noon today, he finally had a short break. Yat specially came to condolences to him. Yate is only responsible for using his brain and mouth, proposing ideas, formulas, production methods, sales methods, etc., and he hardly cares about it later, all of which are Jim Thomson''s busy work. I feel sorry for myself if I don''t come here to express my condolences. Especially when I came here and saw that Jim Thomson was actually eating instant noodles. He was half a circle fatter than before, so I couldn''t help but give him a few bottles of Moonshine. It does have some effects of detoxification and cleaning the stomach. Fortunately, he only gained half a circle of fat, otherwise it would be hard to imagine him being Moore Lane''s secretary with a big stomach. "Is there anything else?" After eating the instant noodles, Jim Thomson started serving bowls to see off the guests. "Let''s go now." Art said with a smile. After listening to his complaints for a long time, I know that he hasn''t been able to take a good rest recently, and he just squints for a while when he has free time. Business is so good that there is no guarantee when something will happen. And some customers are difficult to deal with, and he must do it himself. Its not the gangsters, most of the gangsters have a good eye and know who can be offended and who cant be offended, but some big businessmen, relatives of city councilors, etc., either inquire about secret recipes, poach people, or put forward some ridiculous conditions. Some people even asked for a shipment, saying that they wanted to transport instant noodles to other cities for sale! It''s nothing, the problem is that this guy wants to pay off the credit for his face, saying that he will pay back after selling. I don''t know where such a big face came from! After inquiring, it turned out that this person was actually a distant relative of the Ryan family. According to his seniority, Moore Ryan still called him uncle! Jim Thomson can only report to Moore Lane. In the end it was Angelo Nell and Moore Lane who put on a play before they were sent away. It''s easy to get rid of him alone, and it''s even okay to send him a boat, but this precedent cannot be set. Even so, Jim Thomson continued to encounter various difficulties. After all, he has no experience. That''s why I''m so tired. In addition, with the improvement of Yate''s strength and status, he lost the idea of ??making friends with Yate. I am no longer in the same class, and forcibly clinging may be counterproductive. What''s more, the relationship and cooperation between Art and Moore Lane are getting closer and closer, but he needs to keep a clear stand. This is the most basic wink. If he doesn''t even understand this, he is not worthy to be Moore Lane''s secretary. After Art left his residence, he was going to go for a walk by the beach. During this period of time, I have hardly left the house, and it is rare to come out to bask in the sun and relax. Clear your mind. During this time, when he eats, sleeps, and takes a bath, he thinks about his spiritual organs, just like a computer working at full capacity. After a long time, you need to clean up the garbage, shut down and rest for a while. This is also one of the purposes of his coming out. I can''t wait to arrange as much as possible in one go. Since we are here to relax, we must not go to the direction of the crowded pier, but to the side where the murloc corpse was recovered last time. Because of the treacherous terrain and strong winds and waves, there was no popularity at all. After this incident, it was even more uninhabited and desolate. The coastline seems to have been bitten by an animal. Its teeth are intertwined and uneven, and it is difficult to find a flat place. There are only cliffs and reefs, but no beaches. Occasionally, slippery moss and algae can be seen. Some algae grow on the shore, like vines, they grow on cliffs and reefs, and their vitality is very tenacious. The sound of the wind and waves became significantly louder. Nearly blows his hat off. Although it is midsummer, he is wearing a hat to cover the 2 bulging bags on the top of his head. Those two crystals were combined with his skull and blood vessels, as if they had really become his own organs, and they developed slowly under the supply of his spirituality and energy. Although there are only 2 bags, he can already feel the horns inside, growing little by little every day. It feels somewhat similar to teething. Unknowingly, I came to the location of the last shelling. The messy ground still hasn''t recovered, there are still charred traces of gunfire, and scattered reefs. The sea water washes against the coast, advancing and retreating, quite rhythmically. Restored clear, blue. Yate found a rock and stood on it, looking into the distance. Feeling suddenly... "Wow" Have you seen Murloc Out of Water? He saw it! A vivid picture of murlocs coming out of the water! But it wasn''t the mermaid he wanted to see, but an ugly and strong man with a big waist, a height of more than 230cm, and a mountain on top of his head! Geraldine Kasa of the murlocs. I didn''t know what to do here, and suddenly got out of the sea. The sea water slid down his strong body. In an instant, his upper body was dry again. Yate was also found while getting out of the water. The eyes of the two sides are facing each other. For a while, it seemed that there was only the noise of the wind. Immediately, Geraldine Casa actually made a blocking action! Naked to the waist. Yate twitched his eyes and asked, "What are you doing here?" "I..." Geraldine Casa hesitated a few times, then suddenly realized, and asked sternly, "What are you doing here?" This is not his territory, why can''t I come? On the contrary, he asked strangely. "Let''s relax, what about you?" Unexpectedly, Yate immediately answered and asked. "I, I''m taking a shower!" Geraldine Casa forced out a reply. Art smiled, although he saw through his mind, he didn''t say it. Mostly I came here to try my luck, and I wanted to see if I could find some items from the Alami dynasty. The space is broken, and it is inevitable that some fragments and fragments will flow out. As a murloc, it''s not surprising that he has such an idea. is still smart, and deliberately waited for nearly a month before acting. There was a water leak at home, and I couldnt fix it after a whole morning. The update is late, sorry. Does not affect the third watch. (end of this chapter) Chapter 248： inhuman Chapter 248 Inhuman Wait for a month, not only to avoid meeting with other forces, but also to wait for possible pollution to dissipate. That space is Grover Siren''s tomb after all. Many things have no effect on the 7th- and 8th-level bosses, but it doesn''t mean that they have no effect. In this regard, they have rich experience in Biate. Although doing so may not even be able to eat leftovers, but their clan has been seriously injured, and now they mainly focus on recuperation. The reason why Geraldine Casa still came to explore was because the Aramaic dynasty was a murloc dynasty after all, and he hoped to encounter opportunities. Which teenager has never had the fantasy of adventure? Don''t look at Geraldine Casa who looks very mature, he is actually only 17 years old. After Yate laughed, he was going to change places. "Hello!" Geraldine Casa suddenly thought of the rumors about him. It seemed that he was one of the parties involved in this turmoil. Change!" From his smile, one could tell that he had seen his thoughts. Eyesight is not bad. "Shouldn''t you be focusing on recuperation now?" Art stopped and asked. It''s good to chat with him, although he looks a bit ugly, but he is a murloc after all, and there was no such opportunity in his previous life. "Yes!" Geraldine Casa looked at him strangely with a pair of small eyes, as if asking him, is there any conflict between recuperating and hunting extraordinary creatures? They need resources and need to cultivate new professionals, and extraordinary materials are essential. And extraordinary creatures are the main source of various extraordinary materials. "I only need extraordinary creatures of level 4 and above!" Yate didn''t expect that he would be underestimated again. In the past, I was often despised because of ignorance. "So you really have a clue?" Geraldine Casa''s eyes lit up. He can''t get it, but the tribe can! The response is quite fast. "No." Where did Art come from. If you ask him for inside information, he can answer some questions. "Do you want to sit on the ground and raise the price?" Unexpectedly, Geraldine Casa recognized him and knew it. "What price should I ask? I really don''t know!" Art said dumbfounded. "We can get the corpse of a Tier 5 extraordinary creature!" Geraldine Casa saw that he was so difficult to deal with, frowning (not eyebrows) hesitated for a moment, and raised the price on his own initiative. After identifying him, he just wants to raise the price! Yat suddenly wanted to pry open this guy''s head to see what was in his head, whether all the roads were straight and there were no turns! Seeing that he was still staring at him, with a look of not giving up until he reached his goal, his heart suddenly moved, and he said in the language of the Aramaic Dynasty: "Negative seed lotus!" Geraldine Casa suddenly changed his expression drastically. Despite his quick reflexes and his efforts to control, the fear of the name has been etched into his soul. When they were young, their parents and elders in the ethnic group used this name to scare them, similar to the "big bad wolf" in Art''s previous life. However, the existence of Negative Seed Lotus was so much more terrifying that he couldn''t control the changes in his expression at all. In the fragments of their handed down, there happens to be the original pronunciation of this name. "I''m going back!" I want to go home. His strong body seemed to be trembling slightly, like an ordinary person who just came out of the water on a cold windy day. I''m so scared! The news of Negative Seed Lotus has not been spread, and not many people know about it, so it is impossible for them to know. If he had known earlier, he would not have dared to come here to find any opportunities if he was killed. At that time, I am afraid that I will become an "opportunity"! Yat watched him leave in a hurry, with a smile on his face. Let him pester you! "Is it fun to scare children?" A strange voice suddenly came from behind. Yate froze and turned around slowly. A chubby young man with a figure similar to a panda was standing more than 2 meters behind him. In the scorching summer, but wearing clothes similar to mountaineering suits, it seems to have traveled a long distance, and there is still a dusty atmosphere on the body. Puffy face, small but bright eyes, small nose, small and delicate mouth, very similar to a little girl''s slightly pouted mouth, but it looks a little weird on his face, especially when paired with the same small nose and eyes. The skin is very good, fair and juicy, can be broken by blowing bombs, and the same round belly makes people have the urge to pat it. Holding a deerstalker hat in his hand, revealing a thick black short-to-medium hair. "Are you?" Art pursed his dry lips, but found that there was no saliva in his mouth. A lot of water in the body has been converted into sweat! If you touch the clothes on his back with your hands at this moment, you will definitely find that his clothes are soaked! Frightened and terrified. This young man looks like a glutinous rice dumpling, giving people a friendly and soft feeling. However, his current spiritual perception is not what it used to be, and he has not been deceived by false appearances. It gave him the feeling, like the lifelike paper man in the mourning hall of the previous life. Now this "paper man" not only suddenly appears behind you, but also talks to you, asking if you are afraid! Yat broke out in a cold sweat instantly. Did not dare to move, because the sense of terror this young man gave him not only came from this paper man-like sense of disobedience, but also a strong threat! When did I provoke such a terrifying character again? I thought that with the end of the turmoil and the departure of all the 7th-level bosses, I could return to the comfortable life of fighting mobs before, but unexpectedly, such an inhuman existence appeared in the blink of an eye! But I still found myself! "You smell very good." The young man didn''t answer, but stared at him and said. Come again! Yate has discovered that no one who says he smells good is a normal person. The body is tense, ready to summon that arm at any time. Now is not the time to consider the pros and cons! Its like a wild animal smelling meat smells and finds you. Are you still in the mood to think about whether the other party is protecting animals? "You are very nervous." The young man suddenly tilted his head slightly. Very stiff. "You haven''t told me your identity." Art didn''t follow his rhythm. "Senia Clemens." The young man thought for a while, whether he was wondering if he had introduced himself, or his name, but he still said his name after a while. Yate said that he had never heard of this name. This is another big guy who came out of nowhere! Not sure about the opponent''s strength, because the opponent gave him a strange feeling, and he couldn''t judge it with a normal breath. But its just scary! I have no idea when I was targeted! "Art Byron." Art also said his alias. Actually, it doesnt matter if you say your real name, because the monster in front of you is looking for people by his breath. "You are afraid of me." Senia Clemens said suddenly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 249： Abyss Demon Chapter 249 Abyss Demon It''s not a question or doubt, it''s just a plain statement of a fact. "It''s not fear, but vigilance." Art corrected him. Knowing that it is difficult to hide your emotions from him, it is better to be open and honest. "I remember you." Senia Clemens seemed to have something suddenly, and after saying something, he suddenly disappeared. There was no sign, no trace, and Art was staring at him vigilantly, but he still couldn''t find out how he disappeared. is still just a statement, without emotion. "Huh" Yate couldn''t help but let out a long breath. Then he took a big breath of fresh air. This feeling like a wild tiger wandering outside the tree hole where you are hiding is extremely stressful on the mind and body. He is really unlucky too. Although the communication just now was short, some information can be deduced. For example, this inhuman existence has no grievances with him, nor does he know him, and is simply attracted by his breath! He has never relaxed his cultivation of the refraction force field, but in front of this inhuman existence, it is no different from nothing. It''s not that he doesn''t work hard, but that the opponent''s strength is too strong. The other party''s last sentence "I remember you" was not a warning, but it made him more vigilant. Because I don''t understand the other party''s intention at all! Finally came out to relax, but was followed by an inhuman being. He was thinking, should he go to Gregoria Kate to check his luck after returning? No longer in the mood for a walk, go straight home. Go to Gregoria Kate first. The latter floated in the air as always, and it seemed that he didn''t need to practice or rest. Without her asking, Art recounted the previous experience. "What you met should be a demon from the abyss, who took the summoner''s body." Unexpectedly, Gregoria Kate gave a direct answer. Sure enough, there is an old man in the family, like a treasure. Although Gregoria Kate is not level 7, because of her profession, she probably knows more hidden knowledge than most of level 7! Unexpectedly, there is such a risk in the profession of Demon Warlock! To summon an abyssal demon, what other profession could it be besides a demon warlock? He could, he just never summoned it. Once he summons, the abyssal bloodline will definitely take the opportunity to revive. At that time, the two bloodlines will fight in his body, but in the end, his human bloodline will be scraped and devoured. Who can he ask for reasoning? Senia Clemens stared at him, perhaps because of his abyssal blood and the aura of the demon warlock profession. Knowing the identity of Senia Clemens, the question now is what is his purpose and how to guard against it? Don''t think he means well. As for why he acted immediately at that time, or for other purposes, it is unknown. "Don''t worry too much. As a demon, he will inevitably pay a high price for occupying the summoner''s body, and the strength he can display is limited. If he is a professional above level 7, he may not even be able to exert the strength of level 7 now. Come out, the present world also suppresses professionals above level 7." Gregoria Kate was as calm as ever. This is why Yvette Clark refused to reveal his full spiritual form until the end of the day. And put it away. "Yeah." Art didn''t panic, and contacted Samantha Lily in front of Gregoria Kate. "Are you interested in abyssal demons?" A researcher like her should be very interested in abyssal demons. "Did you summon me to see me off?" Sure enough, Samantha Lily was not only interested, but also thought beautifully. "I met an abyssal demon who usurped the summoner''s body." Arthur said frankly. "Why do you always encounter this kind of thing?" Samantha Lily complained first, and then asked him about the details. After listening to his narration, he said: "I''ll send you something later, and when you meet him, give me a signal, and I''ll rush over right away." It''s impossible to guard him 24 hours, that''s the only way. "thanks!" Later, Art contacted Tabitha Agnes. The six and seventh-level people who explored the mausoleum at that time have now walked and scattered. The body of Marquis Coffey was taken away by Duke Clark, Christopher Micah continued to sit in the spirit world, Hiram Haydn and Monroe Cromwell left together, and the rest of them also left separately. Tabitha Agnes is also gone. However, she can come anytime. As a shadow assassin professional, she is also slightly proficient in space. If Yate cooperates, she can locate Yate''s coordinates more accurately. Art doesn''t like this feeling very much. Owing favors beyond one''s ability. But he cherishes his life even more. What good intentions can a devil have? Finally, I decided to ask Gregoria Kate to help me see my luck. Professionals of the divination department mostly have this ability, but some of them are not accurate. He didn''t believe this before, but now he is half-believing. Unexpectedly, Gregoria Kate replied directly: "I can''t see it." Not only fate, but even his destiny cannot be peeped! And not only Gregoria Kate, but also other prophecy professionals can''t do it. There is some kind of very obscure but extremely high-personal power in him. Lets call it power, because even Gregoria Kate doesnt know how to describe this existence in him. Not the power of Ms. Yue or blood. It has been analyzed to this point, and Yate still doesn''t understand. Entry! 2 entries on him! Usually the sense of presence is not strong, but it can play a vital role at critical moments. "All things return to one", originally thought that this entry had a very strong character, but unexpectedly, the character is also very high! A "bubble" that even Ms. Yue is affected, so do you need to explain it? With these two entries on him, not to mention that Gregoria Kate is only a sixth-level psychic, even if he reaches the ninth level, he cannot spy on his fate and fortune! This is the most awesome existence in him! is also his deepest secret, which not even Gregoria Kate can tell. "Then..." Art was going home to continue his research. Just took a day to relax, and the crisis swept over. This is holding a knife to urge him to work hard! It''s just that before he finished speaking, Gregoria Kate suddenly changed her expression, raised her hand to grasp, and mobilized the power of the Church of Soul. "Bang!" Something was installed on the restraint. However, it still failed to stop the opponent. It just delayed the time for the other party to break in for a moment. Sure enough, it was Senia Clemens! It was just over 2 hours ago that I remembered him, and now I am looking for him. The reason is already on the face. Senia Clemens looked very embarrassed at the moment, his hat disappeared, his swollen belly looked like a flat tire, there was a scratch on his face, one eye and half of his nose disappeared, and his cheek was almost divided into three parts. , and nearly one-third of her hair fell out. What does a person do after a serious injury? Of course it is to find medicine to heal the wound! (end of this chapter) Chapter 250： similar? Chapter 250 Similar? "help me!" Unexpectedly, Senia Clemens did not attack, but asked Art for help! Yate was startled at first, and then his eyes began to change drastically. I am hesitating whether to help him or not. guessed wrong. He didn''t come to look for "medicine", but to ask for help! However, Yate quickly realized that what he thought was after the fact, his current situation seems to be not out of danger. Being able to hurt him into such a thing is definitely not something he can handle, and he doesn''t have much time to hesitate. "How can I help you?" Ask about the difficulty first. "Just let me hide here." It was surprisingly simple. It''s so simple that Yate can''t believe it! Obviously know that decisiveness is needed at this time, but the more this kind of time, the more suspicious people will be. "The reason!" However, Art was still calm. I have guessed the reason, but I have to listen to his explanation. "This thing can disturb the sight of the outside world, and she can help block prying eyes." Senia Clemens pointed to the Church of Soul and Gregoria Kate respectively. "What was your original plan?" Sure enough. However, before he came, he definitely didn''t know about the Church of the Soul and Gregoria Kate! "I''m asking for your help. As the same kind, you should have a solution!" Senia Clemens answered every question, and didn''t dare to waste time. Same kind? Yate''s pupils shrank suddenly. The "similar" in his mouth is definitely not the profession of Demon Warlock! What else could it be? "Do you want to be saved?" Without any excuse, he looked at Gregoria Kate nonchalantly. "It depends on what you mean." Gregoria Kate still had an indifferent expression, as if she hadn''t heard what Senia Clemens said just now. "Reward!" Art immediately made a decision. It''s not that he is greedy for rewards, but wants to know why he thinks he is his kind, but the rewards can''t be avoided. Just don''t have time to ask. "A seventh-order extraordinary item!" Senia Clemens was very straightforward. Perhaps it was a life-and-death crisis, which left him no time to hesitate. "Sign this contract!" Art took out a pre-drawn contract, filled in a line, and handed it to him. Prepare many copies and keep them ready at any time. This came in handy. It probably means that the two parties are not allowed to harm each other in any form, and this addition is a reward. The entire contract is written in Chinese. Although Senia Clemens couldn''t read it, he could understand the meaning of the contract. Such a contract, he would definitely not sign it normally. Just understand the meaning, but not the words, the other side has many ways to set traps in the treaty! However, there is no time for him to hesitate now. The main thing is that the two parties should not harm each other in any form to reassure him. Other than that, everything else is acceptable. Sign your name quickly. is the name "Senia Clemens", but Art can feel that this name locates his existence. Maybe it is the aftereffect of his occupation of this body. Yate retracted the contract and let him hide. Practice moon phase meditation by yourself. I dont know what is chasing and killing him, but I think Ms. Laiyue should be able to make the other party show some face. Don''t dare to half-heartedly, but really devote yourself to meditation. With the help of Gregoria Kate and Tabitha Agnes to take care of them, you don''t have to worry about your own safety. As early as when Senia Clemens first appeared, he had already activated the locator on his body. Tabitha Agnes used to locate him. Just now, Tabitha Agnes has arrived. No signs. If Tabitha Agnes didn''t take the initiative to tell him, he wouldn''t even know! Sure enough, the real strength of the 7th-level boss is beyond his ability to evaluate. Usually, he never showed his true colors in front of him. There is no need for this. Or in other words, he is a small Tier 3, not worthy of showing his strength. With all his energy devoted to meditation, he naturally could no longer pay attention to the outside world. I dont know if the existence that chased and killed Senia Clemens came. Not curious at all. What if the same kind of person also thinks he is Senia Clemens? Senia Clemens, Tabitha Agnes, and Gregoria Kate did not move at all, only the breath of moonlight gathered on him. It is still daytime, and his strength is not yet able to condense the moonlight during meditation, it can only be breath. Samantha Lily is already waiting at his home. Was told by Raum, wait for now. Samantha Lily naturally didn''t mind, but wished for a longer time. Every time Art will pay enough knowledge as a reward. Things like this that you can get paid for sitting down like this, even the 7th-level bosses like it! Time passed by little by little. The sun is setting. The night fell. The night is getting darker. The city turns from quiet to noisy, and then from noisy to silent. Six hours later, Art woke up. The meditation time is a bit long this time. Gregia Kate moves away from him. Senia Clemens, who is like a clay stone statue, also "lived". In just 6 hours, most of his injuries have recovered! The wound on the face is almost healed, the stomach is plump again, and even the hair has recovered a lot. Resilience is really strong! At Yates house, Samantha Lily, who had been waiting for a long time, was notified by Raum, got up, stepped forward, and came to the Church of the Soul. Already saw the clues here, Monroe Cromwell had talked with her frankly before leaving. Don''t worry about her. She also promised Monroe Cromwell that she would not harm those in the Church of Souls. This is the first time I come in. First saw Art and Gregoria Kate floating in the air. However, before she became interested in Gregoria Kate, she saw Senia Clemens again. Is this the abyssal demon that usurped the summoner''s body? Um? There are still people in the shadows! She couldn''t find a specific location! Samantha Lily pushed up her glasses and sided with Art consciously. "This is the reward." Senia Clemens just glanced at the newly-appeared Samantha Lily, and then consciously offered the reward. One finger. It resembles the claws of birds, with scale-like skin and sharp nails, which are 20cm long. Yat was inconvenient to take out the identification scroll for identification, so he looked at Samantha Lily. The latter froze for a moment before stepping forward to take the finger. Although it looks like a bird''s claw, it is indeed a finger of some kind of creature. From the perspective of structure and breath, it is 7th grade. Samantha Lily nodded. "The contract is completed." Art said. Senia Clemens looked at him without speaking. In this situation, he obviously didn''t want to let himself go. But it doesn''t mean to do it. "Why do you say I''m the same kind?" Art asked directly. Ask in front of 3 people and express your attitude. (end of this chapter) Chapter 251： still want to fight Chapter 251 is still to be played It is precisely because there are 3 people that Art is more at ease. If there was only Samantha Lily, he would not have asked in person. There is another reason. If he and Senia Clemens were asked to ask in private, he would definitely not do it. He can''t beat Senia Clemens, okay! Even if he was seriously injured just now, it is estimated that Senia Clemens can kill him with one hand! He was stupid to ask Senia Clemens alone. Moreover, why Senia Clemens said that he is of the same kind, he actually has guesses. Not afraid of Gregoria Kate 3 people know. 3 people will not care about this. As long as it is not an abyssal demon. In this world, demons are also synonymous with evil. "Aren''t you?" Senia Clemens finally changed his face. No wonder his strength is so weak! Originally thought that he was the price of perfect fusion of this body, but it turned out that he was wrong. If he is not a demon, but has the same kind of breath on his body, there is only one reason, he is a demon warlock! A demon who usurped the body of a demon warlock met another demon warlock... The atmosphere suddenly changed. Samantha Lily took the first shot and caught Art behind her, her eyes turned into swirls. Tabitha Agnes'' breath became more and more obscure. Gregia Kate once again activated the power of the Church of Souls, and at the same time took over Samantha Lily, bringing Yatra to her side. Although it was the first time for the three of them to work together, and even Gregoria Kate and Samantha Lily met for the first time, the cooperation was very tacit. The slowly healing wound on Senia Clemens'' face suddenly stagnated, and wisps of black breath emerged from it, faintly showing signs of cracking again. No! "What''s the matter with your breath?" He clearly smelled the devil''s breath from this human being, and it was a very high-quality, very pure kind, which was by no means comparable to that of a demon warlock. That''s why he said "the smell is very good", how could it be wrong! "What breath?" This is exactly what Art wanted to know. "The breath of the devil!" Senia Clemens seemed to feel that he was perfunctory himself, and his originally small eyes suddenly doubled in size! It''s scary, okay? "I''m a demon warlock, isn''t it normal to have a devil''s breath on my body?" Art guessed that he should be talking about the breath of dark blood. "No!" Senia Clemens growled impatiently. Following this low growl, his whole body suddenly became alive, and he was no longer as stiff and dull as before, always giving people the feeling of a dummy. However, it also became a lot more irritable. "Then tell me where the breath is! I don''t even know." Art said quickly. It feels like his sanity seems to be decreasing a little bit. "It''s the breath on your body!" However, Senia Clemens couldn''t describe it clearly. He just smelled the breath on Art, and he really wanted him to tell the source of this breath, unless Art lay there and let him take it apart to search. Obviously, Art couldn''t agree. It seems that there is no way to ask. Art ducked behind Gregoria Kate. In the end, we still have to do it. Sure enough, caution is correct. The contract just now has been completed, so it doesn''t affect the action now. Besides, the contract was signed between him and Senia Clemens, and has nothing to do with the three of them, Samantha Lily. From beginning to end, he didn''t give orders. Samantha Lily took off her glasses at some point, and even though her back was facing him, she saw all his movements and attacked almost simultaneously. Came in front of Senia Clemens in an instant, and a phantom of a giant black claw protruded from behind her, looking into Senia Clemens'' eyes at the same time. Coming up is a set of violent combos! Once it is released to fight, even the Soul Church that has been refined into extraordinary props may not be able to withstand it. Art''s house will also be affected. At the same time, it will attract the attention of the outside world. So let''s make a quick decision. Gregia Kate launched an attack at the same time, controlling and confusing Senia Clemens'' perception. Main support. The last Tabitha Agnes is the main output. A gloomy knife light silently slashed towards the back of Senia Clemens'' neck. It seems that the shadow spreads without warning, even if you see it with your own eyes, it is easy to ignore it. On Senia Clemens''s face, the black air that was originally only escaping from the face suddenly burst out, and instantly turned into thick smoke, covering his body. Phantoms of giant black claws, mental distortions, and gloomy sword lights all fell on him. However, there was no movement in the black air. No, the black air is expanding rapidly! It''s not the random spread of smoke, but it seems to be stretched by the things inside! In an instant, it has become 4 meters high. The black air gathers together, and a new creature appears in front of the 4 people. Samantha Lily''s phantom with giant claws and Tabitha Agnes'' knife light are all blocked by his thick skin! Gregia Kate''s and Samantha Lily''s psychic influences also have no effect. It seems that the resistance is very high. Yat''s eyes shrank. The body of Senia Clemens is actually seven or eight points similar to the Fallen Demon! But it is not the current small family of fallen demons, but the former high-level demons. The same dark red skin, a goat-like face, long ears, double horns, a huge nose, knotted muscles, sharp claws and fangs, the difference is that his belly is huge, as exaggerated as if he is pregnant with triplets! Is it by chance or? After revealing the demon form, Senia Clemens looked at Art suddenly, his eyes were cold and ferocious. It''s hard to come to this world, but now I have to go back to the abyss, the resentment in my heart can be imagined. Facing such 3 opponents, he didn''t dare to keep his strength. The body that he was hunted down before was not willing to give up, but now he was torn apart by himself, anger +10! Before returning, he must tear up and eat this guy who seduced him into his own trap! Resuming the demon form, his thinking is much clearer, thinking that Art is deliberately seducing him. However, Samantha Lily and Tabitha Agnes will not give him a buffer time, and the black giant claw and the gloomy knife light keep up again. Just as it was about to touch his body, the phantom of the giant black claw suddenly solidified. After being caught on his body, it is already an entity! "Pricking" a voice like a tearing silk sounded. Senia Clemens'' arm was nearly torn and bleeding profusely. He blocked it with his arm just in time. The gloomy knife light meanders like a dragon, heading straight for his lower body. After contact, the light of the knife exploded like a goddess scattering flowers, turning into pieces of bright and finely broken knife light. A thousand cuts to death is nothing more than that. Yate couldn''t help the corners of his eyes twitching, feeling the urge to clamp his legs. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 252： more unreasonable Chapter 252 Even more unreasonable Sure enough, those who don''t talk much are often ruthless people. Tabitha Agnes''s move is vile, but very practical. "Ow" Senia Clemens let out a shrill cry similar to howling a wolf. The shock made Yate''s ears buzz, and his brain was slightly dizzy. It''s like the feeling of getting up suddenly after squatting for a long time. It''s not that he didn''t want to dodge, he had already made the dodge action, but was slapped by Gregoria Kate! Gregia Kate has very rich combat experience. The first attack was just a test, and she used less than 50% of her strength. Moreover, she has always been responsible for maintaining the prohibition of the Church of Souls and protecting Art, a soy sauce posture, which caused Senia Clemens to underestimate her second attack. Also because Samantha Lily and Tabitha Agnes put too much pressure on Senia Clemens. The attacks of these two people seem simple, but they contain their own extraordinary power. The knife that Tabitha Agnes slashed for the first time seemed to be blocked by Senia Clemens'' skin, but that was because Senia Clemens'' ability was here The above is the rough-skinned and thick-skinned type. If it is replaced by an ordinary 7th-level, it will definitely not dare to resist! But no matter how rough his skin is, he can''t be as thick as a man''s vitals. As a male, Art understands his pain very well. A high-ranking demon actually yelled howling wolves, isn''t that enough proof? However, this guy is also a ruthless person, he raised his hand and slapped his bulging belly hard! "Boom!" There was a muffled sound. The sound is not very loud. At least Art didn''t feel anything. However, he found that the expressions of Samantha Lily and Tabitha Agnes changed drastically at the same time! The follow-up attacks of the 2 people were all in vain. The speed suddenly slowed down! At that speed, Yate felt that he could dodge it. It is impossible for two people to make this kind of mistake at the same time, so the sound wave of Senia Clemens just now has the effect of slowing down! No wonder he was still able to shake off the opponent after being injured so badly just now. Cenia Clemens, who successfully counterattacked, cherished her most powerful attack, grabbing the faces of Samantha Lily and Tabitha Agnes with each hand. Using the information difference to hit 2 people by surprise, the next attack will not have such a good effect. So, instead of attacking the male human being who hates the most, it is the 2 targets that threaten him the most. With his washbasin-sized claws, once grasped firmly, they can smash the heads of two people into pieces in an instant! Yat suddenly discovered that his left hand was missing a finger! Looking at the shape of his fingers, Art just wanted to say, this guy is indeed a ruthless person! Being ruthless to yourself is really ruthless! That finger he just showed was his own! It is estimated that it was cut down in the previous battle. He thought about it, he couldnt connect it anywaythe one who can cut off his fingers must have special powerits better to use waste. He is really willing. Art isn''t worried about Tabitha Agnes and Samantha Lilly. These two people are both famous 7th-order, how could they have such little strength? Sure enough. Tabitha Agnes'' figure turned into a shadow and disappeared, leaving Senia Clemens caught empty. A second black claw suddenly appeared next to Samantha Lily, without slowing down, it went head-to-head to meet it. 2 giant claws are entangled together. Equally strong, same rough skin and thick flesh, same infinite strength... People can''t help but think of two ancient trees that grow close to each other, and the roots of the trees are entangled for hundreds of years. Airtight, difficult to separate! Samantha Lily is naturally not afraid, she still has 2 helpers! Wrapping one hand around Senia Clemens is a huge advantage. However, the first to act was not Tabitha Agnes or Gregoria Kate, but Art. The moment Senia Clemens was entangled, his eyes lit up, and he immediately activated the aura of judgment! Before it was not opened, it was out of pity for life. If he activates the aura of judgment when he comes up, the target of Senia Clemens'' attack just now is definitely not Samantha Lily and Tabitha Agnes, but him! He didn''t think he could escape. The place where the battle takes place is in the main hall, and the aura of judgment is enough to cover the entire space. Senia Clemens appeared under his feet like a cloud of dark green mist, and at the same time his complexion changed drastically. However, the expressions of Samantha Lily and Tabitha Agnes also changed abruptly at the same time. In reality, there is no team-building function in the game, and his understanding of Judgment Aura is very shallow. He never thought that Aura needs to be manipulated! As a result, 2 people were also affected. If he wasn''t still needed, Tabitha Agnes, who is a crispy professional, might not be able to resist cutting off his head! How can such a scourge stay? ! Although Gregoria Kate also suffered from the negative state of Judgment Aura, she is a marginal ob, so it doesn''t matter. Yat really experienced the tyranny of a trial aura. What about the 7th order? What about demons? Not all succumbed to his aura of judgment! Of course, this kind of dark expression must not be shown, otherwise he was afraid that he would be beaten to death afterwards, so he could only forcefully put on a troubled look. Even if all of them are affected by the aura of judgment, they will still have the upper hand. Without it, there are many people! Tabitha Agnes seized the opportunity and slashed at the neck of Senia Clemens again. This time, the knife light seemed to travel through space, and it came to Senia Clemens'' neck in an instant, without giving him a chance to avoid or struggle. Zoom in! There are no gorgeous light and sound effects, but under the influence of this dusty knife light, small cracks appear in the surrounding space! Senia Clemens showed a terrified expression on his face, and patted his belly again with the other hand. At the same time, he tried his best to pounce forward and lower his head. Unfortunately, at the critical moment, Gregoria Kate made up for it again. "Bah!" A very soft and silky voice. "Boom!" The sound of Senia Clemens'' head falling to the ground. "Bang" the sound of the corpse falling to the ground. It can be called flowing and flowing, and the connection is perfect. The most powerful wave of attacks became the trigger for his death. Never thought that Yate would have such a powerful auxiliary ability! A small Tier 3, who can stare to death with just one look at ordinary times, but sent him away with one hand. Endless resentment seemed to still remain in his head, his eyes were wide open, full of unwillingness. Originally, he could escape even if he couldn''t fight, so he was full of confidence and was not afraid to fight three people at the same time. Like a meat shield with the hole card to escape, facing the siege of 3 enemies, you will definitely want to play tricks on the opponent first, and then escape with ease. Regardless of race, this mentality is similar. I never expected that I would meet a career that was even less reasonable than myself! lost his life. Tabitha Agnes and Samantha Lily looked at Art in unison after confirming his death. The short knife in the former''s hand has not been put away. In the past two days, due to the water leak at home, the update has been delayed again, sorry. But its still the same sentence, its late but its here! If there are no accidents, the work can be completed in half a day tomorrow, and the normal update will resume. Also, finally 30,000 favorites, thanks to all book friends~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 253： loot distribution Chapter 253 Loot Distribution Tabitha Agnes is still the same set of leather armor, mask, and turban. But the short knife in his hand is very eye-catching. At first glance, it looks like a dusty, inconspicuous ordinary short knife, but Yate''s eyesight and perception ability are far beyond the same level, and he can find the abnormality of this short knife at a glance. Bone grinding of some kind of creature! A piece of bone about 26cm long. I don''t know what part it is. It is straight and has no curvature. It has a sharp edge. There are some natural lines on it that look messy at first glance but are actually very regular. When she injects her own power, it will become A weird insect pattern, somewhat like a kissing bug, quite intrusive. However, as she stopped injecting power, the lines returned to their seemingly disorganized appearance. The other dagger was not visible. Has been put away by her. It was only now that Yate realized that he only knew that she had 2 short knives, but she had no impression of the other short knife at all! Samantha Lily put on her glasses again, walked up to Art, and looked at him in surprise. The strength of the two of them is not much different from that of Senia Clemens, but the latter is a type with rough skin and is very resistant to fighting. If there is no aura of Judgment of Art, let alone how long the stalemate lasts, the latter is likely to escape . But the addition of Judgment Spiritual Qi is like adding a weight of a few grams to one end of a deadlocked balance. It doesn''t weigh much when taken out alone, but it plays a vital role at this moment! And, once it is tilted, it will be destroyed, and one end will collapse directly. Break defense, reduce resistance! It can be said that Senia Clemens is completely restrained! No, it should be said that most occupations are restrained. Samantha Lily and Tabitha Agnes are more afraid of this negative state! At present, only the Jordan stone ring on Yate can increase his skills by 1 point, so he only has level 2 Judgment Aura, but it reduces defense by 56% and resistance by 17%! Directly reducing more than half of the defense, anyone who puts it on it will suddenly change color. Of course, due to factors such as their respective occupations, races, bloodlines, ranks, etc., they will definitely not reach the values ??in the skill introduction 100% like in the game. But as long as there is a partial effect, it is enough. For professionals of their rank, even a slight advantage may form a crushing trend. It''s like Tabitha Agnes to Senia Clemens. The latter has strong defense and vitality. Even if most of its neck is cut off, it can still fight and get away. But with the effect of Judgment Aura, Tabitha Agnes can chop off his head with one knife! End the battle directly! Both have this effect on Senia Clemens, can the two of them not be afraid! The crucial judgment aura not only has an effect on them, but also cannot be dispelled! Before Yate finished judging the aura, they had already tried to dispel it by some means. The first time you encounter this ability, you must find a way to deal with it. Be prepared! It turns out that this dark green cloud-like aura is visible and intangible. It can continue to stack defense and resistance, but it cannot eliminate the reduction effect of the judgment aura! Such a powerful ability appeared on a level 3 professional...that is, Yate has established a good relationship with them, which means that he can use this ability, otherwise he would definitely choose to kill the grass. "Can you put the knife away first?" Art said half-truthfully to Tabitha Agnes. A little afraid of her knife. Her last cut was easy in Art''s eyes, but Samantha Lily had an obvious look of amazement on her face! In this level of battle, any level 3 vision is not enough, so Art has been observing the expressions of each of them to judge the situation. That''s why I realized the horror of her last knife. No matter how powerful the aura of judgment is, it only serves as an auxiliary effect, and it is she who is really powerful. Without any fancy movement, the knife in Tabitha Agnes''s hand quietly disappeared. Stand aside, waiting for Samantha Lily to speak. "What was the ability just now?" Samantha Lily didn''t care. That last cut earned her respect. "The aura of trial can reduce the defense and resistance of the target." Yate replied truthfully. Since I have used it, I have no intention of hiding it. Appropriately displaying some abilities can also improve one''s status. After all, strength determines the treatment. He does not intend to be just a "knowledge provider" or a tool person. "Judgment aura?" 3 people all remembered the name. Enough is enough, and I didn''t ask any more detailed questions. Next is the distribution of loot. The corpse of a high-level demon is not only interested in Art, but also in Tabitha Agnes and Samantha Lily. Although Gregoria Kate was recognized by those two as having the same distribution rights, she did not look like she had no desires and desires, and transferred the distribution rights to Art. Not only does her own state need the help of Art, but also the key to her promotion to level 7 is Art! It can be said that she is investing in Art. "What do you want a Tier 7 corpse for?" Samantha Lily asked Art. For him, level 7 is too far away, even if it is given to him, he is not capable of handling it. It''s not like the extraordinary props like Yuchan. In fact, even Yuchan, he can''t exert its full effect. "Sacrifice!" Arter had already thought of a reason. Let 2 people think that he is going to sacrifice to the spirit world who identified the item for him. "I can let it go, but you need to compensate me with knowledge of equal value. In addition, let me study for a few days first." Samantha Lily gave up her distribution rights. "Sure." Arthur nodded. Only Tabitha Agnes remains. Facing this ruthless man, Yate instinctively squeezed his legs. "Please come over here, thank you." Thank you in advance. A 7th-level boss, because he asked for help, immediately rushed over thousands of miles to help... He was too embarrassed to bargain! Samantha Lily is also grateful, but it is already included in the knowledge, the tacit understanding between the two parties. "Two favors!" Tabitha Agnes was as straightforward as ever, and directly offered her own conditions. Pay more and more attention to him. Just one favor who came to save his life, in exchange for two favors, Yate thought it was worth it. Moreover, his 3rd-level favor is actually valued so much by a 7th-level tycoon, does his own sense of vanity and accomplishment burst! "Okay!" "Thank you." Thank you again to the 3 people. "I''m leaving first." Tabitha Agnes didn''t know what she was busy with, and she didn''t have time to stay for a meal, so she left immediately. Samantha Lily looked at Gregoria Kate, as if planning to get to know her. "Did you see the one who chased him?" Art suddenly remembered this question. (end of this chapter) Chapter 254： undernutrition Chapter 254 Insufficient nutrition Yat was completely unaware because he had focused on meditation before. In fact, even if he doesn''t meditate, unless the other party actively exposes it, he won''t be able to find out. The strength gap lies there. "A hunter." Samantha Lily replied. "Level 7?" Art asked. The 8th order rarely stays in this world for a long time, just like Duke Clark, who spends most of his time in the spirit world. Just saw the strength of Senia Clemens again, so he guessed that the possibility of level 7 is even higher. Habitually pick up the mouth. Gregia Kate knows it all. "Demon hunters specialize in hunting demons from the abyss. They are very powerful and have many ways to restrain demons." Samantha Lily explained. Perceived each other''s breath. The other party probably didn''t expect that they would cover up an abyssal demon, so there was no pause. "Is there any distinguishing feature?" Arthur decided to avoid the witcher when he encountered it in the future. Cenia Clemens, as a high-level demon, can regard him as a demon. What if the witcher also misunderstood it? "Weird tattoos, and all kinds of demon collections." Samantha Lily explained. Art kept it in mind. "Spiritualist?" Samantha Lily looked at Gregoria Kate again. Been observing her since the battle ended. After all, she is one level higher than her, and she has noticed the unique aura of a spiritual metaphor in her. I have seen a 4th-level psychic practitioner before. Although her aura is more obscure and ethereal, her temperament is somewhat similar. "Yes." Gregoria Kate replied neither humble nor humble. She was not in awe or panic because of her seventh-order status. Have this confidence. "Samantha Lily, Monroe Cromwell''s friend, and he has a good relationship with him." Sure enough, seeing her confession, Samantha Lily''s attitude changed drastically, she took the initiative to seek relationships, and even attracted Art out. Prophecy professionals are really popular! Yate''s treatment is completely incomparable. However, she is still a 7th-level boss, she is still a bit reserved, and she is not stalking. Anyway, with the relationship between Monroe Cromwell and Art, she is not afraid that she will not be able to find someone when she needs it. Professionals in the prophecy department are popular because they can point you in the right direction at the most important and critical time in your life! No one can refuse a divination professional! For example, when she advances to the 8th level in the future, she must refer to Gregoria Kate''s opinion on time and place. No predictions, just intuition. If Gregoria Kate is willing to help her predict once, she can even owe an unlimited favor! This is a long-term investment relationship, so there is no rush. Put away the body of Senia Clemens and leave with Art. Art is going home too. "Remember to say more good things for me in the future!" As soon as he returned to Art''s home, Samantha Lily let go of her reserve and told him. Just as Art felt more comfortable with her, so did she. This is probably a coincidence. "Okay." As long as she can come to help, Art will not refuse. "Then I''m leaving, and I''ll send it back to you after the research is done." After finishing speaking, Samantha Lily walked away. She got a lot tonight. Yat got himself something to eat, and then summoned Isodi and Raum to eat and chat together. By the way, there are also solar slugs. have adapted to life here. This creature is very powerful if it grows up, but this time is a bit long. Take a hundred years as the unit! That''s why Hiram Haydn gave it to him without hesitation. He is kept as a pet for the time being. Isodi grew up very fast. Not only are the double knives more powerful, but there is also an extra bow. Rogge was born with a talent for bows and arrows. After she took office as the Nightborne, the inheritance in her blood was also awakened, and she mastered the power of the rocket without a teacher. Although it doesn''t have much power at the moment, it has at least one more means of long-distance attack. Usually, you can hold a bow as a cameo as a remote professional, wait for the other party to get close, and then take out two knives to chop melons and vegetablesthe opinion given by Yate. Isodi''s character is somewhat similar to Tabitha Agnes, he is active and doesn''t speak much. After hearing his opinion, he couldn''t help but look up at him a few times. It seems to be wondering who is the devil! After eating, it was almost dawn. Dawn dawned early in the summer, but I was delayed for too long in the Soul Church. Isodi returned to the dark world, Raum returned to the spirit world, the sun slug also returned to the jade pot, and Art himself was left. He began to examine himself. In the end, Senia Clemens also failed to give a positive answer, why did he say he was of the same kind. It has been denied that it is because of the profession of Demon Warlock. He guessed that it was because of his rebirth with dark blood. But it is better not to mention this topic, so he didn''t ask. However, he suddenly had a thought - Gregoria Kate and the others, shouldn''t they have seen it a long time ago? Don''t talk about others, Samantha Lily should have guessed! Otherwise, where does his knowledge come from? With all his own conditions, it is impossible to possess this knowledge! But as he speculated, several people didn''t care about this. It was him he knew, not his predecessor. Looked at it for a while, but there was nothing substantial, just figured out some previous details. Just look at the past. During the day, I practiced honestly at home. After going out for a long time and encountering this kind of thing, although it can be said to be a blessing in disguise, he prefers to keep his feet on the ground. Well, I actually dont want to take risks. If Senia Clemens confronts his opponent when they first meet, there is a high probability that he will die! Obviously just follow the steps, but of course I dont want to take this kind of risk. As for why Senia Clemens came to Pudera City, he was not interested in knowing at all. What if I found out and couldnt help but be moved? Continue retreat! Less than 4th order does not come out! He planned well, but it didn''t take long before he had to go out. The research went well. The double horns, which are the spiritual organs, were about to grow, but suddenly found that the nutrition was insufficient! The seeds still need to be watered and fertilized to germinate vigorously. If his horns want to grow by themselves, they also need a lot of spirituality as nutrition. Note that it is "a large number"! His current spirituality is only 30+700. 30 is his own spiritual saturation value, and 700 is from Pu''s eyes. In order to save spirituality, he didn''t even rush to open the Horadric Cube. And the spiritual value needed for his double horns to grow out, 730 points are definitely not enough! Who made his heart so big, referring to and learning from Mephisto''s horn, and successfully building it is just the beginning. Now comes the second question. How did he get so much spirituality? If it is a little bit of indoctrination, and then supplemented with meditation, he doesn''t know if he can wait for the horns to grow in his lifetime. Maybe a bit exaggerated, but it feels like a bottomless pit to him! Things at home are finally settled~~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 255： Quota (3rd update from yesterday) Chapter 255 quota (yesterday''s third update) Each professional''s spiritual organ is constructed by his own groping, and others can only give guidance at most, and cannot directly help. It is inevitable to encounter various problems during the period. The process of solving problems is the process of laying a solid foundation and solving hidden dangers. It is a good thing to be able to detect and solve it early, but if it is done in one step, it will make people feel uneasy-the common mentality of today''s professionals. But the problem he encountered was a lack of spirituality. A problem that is easy to solve but not easy to solve. The reason for the solution is that as long as you have money, you can directly use money to solve it, such as buying a large number of props like Po''s 7th Eye. It is difficult to solve it, of course, because the vast majority of professionals have no money. This is not money in this world, but extraordinary resources! What made him even more troublesome was that he was only at level 3, so he couldn''t get in touch with the circle of high-level professionals, let alone buy resources around level 7! Neither Samantha Lily, nor Tabitha Agnes, nor Monroe Cromwell could help him. Because the required spirituality is massive, it is impossible for him to bother a few people all the time. Several people are not his teachers. To be honest, facing his situation, I am afraid that the teacher will just run away! He can use that purple gift in exchange for the extraordinary power of the dark world. Spirituality is the source of extraordinary power, so extraordinary power is enough. However, once he integrates the extraordinary power of the dark world, he will be branded as the dark world! This is the next choice. The best choice must be the kind of unowned, most primitive extraordinary power. Ask Gregoria Kate first. Only tell him to look for it in the spirit world, because such places in this world are rare, and they are either very dangerous or occupied by people. Even in the spirit world, such a place is hard to find. The places that are easy to find must have been occupied by humans or spirit creatures, and the rest are naturally hard to find. It depends on his own luck and strength. No specific location was divined for him, because most of the places that are easy to divination have already been occupied. Professionals'' demand for resources and possessiveness are more aggressive than many countries and races! Then asked Samantha Lily and Tabitha Agnes separately, no trouble Monroe Cromwell. There are ways for the former, but none of them are suitable for him. For example, there is a kind of spiritual potion in Dietrich''s laboratory that can replenish a large amount of spirituality, but not only is the price high, but ordinary people can''t exchange it at all. Even Samantha Lily is only eligible to purchase one bottle per month. free? I want to fart! Doesnt R&D cost money, or do materials cost money? The latter method is even less reliable. Tell him several places in this world, such as Moon Spring of the elves. If its only a little bit, he can still have the cheek to ask someone to help him buy it, but its only the amount he needs, unless its trading with elves! Even if you can find someone to come forward, you can''t afford the price yourself. Everything has a price. Although the Moon Spring of the elves is precious, as long as he can afford the price, it is not impossible to sell it in large quantities. In the final analysis, there is still no money. When all external forces and tricks fail, the only thing he can rely on is himself! A few days later. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui came to his home together. "Why do you suddenly have time to treat us to dinner?" Angelo Nell asked curiously as soon as they met. It''s not that he''s being eccentric, but that he''s very busy during this time, and he often doesn''t leave the house for a few days! This time I suddenly invited them to dinner. Although the two of them really want to eat, they are not at ease, so they must ask clearly first. "The ruins you mentioned before are in the spirit world, right?" Arter asked directly, without making a fool of himself. 2 people had approached him before and invited him to participate in the exploration of a ruin. An event jointly organized by Dawn Church, Terra Church, Vulcan Church, and Shadow Church to cultivate and screen their own seed members. Limited to only those below level 4 to participate. Members of each church can form a team freely, and can also bring an extra friend to participate. Reliable contacts often need to stand the test of time, so support your own members to make friends. But this friend can only be below level 4, and limited to 1 person. Angelo Nell caught him. However, he politely refused at the time. Fortunately, he has a thick skin, otherwise he would be embarrassed to propose it now. "That''s right, you figured it out?" Angelo Nell didn''t taunt him, but was just curious about why he suddenly figured it out. "For some reasons, I need a lot of spirituality." Art did not hide his purpose. Remains like this kind of spiritual world are often ancient buildings of a certain world or a certain dynasty. With the accumulation of spirituality over the years, it is easy to produce some powerful spiritual creatures and extraordinary items. This event is held every three years, and every time they prepare for them are undeveloped and explored relics! Only in this way can the test effect be achieved. Live and die at your own risk. Only this kind of big church has this ability. "Sorry, I''ve already found someone good." Angelo Nell has already found another teammate. The corner of Yate''s mouth twitched, revealing a wry smile. But can''t say anything. "However, Shaohui hasn''t been found yet." Angelo Nell looked at his expression with satisfaction, and waited for a moment before adding. Yate''s mood was like a roller coaster, and he immediately looked at Shaohui. "If you have any conditions, you can mention them." Although Bai Piao is happy, but it also needs to be divided into people. It is better to be sincere with friends. "10 meals!" Shaohui said lightly. "I''ll cook you 15 different meals!" Art was stunned for a moment, then said immediately. "Okay!" Although Shaohui was still calm, she couldn''t help but clenched her hands, and her eyes were sparkling and full of joy. It seems indifferent and peaceful, but it has the same personality as Angelo Nell who likes to eat meat. "Meat in every meal!" adds Angelo Nell. "Of course it''s no problem!" Yate said with a smile, "However, it is up to Shaohui to decide how many people will be served." Turning around, I was in a really good mood, so I made a joke of her. "Mmm" Shao Hui also cooperated in a silent gesture. The two people who were not very close suddenly teamed up to bully him, the middleman and the president, with tacit understanding. Angelo Nell looked so angry that he couldn''t speak, and stared at the two with a fierce expression! "As long as you are honest during this time, I will take you with me." Shaohui took advantage of the situation and put forward her own conditions. During this period, Angelo Nell was very active, and his habit of inquiring about news was repeated. Although she has the characteristics of being trustworthy, she might meet someone who doesn''t like her. And it is easy to be targeted. For this event, Pudera City only occupied a small part of the quota, and most of them were strangers. (end of this chapter) Chapter 256： Im good at assisting Chapter 256 I am good at assisting Angelo Nell and Shao Hui have been holding back not to be promoted to the fourth level because they are waiting for this opportunity. It''s not just spiritual creatures and extraordinary props. In this kind of ruins, perhaps because of the civilization and power of a certain world, under the fermentation of time, some kind of wonderful factors have been produced, which leads to the spirituality in the ruins. To a certain extent, it has the effect of improving the promotion of professionals, and there have also been special effects of obtaining certain abilities and improving bloodlines. This is the nature of large organizations. Yate only knew this when she was popularized by Gregoria Kate. Suddenly remembered that Noah Godwin and April Joel invited him to explore the ruins not long ago. If you knew it earlier, you shouldn''t refuse! This kind of quota should be more precious, especially for wild professionals. These two guys didn''t make it clear either. Angelo Nell, too, if he had known earlier, he would not have refused. A fool would refuse! It is estimated that Angelo Nell and Shao Hui thought he knew. Just make mistakes like this, so as not to expose your own shortcomings of ignorance. Already in the process of making up, a lot of common sense is already known, but there are always some things that are overlooked. Going out more and getting in touch with friends is the best way to make up for common sense. At noon, he personally cooks for 2 people. In the afternoon, I will practice running-in with Shaohui. It hasnt been long for the trial activity. Shaohui originally didnt plan to find friends, but now that Yate wants to join, she needs to get acquainted with each others abilities and cooperate. After eating, the two sat facing each other. Shaohui still wears the same set of gray clothes and trousers similar to practice clothes, the priest outfit of the Terra Church, with a pair of copper maces on her back, and her own temperament, giving people an impression of simplicity and indifference to fame and fortune. Yat is in casual clothes. Before the formal running-in, it is necessary to introduce and understand. "Are you from the East?" Art first asked a question that had nothing to do with ability. Whether the softer facial features or the name reveals her identity. Because of my own reasons, I have a natural liking for the oriental curiosity of this world. But I didnt interact with her much before, and she has that kind of indifferent and quiet personality (Yate thinks), so I didnt ask until now. "I was born in the east." Shaohui nodded slightly. In this world, there is no obvious power gap between the East and the West. Even if there is rejection, it is the instinctive rejection of outsiders by the locals. She does not reject her hometown in the slightest. "I''m very interested in Eastern culture, and I can communicate with you when I have time," Art said. Now is not the right time to talk about this topic. However, when he said this, Angelo Nell had a strange expression on his face, and immediately asked, "Are you going to pursue our Shaohui?" "Sorry, I moved here when I was very young, so I don''t know much about the culture of my hometown." Shaohui also said. She has encountered this approach many times. At first, she really thought that the other party was interested in oriental culture, but in the end she was deceived again and again. They all pursued her under this name! Probably thought that it would be easier to contact her in this way, which caused her to instinctively refuse when she heard this topic now. "I''m really interested, but it''s fine if you don''t understand." Yate didn''t stalk or force an explanation, and immediately changed the subject and asked: "Are you good at attack, defense, or support?" There is no need for the two of them to divide so finely. "Attack!" Shaohui replied without hesitation. You should know it by looking at the double mace on her back. "It''s just that I''m good at assisting." Art said immediately. "Are you good at assisting?" Angelo Nell and Shao Hui both had expressions of disbelief. When you don''t know his attack method? A guy who''s very aggressive says he''s better at supports? What kind of psychology is this! "My rank is still low, and I can only use a few auxiliary methods at the same time." Yate introduced himself solemnly. This is the identity he thought of for himself. Support is valued strategically, but it is easily overlooked in real combat, and it is easy to be underestimated in single-player combat, which is very suitable for him. "Aren''t you a demon warlock?" 2 people know his real profession. "It''s true! But, can you summon demons there?" Art''s eyes lit up. If the church doesn''t mind, he can turn the ruins into a natural disaster of the undead! The great demons in the dark world are very good at resurrecting the undead. Positioning can go from assist to summon, he doesn''t mind. "No!" Angelo Nell said with a dark face. Except for the Church of Shadows, the other three are not very friendly to demons, and even have a mediocre perception of the profession of Demon Warlock. He still wants to summon demons in the ruins? "You can try." Unexpectedly, Shao Hui, who seemed indifferent and peaceful, turned out to be a black-bellied character! Sure enough, people flock together and things divide. Lets talk about how the person who played with Angelo Nell could have such a pure and harmless character! "Since it doesn''t work, forget it." Art shook his head. Clicking out of the corner of her eye, there seemed to be a flash of regret in Shaohui''s eyes. Sure enough, the little white rabbit is often black when cut. "What kind of assistance are you good at? In this ruins, the power of purification is of limited use, and I advise you not to show it to the public." Angelo Nell reminded him. "I know." Art first nodded his thanks, and then waved his hand to summon an oak wise man. A spiritual creature in the shape of a starfish, floating in the air, surrounded by 5 radial tentacles formed by red light, and in the middle is a ball of light the size of a football. In the middle of the light ball is a thing that looks like a vertical eye and a seed. At the same time, a hazy red light blessed Yate. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui clearly felt that his breath of life had grown a lot. "Increase the upper limit of life?" The two asked in unison. This most simple and crude auxiliary ability is liked by all creatures! Auxiliary abilities that can treat all creatures equally and have no negative effects to increase the upper limit of life are very rare! The 2 people sensed a very pure breath of life from the wise man of the oak tree, which was very rare. After the shock, the two fell silent. Are today''s professionals all rolled up like this? Demon Warlock actually has such a powerful auxiliary ability! What should they do with these pastors? Although neither of them is a serious priest. Especially Shaohui, whose priest carries a pair of bronze maces every day? "Don''t resist." Art said to the two people. Since the last time he accidentally injured Samantha Lily and 3 people, he began to study the team formation function. Compared with improving the ability to control the aura, he prefers the convenient and labor-saving way of forming a team. Besides, his buff skills are not only aura. He really found it. The ?? panel has this function. in the status bar. You can invite teammates to join, but currently there are only 3 places, which seem to be linked to his rank. He doubted that if he hadn''t found it, the golden finger panel would probably never remind him for the rest of his life! I imagined the situation when I found out that the panel actually had a team formation function after level 9... There is a high probability that I have never had this function, and I will never use it in the future, lest my friends find out and ask about it. Would you tell your friends that it took more than ten years of use to find out that the toilet actually has a flushing function? (end of this chapter) Chapter 257： Trouble aggregate Chapter 257 Trouble aggregate Yatt has already tried with Gregoria Kate, as long as the other party does not resist, he can invite. Angelo Nair and Shao Hui felt a subtle link connecting the three of them. They can vaguely perceive each other''s existence, but they can''t interfere with each other, and they seem to be able to share some abilities, which is a very good model. After the link is completed, they also enjoy the bonus of the oak wise man. Up to 35% of the upper limit of life bonus, so that the two couldn''t help but indulge for a while. Different from the improvement of strength, there is no bonus to lifespan. It is only the increase of life breath, but it can arouse the most primitive instinct of all living things. Live! Unless you encounter some extinct or high-level abilities, otherwise, as long as you have the breath of life, you will not die! "The oak wise man has only one ability, which can provide teammates within the range with a 35% bonus to the upper limit of life." Art slowly introduced, "However, there is also a disadvantage, that is, the oak wise man himself is easy to be killed. It needs to be protected." Angelo Nell and Shao Hui woke up, looking at the oak wise man with bright eyes. Good stuff! However, this shortcoming is also a big problem. With its weird appearance, the opponent will definitely kill it immediately. It is not the kind of existence that can be invisible or has a strong defense. It is very fragile, but its ostentatious size is equivalent to telling the other party to come and kill me! This requires at least one member who is good at guarding to protect it alone. Protection and destruction are completely different things, the former is much more difficult. Still, it might be possible to use it against an opponent or two. "Don''t you say a few abilities, what else?" Shaohui threw this question to Angelo Nell, and she asked expectantly. The first ability gave her a big surprise. Angelo Nell also looked up. He continued to conceive the battle plan around the oak wise man in his mind, and looked at Art with both eyes. "Then there is the prayer aura that purifies the aura and restores life, and the holy light bomb that can hit a single enemy or heal teammates." Art doesn''t want to expose too many abilities at once. The barbarian''s auxiliary ability is not mentioned, he has already provoked the elves and does not want to provoke the barbarians again. There is also this reason for the cameo support. His movements and moves carry a very strong trace of the Nightborne inheritance, and some familiar professionals may even recognize him by raising his hand. He is not ready to face the elves. "Holy Light Bullet?" Angelo Nell and Shao Hui''s anticipation line of defense was instantly overwhelmed. Doesn''t he feel that he should respect his profession? You, a demon warlock, can actually use holy light bullets! What do you make the people of Dawn Church think? The Church of Dawn has a holy light ability, which has a strong effect of eliminating evil and healing teammates. However, that is another paladin system, which is different from Angelo Nell''s priest. "Are you really a demon warlock?" Angelo Nell wondered if he was a genius secretly cultivated by his own church. If his ability is exposed, the Church of Dawn will not simply suspect him, but will definitely arrest him and torture him. Tell me honestly, where did you learn the abilities of our church secretly! After being astonished, Shao Hui popularized the existence of paladins for him. It is a relatively hidden existence in the Church of Dawn, and it usually appears on the battlefield, such as fighting with aliens, conquests in the spirit world, etc. It can be said that it is a profession born for fighting, so ordinary people and low-level professionals know Not many. Put it in the dynasty, this is the frontier army! How can the core secret be known to outsiders? Even if it is just a suspicion, they will arrest people without hesitation. Yate was about to introduce the characteristics of the Holy Light Bullet ignoring the magic resistance of demons and undead, but after listening to Shaohui''s introduction, he gave up decisively. Involuntarily looked at Angelo Nell. The latter happened to be staring at him too. "My ability has nothing to do with the Church of Dawn." I don''t want to explain, but I have to explain. He would also have strong doubts. "I believe you are useless." Angelo Nell said faintly. To be honest, she couldn''t fully trust Art either. Except for the Church of Dawn, no other organization has this ability! She now regrets inviting Art to join the Mutual Aid Society. Regardless of whether Arts ability is related to the Church of Dawn, it means that he has a big secret, and it is a secret that may attract the Church of Dawn to hunt down! Angelo Nell had no intention of rebelling against the Church. Not at all! "Don''t you have strong sword skills?" Shao Hui asked. "That''s not suitable for use in front of too many people." Art rubbed his nose in embarrassment. Is it the same as using it privately and using it under the eyes of so many big bosses in 4 churches? "It can''t be used again?" Angelo Nell and Shao Hui asked at the same time. Yat was also speechless. I didn''t steal or grab it, so why did I become invisible? Thinking about it, he had no intention of trying to reason with the church, the barbarians, and the elves. He is not a simple fool. "No wonder you want to pretend to be a support!" 2 people reacted. "Can I say it was a misunderstanding?" Art spread his hands and chose to lie flat. "It''s still the same sentence, what use do we believe!" Angelo Nell gave him a blank look. I thought I found a potential stock, but unexpectedly, it turned out to be a huge troublesome aggregate! Angelo Nell and Shaohui both understand that now they are tied to him! Once his secret is exposed, the two of us will not be spared. That''s why he didn''t hide it. But this rope was tied by the two of us with our own hands! "It''s okay, at least it proves that he has great potential!" Angelo Nell could only comfort himself in this way. "Are there any other auxiliary abilities?" Shao Hui also chose to lie flat and continued to ask. "Strength Aura and Blessing Aim Aura." Yate saved 2 skill points some time ago, and temporarily lighted up these 2 skills. Strength Aura, after activated, increases the physical damage caused by self and teammates, the level 2 effect is 12 yards, and increases damage by 37%. Blessing Aiming Power, after enabled, increases the attack accuracy of self and teammates, the effect of level 2 is 12 yards, and increases the attack accuracy by 90%. In some cases, more powerful than the damage-boosting aura. Anyway, all auras have to be learned, so it''s not a waste. The effect of the power aura is a circle of continuously rotating golden needle light, which is radiant and very cool; the blessing aim aura is a circle of continuously expanding and shrinking gear-shaped red dots, which seems simple and obscure, but gives people a sense of Very strong sense of threat. Very practical ability! What''s even more rare is that we can finally see the light. Shaohui said she likes it very much. The next step is for her to show her abilities. Just one sentence: "If you go down with a mace, you can destroy your house." The pastor of Terra Church is good at persuading people by force. So, she likes Art''s auxiliary ability very much! The frequency is messed up. . Feel sorry (end of this chapter) Chapter 258： Hidden dangers (please subscribe) Chapter 258 Hidden dangers (for subscription) "I''m not the kind of unreasonable team leader. Let''s follow the rules. We will reimburse you for the consumption of auxiliary skills." Angelo Nell patted Art on the shoulder and said. The rule of this world is that everything has a price. All auxiliary skills are consumed. Aura needs to consume Arts spirituality, while summoning the oak wise man needs to consume extraordinary items, preferably wood attribute extraordinary items. Although the quality of extraordinary items will not affect the effectiveness of the oak wise man, the effectiveness of the oak wise man is determined by the skill, but it will affect its own blood volume. He exchanged a lot of low-level extraordinary items from Samantha Lily, just for summoning. There are still many skills in the druid summoning system that have not been learned. Since Angelo Nell declared that he would reimburse him, he would naturally not be polite. "It''s okay to talk about low-level extraordinary items, but there are very few items that replenish spirituality." Angelo Nell couldn''t help shrinking his hands after hearing this. One consumes items, and the other consumes its own spirituality. It sounds like the former consumes more, and the latter can be replenished. However, not everyone has advanced meditation ideas. Moreover, there is definitely no time for you to meditate to restore your spirituality during the battle, and you must replenish it immediately. But items that can replenish spirituality, no matter props or potions, start at level 4! And it''s rare and expensive! However, the last two auras are really useful, especially for Shaohui. It was impossible for Angelo Nell to take back what he had said, so he could only grit his teeth and say, "I''ll figure out a way!" Things are decided like this. Shaohui reported Yate''s name and identity. Many people, including but not limited to people from Pudera City and the branch of the Terra Church, tried to buy her place, but she refused. However, instead of reducing her harassment, it became more and more frequent as the time of the trial event got closer! Yate''s appearance just helped her solve this problem. If it''s just a quota, it''s not like she can''t sell it. But this quota is tied to her, team up with her, and she is in charge! Why should she be responsible for a person she doesn''t know well? It has nothing to do with the identity of the other party, no matter whether the other party is a loyal believer of the Terra Church or not, just ask why you should take responsibility for your own fate for a stranger! There are some unspoken rules and filth within a large church, which is an inevitable phenomenon, but certain bottom lines must be adhered to. Tara Church is like this, as long as she disagrees, no one can force her! This is the implementation of the will of the upper echelons of the Terra Church! So, within the Church of Terra, she didn''t experience much pressure, but was a little irritable. But there are always some people who think that they are special, especially those who have been domineering on their own one-third of an acre of land for a long time, and it is easy to have an illusion that they are the protagonist of destiny and that no one can disobey themselves. She told Art about this hidden danger that might pose a personal threat to her. As a member of the Mutual Aid Society, she is also the vice president, so of course she can''t cheat her own people. When there are only her and Angelo Nell, one is the president and the other is the vice president. Now naturally inherited. After finally having such an opportunity, it is impossible for Yate to give up because of threats from others. Only asked if he could kill someone. Want to solve the problem once and for all. If the problem cannot be solved, then solve the person who caused the problem. He had seen this kind of person in his previous life, and it was like a dog''s skin plaster, and it was impossible to solve it without ruthless means! Shaohui told him to weigh it himself, if he is sure, it is not impossible to kill chickens and monkeys. Obviously, this is not a harmless little white rabbit. The so-called "sure" mainly refers to future troubles. If the other party has a powerful family behind him, he would not be willing to solve a small problem but cause bigger troubles for himself. The running-in process is not just one introduction. Yate and Shaohui would go out to sea to practice on isolated islands from time to time. The main reason is that Shaohui''s ability is too dynamic, so she is not suitable for being in the city. Although there are barren mountains and wild mountains, it is also easy to attract attention if there is too much movement. It is not certain that an opponent who wants to win the championship has already sent people to observe potential competitors. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui still have this qualification, and they are both "talented star players" in their respective churches. The branch wants to use them as business cards, and they also choose to cooperate in order to obtain more resources. Win-win. However, the two of them went out together more times, and they were still discovered. During this period of time, there were a lot of people staring at Shaohui, and it was beyond their expectations to be discovered so late. Hazel Bertie, the earl who once controlled the underground black market in Pudera City. Sean Bertie, his son and nephew. Hazel Bertie had no son, so he adopted his own nephew as a son. Sean Bertie is 23 years old, 3 years older than Shaohui. Shaohui and Angelo Nell are both just 20 years old this year, but because they were taught to launch them as famous brands very early, they behaved more maturely, and their temperament faded early. Yate always thought that the two were the same age as him or older than him, but he didn''t know the fact that the two were younger than him until now! As the boss of the underground black market in Pudera City, Hazel Bertie is very well informed, and he had reserved a place for his son as early as last year. However, the black market was destroyed, the Church of the Storm took over the territory, and the official forces represented by Moore Ryan took the opportunity to seize the market. As a result, the black market has not been able to be re-established, and his value has also been greatly reduced. This is nothing, but what made him unbearable was that the other party actually backtracked and even took back his son''s quota! But he couldn''t afford to offend the other party, so he had to find another way. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui, the two "star players", entered his field of vision at that time. Later, Angelo Nell selected the spot, leaving only Shaohui. Suddenly, all the small forces in Pudera City who are interested in this are focusing on her. There are also some forces from the outside world. Competition suddenly became fierce. This is the power of large organizations! Four churches can even distribute quotas to their own believers, but the outside world is fighting for it! Hazel Bertie did not hesitate to use huge resources to try to get through the relationship between Shao Hui''s parents. Have already discovered that Shao Hui is very stubborn and hard to reason with. With this time and energy, it is better to start with her parents. Originally, the other party had already wavered, but was suddenly told that the quota had been confirmed! A bolt from the blue! Hazel Bertie and his son were beaten dizzy. Sean Bertie clamored to make those who snatched his spot pay. He already regarded this spot as his own. It was impossible to investigate from the Church of Terra, but it was possible to start from Shaohui, and it was easy to discover the existence of Yate. The reason why it took a few days is because I didn''t expect it to be him for the first time. It is difficult for the uninformed to connect the two of them. Moreover, Hazel Bertie and his son have also heard about the rumored Professor Hughes some time ago, and they dont want it to be him. It turned out to be him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 259： Pirates (on) Chapter 259 Pirates (Part 1) After reading Art Tavel''s information, the expressions of Hazel Bertie and his son were uncertain, and it was too late to make a decision. Now that Yate''s real surname has been recorded by the government and many organizations, it is naturally easy to find out. The father and son clearly remembered the black and red light that shocked the entire inner city to flee that night! It is reasonable to say that even if you will not be accused of causing such an impact, it will attract a lot of criticism. But the fact is that not only the government and major churches did not hunt down Professor Hughes, but even many nobles and wealthy businessmen took this matter as a talk! Especially after the arrival of the Kofi family mission, this atmosphere became more and more obvious. Even Moya University tried to hire him, a young man who had just graduated, to return to the school as a teacher! The two people were afraid. Before the action against him started, they were overwhelmed by those forces who wanted to please Professor Hughes. The current city of Pudera desperately wants to have a Tier 7! Even if only in name! Moreover, it is said that he also has contacts with the 7th-order person from Dietrich''s laboratory! Different from Professor Hughes whose whereabouts are unknown, this one lives in Pudera City. But giving up like this is not reconciled. Too much investment in the early stage, too high expectations, even if I can''t get the quota in the end, I don''t want him to get it! Besides, the two of them don''t think that he has a good relationship with the seventh-order person in Dietrich''s laboratory. It is estimated that I have met a few times, and then boasted about my maturity. Hazel Bertie also used this method frequently. Based on common sense, how can there be too many intersections if there are so many differences in order? When this idea appeared, the balance in Hazel Bertie''s heart had already begun to tilt. is convincing myself. On an isolated island. Yate and Shao Hui stood side by side. The ground was full of potholes and broken rocks, as if a small earthquake had just been experienced. The arrogance in Yate''s heart has completely subsided. These are almost all Shaohui sabotages! Except for those high-ranking bosses, Shaohui is the most destructive person he has ever seen! Although I had already guessed when I saw the pair of copper maces, I thought she was a stronger type, but I didn''t expect her ability to be related to the power of the earth! Although the Terra Church is also known as the "Earth Church", and its inheritance is also around the earth system, there are not many people who can truly master the power of the earth. Many of them are peripheral derivative abilities, such as rocks, soil, and metals. These are what she said. Over the past few days, the relationship between the two has improved by leaps and bounds, and they have become acquainted with each other a lot. But what she has mastered is the real power of the earth! Although it is only a small piece. No one can fully control the power of the earth. But a small piece is enough. Just now, when she was testing the attack strength, she accidentally attacked a weaker node, which caused the plate to shatter, and sea water burst out! Two people have just blocked the "wellhead" and are observing whether water will come out again. Its a small island, if there is another pond, where will they go to test it? Besides, no one wants to get dirty, especially girls. "It''s blocked." Art looked at the node that was no longer emitting water, squatted down, and washed his hands. "It really works!" Shaohui said in surprise. There used to be a lot of weeds on the island, but they were burned by two people. He used piled plant ashes and mud, and the effect is very good! "Even adding some weeds is better than pure soil." Art was embarrassed to say that he just had itchy hands. In his previous life, he grew up in the countryside, and played with dirt and clay a lot since he was a child. As time goes by, these never-ending memories are constantly beautified in the mind, and occasionally there will be an urge to re-experience. However, if he is allowed to play with mud by himself, he will definitely not be able to do it. Such an opportunity is rare. Shaohui has never been exposed to these things, and she grew up in a church, so she naturally doesn''t understand. I learned a little common sense of life by accident, and I feel a little better. "Continue?" During this period, a certain nature of her seemed to be released, and she never got tired of destroying... I was wrong, it was a test. "I''m fine." Art twitched his eyes. After a few days, he has already changed from an assistant to a partner. Thinking that he might encounter such an enemy in the future, he didn''t refuse. Since it is a duel practice, it naturally does not use abilities, only skills, so the damage is so "small". However, every time at the end, Shaohui couldn''t help but explode. The physical combat methods of the two can be said to restrain each other, Yate mainly dodges and wanders, and Shaohui sinks every time she hits, and the kind that can directly end the battle with a sweep! The result is that Yate is hiding most of the time and Shaohui is catching. Although Yate doesnt have the supporting abilities of Nightborne, he cant stand him with high agility and rich combat experience. Anyone who encounters this kind of opponent will be irritable! It''s been a long time, if I don''t explode, I''m afraid I''ll make myself sick. However, Shaohui still has a very stubborn personality. In order to overcome her shortcoming, she has to drag Yate to practice with her every time! It is not obvious whether the shortcomings have been overcome, but Art knows that her temper has obviously grown. After each pair practice, she tested her ability alone, and her attacks exploded every time! Today even broke the underground plate! "Wait, someone is coming!" Art was about to distance himself from her when he suddenly paused and turned to look at the sea on his left. Under the starlight, several fuzzy black shadows are rapidly approaching. The two usually come out to train at night. "Why is your perception stronger than mine?" Shaohui couldn''t help but ask after she realized it a little later. On the surface, she seems to have a strength specialty, but in fact, she has the highest perception under the spiritual attribute! How can she bear this? "My mental value is relatively high." Art replied casually. "I remember you said a few days ago that you have high strength and agility!" Shaohui felt the urge to give him a mace. Is there a truth in this person''s mouth? "Yes!" Arter responded casually. "Are you developing in a balanced way for all attributes?" Shao Hui asked suddenly, her heart moved. "No, my spiritual attribute is the highest." Art said truthfully. Didn''t lie, among all attributes, spirit is the highest. It''s just that in terms of equipment superposition, every attribute of him is much higher than that of the same level. Many things, the most fearful thing is to use your own cognition to measure those guys who don''t take the usual path. Shaohui has realized that his foundation may be far more solid than she thought, so she stopped asking more questions, but focused on going straight to the desert island, or the pirate ship where the two of them came. Different from those sea merchants who occasionally appear as pirates, this is a real pirate! professional! On the black pirate flag, the white skull pattern is very clear. When the flag is fluttering in the wind, it seems to come alive, waving its teeth and claws in the air, threatening people''s hearts. The last point is not a description, but a real effect. (end of this chapter) Chapter 260： Pirates (medium) Chapter 260 Pirates (2) Several sloops headed briskly towards the deserted island under the cover of night. In order to show off and deter the target, a pirate flag with a black background and white bone pattern was hoisted on a sailboat! A magic item that has the effect of intimidating the spirit. However, this pirate flag is just an ordinary flag, not the iconic flag of a certain pirate group, so the effect is very ordinary, and it can also deter ordinary people. Like the iconic flag of the pirate ship, similar to the totem of the tribe, it will grow and grow with the pirate group, and finally transform into a very powerful magic item. Of course, ordinary small pirate groups definitely dont have items of this level. But it doesn''t mean that these sloops in front of you are little-known little pirate groups. The little pirate group doesn''t have the courage to come to the sea to "do business". These ships are obviously for them. This is a very small deserted island, as small as the playground of 5 middle schools, and there are only two of them on the whole island, not for what else they can do. Probably a member of a certain pirate group who took over private work and came here at night, ready to make a fortune. The two of them had long expected that someone would not be able to resist, and they also guessed that it might be hired, but they didn''t expect that it would be a pirate. But it makes sense to think about it. In this era, many big businessmen, nobles, and even officials have connections with pirates. 2 people just haven''t been exposed to this field, so they didn''t think of it before. Now think about it, not to mention selling stolen goods for yourself and attacking competitors, but also doing black work for yourself at critical moments. Where can you find such a good tool? "There is no fifth level, only one fourth level." Shao Hui waited for the other party to approach, and said proactively. Usually with Angelo Nell, she is responsible for the investigation. After she had finished speaking, she remembered that Art''s perception ability was stronger than her own. "Hmm!" Fortunately, Art responded in time to avoid her embarrassment. "How to do it?" Shao Hui asked after a moment of silence. It''s always Angelo Nell who makes the plans, and she executes them. "Concentrate firepower to solve Tier 4 first!" Yate''s plan was simple and rude. For Tier 4, only one surprise can be played. Otherwise, he is not sure whether the two of them can beat each other! The 6th and 7th ranks are too far away from him, so he doesn''t have much real sense of that kind of power, but the power of the 4th rank is still fresh in his memory. In case of encountering a guy with strange spiritual ability, should he call that person for help? "Do it when they get ashore?" Shaohui asked in detail. "No, do it when they come ashore. You are the main attack, and I will assist." Art said quickly. 5 sloops have come to the shore. The quantity is a bit much. It stands to reason that a maximum of 2 is enough, there is no need to go to war like this. This kind of deserted island naturally has no pier, and the pirates can only find a suitable place to go ashore by themselves. Jump off the boat one by one. All kinds of exotic clothes and strange shapes opened Yate''s eyes. It was obviously a suit of very good texture, but it felt like a beggar''s suit was worn by a few of them! On the nose, on the ears, on the lips, on the brow bone...Piercing and wearing nails, matching with clothes, is simply for fear that others will think that you are not individual enough. A group of crooked melons and dates! Knife, sword, hammer, musket...Weapons are also varied. Despite this, there is a sense of vicious, sturdy, and wild impact that hits the face. Excitement! Yat and one of the pirates looked up. The other party grinned at him, stubbled lips, white and yellowed teeth, red gums, eyes full of greed and madness. Lust for killing! abnormal! This was the only word he could think of. Even if they are pirates, not many like to kill like this. But the members of this pirate group were full of desire to kill, as if they were about to have a carnival. "Bang", "Bang", "Bang"... Accompanied by the sound of heavy footsteps, a huge figure stood up and walked towards the bow step by step. At first glance, Yate thought he saw Chen Guohan in the "King of Fighters" game! A very tall fat man. The height is about 3 meters, with a bald head, a thick beard, and a fierce and rough appearance. Although he is so tall, he gives people a spherical feeling, which shows that he is fat, and Sania Clemens is no less! But he is human. Apart from his overgrown stature, he has no alien features. Holding a dark red mace in his hand, the material has long been invisible. It was dyed this color by flesh and blood, and there were strips of white meat hanging from several wolf teeth, and there were even black and red things piled up in the gaps, which I couldn''t tell what it was. Yate would rather be stabbed than be rubbed by this thing. Once touched by this thing, let alone physical damage, the germs on it are too much to bear! And add psychological harm. After this monster-like person appeared, the mood of those pirates suddenly became even higher. This pirate group is weird! Yat felt a strong desire to kill, almost burning! His powers of spiritual sense organ. Although it hasn''t grown yet, it has already demonstrated strong subsidiary abilities, so he didn''t hesitate to invest huge resources. "Do it!" Sent a signal to Shao Hui. He is responsible for attracting attention, and Shaohui is responsible for surprise attacks. The monster has come to the bow and is about to disembark. Generally, when a fat person walks, the fat on his body will have undulating lines like water waves, but he did not. The flesh on his body is very solid! Every time you take a step, the boat under your feet will shake, and people can''t help feeling a little pity for this boat. I have suffered a weight that I shouldn''t have. "Woo" Having received the signal, Shao Hui appeared with an unrivaled force and went straight to the monster! The pirate members along the way were ignored by her, and they were knocked into the air one after another. At least, their tendons were broken and their bones were broken, and at worst, they died on the spot. The target is only that monster. If there were more of these ordinary members, it would be impossible to hurt her. There is a circle of yellow shield on the body surface. "Hey..." The monster laughed wildly, retracted the foot that had just been protruded, and raised the mace in its hand. Unexpectedly agile movements. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" The voice was thick and thick, as if it had its own stereo, which made people''s ears buzz. Shaohui''s face remained unchanged, she was as firm as a fired bullet, and with a circle of golden needle-like light under her feet, she charged forward without hesitation. The copper mace in his hand was raised. She actually wants to compete with herself? The monster seemed to see some unbelievable scene, and it stepped slightly to block a thin figure behind it, so that it would not disturb its interest. This figure was about to display a certain ability, but was blocked by him, so he had no choice but to give up. The body is too wide! Wait around his body, the opponent has already rushed forward. At the same time, he hurriedly hid to one side. (end of this chapter) Chapter 261： Pirates (below) Chapter 261 Pirates (Part 2) "boom-" The copper mace intersected with the mace, and the sound like gold and stone was deafening, tearing the silence of the night instantly. A wave set off a full 4 or 5 meters high, and the sailboat retreated dozens of meters away! The surrounding pirate members fell to the ground one after another as if they were dumping dumplings, with painful expressions on their faces, and blood oozed from the corners of some of their eyes and ear holes. Get too close, the impact is too great. Some are afraid that they have lost their hearing permanently. Art frowned slightly. Except for the thin and short figure on the boat, these people don''t know how to dodge! Could it be said that these guys are all controlled? There are 4 other boats on board, but there is not a small management leader! Very abnormal! However, lets talk about these after the fact, the most urgent thing is to kill this monster-like little giant first. 4th order. The raid failed, so I had to force it. Aura of prayer lit up on Yate, helping Shaohui recover slowly. Just now, she received a lot of impact, and the reef under her feet was completely shattered. It''s not that she doesn''t want to move, but her body has been put into a paralyzed state, and she has just recovered now! The power of this monster is simply abnormal! Fortunately, he was beaten back a long way. However, the expression on her face was slightly excited. Training with Yate these days, I feel aggrieved enough! This time, the thoughts became smooth. "Woman, you are qualified to let me remember your name!" The sailboat returned to the shore, and the monster''s thick voice sounded. Clear thinking, normal speech, not abnormal development. "Bernie Susan!" Shaohui replied almost without hesitation. Art blinked. What a smooth response! Just now I was worried that she would directly report her name. In such an extraordinary world, it is not surprising that there are props and skills similar to those in the myths and legends of his previous life, such as gourds and bottles that can accept people, and the ability to curse targets by name. So, be careful. If the other party already knows, then there is no way, just dont admit it yourself. If there are similar skills and props, there will definitely be many restrictions. "Isn''t your name Shao Hui?!" The monster asked after a moment of silence, and his voice became much softer. Shaohui came as soon as he opened his mouth, which made him wonder if he had made a mistake. The main reason is that Shaohui''s indomitable momentum left a deep impression on him just now. How could he have thought that such a person actually has such a side! Fortunately, there is someone around him to help him confirm. "She lied to you!" The thin and short figure reminded him. Before hiding fast, and his own strength is not bad, so he is fine. "Bernie Susan is my Western name." Shaohui''s answer made Art suddenly understand why he fell in love with her. Orientals are only a small part of the factors, the real root is here! Birds of a feather flock together. An angry expression appeared on the monster''s face, and he stopped bickering with her, and suddenly jumped up when the boat was still more than ten meters away from the shore. For those who have not seen it with their own eyes, it is difficult to imagine a picture of a fat man weighing 500kg jumping up. The picture that emerged in Arter''s mind was "Giant Frog". Although his figure is extremely large, his jumping movements are very light, like a giant frog in human form, silently, but covering Shaohui with a huge shadow. Shaohui was also taken aback by his light movements and tried to dodge. With his body shape, carrying the aura and strength from heaven, Shaohui would choose to confront him head-on unless he is stupid! However, when she wanted to move, Shaohui realized that her body was "locked" by a force! I don''t know when I will be recruited! Fortunately, Yate''s rescue arrived in time. Already converted the power aura into purification aura in advance, and then smashed the psychic hammer at the monster. Generally, such brute force characters tend to have relatively low mental resistance. A transparent hammer that looked like an air mold hit his forehead precisely. The monster''s originally silky movement obviously faltered, and it suddenly fell. It is already difficult for him to be able to jump out with such a light movement. You can''t ask him to exert force twice in the air. It hit the reef on the shore firmly! There was a muffled bang, and he even bounced it, like a giant tire fell on it! Yate, who was paying attention the whole time, couldn''t help shrinking his eyes. This means that his body still has super toughness! Stronger ability to resist blows! At this time, Shao Hui had escaped from being restrained and retreated to the island. Can no longer entangle with each other on the shore! "That little guy''s skills." Art reminded her. Fully fulfilled the responsibilities of supporting, not only interrupting the monster''s attack, but also found that the little dwarf secretly shot and locked Shaohui. That''s why the rescue can be so timely. "There''s another little bug!" After getting up, the monster became more and more angry. But sanity has not been lost. Step by step towards Yate and Shaohui. I dare not jump again. The little man followed him quietly, hiding in his shadow. There is a bright moon in the sky. The little dwarf tried his best to eliminate his own sense of existence and some small movements, and there was nothing to hide in front of Art. Even without the ability, Moonlight will naturally get close to him. "I can only do my best." Yate said to Shaohui. "How to fight?" Shao Hui asked very simply. "You are near, I am far." Art said. "Good!" Shaohui didn''t hesitate at all. Her professional positioning is melee output and sub-tank. Although she didn''t know what long-range attack methods Yate had, she still chose to trust her and went forward again. This time it is a double mace. The body of the mace is covered with a light yellow film. Since it is brass itself, it is hard to see. Almost at the same time, Art''s loud singing sounded! Damn it! Mage? The monster and the dwarf looked at Art at the same time. If Yate is a mage, the two of them will definitely solve Yate immediately! Although Shaohui was also taken aback, she didn''t pause at all, and seized the moment when the other party''s attention was diverted to make a move. One mace hit the monster, and she threw the other mace at the little dwarf. I have already seen the other party, and I know that the other party has been doing tricks secretly, and the hatred value for him is higher than that for monsters! The little dwarf shrank back, and a hazy phantom appeared, as if preparing to use his ability to escape. However, a flickering electric light suddenly appeared. Static force field! Where did Yate need to sing, but he deliberately attracted the attention of the two to create opportunities for Shaohui. At the same time, I am also looking for opportunities. When Shao Hui threw the mace at the little man, she had already released the static force field. It just takes effect when this guy''s ability is about to be used. It can only be said that he cooperated too well. A copper mace was thrown straight at it. All the protections that came into contact with on the way disappeared under the action of that thin layer of yellow light. "Crack!" There was a crisp sound, like a watermelon falling to the ground. The little man is dead! The schedule is a bit chaotic, and the update time cannot be resumed, please bear with me,,, 3 more here. (end of this chapter) Chapter 262： monster Chapter 262 Monster The two copper maces in Shaohui''s hands are not made of brass, or even metal, but a kind of wood called "brass wood", which is extremely hard and strong, and weighs more than copper and iron in the same proportion! This kind of wood is a specialty of the Terra Church. For example, the Pudera City Branch can only get a share of one copper mace every year. If it wasn''t for her cooperation as the promotional business card of the branch, it would be impossible to get such two copper maces. High-profile also has high-profile benefits. Bronze mace plus her strength, it doesn''t seem difficult to kill a professional who is less than level 4. But Yate still threw an ice storm on it without worry. The little dwarf died too simply, so simply that it is hard to rest assured. The damage of the ice storm is not very high, the key is that it has the effect of crushing corpses! The fireball may not be able to ignite the opponent''s body, even if it can, it will take a long time, the picture is not good, and the smell is unpleasant, so it is not as easy to use as the ice storm. "Kacha", "Kacha"... just two ice storms went down, and the body of the little dwarf was already shattered. Shaohui didn''t have the energy to pay attention to why he was still able to use magic, and had already fought with that monster. Has been promoted from "monster" to "monster"! Facing the death of the little dwarf, this monster was outraged, waving the mace in his hand like the wind, forcing Shaohui so hard that it was difficult for him to get close! Accidentally scratched a stone the size of a human head and smashed it instantly, without any delay effect of even 1 second. Adding his body shape and arm length, he artificially created an "absolute field" with a radius of 5 meters! Not to mention Shaohui''s attack, even Art''s magic can''t be applied to him! It was swept away by the strong wind before it even got close. It''s okay, but I haven''t seen him use any special abilities, as if all the abilities are blessed with strength and physical strength. Physical strength is also terrifyingly strong! This kind of swinging with all its strength, it is very remarkable for a normal person to persist for a minute or two, but he has persisted for nearly 10 minutes, and there is still no sign of weakening! He didn''t even lose his breath. It''s like a tireless machine! Shaohui''s ability can distort the opponent''s attack angle to a certain extent, but it has no obvious effect on his range of normal attacks. Moreover, his strength and weight are enough to get rid of the influence of Shaohui''s ability. Shaohui''s abilities are different from Gregoria Kate''s. Gregia Kate used hallucinations to distort the opponent''s senses, while Shao Hui forcibly twisted the opponent''s body, similar to the application of gravity, but not quite. If she could control gravity, she would have already been asked to leave by the headquarters! It cannot be said that this monster restrains her ability, she also restrains the type of monster, but the monster is at level 4, and she is only at level 3, so she is almost crushed. Yate put some small spells beside him from time to time. provoked the monster''s anger. can only play this role. In the case of not zooming in, general skills cannot get close. The monster wanted to abandon Shao Hui several times to chase him, but Shao Hui forcibly stopped him. I have to say that Shaohui, the "Vice Tank" is very responsible. Crushing is also because Shaohui doesn''t want to compete with him, a tireless monster, and also wants to hone herself, which can stop his explosion. Shaohui''s skills are obviously guided by famous teachers. Yate doesn''t know how to use the mace, but because of the heritage of the son of the night, it is easy to see that she uses it conveniently and quickly every time, and there is no inconsistency in her body, which not only makes her use the mace faster and more powerful , can also save her a little bit of strength and reduce the shock to herself. Many great battles have been won by the **** of small odds. The same applies in combat. It''s a pity that she encountered such a monster today. No matter what skills you have, I will sweep you with one move! What used to be a very common move, in the hands of this monster, has turned into multiple perverted words such as "uninterruptible", "ignoring defense", "ignoring deceleration skills", "resisting long-range attacks", and "range strikes". strip attack. At least this is the case for Yate and Shaohui. The 2 people were limited by the difference in strength, and they were forced to eat by him with this trick! If you look from a distance from the sea, it is easy to mistakenly think that a small storm is breaking out on the island. The strange thing is that with such a big movement, there is still no movement on the other sailboats! Only the previous members of the pirates, there were a few fish that slipped through the net, and were made up by Art. Fifteen minutes passed, and the monster showed no signs of fatigue. Yate and Shaohui''s plan to drag him down seems to be going nowhere. When encountering such an enemy who seems to only attack with brute force, the safest way is naturally to drag him to death. However, there is a prerequisite for this method, that is, you need to have a character in your team who can resist the opponent''s attack head-on, and even resist the opponent''s outbreak in a short period of time, otherwise you will only be lonely in the end. Shaohui seemed to be crushed, but she managed to hold the monster back. But looking at this posture, it seems that Shaohui is more likely to be dragged down by him. Even with the assistance of the oak wise man and prayer aura, it will not help. 2 people had to seek change. Continue to consume, for fear of accidents. However, before they could make a decision, the monster broke out first. It wasn''t an outburst like roaring or beating his chest and feet, but wisps of gray-white mist quietly emerged from the pores of his body. Not to mention that it is night, it is hard to find even during the day! Fortunately, the two of them have not let down their vigilance against him. Yate immediately converted the prayer aura into a purification aura. Where this guy passed by, the moss, weeds and other plants all withered and died! After a few days of tossing by Yate and Shaohui, all the plants that survived were the kind of plants with very tenacious vitality, but they died in an instant! Even in a shallow puddle he stepped on, the sewage quickly turned dark green, just like the kind of stagnant ditch where garbage has been dumped all year round, and the water surface is covered with a layer of green paste! "Beware of poisonous gas!" The two reminded each other at the same time. This guy actually has this kind of attack method! It is easy to get tricked if you are not prepared. Not to mention that you may have inhaled poisonous gas when you find out, even if you find out in time, can you still not breathe air for a long time? Poisonous gas is difficult to degrade automatically. It is very volatile and easily blends into air and water sources, but it is attracted by his body, forming a poisonous gas field around him! As the poisonous gas in his body volatilizes, the scope of the poisonous gas field will become wider and higher, and the concentration will become higher and higher... Normally, it should be like this. But who made him meet Art. Purifying the aura is just enough to restrain his poisonous gas! A few minutes passed, and according to the usual efficiency, the poisonous gas field that should have covered his body within a radius of 5 meters was still clinging to his body within less than half a meter! Moreover, the woman on the opposite side is still alive and kicking, full of energy! At first, he thought it was the woman who used some method, but after a few minutes, he realized that the root cause was the man. It''s this guy again! Before, he had been harassing him, and now new and old hatred came to his heart. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward Its my birthday today, lets relax a little and change it to todays 2 update, please bear with me~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 263： not dead Chapter 263 is not dead "Be careful, he''s after you!" Shaohui reminded directly. Kind of disregarding the taste of this monster. Just in front of others, I listened sincerely. Thoughts were challenged, still in this almost provocative way, the monster gave Shaohui a sneaky look. Although he is a super fat man, he does not have the simple and gentle temperament of a fat man at all. His facial features, lines, and even his beard are all vicious! At this moment, malice broke out in his heart, and his expression can be imagined. It''s just that, logically speaking, his eyes should be very fierce, why is it dark? Doesn''t match a fierce expression. Compared to Shaohui, Yate is much more relaxed. While walking, he still has time to think and think about the inconsistent and strange things about the other party. The monster seemed unwilling to withdraw its gaze from staring at him. Just when he was a little relaxed, the monster suddenly stepped on it. There is no loud noise as imagined, but like magic, it suddenly turns the ground within a 5-meter radius centered on itself into a swamp! It was a rotten ooze, jet-black in color, and there was a shallow layer of liquid called "water" on it. As far as the consistency is concerned, Yate has no doubt that it will be silky after picking it up, and the viscosity must exceed the low-priced honey sold in the supermarket in his previous life! It seems inappropriate to use honey to describe it, the smell of extreme and extreme! The swamp is filthy and stinky! "Gudu" and "Gudu" are emitting unknown bubbles. When each bubble bursts, wisps of off-white gas will be released into the air, just like the legendary evil wizard''s refining cauldron. The smell is mixed with a pungent smell. Yate only smelled a little, and felt that not only the nasal mucosa was greatly stimulated, but also the eyes were severely damaged. It''s like accidentally poking the eyeball with your finger, it''s hot and painful! This is still the effect that he only smells a little. If it is not purified, it will directly blind people''s eyes! Caught off guard, Shaohui was also hit hard. She was closer to this monster, it was not as simple as smelling it, but fell into the mud! The land under her feet turned into a swamp, and she had no time to dodge. The quagmire is only knee-deep. It seems that the monster''s ability is limited, but her actions are greatly restricted. Add poisonous gas, odor, and psychological attacks. Difficult to break free for a while. Yate seemed to instinctively want to step forward to rescue. When the monster used its ability, it had observed the reactions of the two people at the same time. If Art evades, he chooses Shaohui as the target. If Art comes to the rescue, he targets Art. He is more inclined towards Art, because this is his mission goal. Yate had already noticed it the first time he moved towards Shaohui, and immediately locked him, charging straight like a mad rhinoceros. The stature seems to be bigger, and the gray gas is emitted from the mouth and nose, which is as strong as the steam emitted from the chimney of a steam engine. Along the way, he stepped on the black and black mud to a height of more than half a meter, sprinkled it one after another, and the stench became stronger. Not only did the quagmire not affect his speed, it seemed to have an acceleration effect on him! A violent and fierce aura has enveloped Yate. Yat suddenly discovered that his feet were imprisoned at some point! It is definitely not because of the momentum of this monster. Now he is already at level 3, much stronger than at level 2, and before that, he frequently came into contact with bosses at level 7, and even met at level 8. How could he be overwhelmed by the aura of level 4? This ability is more like the method used by the skinny little man to imprison Shaohui! "Run!" Shaohui was hindered by the mud and could not step forward to stop her. She hurried down and shouted to Yate. I''m afraid that Art will take advantage of the situation to fight back! In the previous training, he has already shown this style, he likes to wait for the attack and wait for the opportunity. With the powerful defense and vitality of this monster, even if it is stabbed in the heart, it is impossible to die. On the contrary, as long as he is hit by a mace, it is almost unreasonable! Did not find him imprisoned. "Be careful, that dwarf is still alive!" Art reminded her immediately. Her attention is focused on this side at the moment, and she is trapped in the mud, so she is easy to be attacked. Shaohui''s heart was shocked, and the ability that had already been activated was strengthened a little bit. It''s hard! Some capillaries on the body surface burst and spurted blood. After all, she is not yet at level 4, and the burden of using this ability is very heavy. Originally, she wanted to take the opportunity to give this monster a hard time, and strive to determine the outcome. "Boom" The large floor plates under the mud swamp seemed to be squeezing and breaking each other. With a loud noise, several cracks suddenly opened on the ground, swallowing the mud swamp instantly. However, he couldn''t keep up with that monster''s speed. Already rushing to Yate, the mace in his hand hit him directly. No need to swing, with the weight of him and the mace, plus the acceleration generated by the charge just now, even a hill can be smashed away, let alone a small third-order! The employer did not want to live. Under the urgency, Shao Hui''s eyes were about to burst. If Art dies because of her involvement...Huh? This guy actually knows space spells! Yat found out that the dwarf was not dead, so he directly used the teleportation skill. Don''t take risks! It''s just that the monster''s charging speed is too fast, and he can barely avoid it. Almost got hit by the sharp end of a mace! After the teleportation, there was no pause, and several fireballs flew towards the dwarf''s body in a series when he raised his hand. The corpses have been shattered, yet they are still alive! Although I know that the possibility of the other party staying in place is very small, I have to try it out. "Boom", "Boom", "Boom"... 3 explosions in succession. But there is no response. Sure enough, he was not there. Yate teleported away again. Because he wasn''t sure where the little man was, he didn''t dare to stay in one place for a long time. Shao Hui had already escaped from the pit, and suddenly threw a brass wooden mace in her hand in a certain direction. Although Art felt the arrival of the pirates faster than her, he was not as good as her in terms of details. She perceives the presence of a certain target in a way similar to smell. The brass wooden mace wrapped with a layer of yellow light film seemed to penetrate the void, and smashed out a thin figure. It was the little man that the two of them thought they had killed. A middle-aged man with good looks, but his height is less than 160cm. In this world, he can already be said to be disabled. Was hit hard by this mace. "Crack!" "Crack!" "Crack!" There were several cracking sounds on the body one after another, and objects fell at the same time. However, people finally survived. I don''t know if he was scared, but his face was pale, and he immediately hid behind the monster. Yate also came to Shaohui''s side. 2:2. Shaohui withdrew her weapon. I don''t know if it''s her ability or the special weapon, it can be retracted from a distance, and Yate''s eyes are hot for a while. "How to fight?" Shao Hui asked. Instead of asking him "what to do", but "how to fight". Very fresh! Its my birthday today, take it easy and change it to 2 more, please bear with me~ One Day Only (end of this chapter) Chapter 264： doll weapons Chapter 264 Humanoid Weapon "The business lost this time!" the "little man" in Art''s mouth muttered cursingly. The resentment is deep. The fat man clearly said that he was just an ordinary kid. Where is it common? ! Not to mention strength, although there are many tricks, but there is no core ability, it is difficult to pose a threat alone, but the vision and judgment to grasp the timing, the control of the overall situation, and the vigilance that is always on hand make him a leader in the team. Contribution has increased significantly. Before, I had been hiding in the dark without a sneak attack. One was for observation, and the other was because I couldnt find a chance to sneak attack. While harassing Matata (that monster) and assisting that woman, this little brat kept observing the surroundings, even at sea... He was clearly the one being crushed, but instead of being chaotic at all, he was beaten hard They are able to advance and retreat with ease, as if they are the one with the advantage. To be able to do this, it is of course important that the woman hold back Matata, but this brat is the core. If it was just pure harassment, it would be impossible for Matata to have such a high hatred towards him. By the way, there are actually space flashing skills! Extremely rare talent! That fat man is not kidding himself, is he? The little dwarf was feeling a little irritable, because Matata had begun to show signs of going berserk. "I''m going to kill him!" His eyes were red, blue veins appeared, his whole body seemed to be swollen, from time to time there was a grayish-white breath coming out of his mouth and nose, his clothes had become tattered under the erosion of the battle and poisonous gas just now, revealing blue-black, covered with trees. The skin with roots like blue veins is extraordinarily ferocious and terrifying. I am very satisfied with Matata''s combat power and response, but the duration is a bit short. However, it is not bad that a battle of this intensity can last for such a long time. Get ready to call it a day. It just so happened that Art had the same idea. This pirate team is full of weirdness everywhere, from the people to the ship, and dragging it on for fear of accidents. Shaohui''s fighting spirit is high now, if she doesn''t interfere, she may be able to fight overnight. I can understand her mind, this kind of high pressure is just suitable for tempering myself. Such a sparring partner, you can''t usually spend money to hire it! "Can you show him a flaw in a while?" Unfortunately, the conditions are not allowed. "Yes!" Shaohui didn''t know what else he could do, but as before, she chose to believe him. Since I have chosen him as a teammate and recognized his ability, I will trust him unconditionally in battle! "That''s it, a quick battle." Art said, "There was no movement on those boats, and it always gave me a feeling of unreliability." "Okay!" Shaohui cleared her mind, and her fighting spirit was slightly restrained. She is usually calm and responsible, but once she is in battle, she can easily get carried away. Angelo Nell is just the opposite of her. He is usually reckless, but he has a lot of brains in battle. It was Art who played the role today. In this way, she can also fight heartily. The two sides confronted each other across the big hole created by Matata and Shaohui. When Art looked at the monster named Matata, the latter seemed to see the Muleta waving in the hands of the bullfighter, and lowered his head. , then rushed over. Completely ignore the bumpy terrain in the middle. This reaction is wrong! Yate and Shao Hui instantly noticed his abnormality. Before, he was calm and rational. The so-called "rhinoceros gone mad" was just a metaphor for its power, but now it seems to be true. However, the action is really fast! If a huge frog jumps over the potholes, there is still a bit of lightness! Such movements are nothing to Yate or Shaohui, but with his physique better than Chen Guohan, he can still make such quick and light movements, it''s unbelievable! No matter how you look at him, he is a strength and stamina professional, and has nothing to do with agility. Shaohui took the initiative to greet her. Yate looked at the little dwarf who cheated. Just as Shaohui trusted him, he also believed in Shaohui. The little dwarf also looked at him with dark eyes... Huh? He suddenly discovered that the eyes of the little dwarf were very similar to the eyes of the monster before! It was the strange look in his eyes before. Could it be that this guy is manipulating that monster all the time? So, that monster is just a humanoid weapon? A series of thoughts emerged from his mind. This is the benefit of having past life memories, and it is also the reason why he feels weird. He doesn''t know a lot of common sense, but he can understand some things that ordinary people can''t imagine! No wonder Settra Clark thought he was better suited as a schemer. After thinking of this, Art raised his hand and a bolt of lightning struck him. "Crack!" It is no longer the electric current of the past, but a "malnourished" lightning, accompanied by the sound of tearing the air. Efforts still pay off. Although it is not comparable to lightning in nature, its power should not be underestimated. Besides, the little man is not that monster. "Matata, protect me!" The little dwarf didn''t expect that he had a new trick. He was startled by "Lightning" and hurriedly summoned Matata. I don''t think I have a chance to cheat death this time. "Boom" Matata had just fought head-on with Shao Hui, and turned a deaf ear to her companion''s call. Only then did the little dwarf realize that he had gone mad, so he disappeared again. Yat still couldn''t find that the ability he used was a prop, but it didn''t matter. A teleportation, to the vicinity of his previous location. Nova! Nova! Nova! A series of 3 silver-white electric rings continued to expand, sweeping everything around. The water evaporates, the weeds are scorched, and even some microorganisms are killed! Mage Lightning skill nova, known for its stable damage, high attack frequency, and wide range. However, the disadvantage is that it consumes high mana, requires semi-close combat or inserts the middle of the enemy to output. At a distance of 4 meters to the left, the figure of the little dwarf appeared. It''s so hard to die, but it was beaten out of stiffness! The attack frequency of the new star skill is high enough to knock people out of stiffness, but that requires a high frequency of spell casting. It can only be said that he is too fragile and unlucky. A wooden mace flew over from nowhere and hit him on the head with precision. "Crack!" The head was smashed again. Shao Huibu is a good knife! I have thrown the mace 3 times in total, and I threw it to him every time. If he is not dead this time, I think I can''t help but ask Shaohui what the meaning is. This time, Yate didn''t stop at all, and he didn''t stingy with mana any more, and directly threw a fire wall. The half-meter-high flame ignited ragingly, hunting and dancing in the night wind, burning very vigorously. This time it should be dead. Yate is not 100% sure. Without any delay, he immediately came behind Matata, and together with Shao Hui, he formed a front and back attacking trend. Matata immediately abandoned Shaohui and came to him. This guy really lost his mind. Shao Hui''s eyes lit up, and immediately threw another wooden mace. Still attached to the thin layer of yellow light film. "Boom!" It hit Matata **** the back of the head. It failed to kill him, but it also made him pause for a moment. Like a stun character in a game. A piece of moonlight condensed in Yate''s hand, forming a sparkling knife wheel, which slashed straight at him. Moonlight Slash! Matata didn''t have any scars on her body, but the look in her eyes suddenly stagnated and then disappeared. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 265： Matata Chapter 265 Matata This is dead? Yate and Shaohui looked at each other. It''s as if the two of them have gone through untold hardships and finally reached the last level, but the boss fell down with a slight push. Rationally speaking, it is better to pay a smaller price, but emotionally, it lacks that full sense of accomplishment, which is slightly unsatisfactory. However, with the previous experience of the little dwarf cheating his death, Art is going to throw a fire on it first. Shaohui was already sitting slumped on the spot. Not only the capillaries on the surface of the body are broken, but the spirituality is close to exhaustion, the whole person is close to the limit, seeing things are shaking, and can only sit on the ground to rest. The price of forcibly using spiritual sensory abilities before level 4. is the yellow light film attached to the surface of the wooden mace. "Huh?" Art''s raised hand suddenly stopped. The monster''s huge body suddenly began to shrink rapidly! In the blink of an eye, the height shrank from more than 3 meters to less than 2 meters, and it became extremely thin. Just the arms that look like reed sticks. Can you imagine that ten seconds ago, this was a strong man who was fatter than Chen Guohan? It seems that the flesh and blood of the whole body has been emptied, leaving only skin and bones, and the expression is so ferocious that once it is described, it will be a river crab. On the shriveled skin, there are several thick bumps. Yat suppressed his nausea, condensed a long and thin popsicle, and picked his skin away. It breaks as soon as you pick it, and it is as crisp as a seaweed snack. The corpses of several bugs are exposed! The back and abdomen are flat, without eyes and limbs, and there are suckers on the body, which seems to be an enlarged version of some kind of parasite. The killing properties of moonlight just restrain this parasite. This is one of the reasons why Matata is so easy to kill. Another reason is that the "durability" has reached its limit, and the two of them will collapse by themselves as long as they delay for a while. "Ouch!" Art retched. He thinks that he has a strong ability to bear it, but seeing the situation in front of him, he almost vomited. Imagine that a person''s body is actually supported by parasites! Or in other words, the parasite is the main body, and the human body is just a tool, just like the car and tank on which humans ride? The latter guess just verified his previous thoughtthis monster is just a tool, a humanoid weapon! That little man can influence and control this weapon to a certain extent. He was using the two of them to test the effectiveness of this weapon before? In the end, the "weapon" went berserk, and the dwarf lost control even after he died? Yate connected his conjectures together, told Shaohui, and asked her to help analyze. Who made myself less knowledgeable? "Is there any recovery potion?" Shao Hui asked helplessly. As a teammate, he didn''t care about his teammate for the first time, but he didn''t care about studying bugs there, but he actually asked himself in this state to help! "Ah, I''m sorry, I thought you had it." Only then did Art realize that he hurriedly stepped forward to help her up, and at the same time took out 2 bottles of stamina potions for her. It was only after physical contact that I realized how weak she was. One bottle might not be enough. "I''ve run out of mine." Shao Hui fully demonstrated her trust in him, and directly opened a bottle of stamina potion and drank it. The effect is immediate. "Are you really a demon warlock?" After recovering some physical strength, he asked the first sentence. Although I have already asked, but looking at these things he showed, except that he is not like a demon warlock, he looks like any profession! Can fight in melee, can attack from a distance, knows ice, fire, electricity, and space, and has moonlight skills... Honestly, why do you pretend to be a demon warlock? Also, with so many skills, why hide them and use them during training? "Let''s deal with these first." Art knew that she was not asking herself, but just expressing surprise and dissatisfaction. Shaohui looked solemn, walked to Matata''s body, and looked down. There is no affectation in the slightest. Art went to examine the little man''s body. There is only one charred black corpse left, which seems to be really dead. It is impossible to sacrifice. Including the corpse of that monster. I didnt go to see those boats for the time being, but waited for Shaohui to go with me. "The third generation of Matata..." After a while, Shaohui suddenly murmured. "What?" Yate found that her willpower was stronger than her own, and she had picked out the corpse of the parasite and observed it carefully. "The code names written on the corpses of these bugs." Shaohui explained. "You mean, these parasites are man-made?" Art suddenly realized that his understanding of the world was too one-sided. This powerful monster is actually man-made! Has the technology of this world advanced enough to create such a powerful biological weapon? "Don''t you know the guy from Detrick''s lab?" Shaohui asked rhetorically instead of answering. "Is this a product of Detrick''s laboratory?" Because of Samantha Lily, Art''s impression of this laboratory improved a lot, but it dropped back to negative in an instant. "I don''t know, but it''s the right place to go to them for this kind of thing!" Shaohui replied confidently. After a moment of silence, Art summoned the Soul Eater and contacted Samantha Lily. Shaohui didn''t expect him to be so straightforward, and he could contact the big boss at any time, involuntarily held back his breath, and stood quietly aside. "I''m busy." Soon, Samantha Lily came with a somewhat lazy voice. The Soul-eating Spider can imitate the other party''s tone of voice vividly. The implication is that you better have something to do. "Do you know Matata?" Art asked straight to the point. "How many generations?" She really knew, and she was an old player when she opened her mouth. "Three generations." Yate looked at Shaohui and confirmed it. Shaohui nodded silently. "Where did you come across the latest generation of products that are ready to be put into use?" Samantha Lily became a little interested. "A member of a pirate group..." Art recounted. "Oh, usually before it is officially put on the market, it will be sold to pirates for trial. However, if you can buy the third generation of Matata, the pirate you met should have a strong background." After listening to Samantha Lily, she brought Said with a bit of gloating. He is a person who is prone to trouble. "This thing won''t be parasitic, right?" Art twitched his eyes, as if he didn''t hear her gloating. Because of the negative seed lotus, I am very sensitive to such things. "I haven''t heard that it is contagious, but it is a product of another faction. I don''t know much about it." Samantha Lily replied. The scale of Dietrich''s laboratory is very large, the internal factions are complicated, and the competition is fierce. "Thank you." Art thanked. It is only a 4th-order product, so it should not be a big problem. If you are worried, go back and check with Gregoria Kate. "Bring the sample back, I''ll check your body for you." Samantha Lily said suddenly. "There are 2 of us." Yate glanced at Shaohui and said when she saw her nodding. "Yes." Samantha Lily agreed. In order not to destroy the corpse, Yate first wrapped the parasite''s corpse in soil, then froze it with ice cubes, and then left with Shaohui. I didnt forget to search for the 4 sailboats that didnt move. There are some supplies on it, I don''t know if it is a purchase or a robbery. However, on the last boat, a strong man with a height of about 2 meters was found! Was chained and in a coma. (end of this chapter) Chapter 266： Dire Wolf Pirates (Part 3) Chapter 266 Dire Wolf Pirates (Part 3) "It''s hopeless." "He has completed the parasitism, and now it is the incubation period. It can be put into use after the injection of the awakening potion completes the subsequent changes." In the laboratory, Samantha Lily only took one look at the strong man brought back by Art and Shaohui, and sentenced him to death. Although she is not from the same faction, she is a 7th-level boss after all, and she knows some secrets that are not very advanced. Before this, Yate and Shaohui had been checked, and they were not infected with parasitism. By the way, he helped Shaohui heal the injuries on her body surface. A kind of trauma medicine with excellent effect. "It seems that you can''t eat and drink casually outside in the future." Art sighed deliberately in front of her. Half-truth, half-false. This parasite named "Matata" was initially just a colorless egg the size of a sesame seed, and it was easy to hide in food and water. It is simply the best choice for Yin people! Maybe he can get a thug for himself. The reason why it is not sure is because Matata has very strict requirements on the parasitic objects, and if they do not meet the standards, they will die. Otherwise, this kind of parasitic combat weapon has already become popular. The pirate group selected 2 carefully, one was the fat man who was killed, and the other was lying in Samantha Lily''s laboratory. No need for sympathy, it can be seen from the marks on his body that this guy is a pirate. Death is not a pity. "It''s not as scary as you think. After you reach level 4, you will know that such a parasitic creature, whose level is lower than yours, is impossible to succeed at all! And with your abilities and characteristics, if you want to be below level 5 It is impossible for any creature to parasitize you." Samantha Lily naturally understood his thoughts, but she did not tell him how to identify and decipher Matata. How can you say that you are also a senior researcher in Detrick''s laboratory, how can you easily tell him these secrets? "I''ll add more money!" Arter added in a strange way. "After being parasitized, the incubation period is at least a week. It grows quietly and stores energy. The patient''s symptoms are a sudden increase in appetite, a slight swollen body, and small spots appearing in the pupil. At this time, some medicine can be used to kill it and excrete it from the body." Samantha Lily suddenly changed her tone and became very straightforward. The so-called "adding money" cannot be currency, but knowledge. The core secret cannot be betrayed, and she does not know it, but some symptoms and prevention methods can be told to Art. The bigwigs in Dietrich''s laboratory will get a product introduction after the new product comes out. This will reassure everyone. It can also be regarded as a form of competitive communication in disguise. The content that comes out is definitely not afraid of leaking out. In Detrick''s laboratory, the most indispensable thing is spies from various organizations. It is precisely because of the existence of these spies that all forces acquiesce to the existence of the laboratory, and secretly provide convenience and support. She is talking about the content in the product introduction. It is ordinary to the high-level of the laboratory, but it is a treasure to outsiders. After the two completed a deal, Art took out the frozen parasite corpse. With the living specimens, Samantha Lily must have set the first target on the living body, and the corpse has long been forgotten. But not entirely without No value anymore! "Who killed it?" After seeing the corpse, Samantha Lily immediately raised her head and glanced at the faces of the two. "Me." Art responded with some doubts. "You completely killed their spirituality, what''s the use of my coming?" Samantha Lily pushed down her glasses and said dissatisfied. "I didn''t dare to hold back at that time." Art explained with a smile, completely without fear. After contacting her during this period of time, I have gotten to know her better. "Your ability is too lethal, and I don''t know how you realized it. Remember to use it with caution." Samantha Lily reminded him. Naturally, there is no such thing as "too lethal" against the enemy, but the opponent is not necessarily the enemy, and there are many situations where you cannot kill the enemy. "Yeah." Art said he knew. "Okay, you guys go back." Samantha Lily started to chase people away. As a reward for accepting this living parasite, she will resist an attack from a pirate group for the two of them. It is impossible for any pirate group to let it go if it loses a backbone, 2 important test products, and some supplies. Not to mention the famous Dire Wolf Pirates! They have already seen the logo of this pirate group on the ship, a white wolf howling up to the sky. The Dire Wolf Pirates Group has a large scale, with 5 fleets under its banner, and the chief captain is a 7th-level powerhouse, nicknamed "White Wolf". The style is very strong, the looting is like the wind, and almost no one is left alive! Such a pirate group, once they come to Pudera City, no one will be able to resist it! However, also because of the size and strength of the Dire Wolf Pirates, once there is a large-scale transfer, it will immediately attract the attention of all parties. including official. Naturally, it is impossible to allow him to destroy Pudera City. Moreover, it is very unlikely that they will send out the whole group just for this little thing, and it is very likely that they will send people over. It is also necessary to investigate who did it first. Its impossible to come up and just do divination, right? The two of them have already destroyed the site, so be careful, and it won''t be a problem to hold on until the trial event starts. At that time, even if the members of the Dire Wolf Pirates found them, they would not dare to do anything on that occasion! After they come out, Angelo Nell and Shao Hui are likely to have been promoted to the 4th rank, and they can persist even if they meet the 5th or 6th rank. Persevere until he calls for help. What I am most afraid of is the type that will kill you instantly when you meet. But there is still a loophole in this plan, that is, who is the person who provided the dwarf with their 2 positions tonight! To be able to know exactly where they are, must have observed them for a long time. It must be the upper class of Pudera City. Shaohui had already listed several goals in advance, and checked them one by one. Didn''t wait too long, that is, one day later, the two of them suddenly heard a piece of news. Earl Hazel''s family has moved! Both of them have an impression of this former controller of the underground black market and the master of Tal''s acquisition of Xingming. Yate remembers killing his barbarian bodyguard, thus starting the barbarian profession. At that time, he even threatened him. That''s him! This guy moved suddenly, not because he was afraid of revenge from the two of them, but because he was worried that the Dire Wolf Pirates would come to him! If he had provided the news, the Dire Wolf Pirates would 100% come to the door, and maybe they would take their anger out on him! However, this guy is thinking too beautifully, and wants to run away when he hurts someone? Although it was unsuccessful, it was because of the strength of Yate and Shaohui! He has put it into action. There must be a return. Neither Yate nor Shaohui are the type of "laugh it off". (end of this chapter) Chapter 267： cost Chapter 267 Price "What are you looking for?" In a warehouse at the pier, Moore Ryan asked curiously as he watched Art rummaging through the goods that had not yet been transported. All the cargo on those sailboats, Yate and Shaohui, were all handed over to Moore Lane for help. However, after hearing that Earl Hazel was going to move his family, Art found him again and rummaged through the goods. "I''ll see if there are any special items." Yate explained, "That guy is also an earl. It is impossible for Shaohui and me to move his family because he is afraid that the wolf pirates will settle accounts with him. I I wonder if there is something very valuable in this batch of goods, that''s why he was scared like this." Experienced it once, it was the murloc statue last time, so this time he automatically reacted. "Heh..." Moore Ryan thought he had discovered something, after listening to his explanation, he looked at him with both irony and laughter, and joked, "Aren''t you a master of appraisal?" "It''s not my own ability." Art said frankly. Regardless of what the outside world thinks is the way to seek help from a certain existence in the spirit world, or to use the identification scroll, it is an external force and there is no difference. "There''s no need to look for it anymore. I''ve already found someone to identify it, and there are no hidden treasures." Seeing him lying flat, Moore Ryan stopped teasing him. I was bluffed enough by him at the beginning. The key point is that he is not lying, it is indeed his ability - being able to communicate with the existence of the spirit world and persuade the other party is indeed an ability. "You underestimated the value of those 2 Matatas too much. The Dire Wolf Pirates spent a lot of money to buy 2 samples from Detrick''s laboratory. They are gone before they are used. It would be strange if they didn''t retaliate! Moreover, the Dire Wolf Pirates have always had a strong desire for revenge, and Hazel Bertie knew it very well, so he wanted to move his family to the mainland." Moore Ryan explained. As a lieutenant commander, he is familiar with the materials of the Dire Wolf Pirates. The navy of Pudra City is definitely not an opponent. But unless the Dire Wolf Pirates were crazy, they would never be able to attack Pudera City on a large scale. This is different from the threat of the Kofi family. One is an internal struggle and the other is an invasion by foreign enemies. The nature of the two is completely different. If the Dire Wolf Pirates dare to do this, they will be wiped out in minutes! The reason why this kind of pirate group can exist is because some forces and big shots above need them to exist, not how strong they really are. It is a normal operation for him to sell stolen goods. Even if the Dire Wolf Pirates find out, they can only redeem it by paying money or through other relationships. But Hazel Bertie didn''t get that kind of treatment. will definitely send someone to take revenge! Hazel Bertie can find a Tier 4 guard at most, how to deal with this kind of revenge? It just so happened that the black market and buying houses were destroyed, and he had no foundation here, so it would be a good choice to take the opportunity to leave. During the years when he opened the black market, he offended many people, and how many people were jealous of his income! There is no force to do anything to him, just wait and see. Or look for opportunities. He himself understood very well. He is a smart man, except for the matter of hiring members of the Dire Wolf Pirates to attack Yate. It is estimated that he never thought of the possibility of missing. "Does this mean that they will definitely come to retaliate against us?" Yate and Shaohui naturally have no possibility of escape. "Sure!" Moore Lane nodded. "Trouble!" Art couldn''t help scratching his hair. I dont know if its because the supply of nutrition has been insufficient recently, and the two small bags on the top of my head are always itchy. "Why did you suddenly figure it out?" Moore Ryan asked, changing the subject. Not worried about his safety at all. I dont know how to do it, but he actually got in touch with that master dog! There is a Tier 6 guardian on the opposite side of the house. Instead of worrying about him, it is better to worry about the seriously insufficient production capacity of the instant noodle factory. I was a little curious about his sudden change of mind to participate in the trial activities of those churches. "Life forces." Art sighed. Moore Ryan couldn''t help but twitched his eyes. The instant noodle factory right now is no different from the mint, and the income should be enough for him to squander a small Tier 3! It doesn''t look like he is about to be promoted to Tier 4. What do you say is forced by life, could it be... "Are you in debt?" Moore Lane asked. "Except for Claire''s favor, there is no other debt." Art clapped his hands and was about to leave the warehouse. All items can be identified, so naturally there is no possibility of "leakage". Moore Lane was also a little disappointed, thinking that he had discovered something, otherwise why would he accompany him in person. "Claire''s favor, you just need to remember." For the time being, he hardly helped Claire. "Hmm." Although Art rarely mentioned it, he always kept it in mind. "Be careful recently, it''s best to stay at home before participating in the trial." Moore Ryan still told him. After all, it is the Dire Wolf Pirates, so it is not surprising that they occasionally do some crazy things. After learning some information about the Dire Wolf Pirates from him, Yate left and went home. You don''t need him to tell you, that''s what you intend. It''s not about worrying about the revenge of the Dire Wolf Pirates, but about preparing for the upcoming trial. Although he doesn''t care about the ranking, since he occupies this spot, he must try his best to help Shaohui. What I am about to face is the outstanding students of the generation of the four major churches, and I feel somewhat uncertain. He is not arrogant enough to think that the same level is invincible. Shaohui didn''t need him to tell her. The senior officials of the Terra Church branch were far more concerned and nervous than him. Nowadays, Shaohui can no longer go out, and does a kind of spiritual practice every day in the quiet room of the church. Tara church executives specially opened a small stove for her! Hazel Bertie''s family moved out of Pudera after all. He paid the price of an eye, though. It is said that they were attacked by someone on the night they moved out with their family, and almost killed him! This incident caused a commotion among the upper echelons of Pudera City. Because the opponent used that very primitive and crude arrow! Except for a few people who still use this kind of bow and arrow today, only the natives of the New World! Moreover, the power of flames was attached to the arrow, completely destroying Hazel Bertie''s eye tissue, almost cutting off the possibility of his restoration. Isodi made a hand. Art asked her to shoot only one arrow. The reason why Hazel Bertie was not killed was not because of soft-heartedness, but because if he was only injured, other nobles would gloat over his misfortune. If he was killed, other nobles would help investigate the murderer. Besides, according to Moore Lane''s information, the Dire Wolf Pirates may not let him go. Whether he is killed or not, the Dire Wolf Pirates will eventually investigate the real culprit. Don''t forget that this is a world of superhuman powers. Maybe, his departure can delay the progress of the other party''s investigation. Thank you book friend "Greedy Wolf" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 268： short assessment Chapter 268 Brief assessment 3 days later. A coffee shop in the inner city. Large floor-to-ceiling windows, soft sofas, fresh green plants, fragrant coffee aroma...In a trance, Yate had the illusion of returning to his previous life. Come here today to meet Shaohui''s teacher, Ms. Sylvia Marie. Ms. Mary is the guide who discovered Shaohui''s talent and recruited her to join the Terra Church. She is also the bishop of the Pudera branch and a sixth-rank Terra priest. That''s why Shaohui has such great autonomy. Otherwise, how could she resist the pressure from all sides? Even Ms. Mary, who was recommended by her, signed up first, and then met today. is both trust and attention. Shaohui picked up Yate, arrived first and waited. Ms. Mary is very low-key. Art has never seen her, and he feels a little nervous for no reason. It stands to reason that I have seen a lot of 7th-level bosses, and seeing a 6th-level boss at this moment, even if it is not very easy, should be natural. Maybe it is the blessing of the status of "friend''s parent". After working together last time, Shao Hui has been recognized as a friend. If a comrade who can completely trust you in battle is not enough to be called a friend, then there are not many real friends in this world! Shaohui''s injuries have fully recovered, and she is calmer than before, as if some kind of huge power is brewing in her body. It seems to be the result of the retreat these days. "Are you okay?" Shaohui has been retreating in the quiet room for the past few days, and she just came out today, and she doesn''t know anything about the outside world. "It''s okay, I probably haven''t found it yet." Art shook his head slightly. The past few days have been calm, and there is no news of the Dire Wolf Pirates, and even Hazel Bertie has no new news. "Yes." Shaohui quieted down. The power in her body is a little saturated, which brings her some burden, which can be simply understood as the feeling of being full and needs to be digested. Yat couldn''t understand it. Now he is "so hungry" that his eyes are about to glow green! Spiritual organs are also his own organs, controlled by him, connected with his sense organs, sending him information of hunger almost all the time. He can only have fun while suffering, taking this as a kind of tempering of will. Only those who have been starved understand the great test of willpower to endure hunger! I dont know whether it was Shaohui who brought him here too early, or the elders have the habit of arriving late. After he finished drinking 3 cups of coffee, Ms. Sylvia Marie arrived late. "Sorry, something happened temporarily." However, her attitude was very modest, and she apologized for her lateness. "Please sit down." Yate restrained his emotions and acted like a junior. These bosses can perceive other people''s emotions, and he can''t guarantee whether he will occasionally have some jumping emotions. When meeting for the first time, it is best to be well-behaved. This one gives a more serious impression. She looks like an ordinary middle-aged woman, with ordinary appearance, gentle temperament, unhurried and well-organized speech, generally this style is a more disciplined type, who rarely gets angry, but once angry will make everyone feel angry. People are silent. "Art Tavel, I''ve heard of him for a long time." Unexpectedly, this man made a little joke with him as soon as he sat down. "I didn''t expect to get out of the circle in such a way." Art said with a wry smile. Sylvia Marie understood the meaning of "out of the circle" after a little thought. Concise and incisive description. "I''ve also met Professor Hughes a few times, but unfortunately I haven''t had the chance to get in touch with him." The topic naturally shifted to Professor Hughes. Even this kind of boss is not completely exempt from vulgarity. There is nothing to be ashamed of. Only by lowering your figure can you prove that you have the potential to stand taller. "I didn''t expect the teacher to hide so deeply, and now I can''t even contact anyone." Art smiled bitterly again. He doesn''t participate in the old man''s business. He is very clear about how much money he has, and he will not use the name of the old man to make connections. The only one who will be pitted is yourself! However, he has to put on this tiger skin again. Without the relationship with the old man, would Sylvia Marie be so gentle with him? It''s not to belittle Sylvia Marie, but to put myself in the shoes of the old man. If there is no relationship with the old man, how can it be possible to waste time with him? After chatting with him for a few more words, Sylvia Marie finally said, "I heard from Shaohui that you are an assistant?" "Well, the main ability is auxiliary. Although I can do some spells, they are not deep enough." Yate replied "truthfully". Shaohui has communicated with him and knows how to answer. "Shaohui told me that Ni''s support ability is very good, and she cooperates very well with her." Sylvia Marie nodded slightly, as if she liked him very much. Yate''s heart tightened. Generally, there will be a "but" at this time. "What goals and plans do you have for this trial?" However, Sylvia Marie did not have a "but". "The goal is naturally that Shaohui and the others can be promoted successfully. In terms of planning, because I know too little about this aspect, I listen to Shaohui and the others." This is Yate''s real thought. "What about you?" Sylvia Marie was not so easy to fool. How can people not plan for themselves? "Help your friends, learn more, absorb some spirituality by the way, and see if you can awaken any special abilities." Yate still didn''t lie, but deliberately downplayed his main purpose. "Glad she has a friend like you." Sylvia Marie could sense that he wasn''t lying. The purpose of this meeting was achieved. As long as he really helps Shaohui sincerely, everything else is trivial. After Sylvia Marie asked him some symbolic questions, she got up and left. Pudra City was chosen as the meeting point this time, because there are people from all over the place, and Pudela City has the most convenient transportation. People have arrived one after another. As one of the landlords, she needs to take care of the overall situation and is very busy. Being able to spare time to assess Yate is already a matter of importance to Shaohui. "Are you busy?" After sending her to the door and watching her leave, Art looked at Shaohui. "It''s very busy!" Shaohui just left the customs today, but she already clearly felt the busy atmosphere in the church. Almost everyone who can move is moving! Fortunately, there is Liming Church to help share, otherwise I dont know how busy it will be. "People from the Dire Wolf Pirates won''t take the opportunity to sneak in?" Art''s heart moved. Although there is no news from Hazel, who knows if the other party is trying to paralyze them with suspicion? "Probably not." Shaohui thought for a while, then shook her head. Although there were many people who came, they were all members of the church, with a distinctive style and easy to distinguish. Moreover, members of the Dire Wolf Pirates should not have the guts to pretend to be members of these churches. It would be strange not to be beaten to death! (end of this chapter) Chapter 269： Sweeping (Part 3) Chapter 269 Sweeping (Part 3) Church of Dawn, Church of Terra, Church of Vulcan and Church of Shadows are all top churches. The power is so strong that organizations of the same level or those powerful lone walkers who have no power dare to provoke. Lone traveler is because he has no scruples, he is alone anyway, and there is nothing he dare not do when he is in a hurry. A force like the Dire Wolf Pirates, which is indifferent, can also bluff ordinary forces and professionals, and dare not provoke giants. This is the idea that Shaohui was indoctrinated. Yate was only dubious. If it was said that the Dire Wolf Pirates did not dare to confront the church head-on, he would definitely believe it, but he might not be afraid to do side-kicks. After all, some people or a certain branch may not necessarily represent the entire church. Still told Shaohui not to be careless. "I know." Shao Hui just relayed the information she knew, and did not despise the Dire Wolf Pirates. After all, you are a pirate, so you should respect the other party''s profession. 2 people prepare to leave. After Sylvia Marie left, the two of them sat here drinking coffee, which was a bit awkward. It''s better to fight the last game. Yate settled the bill. Shaohui knew he was rich, so she was not polite. How could Shaohui, who is also one of the shareholders, not know how profitable instant noodles are? Earn money faster than a gold mine! Since the first batch of instant noodles were put on the market, the factory has been expanding, but it still cannot meet the market demand. This is one of the reasons why Sylvia Marie is so gentle with Art. Who doesn''t love a money making machine? The two walked out of the coffee shop, and suddenly found that the atmosphere on the street was not right. Two groups are confronting each other! One party was wearing a windbreaker embroidered with a red flame pattern, and his hair was also dyed red. He was neatly dressed and full of style. The other party is an acquaintance of Art, the Viscount Stan Trolpo who gave him the first pot of gold. Because the Trolbo family and the Lane family to which Moore Lane belonged belonged to different Marquis forces, and the two parties were in a competitive relationship, he never paid attention to the Viscount again. I didnt expect to meet here today in such a way. Stan Trolbo is the kind of traditional aristocrat, giving people an arrogant and stereotyped impression, with a slightly drooping corner of his mouth, like a proud carp. At this moment, the viscount was so angry that veins appeared on the back of the hand holding the cane, and his eyes were about to burst into flames, but he still forcibly restrained his temper. Partly because of the aristocratic demeanor, and partly because the opposite person is hard to mess with. "This group of guys really make trouble as soon as they come!" Shaohui seemed to know another group of people, and whispered. "People from Vulcan Church?" Art asked. It can be distinguished from clothing and styling. This shape, people who say it is not the Vulcan Church, no one believes it. "Yes." Shaohui nodded slightly. The popularity of this church is as high as that of the Storm Church, and it can be called the "Crouching Dragon" and "Phoenix Young" in the church world. Too reckless! Too much trouble! While the two were talking, both sides in the field had developed to the point of fighting. There was only one person from the Vulcan Church side, and a ball of fire directly blew up Viscount Stan Trolbo''s guards! His strikes were measured, and no one was killed. The onlookers pointed and pointed, full of dissatisfaction. After all, it was the nobles of their own city who were beaten, but it was the outsiders who shot. Don''t dare to help, don''t you dare to give pointers? Normally speaking, church members would not easily attack ordinary people. Pay attention to the impact after all. But can the people of Vulcan Church use common sense to measure? The redhead who made the shot, the irritability accumulated on his face finally reached the limit, suddenly pretended to miss, and threw the fireball in his hand to the side of the crowd. Yate and Shaohui''s expressions sank at the same time. Its fine if they argue with Stan Trolbo, they dont care who is right and who is wrong, but no local professional can bear to attack ordinary people! Although Yate is not from Pudera City, he studied here for 4 years before, and after being reborn, he came into contact with and lived in this city, which is also intolerable. However, Viscount Stan Trolbo was faster than them. This man could hardly hold back any longer, and at this moment, he just had an excuse to explode. The hand that was tightly holding the tortoiseshell handle twitched suddenly, and a slender rapier appeared in his hand. First, the ball of fire was pierced in mid-air, turning it into sporadic flames, and the power of the explosion was released in the air. Standing non-stop, he took advantage of the situation and stabbed at the person who had just shot. Lightning fast. In any case, he is also a veteran aristocrat in this city, so he still has a role to play. Yat was also very annoyed at this guy who ignored the lives of ordinary people, although he kept his hand, so when Stan Trolbo made a move, he gave him a psychic hammer. All three parties were caught off guard by this hammer. Yat didn''t expect that this guy looked fierce, but his mental resistance was so low! I was knocked out with just a single stroke! He swears that it''s really just a skill that he threw away casually. The one who was knocked out was shocked and angry. I didn''t expect that someone would dare to attack me in public! Seeing the stabbing sword go straight to his heart, the canthus of his eyes cracked. If he died because of such a trivial matter, he would be laughed at by his companions even if he died! Stan Trolbo also looked confused. Although he was angry, he had absolutely no intention of killing anyone. After all, they are members of the Vulcan Church. Originally, I just wanted to force this guy back, so the stabbing sword was aimed at the heart, but I dont know which wicked sneak attack made the shot, and I dont know how to say hello! He tried his best to reverse the direction of the stabbing sword and stab the opponent''s shoulder. "Puff" a sword pierced through. Stan Trolbo didn''t dare to stay, and immediately drew his sword back. There was another "poof". A **** arrow shoots out! This one has woken up from the dizziness, and shouted with several friends beside him: "Who?" Menacing, the extreme anger swept the surrounding crowd. Soon locked on Yate and Shaohui. Only two of them are the most conspicuous! Stan Trolpo also spotted the two and recognized Art. A young apprentice who he dismissed casually with gold coupons, has now emerged as an upstart in Pudera City! It seems that the strength is not low. To be able to knock out the 3rd level of Vulcan Church at once from such a distance, how can you have the strength of 3rd level? Last time I saw him, he was an ordinary person! Is it as clumsy as Amos Hughes? While he was thinking wildly, the members of Vulcan Church had abandoned him and went straight to Yate and Shaohui. "I''m coming!" Shao Hui stopped Yate, pulled out her wooden mace, and went up to him. I have to say that the people of the Vulcan Church are really reckless, they dont even ask, they just do it! I also want to separate out one person to teach Art alone. As a result, Shaohui was swept away. Like the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves, it is amazingly neat. This group of guys should be fancy but not useful, right? It looks too weak! (end of this chapter) Chapter 270： Chinese character face Chapter 270 Chinese character face This should not be a contestant participating in the trial event. Yat stood behind, looking at the believers of the Vulcan Church. Each of them has a flamboyant personality and a perfect appearance. Even if they are knocked down, they still have an unruly face. There is a sense of confidence from the inside out. The style of the Vulcan Church is the same as the name of the church. It is very rough. If the younger generation is bullied outside, the older and older ones will definitely come forward to recover the situation. It is more united than the Church of Storms, and it is also more difficult to mess with. However, although they are unruly and flamboyant, they have one advantage, they will not bully the small with the big. For example, you were beaten up by your peers outside. When you go back, what greets you is not comfort, but another beating. Either you grit your teeth and practice hard to get back face, or find someone from your peers to help you get back face. Elders will not participate! The original intention is good, but every family will have one or two prodigal sons, which is also applicable to the church. There will always be a group of people who don''t work **** their own and just want to rely on the name of the Vulcan Church to pretend to be powerful. For example, the ones in front of me can''t see the trace of hard work at all. Shaohui didn''t even use her ability, and she swept them away with her skills alone. Including their Fireball. It will only be lost without thinking, and anyone with a little skill can crack it! Obviously, this kind of believer cannot be a player who participated in the trial, and most of them came here as an escort. "Thank you." Stan Trolpo came over and said to the two. The aristocratic pride and reserve made him embarrassed to put down his body to face Yate, so he kept looking at Shaohui. But did say thank you to Art. Old-fashioned, very traditional nobleman. However, Yate did not expect that his swordsmanship was so good. Even without Shaohui''s help, he can clean up these guys himself. Yate finally knew the reason for the conflict between the two sides. These guys just arrived in Pudera City today. After they settled down, they went out to go shopping. While shopping, they were picky, saying that this place is not good, that it is too dirty, or that the nobles here have poor taste...the houses they pointed at It is the ancestral home of the Trolbo family. Who can bear it? If it weren''t for the Vulcan Church costumes on them, Stan Trolbo would have the murderous heart! After listening to it, Art just wanted to say "yes" to these guys. Mouth owes! My brain is also short of pumping! The character is not good. Although it was just to scare the onlookers, under the riots, it is inevitable that stampedes and the like will occur. Besides, these guys created and appreciated the scene where the crowd fled after being frightened, is there any doubt about their character? is bad! Going to another city and still showing off like this, do you really think that everyone will spoil you? During the exchange between Shaohui and Stan Trolbo, the rescuers from the Vulcan Church finally arrived. These guys are not stubborn, they have just sent out a distress signal. Unexpectedly, Shaohui would dare to beat them up! Everyone lay on the ground and dared not get up, so the last unruliness was still maintained on their faces. "what happened?" It was a young man in his early 30s who came here, with the legendary "national" face, thick eyebrows and big eyes, a dignified appearance, and a very powerful appearance. The body is thin, but the frame is very broad, and the hands are like small dustpans, and one can tell that the strength in the hands is great. The momentum is very strong, at least level 5! Behind him, there were two young men in their 20s, staring at Yate and the others aggressively. "Captain!" The people lying on the ground seemed to see their parents, and they immediately regained their energy. "Shut up!" Guozilian yelled after hearing a few words. He couldn''t listen to what these guys said! Don''t be too fake! "Excuse me, the three..." He looked at the three of Yate, and finally his eyes stopped on Shaohui. According to those few guys who didn''t live up to expectations, it was this woman who beat them all to the ground, which is one of the reasons why they don''t want to hear any more. If these guys win, they wont be afraid even if they dont make sense. But a few big men were beaten up by a woman who was about the same age as them and only had a third rank! He feels ashamed as the team leader this time! "Tara Church Shaohui, I have met this church member." This person seems to be reasonable, and Shaohui will naturally not be aggressive. These four churches have a close relationship because of their cooperation. If you dont know each other, you can directly call them members. "March Frank of the Vulcan Church has met a member." In fact, he had already recognized Shao Hui''s clothes, so he was reasonable. "A few of them just attacked ordinary people!" Shaohui didn''t talk about the cause and effect, and went straight to the point. The church needs faith. It may not pay much attention to ordinary people, but it does attach great importance to its own reputation and image. This kind of shooting against ordinary people in public is not to say that it is a taboo of the church, but it is not allowed. After hearing this, March Frank turned around and looked at those guys. "I didn''t!" The person who threw the fireball hurriedly argued, "I just wanted to scare them, the fireball is still a few meters away from the crowd!" "Sorry for causing trouble to everyone." March Frank did not deal with them in public, but first apologized to the ordinary people around him, and then said to Shaohui and the other three before taking them away. handle means very calmly. However, this person''s temper is also a bit arrogant. Didn''t communicate with Art and Stan Trolbo from the beginning to the end, and told the three people clearly that they only revealed this matter for the sake of the Church of Terra! also gave Terra Church face. "Let''s go." Yate and Shaohui didn''t give Stan Trolpo a chance to speak, and said goodbye. Stan Trolpo doesn''t want to contact Yate for the time being, so it''s best to break up directly. However, Shao Hui also left, which made him a little regretful. Everyone in Pudera City who is a little well-informed knows that Shaohui is probably the future bishop of the Taila Church branch, or even further. If there is a chance, of course I hope to make friends. Unfortunately, Shaohui didn''t give him a chance. After watching the two people leave, the expression on Stan Trolbo''s face gradually returned to calm. After nodding and greeting the people around him, he took the guards to go for treatment. Two guards were seriously injured. Nothing happened, the guards following him were just ordinary guards, not strong. The members of the Vulcan Church did not mention compensation or treatment from beginning to end, nor did he speak. After finishing the work, go back to the study and take out the materials of Art. A small book! He actually has very detailed information on Yate here! Includes Art''s family origins! The marked name has always been "Art Tavel", and there is no trace of alteration. "It is closely related to Shao Hui of the Terra Church." He personally added a line at the end of the notebook. Sorry, fellow book lovers, I didnt come back until after 8 oclock in the evening, so I can only update 2 today. I dont know what to say, all kinds of things have been happening this month, which makes me feel guilty every time I say sorry, (end of this chapter) Chapter 271： special occupation Chapter 271 Special Professionals Yat finally understood why the order in Pudera City felt a bit chaotic when he came out today. Breaking the original order system, whether it gets better or worse, the initial stage will be chaotic. With so many outsiders coming all at once, there will definitely be friction. According to Shao Hui, although the four churches work together, it is precisely because of this that there are more frictions between them. If it is difficult to bring it out clearly, let the juniors resolve it, which intensifies the competition among the juniors. Whether it is good or bad, Yate is not qualified to judge, and he didn''t want to judge in the past. He just felt the change of order and felt a lot of emotion. He has a characteristic, that is, he can eat as much as he has a stomach, and he doesn''t provoke things that he can''t interfere with. This is probably the common characteristic of all Gou Daoists. What do you have for lunch? The rainy season in Pudra City has not yet left, and when Yate went to the market to buy some food and returned home, the weather suddenly took a turn for the worse. Large dark clouds swarmed from nowhere and gathered above the head. Then the wind quickly increased. Looks like a violent tyrant who just returned the warmth, but suddenly turned his face in the next second. The wind howled, making it extremely difficult for people to walk against the wind. Twigs, doors and windows, garbage on the ground, canvas hanging outside, etc., swaying in the wind. Some indescribable things were thrown into the air, scattered and splashed out! Fortunately, the hygienic situation inside the market is still passable. Yate originally wanted to buy some potatoes, but the stall owners packed up and evacuated as quickly as possible. All of them are veterans with rich experience, each of them has at least 10 years of experience, so it is a quick response. Yate just realized that most of the people in the market have disappeared! It seems that all of them are proficient in the disappearing technique. It doesnt matter if you dont hurry up, after all, the wind and rain come faster. This is not a closed market. To procrastinate like him, to put it bluntly is to be embraced by the storm, but to put it badly, it is an idiot. In an instant, the rainstorm arrived as expected. Raindrops as big as peanuts crackled on the ground, and the dust was splashed several centimeters high! Building windows, iron sheets, canvas, etc., is even louder. If it hits the skin of ordinary people, it will hurt faintly. Not only the rain is heavy, but also the wind is blowing. It is impossible for Yate to take a taxi home again, so he can only find a place to hide from the rain temporarily, or quietly open a scroll back to the city by himself. He is not reluctant, but afraid of being discovered. Who knows if there is any boss who is bored and peeping over the city? Or it just so happened that a certain boss was nearby, and rushed over as soon as he noticed the spatial fluctuations, and caught him. Especially in this extraordinary period, he will definitely not use the scroll to return to the city just to hurry. Honestly find a place to hide from the rain first. However, someone seems to be following him! The person behind was also caught off guard by the speed of the torrential rain in Pudera City, and couldn''t avoid it in time. After he followed Yate to react, he realized that so many people around him disappeared in an instant! Is this survival ability full? If Yate can''t find him, he can lose his eyes. There are only 2 of them within 20 meters around! After realizing that he was being targeted by Yate, this guy simply stood up. Didn''t expect to be discovered in such a way! Shame! "Who are you, why are you following me?" Art was in a good mood today, so he decided to go through the process. A very slender person, as if he has been hungry since he was a child, and his body feels like skin besides bones. But it feels very capable, as if it has a strong explosive power. What''s even more peculiar is that he doesn''t have any skin exposed! Wearing a thin layer of flesh-colored gloves on the hands, wrapping the wrists together, the collar covering the neck, wearing a hat on the head, and wearing a mask on the face... There is a trace of Tabitha Agnes''s style. But it''s just a trace. "I''m a little curious about you, so I want to know more about you." Unexpectedly, this person actually answered. "Understood, shouldn''t I introduce myself?" What''s even more outrageous is that Art said "I believe it". "Zoe Varner." This person probably didn''t expect Art to be so "cooperative", paused, and seemed to intend to compete with him, and actually introduced himself. Yate realized that it was a name he had never heard before. Names are the most unreliable way of identifying people. "New here?" Art decided to try another way. "That''s right, I just arrived today. I don''t want to come out here for a stroll. I happened to witness the previous scene and I became interested in you. Come and take a look." Zoe Wanner took the initiative to explain without waiting for him to continue asking. "You were there before? Why me?" Art looked puzzled. Shouldnt it be because of Shaohui or Stan Trolpo, or at least that Chinese face? He didn''t do anything, and his sense of existence was almost zero. Why are you interested in him? "You don''t express yourself, and you are a good performance!" Zoe Varner explained. It''s getting more and more outrageous! Although Art likes to hear it too, but this kind of words come from a stranger who is stalking him... I X! No way? He suddenly thought of the skills of some special occupations in his previous life, and hurriedly reached out to touch his interspatial bag and wallet. Don''t care what the guy opposite thinks! "Snapped!" Almost at the same time, a slender hand pressed on his hand! Sure enough, what he said earlier was nonsense, a waste of his feelings! Well, although he wasn''t emotionally involved, he was successfully distracted and almost got caught! The problem is, he didn''t notice it at all! Instantly broke out in a cold sweat. It was only a split second away, if his reaction was a little slower, the interspatial bag would be lost! Carry all important items with you, if someone steals them... "Just a little bit..." A look of regret flashed in Zoe Varner''s eyes. Just as I was about to call my companions to hurry up, I suddenly found that this guy they thought was a "fat sheep" suddenly became extremely dangerous! Crackling lightning blooms in the storm! The dark clouds in the sky seemed to respond, and threw out a large lightning bolt. The white light made the dark world in front of me suddenly brighten up. Yate also finally saw the thief. A slender girl, also tightly wrapped, has returned to Zoe Varner. Very fast and almost silent! And very decisive, without the slightest lingering. "Run, this guy feels too dangerous to me!" The girl said in a shocking tone, and after calling out to her companions, she fled without stopping. No escape. Another flash of lightning struck her just now! I seem to be hitting a wall this time! This guy who looks like a softie may, it seems, he should be... not easy to mess with! I came back too late tonight, only 2 updates, sorry. (end of this chapter) Chapter 272： Careless Chapter 272 careless Have you seen a cat protecting food? When it is eating, you touch it, and it will blow up and kill you immediately! Yate is now in a state similar to this. Thinking that all his family property was almost stolen, he just wants to catch these two people, tie them to a tree, and electrify them for 1 day and 1 night! Cruel? It''s even crueler if the family property is stolen, okay? Before he didn''t notice the thief approaching, that''s why he had to catch the two of them. There is only a thousand days to be a thief, but there is no one who can prevent a thief for a thousand days. This time I was lucky, what about next time? I definitely dont want to go through this kind of thing for the second time! If he didn''t still have some sanity, he had already summoned that arm and directly killed these two guys! However, considering the consequences of doing so, he could only give up. These two guys followed all the way, but he didn''t notice it. Although it had something to do with his absent-mindedness, it was enough to prove that the strength of these two guys was not low. Beautiful face and this kind of strength... Coincidentally, one of the 4 churches that organized this trial event is named "Shadow Church". Do you have to guess the identities of these two guys? Not as strong as others, and under the eaves, he had to bow his head. But these two guys must be taught a lesson... Yate, who was shocked and angry, suddenly froze. These two guys are here to test yourself, right? Shaohui has already said that every trial, the competition is fierce, and there are more and more small tricks in private. Shaohui is also considered a little famous, and there will definitely be people who are curious about the partner she chooses and want to know themselves and the enemy. The more I think about it, the more I think it is possible. TND, careless! I have never connected this kind of thing with myself, this is the first time, and because of the shock, he didn''t think about it at all at first, and stepped into the hole these two guys dug for him. No wonder that woman is more like an assassin than a thief. She is not very possessive of property, and she will withdraw immediately if she fails to get it! Bastard! Its just a trial activity, what are you doing so much? Is the first place so tempting? He didn''t know what the reward for the first place was. Shaohui didn''t tell, and he didn''t ask, anyway, it had nothing to do with him. Such intense brainstorming was completed in a split second, and the opposite Zoe Varner hadn''t had time to withdraw. Locked by him. Because of his violent mood swings, the aura that locked onto Zoe Waner also suddenly rose, making Zoe Waner not dare to underestimate him at all. In order to help his companions get a chance to escape, he stood there and confronted him. "Tell me," Art said suddenly, "If I report to Bishop Mary of the Terra Church that you two attacked Shaohui, will the Terra Church ''investigate'' you?" The focus is on the word "check"! Zoe Varner''s expression froze. Was seen through! The reason for being sneaky is that he doesn''t want him to discover the true purpose of the two of them. I never thought that he is not only easy to mess with, but also very sensitive. "Go, the two of us have never seen Shaohui." A clear female voice suddenly sounded. It was erratic, and it came from nowhere. The woman hasn''t left yet. Zoe Varner''s expression also returned to calm, looking at Art. "Let''s go then." Yate withdrew his momentum and turned indifferently to find a shelter from the rain. In just a moment, Kung Fu''s body was already wet. Bad weather is also one of the reasons why he chose to stop. In terms of concealment, the other party is more professional than him. The movement just now did not alarm the ordinary people on the periphery. Under the violent storm, the visibility and audibility are very low, and the people around are busy sheltering from the rain and wind, plus a natural lightning cover, no one noticed the abnormality here. At most, I found out that there are 2 fools here who didn''t run away immediately! Fortunately, there is one who is not particularly stupid and has already started running. The other one, who is more stupid, is still hesitating. "What should I do?" The slender girl appeared beside Zoe Varner and asked in a low voice. The gradually dense raindrops unexpectedly did not fall on her body. "Follow up first!" Zoe Varner had already turned dozens of turns in her mind, but in the end she still couldn''t find the second choice. The opponent has caught their vitals! They are not afraid of being slandered, after all, the two churches are cooperative. But they were afraid that Shaohui would use this as an excuse to mobilize the power of the Church of Terra to investigate them! It is impossible for the upper echelons of the four churches to be unaware of the competition in private, and to impose some restrictions, such as not being allowed to use the power of the churches. But if the attack is used as an excuse, that''s another matter. Even if they are proved innocent in the end, it is still useless to have been investigated! Picked a troublesome opponent. I hate this kind of guy who is too smart! From furious to calm, and then in the breath, grasping their vital points from the few materials... With this kind of person, it is easy to doubt one''s own IQ. This is already the junction of the outer city and the inner city, and it is more inclined to the inner city. Yate was looking for a shed in the outer city. The homeowner built it for the people in the market to shelter from the rain. Although it is very simple, there is only a shed roof with no visible material, but it can shelter from the rain. There is also a small stove in the middle of the shed, and there is hot water for drinking. If you spend 1 pfennig, you can also drink a cup of boiling brown sugar and **** water and eat a piece of hot sugar cake. The owner of this house is an oriental couple. At this time, the shed was already full of people sheltering from the rain, most of them were vendors selling vegetables in the market, and residents from the outer city and the countryside were bustling with each other, discussing whether today''s rain came quickly or slowly, and whether it was heavier than the last rain Or small and other trivial chores. "Art is coming!" "Art is slow this time!" "Get out of the way, let Art come in!" Seeing Yate coming in, these people greeted one after another. Yate often came to the market to buy vegetables, and got to know them a lot. His information on the surface has long been unearthed by these people. He himself doesn''t know how these people know. Although his clothes and speech and behavior are incompatible with the people in the outer city, he is very popular because he lives in the outer city and is a cultural person, and he never thinks these people are vulgar. However, a more important reason is that many people see the future of their children in him, and hope that he can support their children in the future. These people are different from poor households. Most of them have a little family background, and many of them support their children to study. In any era, people who have knowledge will not be too bad. Yate responded with a smile, and came to the middle stove unimpeded. The proprietress quickly prepared a bowl of brown sugar and **** water and a sugar cake for him. One of the cleanest bowls. Things that are not very rare at ordinary times taste extraordinarily delicious now. Zoe Varner who followed behind did not have this kind of treatment. The clothes are also out of place, but they are unfamiliar faces. The people in the shed all stare at them, but no one greets them. The two professionals almost retreated under the gaze of these gazes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 273： pre-party Chapter 273 The party before the start Professionals in the shadow department naturally don''t like to be watched, let alone being stared at by so many people at the same time in such a cramped and crowded space. Zoe Varner and the two made a lot of determination to not leave. Both of them were disguised, at least from the appearance, they couldn''t see anything strange at all. It''s just that they still underestimated the xenophobia of human beings, especially in this environment. But Zoe Varner is still smart, pointing to Art in the center and said: "We are his friends." Although they were skeptical, the crowd still separated a gap for them. many people. Some people like this kind of atmosphere very much. For example, those who have never stopped talking, probably have long been looking forward to the rain. Zoe Varner walked through the gap easily. As expected of shadow-type professionals, only one person can walk sideways through a gap, and the two of them never even touched the hem of their clothes from the beginning to the end! It''s not disgust, but professional habits, and I don''t want to get any breath. Under the central pillar, a middle-aged woman is sitting in front of a tin stove, baking sugar cakes. Beside a small wooden table, cups, bowls, wooden cans, etc. were arranged in a mess. Below is a large kettle that is still steaming. Yat was squatting aside, holding a sugar cake in one hand, and a bowl full of brown sugar and **** water with **** in the other hand. He ate a bite of sugar cake, drank a sip of brown sugar and **** water, and took a breath of heat comfortably. It is in this way that he can be recognized by these uncles and aunts. Anyone who looks at it will know that it is one of our own. The moment he saw the two people, he directly warned them with his eyes, keeping the distance between them and keeping them in his field of vision. He also cannot guarantee that he can maintain high vigilance all the time. Zoe Wanner can bear it, since everyone is here, it''s okay to feel wronged. The girl glared at Art. Strongly suspect that he chose such a place on purpose! "The sugar cake here is good, I treat you." Art gestured to Zoe Varner. "Then I won''t be polite." Zoe Varner twitched the corners of her eyes. If he read it correctly, it says "Brown sugar and **** water + 1 piece of sugar cake = 1 Finney" written on the wall! However, he still squatted down like Art. The movements are a bit rusty, but I immediately mastered the tricks, such as how to squat with the least effort without looking like I''m getting a tuba. As for that girl, she definitely wouldn''t do such an unsightly behavior, and she didn''t even eat brown sugar water or sugar cakes. Anyway, the rain on her body is just for show. "Boom" A muffled thunder seemed to roll over the top of the shed, shaking the lights in the shed for a while, and the noisy chatter suddenly stopped for a moment. Then it was a lightning that pierced the sky and the earth. Suddenly dazzling light will make people temporarily blind and in a trance when it is extinguished in an instant. That girl is a little ready to move. However, when she looked up, she found that Art was staring at her! I didn''t eat the sugar cake in my hand, so I just stared at her! This is how defensive she is... I had no choice but to give up. Zoe Varner also saw Art''s appearance, and coughed lightly, reminding her not to make her own decisions. "Huh!" The girl snorted, agreeing. Yat then retracted his gaze. Didn''t let his guard down because of this, he didn''t even know who these two people were, how could he face each other easily? But also release some friendly gestures in moderation. Otherwise, what is it called negotiation. He doesn''t know how to deal with the relationship with the two of them for the time being, but fighting is definitely the worst choice, let''s talk first. But how to talk about it, he has limited knowledge of the trial activities and can''t make a decision. He can only stabilize the two people first, and then let them talk to Shaohui and Angelo Nell. Shaohui and Angelo Nell are the closest alliance. Thinking like this, my mind gradually calmed down. The previous shock and anger have subsided. I didn''t waste my time to look at the two people, it must not be the real face. The rainstorm comes and goes quickly. Half an hour later, the rain was over and the sky was clear, and the sky was as clear as a wash, making people feel inexplicably happy just looking at it. A rainbow spans the sky, filling the monotonous blue sky with a touch of color. On the ground, there are broken branches and flowers everywhere, and together with the garbage, they are washed to the sewer mouth, or the corners of the walls. The streets and houses look much cleaner. The sound of rushing water can be heard everywhere. Pudra City''s other infrastructure projects can be ignored, except for drainage. After Yatt left Zoe Varner''s contact information, he let the two of them leave. In fact, he could have done this a long time ago, deliberately let them stay in the shed for half an hour, in order to retaliate for their frightening himself. Didn''t forget to check their space bags before letting them go. Always worried. After returning home, contact Shaohui and push the two of them to her. However, there is a high probability that she will push it to Angelo Nell. As for whether to unite or retaliate, it is up to them to decide. Yat went to meditate again, to appease the two extremely hungry soul officials above his head. The previous reaction has a lot to do with the unsatisfied desire of the spiritual organ. He has been fighting against this desire, causing himself to be in a flammable and explosive negative state. Although the spirituality absorbed by meditation is a drop in the bucket, it can quench your thirst to some extent. The spiritual organ itself is also absorbing spirituality from the outside world. It''s just that it hasn''t grown yet, and the absorption efficiency is ridiculously low! Yate suspects that the reason why it is so hungry is because of this appallingly low efficiency. I was almost starving to death, but there was a gourmet party next door, I could only smell the aroma of food coming from the next door dryly, anyone would get angry! After the meditation is over, interact with it. Understand its function, structure, guide its future development direction, etc. in the interaction. It''s like raising a child. No one taught him, he figured it out by himself. Although the pair of horns are his organs, they have extraordinary spirituality. When he thought about it, he might as well raise them as children! It seems to have some effect, but he is not sure if it is his own psychological factors. So another 2 days passed. Tomorrow is the day when the trial activities will officially start. In the evening, Angelo Nell, Shao Hui and others came to Yates house for a small gathering. I''m leaving tomorrow, and my friends always have to meet and get to know each other. In the inner city, almost all the places where you can have dinner and drink are full of people! Professionals also need interpersonal communication. Its okay, Yates place is spacious enough, and the key is that he is the chef. Angelo Nell''s friend came too. A baby-faced girl who looks like a junior high school student, round face, baby fat, big eyes, very cute type. The facial features of Angelo Nell are somewhat similar. "My cousin, Tina, is 20 years old this year." Angelo Nell specifically mentioned her age when introducing her. Otherwise, it would be easy for people to mistake her for a minor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 274： Occupation (3rd update) Chapter 274 Occupation (Part 3) "Tina Hart, nice to meet you." She is not tall, only about 165cm. In this world, especially among professionals, this height does seem a bit petite. "Art Tavel, nice to meet you." Art did not despise her just because of her delicate face. Since the family agreed with her to participate in this trial, they must have confidence in her. Then there are the 2 people from the Shadow Church. I dont know how to discuss it. Since the two of them came together, it means that Angelo Nell and Shao Hui have agreed to form an alliance with them. "Zoe Varner, we''ve met." Unexpectedly, this was his real name. is at least one of his working names. "Dana Hoyle, I''ve seen it too!" The girl finally revealed her true colors. Also young, estimated to be 20 years old, with blond hair and blue eyes, white and translucent skin, soft wavy hair, narrow and tall nose, three-dimensional facial features, and a slender and small skeleton, giving people a feeling of flexibility. The moment he saw her, Yate couldn''t help but think of the beautiful Russian gymnast in his previous life. very beautiful. Of course, its not that Tina Hart is not beautiful, but Tina Hart has more cute attributes. Yat got to know the two of them again. Dana Hoyle was still brooding over his behavior last time, but she didn''t act naively enough to make a **** for tat behavior, but her expression was a little arrogant. As long as it doesn''t affect the cooperation or himself, Art will naturally not care about her. Even accommodating. Yat doesn''t want to be remembered by other thieves next time, the best way is naturally to meet a powerful thief first! Dana Hoyle isn''t a thief, but she''s pretty good at it. What is arrogance? With her strength, she has proud capital! This time it was Zoe Varner who participated in the trial, and Dana Hoyle participated as a friend. Zoe Varner invited her because she knew her talent in the stealth field. Dana Hoyle is a shadow assassin. Zoe Varner is a Shadow Mage. Although the two sides complement each other to a certain extent, they also have great flaws. That''s why they hit it off with Angelo Nell and Shao Hui. Angelo Nell can milk as a support, and Shaohui can resist as a melee output. Can you not welcome each other? Tina Hart is a shooter by profession! This is the first professional gunman that Art has seen! Constance Simon''s profession, he didn''t know. This profession is the product of the combination of human technology and mystery, and it is a standard noble profession. Lets not talk about finding a job or changing jobs. If you dont have money, you cant even afford a good gun, so why are you a shooter? The musket that can be combined with mystery is no longer "expensive", but "rare"! But this is reasonable, otherwise the strong attack power of this class combined with the long-range attack method will easily crush the same level of professional in the early and mid-term. Tina Hart''s weapon is a long rifle half her height. The bullets are all specially made, and they are said to be very powerful. No venue demo. Art positioned her as a "sniper". After the introduction, several people looked at Yate in unison. That''s all he''s left with. There is a lot of information about him, but it seems that there is no useful information, such as how did he enter the extraordinary world, and who is the guide? Still listen to what he said. "My profession is a demon warlock, and I am good at assisting." Art''s self-introduction made the faces of the three unknowing people full of doubts. Can Demon Warlock still assist? If you say summoning, I might still believe it. Yat didn''t waste his saliva, and directly summoned the wise man of the oak tree, and then pulled 3 people into the team. Exactly 3 places. Then Power Reiki and Prayer Reiki. Purifying aura is not going to be displayed to 3 people for the time being. "Very good!" However, only these 3 kinds of support have already made the 3 people very satisfied. "However, why is your professional a demon warlock?" Tina Hart still has another doubt, that is, Art''s skills have nothing to do with this profession. "This is the profession that I work for!" Naturally, Art would not explain to them how powerful this profession is and how much he likes this profession. "Your support, won''t there be any sequelae?" Dana Hoyle couldn''t help asking, guessing that his support ability might be related to the Demon Warlock profession. You must first ask clearly. It is better than conflicts after formal cooperation. "Don''t worry, there are no sequelae." Art replied patiently. The meeting beforehand is for this purpose. He can raise it if he has any questions. The reason why they don''t do much running-in is because they are just a loose alliance. After participating in the trial, they still act in pairs. Only when necessary, such as encountering a powerful team or monster, or a dangerous place, will team up. If they worked together in advance, Angelo Nell and Shaohui would definitely have no problem between the two teams, but Dana Hoyle and Zoe Varner would definitely not agree. Impossible to familiarize them with their weaknesses. Besides, if they get to the end by luck, there will be competition between them. This determines the way they cooperate this time. After almost the communication, Art went to prepare dinner. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui helped him, in order to show that they didn''t intend to treat him as a cook. Because I like the food he cooks so much, and because of the venue problem, I deliberately chose him as the venue for the party. Brought expensive and rich ingredients. Even if he is a friend or a member of the Mutual Aid Society, his hard work will not be in vain. The 2 people are still very organized in doing things. Considering the eating habits of these two people, Yates big meal is still mainly meat. Unexpectedly, Tina Hart is worthy of being Angelo Nell''s cousin, and she also likes to eat meat! As soon as he finished eating, he took the initiative to exchange contact information with Yate, expressing that he was recognized as a friend! Yate took advantage of the situation and asked for the contact information of Evil Dana Hoyle and Zoe Varner, but it also made several people look at him strangely. Thought he was after Dana Hoyle! It can be seen that his main target is Dana Hoyle, and Zoe Varner is just a head. Dana Hoyle is indeed beautiful, especially her snow-white and translucent skin looks like the most exquisite porcelain, and her whole body is like a doll. However, for fear of embarrassing him, several people didn''t point it out. And Yate didn''t bother to defend himself, so he did what he wanted, and was not affected by the strange eyes of several people, nor did he treat Dana Hoyle differently because of this. This is probably the straight man in the legend. The party ends in the first half of the night. Including all similar gatherings out there. Tomorrow is leaving, no one dares to waste energy. As for why they chose to meet up tonight, do you think they would? Still not caught! One and two are dispatched tonight, how can they not move as competitors? (end of this chapter) Chapter 275： large community death scene Chapter 275 Large-scale social death scene Early in the morning. As soon as the sky turned pale, Yate had already gotten up. I gave up halfway through meditation last night, and I couldnt enter the state at all. I didn''t sleep well either. After coming to this world, it was the first time I participated in a group activity, and it was a large-scale event jointly organized by four top churches. It is no wonder that my emotions did not fluctuate. Needless to say, I was nervous, but also somewhat inexplicably excited, excited, and looking forward to it. He didn''t know why he was hyperactive. After grinding until the time is almost the same, set off. It is naturally impossible for Shaohui to pick him up in person today, so he will go to Terra Church to meet him. Tara Church is located at the east corner of the inner city. From a distance, it looks like a castle made entirely of stones, with a majestic appearance, a strong charm, and a beauty of craftsmanship. Don''t think about it, the architectural drawings must have come from someone. For a building like this church, the charm is the most important. It is not majestic or beautiful, but to meet the preferences of "God", so it is not surprising to see some absurd churches occasionally. There are many people like Art who didnt sleep well. He had come earlier, but when he arrived, he found that the people here had already piled up in twos and threes, and there were almost no vacancies! Its not that there are so many people. The Terra Church is well prepared, and the spacious square is large enough to accommodate all members. But we all know that in this kind of public place, everyone will sit apart, let alone competitors. So a familiar scene appeared, with many vacancies, but they were all interspersed with crowds. But this is not embarrassing for him. Although he came a little late, but there is still Shaohui, the landlord, so he doesn''t have to worry about finding a place. What embarrasses him is the clothes! These people in front of them are all fully armed, either in light cloth robes, or in light and flexible leather armor, or in light armor with superior defense, or in heavy armor with unparalleled defense... the first At first glance, he thought he had come to a costume set. But, why no one told myself? Also, why did I choose a suit when I hesitated in the morning! Suit with leather shoes, a classic suit from the previous life. In the morning, he hesitated for a while between suits and sportswear, thinking that he might meet the big bosses from four churches, so he chose a more formal suit. Thoughts from previous lives caused him to almost die on the spot. Everyone was dressed in war-like equipment, but he was dressed as if he was on a blind date... If he hadn''t been thick-skinned, he would have turned around and ran away immediately, and came back after changing the equipment. Ignoring all the gazes on him, he walked straight to the church of Terra Church. Shaohui told him the location. Many eyes followed his steps, and seeing that his expression remained unchanged, some people couldn''t help showing a little interest in him. To be able to live comfortably in this atmosphere, at least the psychological quality is extraordinary. If he did it on purpose, that courage is also to be commended. Anyone who dares to act like a moth on such an occasion has no guts. There are priests on duty outside the church door. Ordinary people who are usually responsible for cleaning and other work, the nature of their work is similar to that of bar staff in hospitals and other places. "Mr. Art Tavel?" Before Art approached, one of the middle-aged men came forward. Very enthusiastic. "It''s me." However, Art suspected that the reason why he was so active was that he didn''t want to communicate with himself in front of his colleagues. "Please follow me." The middle-aged man led him to a side hall. Shaohui was afraid that he would not find a place, so she specially arranged for someone to wait for him outside the most conspicuous church. After all, she is a girl with a more delicate mind. As a landlord, there will definitely be some conveniences, such as resting places. Ms. Sylvia Marie specially designated a side hall for people in her own church. Not only Shaohui, but also other club members and their companions. The atmosphere is... a bit stagnant. Compared with the other 3 companies, the competition between them is more direct and intense! This trial is based on individuals. This kind of competition between low-level professionals is just a game in the eyes of the big boss, which cannot represent their respective churches, and no church will organize such boring competitions. They are a church not a business group! The main purpose of a trial like this is to give newcomers a chance, or a chance. Being able to advance in the ruins is the dream of many Tier 3 professionals. Not to mention casual people, members of many organizations do not have this opportunity. Yat has never heard of it before! But people always want to be better, and the pursuit of geniuses and ordinary people must be different. Great genius, focus on number one! A second-class genius, focus on the overall ranking. Again, first-class geniuses set their sights on their colleagues. Compared with outsiders, he knows his colleagues better, and it is easy to succeed in ambushes. Similar cases happen every year, which is why the atmosphere is so depressed. Everyone has learned to be smart, and the most guarded is your own people! After Yate came in, just like before, he was baptized by the eyes of almost everyone. Shao Hui was talking to Angelo Nell and Tina Hart, and the latter two also came in as related accounts of the Dawn Church. Suddenly sensing the change in the atmosphere, they all looked up and turned around, following the movements of the crowd to look at rear. Yate, in a suit, stood at the back door, facing everyone''s eyes, and scanned the hall without flinching. The middle-aged man took him to the door and left. I don''t know if it was intentional, but it was the back door that brought him here. It''s too late to change the front door now, so I can only make mistakes. The three of Shaohui happened to meet his eyes. Yate''s eyes lit up. There are more than 20 people in the hall who are Tier 3 professionals, and it is easy to find that his target is the three people from Shaohui, and they have already looked over. Angelo Nell and Tina Hart are too late to bow their heads. Shaohui had no way to avoid it, but to bear it. This side hall is not a place for rest, so there is no comfort and privacy in the layout. They can''t be too special, can they? The layout is similar to a lecture hall in a university. Yate has to go to the innermost passage first, and then go down the steps to the front row. Shaohui and the three of them deliberately occupied the front position. He came in through the back door. "Step, step, step..." In the quiet side hall, only the sound of his footsteps could be heard. Be centered unintentionally. The only thing that comforted the three of Shaohui was that he did not flinch. In this case, flinching is the worse choice. Only when he walks calmly like him... asshole! Tina Hart burst into a rage, like a kitten baring its teeth. Maybe because he couldn''t understand Art''s publicity, or out of other thoughts, a guy suddenly stretched out a foot when he was going down the steps, deliberately tripping over his ankle! (end of this chapter) Chapter 276： whole team Chapter 276 The Team Instead of putting your feet out there and waiting for him to trip on it, you take the initiative to use your feet to trip his ankles. The latter''s malice is even stronger! However, unless it is paired with other methods, the former method is difficult to trip up professionals, so the only choice is the latter. If you use other means, it is no different from doing it yourself. There are more than 20 people in the side hall, all of them noticed this person''s behavior with different expressions, but no one stopped him. Someone is willing to step forward to help with the temptation, and they are also happy to sit back and enjoy the benefits. This kind of superficial trick was not expected to be successful. The purpose was to test Yate''s way, occupation, personality tendency, etc. Everyone at the scene knew each other somewhat, but they had never heard his name before. In the past few days, there have been many investigations against him! However, the survey data is difficult to satisfy. Too easy! The key place is blank! This person couldn''t hold back and tried to test it, just using his dislike of his maverick as an excuse. Yate did not perceive any obvious malice. It may also be that the Tier 3 professional has been able to control his emotions and will not let him perceive it easily. But there is still no obvious malice after the act has been made, it is naturally for the purpose of testing. It''s not that there is no trace of malice, at least there is a feeling of dislike for him. Most of the people on the scene have. Yate''s response was to lift his leg directly and kick the guy''s foot with his toe. The instep is tensed, and the strength is concentrated on the toes. "Another black hand!" Such a thought popped up in the minds of all the onlookers. A trivial detail can reflect a person''s personality tendency. The toe is aimed at the ankle! "Hey!" The man chuckled suddenly and retracted his legs. The action is fast. Yate kicked in the air and walked over. This person made no follow-up actions. If you didn''t pay attention, you probably wouldn''t know that a small collision just happened here. No other surprises. It also has something to do with Shaohui standing up. After the first person kicked, she stood up. Yate discovered that she still has such a strong side. It looks like a cheetah ready to go is scanning the hunting ground, and it looks like it will do whoever dares to stand out! Although everyone is a member of Terra Church, but this is her home field, how can people bully their friends? Yate was a little moved, walked up and down, and nodded slightly. A person like her is really suitable to be a friend. Shaohui just sat down. "Am I not getting the same time as you guys?" Art asked, having greeted Angelo Nell and Tina Hart again. He thought he had come early enough! "Same, we came earlier." Angelo Nell replied, and asked, "Why are you dressed like this?" "I thought the bosses would have a mobilization meeting first, so I deliberately dressed more formally." Art shrugged self-deprecatingly. "Even if there is a sports meeting, you don''t need to wear it like this!" Angelo Nell looked disgusted. He is no longer regarded as an outsider. "Have you had breakfast? I brought some pastries." Art took out a pastry box from the space bag, opened it, and took out the sweet-scented osmanthus cake that was made last night. "It''s a good outfit, neat and tidy!" Angelo Nell suddenly changed his tune. Although she likes to eat meat, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t like pastries. "Handsome!" Tina Hart inhaled while nodding. The sweetness of the pastry has a subtle floral fragrance, very craving! Shaohui''s sense of smell is the most sensitive, and she can''t help but take a deep breath of this fragrance that suits her taste. They really didn''t have breakfast, they just dealt with it casually and went out. Although the space in the side hall is not small, almost all the people present here are Tier 3 professionals, and no matter what corner the movement is in, they cannot hide it from others. Yate deliberately took out the sweet-scented osmanthus cake here. Level 3 professionals can''t get rid of the influence of physiological needs, and they will be hungry and greedy. Aren''t these guys doing nothing? Invite them to watch food and broadcast for free! The off-white sweet-scented osmanthus cake is also very good in appearance, coupled with its soft, glutinous and sweet taste, the sweet and fragrant fragrance can easily arouse people''s appetite. Especially women. Many people have already guessed that Yate is deliberately retaliating, so he added a "small eye" after the entry of "hand black". "Aren''t you going to eat it?" Shaohui pursed her lips in satisfaction after eating a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake, but found that Art didn''t move. "I''ve already eaten." Art said smoothly, "I didn''t sleep well last night, I woke up very early, and I made a pot of braised pork." As a professional, one of the most intuitive benefits is that you dont have to worry about weight loss, unhealthy diets and other issues. You can eat meat with confidence no matter in the morning or late at night! Angelo Nell and Tina Hart paused while eating osmanthus cake. The rhythm is exactly the same! The corners of Shaohui''s eyes also moved. She and Angelo Nell are like-minded friends. In the huge side hall, there were only the sounds of a few of them talking and eating. Others begin to actively divert attention away from them. Even if you are not gluttonous or hungry, when others eat, you will feel uncomfortable while watching yourself. I have never encountered this kind of food brought here before! So many people started to speak up. The originally quiet side hall suddenly became lively. "Should I change my equipment?" Art asked. Shaohui and the other three also wore combat uniforms, which were lightweight yet tough leather armor. "No, it''s not too late to change after entering the ruins, anyway, your role is to support!" Angelo Nell said. Since you wear it wrong, you will be wrong to the end! How can people see jokes? As the president of the mutual aid association, she is very protective of the cubs! "Alright." Yate didn''t know that he had become a "cub", so he nodded and stopped talking. After waiting for nearly an hour, someone finally came and told them to gather. It''s not that the bosses are late, it''s that they are too early. The atmosphere suddenly changed. It''s a little more chilling. Newcomers to the church do not grow up in a greenhouse! 4 churches, divided into 4 square teams, assembled on the square. No matter what, its still with my family. In front of the square team, stood 4 men and women, all of whom were not very old. Including the Chinese character face encountered in the first 2 days. They are responsible for leading the team, and the division commanders have already gone to prepare for departure. The leader of the Church of Terra is a woman. He is more than 2 meters tall, with a well-proportioned and vigorous figure, and his gestures give people a sense of strength! Obviously she didn''t use any force, but she could feel the attribute of "power" from her movements! However, the people are very gentle. During the whole team, tell them to raise any problems now. Once they set off, they will officially embark on the trial, and no one will take care of them. Answered almost all the questions raised, In addition, I also took the initiative to mention some points that need attention. a good person. "Set off!" When it was time to set off, he suddenly shouted, suppressing the momentum of the entire formation. The other three teams are also in the same situation. In such a huge square, there was suddenly silence. Sorry it''s still 2 updates today. No matter what the reason is, it is my own business delay, so I want to say sorry to everyone. I will work hard to recover, please give me some more time. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 277： enter the spirit world Chapter 277 Entering the Spirit World A pressure came to my face. It''s not very heavy, but it feels like carrying a schoolbag on your body while running. It has a strong sense of presence, and it''s hard not to notice it. The use of momentum. It is also the suppression of Chi Guoguo''s strength! However, compared to what Yate had experienced before, this person''s aura was much softer. The price is that you need to pay more energy to control. Sure enough, although this man looked stern, he had a good heart. Start by car. There are 4 steam cars similar to double-section buses, one for each church. The number of people participating was far less than Arter imagined. He thought there would be hundreds or thousands of people participating in the event, but in the end there were only about 100 people! Four top-level churches, only this few newcomers, give people a feeling that the name is not worthy of the name. After asking Angelo Nell, I found out that this trial only includes Pudera City and some surrounding cities, and branches in other regions have their own trial activities. Also, not every newcomer is eligible to participate, and not everyone wants to. Some newcomers with connections have better, more suitable, and safer options. Trial activities are dangerous. The person who led the team told them more than once that safety comes first! If you dont press a button, the teacher will come to rescue. Although there are indeed teachers and team leaders waiting outside, it is to prevent accidents, such as the invasion of a certain spirit world creature or people from other forces, who cannot perceive the inside of the ruins. status. If you are really in danger, you can only save yourself or ask the members inside for help. There are casualties every year. But there are still people vying for it every year, especially the "Friends" quota, which has never been lost. Hazel Bertie, as an earl, has to work hard to win the spot, not to mention those unorganized and mediocre professionals! If it wasn''t for Yate this year, Shaohui might set this precedent, and I don''t know how many people will be scolded for wasting it. As for why they came here first to gather instead of gathering directly at the departure point, Angelo Nell also answered. It was only then that Yate knew that from the time he came here to the departure, he went through 3 investigations! He had no idea. 4 family churches attach great importance to safety. After all, this group of people can be said to have brought together the elites of various branches in the past few years. Once they are included, it may not have much impact on the entire church, but the impact on the branch is enough to hurt the bones. Needless to say, incidents like this have happened before. It is only when there is personal pain that we will pay attention. More than half an hour later, they came to the beach. Get off the car and board the boat. A 120-meter-long wooden sailboat floats quietly on the sea surface. It looks like a tortoise with two arms and a bird''s head as a whole, which is a bit strange. Yate found that when some members of the Terra Church saw the wooden boat, their faces were more or less proud. Could it be their work? There is no chance to ask questions for the time being, so I honestly follow the flow of people on board. Finally saw the bosses who were responsible for escorting them on this trip. 3 men and 2 women stood at the bow of the boat and watched them. This is probably the last troubleshooting procedure. The sailors on the boat are a group of murlocs over 250cm tall, their bodies are stronger and wider than humans of the same proportion, and the forearms of several of them are as thick as Tet''s waist! In front of them, Geraldine Casa is just a younger brother. All civilian vests. It is difficult to buy suitable clothes for their body type, and this kind of vest can be taken off with a pull, so it is convenient to go into the water at any time. Even if it is broken, it won''t hurt. Yat was once again in the spotlight. Several big men, as well as these sailors, almost stared at him for a moment. However, he didn''t say anything. Just treat him as a maverick. After boarding the boat, Shaohui took out something similar to a boat ticket, and took Yate to the cabin. Finally came to a room belonging to 2 people. The single room looks like a hotel room. Although it is not big, it is clean and elegant. 2 beds, 1 small table, and a place to wash. Under normal circumstances, professionals can control their own physiological conditions, but there are still unusual situations. They are going to the spirit world on this trip! "Why don''t I have a ticket?" Art was finally able to speak. Before, under the scrutiny of those big shots, he was under a bit of pressure, so now he can find a word to say. "Only we have it." Shaohui explained. Yate understood. However, it is enough to be glad that I can get this opportunity for free, so how can I ask for more qualifications? Besides, it''s just that there is no ticket, and the treatment is not bad at all. In comparison, I look like the boss. "Is this ship built by your church?" Art asked. "Well, the Eagle and Tortoise is the most successful work of our church in the field of transport ships!" Shaohui''s eyes also showed a touch of pride and yearning, "50% of the transport ship market in the spiritual world is the Eagle and Turtle and its ships." Modified model!" "What is the cost of such a ship?" Art asked casually. "If it is converted into a gold shield, it will be in units of 100 million. However, the church does not accept this kind of transaction. It is always exchanged with resources or other things." Shaohui replied. Sure enough, the giants still make money. "Sit firmly, it''s your first ride, you''d better focus on this!" After a while, Shao Hui suddenly reminded him. One of the advantages of Yate is that he listens to advice. Immediately sat on the bed and grabbed the armrest next to him. After waiting for a while, the hull suddenly began to shake violently, with almost no buffer, as if a pair of arms grabbed the ship from the sea! This is where it starts? Didn''t broadcast in advance? "Teleportation?" Because there is no window in the room, Yate can''t see the situation outside, so he can only ask Shaohui. I didn''t see the teleportation array when I got on the boat. Given the size of this ship and it is at sea, the difficulty of teleporting the array should be very high. "No, Master Anos took us into the spirit world." Shaohui really knew. She asked the teacher. "You mean, we were caught by that adult and entered the spirit world?" Art heard the meaning of her words. "Yes!" Shao Hui nodded. Art twitched the corner of his eye. Sure enough, he and others were lucky enough to be able to return safely from the spirit world last time. What are these! A 120-meter-long wooden sailing ship, with more than 100 people on board, stretched out its arms from the spirit world, and grabbed it into the spirit world... The Lord Anos is already a mythical creature, right? No wonder the location is chosen at sea! Amid the shock, Yate suddenly felt a burst of ease in breathing. The pores of his body seemed to be opened in an instant, and he greedily breathed the surrounding air. The spiritual organ on the top of the head is the first time to convey joyful emotions! This feeling is like suddenly coming to a deserted prairie from the most prosperous metropolis, and finally understand that breathing can also be very comfortable! The shaking stops. They officially enter the spirit world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 278： The Sea of ??the Spirit World (Part 1) Chapter 278 The Sea of ??the Spirit World (Part 1) The sudden stability made Art feel unreal. It seems that I have come to the spirit world just after taking a roller coaster ride. Although the shallowest layer of the spiritual world is very close to the present world, and the rules are similar, they are two different planes after all, requiring a process of buffering and adapting. The last time he was involved because of the phenomenon of spiritual devouring, the rules there were infinitely close to the present world, and his rank was very low at that time, Pu''s eyes were enough to cover his spirituality, so there was no reaction. This time he came to the real spirit world, and his strength has also improved a lot. Pu''s eyes can no longer restrain his spirituality. He didn''t know it yet, and wanted to get up. "Boom!" He staggered and slammed his head against the wall. It is impossible for any professional to happen, but it happened for real. Looking up to the opposite side, just in time to see a flash of narrowness in Shaohui''s eyes. Deliberately did not remind myself! Almost forgot that this is also a black belly. "Don''t move for the time being. You just came to the spirit world, and you will be in a drunken state for a while." Seeing him looking over, Shaohui reminded her. It seems that he just took a step slower. "Yeah." Yate naturally didn''t care about the joke with her, so he just turned over and lay on the bed. Try meditation. Or to perceive the existence of Ms. Yue. It is still very far away, but it feels much closer and clearer than when meditating in this world. Just for a moment, dots of moonlight emerged and converged on him. He wore that scarf. Shaohui raised her eyebrows in surprise. So fast? He entered the state of meditation too quickly, which is much harder than falling asleep after touching the bed! Just as he was thinking, he saw him open his eyes again. "Are you not meditating?" Shao Hui was taken aback. "No." Art was just trying, and the main purpose was to communicate with Ms. Yue and let her know that she was coming. I dont know if it has any effect, and I dont expect Ms. Yue to give gifts again. Its just a simple greeting to the leader. Persevere, maybe one day it will play a key role. For example, when he is hunted down by the elves in the future. "Then what is the moonlight on your body?" Shaohui hesitated, but still asked. Between friends, you should be able to share some little secrets. "That''s the effect of a prop." After Yate replied, he suddenly said: "By the way, don''t tell others, I don''t want to be hunted down by the elves!" "Are you from the Spirit Race?" Shaohui asked, but she didn''t believe it. "No, what I practice is "Moon Phase Meditation." Art has initially trusted her. "The one that can only be cultivated by the moon priests of the elves?" The expression on Shaohui''s face froze. Knowing that the meditation method he practiced is related to the moon, but he didn''t know that it was actually the "Moon Phase Meditation Method" that only moon priests of the elves could practice! This is the core inheritance of the elves. Once you know it, you can almost say that you can never die with him! How courageous is he to steal... No, how did he acquire this kind of core inheritance? Don''t say he stole it, it''s absolutely impossible! And, how did he learn it? Didn''t you say that only priests of the moon can practice? Lets not say he is a demon warlock, no matter how you look at it, he has nothing to do with the profession of moon priest, and he cant pass the level of gender! "I was framed." Art nodded with a wry smile. Shaohui looked at him with a clear expression saying that she also wanted to be framed like this once. In any case, it is the core inheritance of the elves, the top meditation method! If it is a complete "Moon Phase Meditation Method", it can even trigger a war between two medium and large sects! "Don''t tell anyone, remember it''s anyone!" "Don''t mention it on any occasion either!" "Don''t reveal your moonlight ability easily. Once exposed, it''s best to kill the witnesses!" This feeling of being trusted is a bit subtle, Shaohui reminded him a series of times. Already know he doesn''t know much about basic common sense. "I know." Art sat up again. After a while, I feel much better. In addition to the efficacy of Pu''s eyes, the spiritual organs on the top of the head also play an important role! It can improve his adaptability to various environments. Shaohui had a rough estimate of his strength. Among the same level I have seen so far, he is the one who recovers and adapts the fastest! "Just wait in the room like this?" Art asked. "No, you can go to the deck in a while." Shao Hui said. Yat suddenly burst into a strong curiosity. In the previous life, he didn''t even travel to other places a few times, but now he can swim in another plane. Thinking about it makes my heart surge. Standard newcomer mentality. After a few minutes, the boat moved. Move forward steadily. Shaohui waited for a few more minutes before getting up and saying, "It''s ok." Still carrying double maces. "I''ll change my equipment." Art finally got the chance. Shaohui arrived at the door first. Yate changed into leather armor. Habitually glanced at the panel. It''s a pity that there is no new content this time. You can also add an entry! When Shaohui saw him coming out, she locked the door before leading him to the deck. Yate realized that the competition had already begun! Shaohui made arrangements when locking the door, so that no one would be aware of it if someone sneaked into the room and tampered with it. Coincidentally, the people in the next room also came out. Coincidentally, it was the guy who tripped Yate in the hall before! And his companion, a dull boy. Most of the people who participated in this trial were young people in their 20s. The two sides met each other and were taken aback at the same time. The atmosphere took a turn for the worse! That guy didn''t expect that fate would be so wicked! You cant enter the ruins yet, lets have a fight on your own side first, shall we? He was deeply impressed by Art''s "hand black". "Let''s go." However, Yate didn''t mean to conflict with him, and turned around to greet Shaohui. Shaohui was very loyal, and did not interfere with him, but stood beside him with a gesture of "supporting him". After the 2 people left, the guy was relieved. Knowing Shaohui, the pressure is very high! Yate is also unpredictable. To be honest, he already regrets his previous impulse. "After entering the ruins, try not to meet them face to face." His companion, the dull young man said suddenly, "The two of them didn''t embarrass us, not because they are open-minded, but because they can''t do anything even if they do it now." Although he didn''t complain, he didn''t shirk his responsibility, and took the initiative to apologize: "Sorry, I caused trouble." "No need to apologize, it''s a competitive trial." Mu Nen youth is obviously not the type to talk too much, he just said so much to remind his companions. 2 people also went to the deck. Every old man will recommend newcomers to come to the deck to see the sea of ??the spirit world. Spectacular! Wonderful! Most importantly, there are often surprises. (end of this chapter) Chapter 279： The Sea of ??the Spirit World (Part 2) Chapter 279 The Sea of ??the Spirit World (Part 2) Is this the sea? After arriving on the deck, a sentence suddenly popped up in Yate''s mind, "A boat is like floating in the sky, and a person is like walking in a mirror." The surface of the sea is extremely vast, empty in the front, back, left, and right, except for the sea is the sky, and it is as smooth as a mirror, without any waves. The 120-meter-long sailboat is driving on it, like a flat boat wandering on the lake. You can even see the reflection...Damn it, it''s not a reflection! The poetic feeling that Yate had just burst out was suppressed in an instant. At first, I thought that the large shadow below was the reflection of the hull, but after paying attention, I realized that the reflection of the fart was clearly a giant sea creature! The outline looks like a fish and a dragon, but it is difficult for him to use "fish" to call this guy who is more than 120 meters and wider than a boat! "This is a juvenile dragon loach." Shaohui followed his line of sight and saw the shadow. Dragon loach? Childhood? Art wondered if she had some problems understanding the concept of "infancy". "That''s right, juvenile!" Shao Hui emphasized, saying that she was right, "Adult dragon loach can grow to a length of more than 1,000 meters!" Well, it''s okay if you say that. Compared with more than 1,000 meters, the "mere" 120 meters can only be regarded as a child. "Is this okay?" Of course Yate knew that since Shaohui was not surprised, it proved that there should be no problem with this dragon loach following, but he still asked a question uneasy. After all, it is a living creature, aren''t you afraid that it will suddenly lose its temper or something? Moreover, creatures have individual differences, what if this dragon loach is a brat? You can''t pin your personal safety on its emotions today. "Dragon loaches don''t know how to bring up children. Little dragon loaches are brought up by eagle turtles. They have been sheltered under the eagle turtle''s belly since childhood, so they still maintain this habit when they grow up, and they will not attack eagle turtles." Shaohui explained. . Yat immediately understood the success of the Eagle Turtle. Its definitely not enough to make it into the shape of an eagle turtle and apply some odorant or something like that. Its impossible to tell the difference between wood and flesh and blood with a dragon loach, right? It is even more unreliable to wrap the flesh and blood of the eagle tortoise, and I am afraid that it will stimulate the dragon loach to go crazy. This is probably the core secret of the Eagle Turtle. The ocean in the spiritual world is definitely not as calm as it appears on the surface. There are many dangerous creatures living underwater. With such a powerful dragon loach escort, the safety will be improved, and how much time and resources will be saved! Because there are no reference objects around, we can only refer to the stars in the sky to identify the direction. There are also stars in the daytime in the spiritual world. The moon can also be seen with a pale outline. The role of the navigator suddenly became important. The astrology in the spiritual world is not as easy to distinguish as in the real world, and the magnetic field is not static. Too many powerful creatures. In addition, there are some special natural images that also interfere with the magnetic field and even celestial phenomena. Navigators not only need knowledge, but also strength! I dont know who the navigator on the Eagle Tortoise is. Art is not a member of the church, so I dont know much about it. All the way to enjoy the scenery. Such a calm ocean is also a wonder. What''s more, there are "surprises" from time to time. For example, the graceful singing voice from nowhere, the magnificent area under the light and rain, the sudden snowflakes, the magical reflection, etc., are unpredictable and eye-opening for Art. There is a kind of warm wind on the way, which makes people''s bones soft and tendons crispy. It is so comfortable and makes people feel almost melting! But once it doesnt come out within the time limit, its very likely that it will rot in the wind, just like fruit rots on a branch. These "surprises" are often accompanied by great danger! Some are affected by some kind of strange spiritual creatures, while others are due to unique geographical climate and other factors. However, if you know the rules, just like them, it doesn''t matter, it''s just for playing. It has been sailing for half a day like this. An island finally appeared on the sea! It feels very abrupt, like being forcibly locked here! Eagle Turtle found this place by virtue of coordinates, otherwise it would be impossible to come here in such a straight line. "Get ready to disembark." Although it was the first time for Shao Hui to participate, she had already heard the teacher explain the detailed steps, so she acted very familiar. 4 churches go to the island from 4 different directions. There is no port, and they all have to find their own way to get there. If you can''t even go to the island, what kind of trial do you still participate in? Yate followed Shaohui and mixed with the ranks of Terra Church. This is the final rectification time, and the respective team leaders once again urged their newcomers. Except when boarding the boat, the five bosses showed up, and the rest of the time the team leader was busy. Can be regarded as a kind of exercise. After all, what an organization needs is not only a powerful person, but also talents who are good at organizing and managing. It would be better if we could have both. This time, instead of just listening to the leader''s teachings blindly, I started to form a group by myself. The intrigue described before is to deliberately pick out the hidden competition and put it on the bright side. Exploration is the theme! I dont know what dangers are hidden in the ruins, and many people still prefer to form a group to explore first. "Shaohui, do you want to come together?" Shaohui was the one who was invited the most. Her reputation is not small. "No!" She refused all of them. She doesn''t trust these people. Including a brother who usually meets frequently. When the time came, he took Yate and walked in first. Yate acted like a transparent person, standing obediently behind Shaohui, unconsciously being ignored. Like Grover Siren''s mausoleum, the ruins are also an independent space, and the island is just the entrance. After walking along the rugged path for a few minutes, the two of them suddenly went into a trance, and after regaining consciousness, they had already come to the entrance of an underground cave. It seems to be an abandoned mine, with broken rails on the ground, fragmented ore debris, and a white bone corpse wearing a helmet. Yate instantly noticed the spiritual change! It was like unsealing a jar of old wine that had been buried in the ground for many years and fermented for many years. The spirituality with yin and cold characteristics instantly surrounded him, and it had poured into his body without him actively absorbing it. Is there such a good thing? Art is so happy! Everyone is welcome, absorbing these spiritualities almost greedily. Like a bottomless abyss. Moonlight has the characteristic of cold and cold, for him, this is a professional counterpart! Almost had fun. The double horns on top of the head once again conveyed joyful emotions. The compatibility with him has also improved a little. The spiritual organ was created by himself, and the degree of fit is already very high, even if there is a slight improvement, it will be especially precious. The higher the fit, the stronger the effect. Perhaps the inhalation was too fast, and the drunken feeling reappeared. Although the demand for the double horns on the top of the head is large, it must be done step by step, and it cannot be filled in all at once. His own strength limits the efficiency of absorption and transformation. But it doesn''t bother him. "Is it here after others come in?" asked Shaohui. "No, the location is different every time you come in." Shao Hui really knew. "That''s good!" Art said, taking out Pu''s seventh eye. The palms were stretched out, and the eyes flew up by themselves. (end of this chapter) Chapter 280： wake Chapter 280 Awakening Yat, like Shaohui, was stunned. He didn''t know such a change would happen. Take out Pu''s eyes, just to help sort out spirituality. "It can be used as an external spiritual organ", this description contains countless magical uses. It was only after he entered the spirit world this time that Pu''s eyes could help him sort out spirituality in addition to sorting out the power of space. Because of wearing it for a long time, Pu''s eyes gradually remembered his aura, and automatically sorted out and domesticated the frenzied spirituality from the outside world before transforming it to him, which is equivalent to a transit station. He wondered if Pu''s eyes would be transformed into one of his organs if he wore them all the time! Only now dare to take it out. He still trusts Shaohui. "What is this?" Shaohui asked curiously. A crystal-clear bead the size of a pigeon egg, the color is so pure that it looks like a flame is burning, very beautiful. "Pu''s seventh eye." Arthur introduced. The eyes floated above his head, flickering at a fixed frequency, it looked like he was blinking. A cone-shaped curtain-like invisible force field appeared around him, and Pu''s eyes were the tops of the cones. The spirituality that entered this force field has obviously softened a lot. The spirituality in the ruins was severely precipitated due to being closed for too long, and once it became active, it suddenly became violent. No matter what the characteristics are the same! The boss who discovered the ruins didn''t come in either. He just had a rough perception of the level of the ruins, just because he was worried about activating the spirituality inside. They are the first guests in the real sense. The moment they entered, this ruin was officially activated! Now he has just awakened, and it is not considered violent, so he can absorb it like this. After fully waking up, I''m afraid I won''t have another chance. First it was "Moon Phase Meditation", and now it is a supernatural thing of this level, Shaohui no longer knows how to react. This friend still trusts her, otherwise it would be impossible for her to know these two things. However, what should I do if my friend has too many secrets? Take out one at random, the kind that might break your body to pieces! Unfortunately, it is too late to regret now. She has no habit of blocking friends because of danger. Shaking his head, he didn''t bother Art, and helped to guard while observing the surrounding environment. She doesn''t have the problem of Art, and she has enough spirituality, so she doesn''t need to greedily absorb like a starving ghost. What she needs is a chance! Before the ruins wake up, the spirituality is in the precipitation period and lacks activity; after a long time to wake up, it will assimilate with the outside world and lose that wonderful effect. Only during the period of just waking up, the spirituality that has been settled for a long time collides fiercely with the spirituality of the outside world and tries to merge, which is the most active and wonderful. In other words, only the first batch of entrants have this opportunity. What Shaohui needs is to use this kind of collision to find opportunities for promotion and awakening abilities. Sounds mysterious, doesn''t it? now it''s right! She doesn''t know herself, she just knows that when the time comes, or when the time comes, she will naturally understand. Explore the ruins and dig out the civilization fragments contained in the ruins, which can increase opportunities. The bosses speculate that the magical effect in the ruins is due to a substance fermented and brewed by the former civilization in this wonderful environment. The ability to awaken is often somewhat related to the civilization of the ruins. For example, a civilization fragment with a dark theme is almost impossible to give birth to a bright and fiery series of abilities. But it is not absolute. After all, in the spiritual world, no matter how incredible things may happen, it is not surprising that the cathode is yang, or the anode is yin. Here can also explain why the status of archaeologists is so high. Even the 7th-level boss wants to recruit Professor Hughes, and why Angelo Nell and Shao Hui valued Art in the first place. As more and more passages were opened, the spiritual recovery in the ruins became faster and more violent. Soon, even with Pu''s seventh eye, Art could no longer absorb spirituality. The golden age of staking is over. Yate closed Pu''s eyes and walked to Shaohui''s side. The latter is staring at the skeleton. "See what?" Art asked. "Male human beings are only about 20 years old. They have been engaged in excessive physical labor for a long time, but they are not exhausted to death, but died of some kind of disease." Shaohui really saw a lot of things. "What does your church usually teach?" Art was stunned for a moment and asked. "There are so many things to teach!" Shaohui said casually. Usually she doesn''t talk much, but that''s because Angelo Nell is there. She is not a taciturn character, and occasionally jokes. "This kind of dungeon is not easy!" Art muttered. Judging from the "welcome ceremony" at the entrance, there is a high chance of supernatural or viral copies. But these two dungeons are extremely difficult. "Go in?" Shao Hui took the initiative to give up the right to speak. He is an expert in this area. "Come in." Arthur nodded. No matter how difficult it is, we must break through. "Boom!" Suddenly, a sound like a heartbeat rang in my ears. The two stopped at the same time, scanned their surroundings, and focused on the skeleton. Nothing unusual. The two looked at each other again, convinced that it was not an illusion just now. Shaohui held the double mace in her hand. Art also took out the suicide branch. It''s weird, he can feel something clearly changed in the ruins, but he can''t find the root cause. It''s like knowing that the answer to a certain question is wrong, but you don''t know where the mistake is, and you get stuck. They are not doing a problem now, any negligence may lead to a life-and-death crisis, which cannot be ignored! This is a barren mountain, not to mention people around, not even a tree, except in the mine, there is no place to hide, unless it is underground or... Heaven! Yat finally realized where the weird feeling came from, and suddenly looked up to the sky. He remembered very clearly that when he first came in, the sky was gray and there was nothing, but now there was a pale full moon! No wonder he feels strange. Moon, his home field! However, this full moon is very weird, it is not a real moon, and it feels very alien to him, so he didn''t notice it at the first time. But after all, it is manifested in the form of the moon, so there are still some connections. "Moon Phase Meditation Ideas" is so domineering! No matter what power you are, as long as you manifest in the form of the moon, you will give me a "patent fee"! "What is this?" Shaohui finally saw the full moon above her head and frowned. also discovered that the essence of this thing is not the moon. It is pale white, as big as a basin, as if it is within reach. Oddly weird. "Let''s just think it''s the moon." Arthur said. Feeling uneasy. Hope it''s not something''s eyes or something. (end of this chapter) Chapter 281： Bloodstains (Part 3) Chapter 281 Blood Stains (Part 3) "Let''s go in, it always feels a bit awkward under this moon." Art said, and walked into the mine first. Shaohui naturally did not dare to underestimate his intuition, and hastily followed in. For the moon, he is professional. The mine has been covered in dust for an unknown number of years. It stands to reason that the moment you enter it, you should first smell the smell of decay and dust. But the truth is totally not. Early when spirituality goes berserk, these smells are already emanating. Only the slightly earthy smell unique to mines. The environment of the mine is very poor, with broken rails, rotten mine picks, overturned cable cars, old spider webs, insect corpses, etc., just like the scene of a supernatural movie! The light was dim, but it didn''t affect the two of them much. As a professional, dark night vision is a basic ability. Even if you can''t see as clearly as some professions, basic movement is no problem. However, Art still took out a torch. Already prepared all kinds of supplies when he was preparing to explore the ruins. In his space bag, besides the torch, there are also water and food. In his previous life, survival programs were really popular for a while, and he could find a lot of professional knowledge by searching his memory. Those who talked about a bunch of technical terms and long speeches were all eliminated, and the simplest preparation plan was chosen. He came to explore the ruins, not to survive in the wild, and he also prepared the items needed for archaeology. Learned from the old man. Whether you can use it or not, be prepared. "Boom!" The power of the fireball technique is nearly a quarter larger than usual. This is still the spirituality of the cold characteristic. If it is replaced with an ice spell, it will definitely be more powerful. Shaohui walked in front holding a double mace, and Yate followed behind holding a torch. In the dark mine, there are only the sound of the footsteps of the two people and the hunting sound of burning torches. It''s a bit oozing. Especially when the light is getting darker and darker. As the mine gradually descended, the light began to be compressed, and even the flames gradually became smaller. The problem is, the monsters never appear! The unknown is the scariest thing. If you dont see a monster, you will be startled by a slight disturbance, and occasionally you will scare yourself. Professionals are not exempt. Finally, after the 9th turn, what appeared in front of their eyes was no longer the same mine. In fact, it is still a mine, but it is no longer a corridor, but a very spacious area, and there are 2 excavated stone chambers. should be a rest area. Under the wall, there are some obviously moved stones piled up, and most of them are concentrated in one area. You can imagine the picture of miners chatting together after their breaks. The two excavated stone chambers are connected together, the outer one is used for office work, and the inner one is used for short rest. The foreman always has some privileges. The smaller the authority, the more so. The outer stone room was in a mess, as if after a rough fight, some blood stains that were almost black were faintly seen on the stone wall. The boulder connecting the inner room and the outer room was pushed halfway up, but unfortunately there was still a gap that could allow people to squeeze in sideways, and the success failed. On the hard stone, there are scratches with blood scabs! This was grabbed out with flesh and blood fingers? That taste makes me shudder when I think about it. I''m afraid only a desperate lunatic can do this kind of behavior! Corpses fell on the boulder. That gap was also blocked by a corpse. No wonder the corpses couldnt be seen outside, and they thought they had weathered and disappeared, so they all gathered here! However, under the long years of changes, these corpses are actually more suitable to be called "traces"! Its just traces in the shape of corpses! No need to touch, just bring the torch closer, and these corpses will automatically decay and weather, turning into real traces. It is already remarkable to be able to leave traces. I dont know which world and era the characters must have been preserved in this way, otherwise they would have been annihilated along with civilization. On the contrary, the blood on the stone wall remained, which was a bit strange. Yat''s heart suddenly moved, and he used a torch to get close to the blood stains on the wall. Shaohui saw his behavior, stepped forward half a step, turned sideways, and waited intently. Always mindful of his duty, ready to have him behind him. With such a teammate, I feel at ease. Yat is also on standby, ready to fight or run away at any time. Did not stick the torch on immediately, but approached little by little. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The breathing of the two people disappeared, and only the sound of burning torches was clearly audible. Finally, the flames approached the bloodstained scar. Under the eyes of the two people, the scar seemed to feel discomfort, and moved away from the flame! Like a caterpillar, move around in a hunch! The torch suddenly stopped. The expressions of Yate and Shao Hui also froze. This thing is actually alive! In the stone room, there are more than one similar bloodstains! I don''t know if it was an illusion, but the two of them suddenly felt like they were being watched by a group of hunters! The tense and depressing atmosphere suddenly froze! Shaohui didn''t complain that he was cheap, it was a blessing to be able to find out early, how could he complain. Already changed his posture for the first time, and changed to back to back with him. However, there are overhead and feet! Although the number is not large, there are also bloodstains! Fortunately, these blood stains seem to have not fully recovered, giving people a feeling of laziness - Arter doesn''t know how he saw it, but he just saw this emotion. "Move out gently." Said in a low voice. Shaohui didn''t make a sound, and began to move on tiptoe. The stone room is too narrow, they are surrounded, and they dont know the ability of the bloodstains... The best choice is to change to a spacious environment before the bloodstains are fully recovered! Good, didn''t attack them! The two were overjoyed, but they didn''t dare to show it. It was okay to come in with great fanfare before, but after discovering these bloodstains, he didn''t even dare to vent his anger. It was only 2 or 3 steps away, but they moved for nearly 3 minutes! After coming to the spacious rest area outside, the first thing to do is to check whether there are such blood stains outside! No wonder they are so cautious. In the ruins of an unknown civilization, a living creature suddenly appeared, and in this weird way of existence, who would not be afraid? If it is a zombie, zombie, or even a ghost, both of them can fight directly! "No." There was another piece of good news, at least they didn''t have to worry about being surrounded for the time being. Now they have 2 choices, one is to go deeper and ignore these bloodstains, and the other is to study thoroughly here first. One question must be considered, what if there are more blood stains inside? At that time, not only will there be a large number, but it may have fully recovered, making it even more difficult to deal with! Of course, there may not be any. But neither of them is a character who pins his hopes on luck. Make the same selection. (end of this chapter) Chapter 282： shelter Chapter 282 Shelter These bloodstains are the blood splashed on the stone wall, and strange changes have taken place after the ruins woke up. It is not very strange that each ruin will be accompanied by various unimaginable changes when it wakes up. The bosses have already evaluated the level of this ruin, and the level of these things should not exceed level 3. Therefore, the two have the confidence to take the initiative. Because this thing showed fear, or at least dislike, to the flame before, Art decided to try it with the fire wall first. Because of the lack of actual blocking ability, the skill of firewall is not used frequently in the game. In reality, the shortcomings are more obvious. There are no monsters that will stand stupidly and let you burn, and there are no bugs that can be stuck. can also play a role in this situation. With a wave of his hand, he released a wall of flames more than 1 meter high to seal the door of the stone room, and then manipulated the flames to burn the nearest blood-stained scar. Not stupid enough to attack all targets at once. Just like before, after being burned by the flames, the slap-shaped bloodstains receded. The action is not very fast. This time, Yate unexpectedly sent a flame to burn on it. Derivative effect of the mage skill telekinesis, which can use spiritual power to control the flames released by oneself. Skills are dead, but people are alive. If you think about it, there will always be surprises. Suddenly burned by the flames, the blood stains were not sure whether it was due to injury or fright, and he jumped off the stone wall directly! Art "kindly" split a flame to catch it. "Boom" The flame suddenly expanded as if some kind of combustion aid had been added. A blood shadow appears! I X! Art was dumbfounded. It was originally just a palm-sized blood stain, but now it turned into a human-shaped blood shadow, and the color became more vivid! Cooperating with the flames will not only harm them, but also help them complete evolution? Playing hard to get before? Deliberately design yourself because the flame is not strong enough? The two of us were tricked by a blood stain left over from which era and world? Its very shocking, okay! Those with poor mental capacity may fall into autism. Fortunately, judging by its reaction, it didn''t seem to know that it would have such an effect. It stood there for a moment, as if examining its new body. It took nearly 2 seconds to recover and tried to put out the fire again. This guy is a bit greedy! Actually want to get more benefits! But is Yate the kind of character that makes people lose votes? As early as the first time it became bigger, an ice storm had poured on it! Put out the wall of fire. While it was in a daze, the other blood-stained marks saw its changes in its "eyes", jumped off the stone wall one after another, and swarmed like moths on fire. These guys are really wise! Ice Storm has no effect on them either. Originally, Yate had a good plan, trying to seduce one first, but the plan couldn''t keep up with the change, and a blood shadow and other blood stains all stared at him. He actually knew that the fire was controlled by him! Shaohui''s eyelids jumped a few times. Before she was promoted to level 4, she had a hard time dealing with this kind of thing that didn''t take physical damage. Yate''s elemental spells just complemented her. It turned out that this group of guys didn''t even eat ice or fire! She unconsciously tightened her hand holding the wooden mace. Because of the stories her parents told when she was a child, she was naturally afraid of this kind of thing, but it didn''t affect her reaction. Honestly speaking, Yate was also a little guilty of being "stared" by so many weird things. After all, he has been more influenced than Shao Hui. For example, the moment he saw the blood shadow, he thought of the famous "Blood Nerve". However, it''s just a little timid, not fearful. It is impossible for this thing to be the thing he knows, the level difference is there. After thinking for a while, several beams of crystal-like amber suddenly appeared under his feet, centered on him, extending outward, flickering non-stop, creating a radiant field. Shelter! By the favor of the gods, create a sanctuary inaccessible to the undead. These guys should be considered undead creatures, right? "boom!" The blood shadow closest to him was radiated by the amber light beam, as if suddenly hit by a heavy hammer, it flew backwards. Calculate! After the shelter is turned on, it will cause more damage to undead creatures and ignore their physical resistance. At the same time, it will periodically cause magic damage to them and have a chance to knock them back. Sure enough, it would be good to learn more skills. Although he also likes the route of breaking all laws with one sword, it is not suitable for a person like him with a complicated mind and a feminine personality. It is not at all simpler than his route, and it requires higher talents. It not only requires pure mind and best single-mindedness, but also very smart. As we all know, smart people tend to have more complicated minds. Two contradictory points are concentrated on the same person at the same time, and its rarity can be imagined. Not to mention the arduous process of going from simple to complex, then from complex to simple, and then from simple to complex... I dont know how many times. Yat can only think about it when he is dreaming. As a teammate, a circle of crystal light beams also appeared under Shaohui''s feet. "What kind of ability is this?" She was already numb. This guy knows too many things! However, now is not the time to be curious about this, first...he is too bullying! From the introduction of the shelter skills, it can be seen that this is not a purely defensive skill, so after Yate found out that it was effective, he directly blocked the blood stains back! Including the blood shadow, all retracted into the stone room. Under the radiant radiation of the shelter, some damage appeared on them from time to time, and they could not be exempted or parried, and there was no other way to avoid it except to retreat. Occasionally, a few unlucky ones were knocked out. After all, it is only a Tier 3 creature, and it is already immune to most physical and elemental damage, so it must have other shortcomings. Otherwise, focusing on its weird existence, it can''t be as simple as the third level! Shao Hui, who originally thought that this trial would be very difficult, could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. followed and walked forward. The fox pretended to be a tiger, and saw the bloodstains blocked in the stone room and dared not come out. Has retreated to the stone room inside. Many bloodstains gathered together, bursting out a dark red blood light to confront the amber radiance of the shelter. Yate wanted to fight steadily to kill these things, but soon found out that it was wrong. Because there is a huge boulder blocking it, only one gap is left, and there are two rays of light competing for each other, so it is difficult to see the situation inside clearly. But he noticed that the aura inside was rapidly decreasing, and at the same time, the aura of the blood shadow was growing rapidly! This guy is eating his own kind! (end of this chapter) Chapter 283： it cheated first Chapter 283 It cheated first Holy Light Bomb! A bright ball of light appeared from Yate''s fingertips, the size of a fist, exuding a sacred aura. Although the damage of this skill is not high, it ignores the magic resistance of demons and undead, making it practical in this situation. This blood shadow has been marked as an undead creature, even if it devours the same kind, it is impossible to change its essence. He does not have the holy power of a paladin, no matter what active skills or aura is drawn is his spirituality. So you need to plan carefully. The original "auxiliary" declaration has long been left behind by him. What he encounters is this kind of monster that can ignore most physical and elemental attacks. What can he do? Before Shaohui was promoted to level 4, she was very weak to deal with this kind of monster. After the holy light bullet entered the inner stone chamber, it did not erupt the strong reaction he imagined, like cold water meeting boiling oil, but a muffled "pop", like a match falling into the water. The Holy Light Bullet actually annihilated! However, Blood Shadow is not without cost. A burnt stench suddenly came out, a bit similar to the smell of burnt skin. Is this an owned entity? Yate was puzzled, and a more intense red light erupted from the stone room, pushing out the brilliance of the shelter abruptly! The blood shadow that devoured the same kind came out. This time, it is no longer using floating, but walking out of the gap like a human being! It is already a complete humanoid outline, the facial features are also manifested, and the body is more solid, but it has become filthy. It was originally a very bright blood color, but now it seems to be rolling in the plaster. And the breath has also become full of malice! Before he was not aware of his own form of existence, so he did not show obvious malice and aggression. Now the instinct has awakened. As soon as he came out, his body swelled rapidly, turning into a blood-colored sticky mass and pounced on the two of them. From the looks of it, it seems that he wants to devour two of them just like he devoured the same kind just now! The amber radiance of the shelter suddenly became brighter, forcibly resisting the filth. Yatt''s rank is still low, and his skill level is also low, so although the shelter has the characteristics of repelling all undead creatures, it still suffers from violent suppression. A cloud of dirty blood and a cloud of crystal bright amber separated the space of the stone chamber. Scarlet has the upper hand, and is gradually expanding the results. The brilliance of the shelter is being compressed little by little. Moreover, this guy''s IQ is not low, he actually knew to cut off the back of the two people in advance, and sealed the outer door with a piece of dirty blood! Want to catch the turtle in the urn. Probably Yates means, and Shaohuis knowledge of what to do gave it the illusion that it could win. "Do you want me to take action?" Shao Hui asked. It stands to reason that he should help directly, but I''m not sure if he has other means, so I ask first. "Not for now." Art said, taking out the golden spiritual crown shield from the interspatial bag. Skill Level +1, Spirit +20. The brilliance of the sanctuary seemed to inject a shot in the arm, suddenly expanding the area by a few points. Then a dusty cloth cap. Farmer''s hat, skill level +1, spirit value +20. The radiance of the shelter is stronger! It was the one who cheated first! So many bloodstains were swallowed by it, the aura has risen to level 4, and it is obviously more intelligent, Yate doesn''t want to capsize in the gutter. Usually not using equipment is to hone yourself, if you can use equipment to crush at critical moments, you must give priority to crushing! The mind is always clear. Shaohui watched the amber light under her feet blankly and suddenly started a strong counterattack. Knew it would be like this! Although he was already numb, he couldn''t help wondering, where did he get such powerful magic equipment? Yate waved the suicide branch in his hand, and a bolt of lightning appeared. Try how effective the lightning-type skills are. Isnt general thunder and lightning restraining monsters on the evil side? Although he is not thunder and lightning, he also has the word "electricity" on it, right? "Zi" effective! The current flowed through the blood shadow''s body surface, making a sharp sound, and another burst of burnt smell came out. The effect is roughly equivalent to using a small blade to cut the opponent''s skin. At least the blood will be seen, and it will also cause pain to the opponent. At the same time, it also annoyed the other party. Almost all of Yates skills are only at level 1, and the rest is to be improved by equipment, and he himself has not grasped the true meaning of these skills, so this "flashy" effect will be produced. He knows it himself, but now he has neither the extra energy nor the strength. The first task is to build your own spiritual organ! No way, he can''t stop, he can''t bear this negative state of "hunger" and "anxiety" every day. Moreover, he needs too much spirituality. If he doesn''t prepare early, he will spend a lot of time in the future! For him, a small Tier 3, this kind of relic can be encountered but not sought after. Must seize the opportunity! After being promoted to level 4, then consider the issue of skills. The blood shadow boiled for a while. Then, a pickaxe more than 1 meter long was transformed into a pickaxe with a flat end and a sharp end. After rounding, the sharp end went straight to the top of Arter''s head. Start hands, trajectory, landing point...all impeccable! After devouring the same kind, it gathers the experience of these miners, and the mining skills are at full level? Yate raised his left hand and used the crown shield to hard-block it. Just make a hard connection, and after the real contact, make a deflected movement along the strength. Release part of the strength. I have a rough estimate of its strength, about 60 points, not very high. Yate is comparing his strength attribute when he is fully armed, and his strength attribute is similar to that of his profession, which is specialized in mental and physical attributes. It should not be high, right? Completely forgot about his abnormal equipment at this stage, as well as the equally abnormal meditation methods and skills. His strength is not as high as his own, so he can use a shield to strike. The left arm is bent, the muscles are bulging high, the strength is concentrated on this arm, sideways, and the shield is swung. Extremely concise movements. "boom!" It was obviously a physical attack, but the blood shadow was completely unable to dodge, and was hit firmly. Ignore defense, dodge and block! Additionally, the sanctuary aura adds extra damage to his attacks against undead, and a faint amber glow clings to the shield. "͡" A piece of Blood Shadow''s body surface was rubbed off! Seeing this, Shaohui''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she looked at the double mace in her hand. Sure enough, there was a faint amber glow attached to the surface! The power of the paladin''s aura lies in the group effect! "boom!" "Bang, bang!" The sound of percussion continued one after another. Blood Shadow has no entity and cannot be stunned, but it cannot withstand such a blow from 2 people. What''s more, the passive effect of the shelter is always there. After being distracted, the blood shadow can no longer suppress the effect of the sanctuary. Suddenly, he was beaten back into the inner stone room. This time, Yate didn''t stop, and directly pushed the boulder one person tall. The inner stone chamber is exposed to the view of 2 people. Today is still the 2nd update, and the writing is a bit slow. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 284： a civilized dissatisfaction Chapter 284 Unwillingness of a Civilization The owner of the stone room is a short, fat, sloppy guy, less than 160cm tall, probably weighing more than 80kg, with a beard thicker than his hair, who likes to drink... Like the remains of the outer stone chamber, traces of the body of the owner of the stone chamber are also very complete. Like a rubbing, you can clearly see this guy''s short and fat body, overly thick beard, obviously ill-fitting armor, and overly flustered body posture. A petrified metal wine jug fell aside, the wine glass was poured on the stone table, and a winding trace of wine remained because the dust on the table was too thick. On the stone bed, there are only a few fist-sized stones. It should be some kind of more precious ore, so he took it to the bed and played with it while resting. After an accident, he rolled off the bed. Now it has been integrated with the stone bed, forming three protrusions nearly 30cm high, like three small stones. small mine. In the corner of the room, there is also a stone in the shape of an opened box. It was originally a stone box, used to store some fine ores and other sundries. However, now the things inside have become a whole with the stone box, which is now a whole big stone. It seems to be because of the ore. The ore collected by this Overseer can assimilate the surrounding stones, sundries, etc. Blood Shadow stood in front of the stone bed, unable to retreat. If you step back, you will go to bed! Until now, I still dont understand. I obviously have a huge advantage, so why did I suddenly reverse it? The damage of Shield Bash is not high, and Yate doesn''t have any equipment with crushing blow characteristics. He just relies on the additional damage of skills and shelters to grind his blood. The damage caused by physical attacks to him is very low, so it is chaotic And in simple thinking, I didn''t feel that Yate had become stronger. Unexplainably forced to retreat. Several times I wanted to fight back, but every time I was interrupted by a shield as soon as I took a breath. The damage is not high, but it is very disgusting! "Alas" Yate suddenly sighed quietly. This stone room still records the last scene of the owner''s life. Used to be a supervisor with little power, a fresh life, but in the end only left a dry mark. Inexplicably a little sad. "Bang!" Another shield blow shattered the blood shadow''s desire to explode. I want to fart! Only when you have enough spare can you dare to mourn the autumn and hurt the spring. It is only now that I realize that Shield Bash is so easy to use! Especially against such simple-minded targets. Xueying obviously lacks IQ, and only wants to enlarge his moves, which is why Yate and Shaohui are so relaxed. If it continues to transform into a pickaxe and use the pickaxe to attack, it will not be so easy for 2 people. Its skill with the pickaxe is really amazing! In other words, no skills, all instinct! Unfortunately, if it had just turned into a blood shadow, it might have this IQ. But success is also Xiao He, defeat is also Xiao He, it just devoured so many of its kind, failed to take down Yate and Shaohui in one go, now sequelae appear, thinking becomes chaotic, violent, and rationality is getting less and less. Yate is a bit regretful that he can no longer see that kind of attack that is so ingenious and ineffective. The surplus of the person in charge of the situation. No more surprises. A few minutes later, the blood shadow was successfully eliminated by two people, its body burst, and the cloudy part disappeared, leaving a phantom as thin as paper. Just when Yate thought he was going to play the third form, the phantom suddenly rushed towards him and Shaohui. Different from before, this time the speed is too fast, and it has its own locking function, the two of them have no time to dodge. is not an attack. A memory flashed through Yate''s mind like a movie. The life of an ordinary absentee. Born in a poor family, I have been helping the family since I can remember. I have never enjoyed the warm care of my parents, and some are just silent. From a young age, he became an absentee. Until the end of life, at least two-thirds of the time is spent in the mine. The happiest time is sitting together during breaks, listening to other miners chatting and telling stories about the city. I only dare to keep my longing in my heart, and I dare not even ask questions, for fear of being laughed at. Until she died unfortunately, she couldn''t ask the phrase "Are the girls in the city really so juicy?" was 25 years old when he died, unmarried. People like him usually dont have the process of falling in love, and they just get married directly. Originally, he was about to get married, but his life came to an abrupt end. However, a whole civilization buried him with himYate silently added a postscript to his life. Don''t know what happened to the civilization he was in, but it must have been shattered soon, otherwise he couldn''t have "saved" in such a way. This is a piece of information. Perhaps it is the unwillingness of a civilization to preserve their respective information with the once-living lives as carriers. They are the symbols that make up civilization! After being swallowed by the spirit world, by chance, it was sealed up in the form of a relic, and it was not revived in such a way until it was opened today. What this piece of information wants is for Art to "take a look" at this once-existing civilization from the perspective of the miner! Language, food, geography, customs...all of this. There is no need for him to do anything, just let him take a look and let people know that such a civilization once existed. That''s why Yate described it as "a civilized unwillingness". Of course, what he touched was only a trivial fragment. A level 3 relic cannot be involved in an event of the level of civilization destruction, it is a copy belonging to the bosses above level 9. Shaohui received similar information with minor differences. After comparing the two, they suddenly realized that it seems, it is very likely that they chose the wrong strategy! It is not difficult to pull out those blood stains one by one and kill them, using extraordinary power. At best, they become blood shadows, and their strength is only level 3. As long as they are not forced to devour each other, there will be no existence close to level 4. Even if the burden is a bit heavy, isn''t it possible to cooperate? You can also grind slowly. No matter how bad you are, you can go around it. Its not a pass. You must pass the previous pass to enter the next pass. The role of these bloodstains is only as a carrier of information. It''s just a little weird. However, in the long years, only this special carrier can be preserved. However, the harder it is, the more rewarding it will be. Fair in the ruins. What the two people got was not a mess of fragments, but two relatively complete memories! First of all, I know the name of this mine, the Shahemro Gold Mine, which means the treasure room of a monster named "Shahem", and can also be interpreted as the mine of Mount Shahem. The name of this mountain is also called "Shahem". In addition, they also learned a name, "Lord Eugen". There is only one name. But how to say it is also a clue, and it is uncertain when it will be used. "Go on." Just as the two were about to leave, Yate suddenly thought of something, turned back to the bed, took out a knife and pried the three mini "mines" on the bed. Seeing this, Shaohui also returned and drew out her wooden mace. Sure enough, the temperament is compatible. This chapter was written too hard, I wrote and deleted it, and finally finished it, everyone forgive me~~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 285： acquaintance? Chapter 285 Acquaintance? "Boom, boom, boom!" "Duang!" In the dark and quiet mine, there was a sudden sound of smashing. The three small "mines" were unexpectedly strong, and they had grown into one with the stone bed, and Art''s knife could not be pried at all. Shao Hui hit it with a mace, the wooden mace was fine, but her hand was numb from the shock. However, the 3 mini mines finally have a crack! This stone bed was carved out of a whole piece of low-quality ore, using local materials, which is convenient and trouble-free. However, although this stone is unqualified as an ore, it is extremely hard as a stone. Shaohui''s power of the earth is useless against the stone bed. Maybe it''s because it''s not a system? In the end, the two knocked down the three mini mines with brute force. Because Shaohui has contributed a lot, and the weapon is also hers, so she is given 2 seats. Yate only needs one seat. Even a piece of grass can become a treasure if it can live for tens of thousands of years, let alone ore? This hardness alone is enough to justify its high price! In the end, the part connected to the stone bed was cracked and cracked, and the ore itself was not damaged. As for the huge ore in the shape of a box, neither of them wanted it because it was fused with too many impurities. Yat was not in a hurry to identify it, and after putting the ore into the space bag, he continued to walk deep. Another long period of silence. If there are creatures nearby, they should have been awakened by the battle between them long ago. If there is no reaction, it means that there is probably nothing to move. The two of them walked more than 200 meters along the mine and came to a rest area again. also encountered blood stains. This time, the two learned how to behave, and drew out these things one by one to kill them. Yates previous behavior is not called attracting monsters. Who attracts monsters by putting a firewall to block the door of someones house? He also has his own explanation, in order to prevent all the blood stains from running out at once. But he failed, and that''s the problem. This time they were brought out one by one, and they were easily destroyed. Both of them are relatively powerful existences in the third level. With the joint efforts, if these bloodstains cannot be easily eliminated, most of the other contestants can be declared eliminated. Genius is also divided into superior and inferior. What''s more, some factors are more important than talent. Like luck. Although it was easy and trouble-free, the two of them soon discovered that the information obtained in this way was too fragmented and unsystematic! Having already received complete information, it is difficult for the two of them to bear such fragments. Didn''t even discuss it, just looked at each other, and tacitly decided to repeat the old trick, a small boss came out, and the difficulty and burst rate were artificially increased. In this way, we pass through 2 rest areas. They don''t know how deep into the ground. 1000 meters must have. The air was a little hotter, and there was a faint ray of anger. Not angry anger, but the breath of flames! The two people are both high-sensitivity types, and their perceptions are very clear, as if this place used to exist as a stove. After many years, when it was seen again, the original ashes showed signs of resurgence under the flow of fresh air. But it''s just anger, and it hasn''t been upgraded to fire light, so it doesn''t help the light. The light is compressed even more, and it is difficult to see clearly beyond 2 meters! At the same time, the air also has a rough feeling. The feeling of coming to the construction site from the field, as if the **** particles from the past are still in the air, makes people wonder whether their trachea and lungs will be cut or accumulate too much metal after staying for a long time particle. One of the two people covered their mouth and nose with a cloth, and the other stopped breathing through their nose at all! Among the skills of Nightborne, there is the technique of temporarily breathing through the skin. What appeared in front of them was a deep mine. I don''t know how deep it is, and I don''t know where it leads. Several cable cars that seem to be still in use are piled up. It seems that they are going to take the cable car down. If you don''t consider security, it is very similar to the topic. 2 people hesitate here. They already have a lot of information. Below there should be an Overseer named "Mossonil". Different from the corpse in the stone room they met for the first time, this is the real leader of the overseer, the kind who would call him "Master" when they meet! However, after the disaster broke out, the leader of the overseer had died. Many miners ran up from here, and then spread the virus. According to the information the 2 people have so far, they only know that most of the miners in the mine died of a sudden virus, and those who were infected all went mad, coughed up blood, and had strange changes in their bodies. The point is, this virus emerges from the inside out! That is to say, the root of the virus is inside the mine! That''s why the two didn''t dare to be reckless. The best way is to let people explore the way first. Its not only if the other party agrees. However, the two of them could not do this kind of behavior after all. After all, Shaohui is also a member of the Terra Church, and this is a place of trial, so it is inconvenient to do so. So Art proposed to wait here. The area of ??this rest area is very large, and there are many connected mines. They came out of one of the mines. There should be other participating members arriving. Yat took out the food prepared in advance, and the two of them settled for brunch by the way. Time has long been blurred. In the hot, rough air, a strong aroma of food soon appeared. While eating, the two of them guessed what happened next based on the known information, and whether it was caused by another ambitious person. After a long period of time, the virus in the air has disappeared. Even so, Yate still drives to purify the aura. Otherwise, how dare he eat here! They didn''t make them wait too long. About 6 or 7 minutes later, the sound of footsteps came from the depths of a certain mine. "Smells so good!" One of them had a good nose, and could smell the aroma of food from a long distance. "Someone!" Another person immediately responded. The sound of footsteps suddenly weakened. But it didn''t disappear, and it was still walking towards the rest area. Slow but firm! After all, I came to participate in the competition, so it is impossible not to have such courage and confidence. The two of them didn''t completely cover up their footsteps. That would easily give people the feeling of hostility, and it would be too easy to break out conflicts and plant the seeds of distrust. It seems that he has a lot of experience. After a while, a broad figure came out from the mine in front left of the two of them. Followed by a petite figure. People from Dawn Church! The girl was wearing the battle armor of the Church of Dawn, and she was holding a warhammer shaped like a "bone", a standard equipment for priests of the Church of Dawn. The broad figure in front should be her friend, who always pays attention to protecting her, and is guarding her behind with a vigilant face at this moment. "Shao Hui?" However, the girl still recognized Shao Hui, poked her head out and greeted her. Shaohui and Angelo Nell are inseparable. The latter has a high reputation in the Dawn Church, and many people in the Dawn Church know her. Acquaintance? Yate looked at Shaohui. October is coming to an end soon, lets reorganize and regroup in November. (end of this chapter) Chapter 286： "molesting" Chapter 286 "Molestation" "It''s really you!" The girl looked surprised, as if seeing an old friend, cheered, and was about to run up to say hello, but suddenly stopped after running 2 steps, and turned to look He glanced at his teammates, as if asking for his opinion. The broad man shook his head expectantly, grabbed her arm, and pulled her behind him again. "Are young people now so powerful?" Yate, who was watching the whole process, couldn''t help but smacked his lips. This girl has a pure and sweet appearance, she seems to be under 20 years old. The performance in the first stage got full marks! Deliberately reacted with surprise and enthusiasm, making Shaohui feel as if she really knew her very well, and bringing the relationship between the two closer. From Shaohui''s slightly dazed eyes, it can be seen that she did not recognize this girl. Then, the girl acted very obedient and obedient, as if she suddenly remembered that she needed to ask her teammates for permission. Her teammate''s reaction was a bit slow, but they finally stopped her in time. She doesn''t really know Shaohui very well, so how dare she approach her rashly? Shaohui is holding 2 copper maces! Brass wood is very deceptive, and people who don''t know it will mistake it for a copper mace. Plus there was a strange man beside him. So, pretending to be reluctant to be dragged back. There was no risk, and Shao Hui was favored. It was even rarer to come up with such a set of procedures at the moment of meeting. sharp! The only pity is that the second half of the performance was a bit exaggerated. After being grabbed by his teammates, he deliberately pretended to struggle a few times unwillingly. It''s a bit over. However, judging by Shaohui''s reaction, the opponent''s goal has been achieved. The purpose of that girl is not to form an alliance with Shaohui or recognize friends, it is unrealistic, but it is easy to attract vigilance. She just wants to gain some favorability and make Shaohui lower her vigilance towards them. With lowered vigilance, hostility will naturally decrease, especially after other teams arrive, making it easier for them to fish in troubled waters. The above is Art''s entire analysis of her thoughts. Anyway, it''s okay for the time being, Art finds something for himself to do. In this environment, there is nothing wrong with making a choice to protect oneself. Before the other party shows malice, he will not classify the other party as a "bad person" because of his flexible mind. I just unconsciously express my emotions from the perspective of "senior". Donna Morton, that girl''s name, seemed to notice his gaze, and pretended to glance at him casually. Hearing that Shaohui found a stranger to be her teammate, it must be the redhead. They have their own circles, and they have heard of each other with almost the same status and strength, such as Shaohui and Angelo Nell. But the name Art Tavel had never been heard of before, so it naturally belonged to the "stranger". The moment the four eyes met, I wanted to pass by, but saw the redhead suddenly smiled "weirdly" at her! Donna Morton''s first reaction was that this guy was teasing her! When we met for the first time, we didn''t even say hello. If it wasn''t for teasing, why did you smile so ambiguously at her? Forget it this time. If there is a next time, I will definitely not let it go so easily! How could Shaohui fall in love with such a guy! Yate probably would not have imagined that his "seeing through everything" smile would be taken as ambiguous teasing by the other party. The broad man protected Donna Morton and occupied a corner, putting on an attitude of repelling people thousands of miles away. Donna Morton smiled apologetically at Shaohui. Shaohui reluctantly nodded, not remembering who she was. But it is not easy to ask. In case we really know each other... Quiet again. Donna Morton and the others just looked at the surrounding environment with their eyes and did not take any action. Be careful there is no big mistake. Yate and Shaohui continued to eat. Professionals have relatively large appetites and strong digestion. If you let them eat freely, it is not surprising that they can continue to eat for more than an hour. That''s the reason again, there''s nothing to do anyway. Still have to wait for someone. 2 teams are less likely to take action. What if you look down at the mine in the front, and the team behind thinks your posture is too handsome, and can''t help stretching out evil little hands or feet... Moreover, don''t look at Donna Morton taking the initiative to show weakness, the speed of coming here is only slower than the two of them, and the strength is not necessarily lower than them. In the silence, the third team finally appeared. 4 people! 2 teams form an alliance. They are all members of Vulcan Church, and they seem to have a good relationship. Different from Donna Morton who took the initiative to show weakness, these 4 people immediately summoned a huge fireball after they arrived, and looked at the 4 people of Art by the light of the fire. is also showing off his strength. The people of Vulcan Church are so direct. 4:4, they have the upper hand! They are in the same heart, but these two teams are afraid of each other. Everyone in the Vulcan Church can see that it is indeed too obvious. "What''s the situation?" Among the four members of Vulcan Church, the man in a red windbreaker looked around and stood up and asked. The windbreaker is actually a piece of magic equipment, quite flamboyant! "Just take this cable car down." Art pointed to the dark and deep hole and the railcars piled up next to it. The 4 people just took a look and glared at Yate. Leaving aside whether this thing can still be used, you call it a cable car? cable? You dare not sit down, do you think we have no brains? However, the four of them did not dare to take the initiative to provoke. After staring for a while, they snorted coldly and sat down in a corner as well. Not long after, more than 20 people gathered here. No newcomers will appear. There are other entrances. "Let''s exchange information!" A boy wearing glasses suddenly suggested. are all young people in their early 20s. "Wearing glasses, squinting eyes again, Pass!" Art whispered. Enjoy yourself, according to the memory in your mind, if such a guy appears in an anime in a certain country, he is probably a very powerful and deeply hidden guy. No one agrees, which makes the boy with glasses a little embarrassed. At a time like this, not everyone can stand out. Although there are only more than 20 people, there are hundreds of minds. Yate found 3 people with such charisma, one was the innocent and sweet little girl who appeared at the beginning, everyone in Liming Church knew her, and Liming Church had a good relationship with the other 3 churches, and they were all willing to give face. However, she was too flexible in her mind, so she refused to show up for the time being. One is a boy from the Shadow Church, who unexpectedly has a good relationship with people from the Vulcan Church! The members of the Vulcan Church accounted for more than one-third, making it the largest group on the scene, but the other three refused to accept them, so this boy who had a good relationship with them and was quite popular became a popular candidate. The last one is Shaohui. The most famous, and the popularity of Terra Church is also good, but she put on an attitude of staying out of it from the beginning. Now let''s see who will come out of those 2 people. (end of this chapter) Chapter 287： something is climbing Chapter 287 Something is climbing up 2 people are observing the situation. They only have appeal, not control, and it is easy to overturn by force. However, once you control the right to speak, it is easy to create a situation that is beneficial to you. Trials are not just a test of their force, otherwise it would be enough to set up a ring, and there is no need to go to war like this. The value of such a relic that can cultivate nearly a hundred top-rank 4th ranks is inestimable. The four churches not only have to pay for such a relic, but also the cost of transportation, construction of passages, and protection is not a small sum. Only such large churches with extraordinary heritage have the ability to organize such activities. With so much investment, I naturally want to get better talents. Most of the members who participated in the trial were high-spirited. Even if they didn''t expect to be favored by the church bosses, they didn''t want to lose to their competitors. If there are only 20 of them, it is absolutely impossible to choose a temporary commander within 2 or 3 days! But now there are other competitors, everyone is a little anxious, worried that they are too far behind, so an agreement was reached soon. Elected Donna Morton from the Church of Dawn and Dylan Felton from the Church of Shadows to co-conduct. The people of Terra Church are not satisfied, but they can accept Donna Morton; the people of Vulcan Church are not satisfied, but they can accept Dylan Felton. If Donna Morton and Dylan Felton conflict, the leaders elected by the 4 churches will vote together. Most of them are children of nobles, and they are very skilled in this system. During the period, people from the Terra Church tried to recommend Shaohui, but she refused. She doesn''t want to take responsibility. It''s not that I don''t have a sense of responsibility. On the contrary, it is precisely because I have a strong sense of responsibility that I refuse to bear these burdens for nothing. Looking at her performance as Art''s teammate, you can tell that she is the type who will do her best once she shoulders a certain responsibility. As for Yate. No one paid attention to him. Including people from the Terra Church, they were also very dissatisfied with Shaohui''s choice of a stranger like him as a teammate. He is also happy to be quiet. Most of my mind is on listening to the depths of the mine. If he heard correctly, there should be something climbing up from below! However, there was not much movement, it should not be a large creature, the number is not large, and no danger is perceived, so they did not disturb these noble instincts. Passionate about fighting for power! No matter how eager they are, their efficiency cannot be too high. Just think about the parliaments of some countries in their previous lives, and they will know how many times they dont fight. It took more than half an hour before they agreed on a plan. The guy at the bottom was slow enough, he couldn''t climb up for more than half an hour! The plan is for two members of the Church of Shadows to sneak down and report back after ascertaining the situation. The reason why such a simple plan has been discussed for so long is because it involves the distribution of benefits. 2 people don''t want resources as rewards, but the drops inside. The drops in the ruins are either key "quest props" or strange supernatural items, and occasionally there will be items of unimaginable value! 2 people not only need the right to choose first, but also one for each person, hehe... What a beautiful idea! Not only Donna Morton strongly opposed it, but Dylan Felton, who was also the Shadow Church, remained silent. If you agree this time, the other three parties will definitely work together to reduce the Shadow Churchs share next time. These two guys will benefit, but you will be affected. Finally decided to be 2 people and 1 piece, and it was the second pick. "If a team wants to exert its strength, the simplest point is to concentrate its strength and not hinder each other. Therefore, I hope everyone can obey the command!" After the two people were settled, Donna Morton suddenly turned her target to Asia Tehe Shaohui. Shaohui is definitely among the top three combat power, how can it be wasted? Yate stood in front of Shao Hui at some point, met everyone''s gaze, blinked innocently, pointed at himself and asked, "What does your team have to do with us?" He and Shao Hui had no intention of joining this alliance from the very beginning! All they need is a Pathfinder. With Shaohui here, they are destined not to get away with it. Any commander who is a little bit smarter will take her as a knife, and even a little bit smarter, like now, wants to use her as a knife in his hand. "Are you taking our alliance as a joke?" His words made everyone on the other side look very ugly. "Are the two of us involved?" Art asked back. "Didn''t we ask?" Someone looked at Shao Hui. "Didn''t we refuse?" Art said again. "You..." The other party was speechless. Shaohui did refuse at the time, but they only thought it was because they refused to be the leader, but who knew it turned out to be the rejection of the whole team! The orderly sequence of sentences was broken, and Art shook his head regretfully. "If you don''t participate, then please leave!" Dylan Felton suddenly stood up. "Yes!" Arthur agreed without hesitation. They are not in a hurry, they can wait for these people to pass first, and they are not very keen on the drops in the ruins, just worried that there are some kind of virus monsters below. Because of his previous experience, Yate is very sensitive and repulsive to viruses. Dylan Felton didn''t expect them to agree so readily, but he was stuck on a tiger. Just kidding, lets not talk about the loss of 2 combat powers, these 2 people are hiding behind, how can they feel at ease? "No!" Although Donna Morton had a pure and sweet appearance, she had a decisive personality and stopped the two without hesitation. "Then let''s fight!" Art stopped and said directly. Donna Morton and the others all had absurd expressions on their faces. Is he insane? Even two Shaohuis cant be their opponents, let alone him who is a fool! In the eyes of these people, Yate is Shaohui''s oil bottle. Everyone knows that his role is support. "Get out of the way if you don''t dare to fight!" Yate said arrogantly. Donna Morton and Dylan Felton looked at him with puzzled expressions. He can''t really be brainless. Don''t trust him, but trust Shao Hui. From the beginning to the end, Shaohui was not excited, and did not speak at all, leaving the right to speak to him! unusual! Others obviously thought of this too, the laughter gradually disappeared, and the atmosphere became strangely quiet. At this time, everyone finally heard rustling sounds from the depths of the mine. "What?" Donna Morton and Dylan Felton changed their expressions at the same time, and rushed to the entrance of the mine in a few steps. The two of them are relatively qualified as commanders. The mine is very deep, and nothing can be seen, but the movement of something climbing up can be clearly heard. "You two heard it a long time ago, didn''t you!" Donna Morton suddenly turned her head to look at Yate and Shaohui, and asked sharply. and when we first met, we were like two people! This is probably the type whose temperament changes with the position. The hatred value of the crowd instantly locked on Yate and Shaohui. (end of this chapter) Chapter 288： Bad taste Chapter 288 Bad taste It''s no wonder that these people became hostile to Art in an instant. His behavior is really annoying! If you change Art to the opponent''s position, you will also generate hatred for yourself. The unknown horror is about to climb up, but he didn''t make a sound. This must be a pit in his head! Dont fool people by saying that you didnt hear, he is standing in front of this deep mine, how could he not hear? Shaohui was also puzzled, but since Yate had given the right to speak, she would not participate at all. Full of trust. "I didn''t pay attention." Art looked sincere, as if he really didn''t hear it. For some unknown reason, during the recent period, he occasionally had some bad tastes, which became more frequent and obvious after entering the ruins. To say that he wants to trap all these people here, it is absolutely impossible, he just wants to give these people a small "surprise". Also, I just saw them arguing for a long time without making a sound. When they finally negotiated a charter, they suddenly said that the two of them would not participate. It''s all because of this weird preference. He didn''t think there was anything wrong. Donna Morton hates this kind of person who is disregarding the overall situation, and he is not disregarding the overall situation, he is simply out of his mind! In addition, my first impression of him was not good. At this moment, I looked at him with very unfriendly eyes, as if he might strike at any time. Others also locked him. If it was Shao Hui, many people would hesitate, and most people from Terra Church and Dawn Church would withdraw, but there was no hesitation about him. In this kind of environment, if a group of people are hostile to a certain person at the same time, it is possible for ordinary people to collapse in their hearts. "This thing is coming up soon." Yate pointed to the deep mine, reminding everyone. Everyone''s complexion changed, and the gradually tight imposing blockade suddenly broke. Many people also have disadvantages. As long as one person does not cooperate well, the entire process will fail. Originally because Yate did not resist, they were not in a hurry, and silently adjusted and cooperated in secret, gradually finding a tacit understanding. Before he had time to be happy, it was broken by Yate''s words. After all, it is the first time to cooperate, and it is not easy to find a tacit understanding. We can''t count on how reliable this tacit understanding is. Yate didn''t lie. The movement from below can already be heard more and more clearly, as if it is already close at hand. Donna Morton gave Art a hard look, and showed her cards directly to Shao Hui: "Shao Hui, what do you think?" In her opinion, Yate may not be simple, but it is just a spokesperson introduced by Shaohui, saying some things that are inconvenient to say, and doing some things that are inconvenient to do. "He is the captain, he has the final say." However, Shao Hui''s words forced her and Dylan Felton to re-examine Art. She has made it clear that there is no need for Shaohui to pretend anymore. In other words, they got it wrong. This seemingly inconspicuous redhead is more powerful than Shao Hui? They are all elites among the elites, not only in strength, but also in IQ, and they will not deceive themselves or others. Shaohui is willing to be a team member, besides Angelo Nell, the red hair in front of him is the second! Maybe it was out of jealousy, after all, none of them had received Shaohui''s level of recognition, and the name of Yate changed from "red hair" to "red hair" unconsciously. But when he looked at Yate again, he didn''t despise him anymore. "Huh" "Huh" There was a heavy breathing sound. From the depths of the mine. Everyone couldn''t help but have a picture in their mindsa certain creature was tired from climbing up, and took a short break to take a few breaths. The sound of heavy breathing quickly disappeared, and the rustling sound sounded again. That thing is on again! "Together!" Donna Morton immediately made a decision. Dylan Felton was not angry because of her strength, but stood beside her to show support. "Yes." Unexpectedly, Art agreed. Donna Morton, who thought he would strongly reject, was not relieved, but frowned with doubts in her eyes. Can''t figure out his purpose at all! Looked sideways at Dylan Felton, asking for his opinion. Dylan Felton shook his head slightly, expressing that he was also unable to guess. "Although we are in a competitive relationship, we also need to cooperate. This is also part of the trial." Donna Morton didn''t have time to tangle with him, her tone eased, and she changed to a gentle strategy, "Although you are not from the church, you must Think about it for Shaohui." The ability to grasp the key points is really amazing! Yate can ignore the hostility of these people, but he can''t ignore Shao Hui''s test results. "Is it okay if I don''t say anymore." Standing sideways. Donna Morton quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Finally got this guy! "Do you have any information?" asked taking advantage of the situation. "Most of the miners here died of the virus." Art said. "Anything else?" Donna Morton nodded, motioning for him to continue. Did not ask "Is there any more", but directly said "There is still", which seems to be similar, but the meaning is very different. This kind of small detail is not something that ordinary people can use skillfully. I don''t know what her family does. "There is also a bunch of fragmentary memories and a name." Art said along the way. "What''s the name?" Donna Morton thought her little trick had worked, and a look of joy flashed in her eyes, and said immediately, "Don''t worry, this will be counted into your contributions!" Compared with the small details just now, this kind of justice is even more rare. If you were someone else, it is very likely that Art would ignore it if he didn''t take the initiative to mention it! Dylan Felton also nodded in agreement. He stood by Donna Morton the whole time! It seems that there is no sense of existence, but it is always there. Everyone has their own way of being good at, and it doesn''t have to show a sense of presence. "Mossier." Art told very readily. The sound is not loud, but in this quiet environment, everyone can hear clearly. "Mossonil?" A person seemed to feel that the name was familiar, and after muttering something, he suddenly said loudly: "In the information we got, there is a section that gave a pair of knives and forks to Lord Mosnier!" There are bold or simple people. "Shua!" All eyes were on him. The person in front took the initiative to get out of the way so that Donna Morton could ask him a question. "Very good, is there anything else?" Donna Morton acted very sophisticated, complimenting her first before asking. "That pair of knives and forks is very big, as long as half of my arm!" The man didn''t have the slightest intention to sell it. In comparison, Yate suddenly looked a little despicable. "Is it a giant?" The faces of everyone were not ugly. Some giants are powerful, but some are easy to deal with. In a mine, what powerful race of giants can there be? At this time, the things in the depths of the mine finally climbed up. Everyone is ready. Donna Morton actually knows a little bit about formations! Its not as simple as melee at the front and long-range at the back. This world is not a game. What to do if the people behind hit the teammates in the front, and where to stand as an assistant to take care of more people and not be easy to be attacked... All these require experience and knowledge , and even talent. "Hoo, hoo..." Accompanied by violent gasps, a dwarf appeared in the front line of sight. A dwarf who was seriously injured and nearly a third of his body was eaten off! (end of this chapter) Chapter 289： Mossier Chapter 289 Mosier Short, sloppy, and tenacious as a rock! The first impression the gnome gave them. It is less than the waist height of several women, and the intact half of the body is so scruffy that the original skin color can no longer be seen. It seems to be covered with a layer of gray-black shell, not to mention the hair, which cannot be separated with a comb. There is no beard. He doesn''t look very smart, and his eyes are a little dull. However, after suffering such a serious injury, he was able to climb up from the bottom of the mine. It is not an exaggeration to say that his life is as tenacious as a rock! The flesh on the left half of his body seemed to be eaten away by insects! In the wound part, you can see traces of insect bites. The bones on his body were not bitten off, but the rice seemed to be dragged off by himself. There are not many shreds of meat in the left hand and left leg. What should have been white bones and red flesh turned gray-black at this moment. The rustling sound heard before should be the movement of his legs and feet dragging on the ground. Just like that, he still managed to climb up. Everyone, including Yate, admired his vitality and perseverance! Yate felt that it would be impossible for him to have such perseverance. What you can''t do yourself, others can do, you must admire! Some of the more timid people have already turned around and dare not look again. After there are more people, gradually return to the usual carrying mentality. I don''t know if this is Donna Morton''s scheme. Just staring at the dwarf''s wound for a moment, you will feel that your whole body is not good, and I am afraid that it will be difficult to face various wounds with strength in the future. It''s scary! I really don''t know how he persisted. However, no matter how tenacious perseverance is, it can''t resist the laws of nature. After barely climbing up, it just lay there without moving, and its breath became weaker and weaker. "Should I give him some water?" Some people couldn''t bear it. It is also because of seeking information from him. As for whether we can communicate normally, lets talk about it. Donan Morton nodded, and asked the broad and strong man who followed him to come forward to feed the dwarf. Just this one act won a lot of hearts for her! If the commander is re-elected, she will definitely be elected with a high number of votes, and there will be no Dylan Felton. "Aren''t you an assistant, help to add a protection status to Beverly?" I haven''t forgotten to test Art. "My ability is to pray, which can restore life in a wide range." Art explained. Long before Donna Morton and the others appeared, he had already put away the purification spirit. This answer immediately changed everyone''s impression of him a lot. First of all, the name "Prayer" means that he seems to be a believer as well. As long as he is not a cult member, he can be regarded as a believer and have a common language. Plus, no one dislikes a support who can heal themselves. Range treatment representatives do not have to wait in line, and are more popular when there are many people. "Then help him heal?" Donna Morton''s attitude towards him also eased a lot, but she still didn''t give up the temptation. Help the dwarf heal, test his ability, kill two birds with one stone. This is a qualified leader. Especially in this environment. No matter who looks at him, he is an unstable factor. strangeness Yat finally realized that his mentality was very strange. He felt like a villain boss who kept causing trouble for his opponents and liked to train them! When did you have this pattern? According to his character, since he is an enemy, he must be killed directly and cultivate a ghost! "Is there any difficulty?" Seeing that he didn''t act immediately, but stood there with a confused expression, Donna Morton asked. However, before he could answer, he added: "Don''t worry, this is also counted as a contribution." Art twitched the corner of his mouth. Yes, there is no need to consider the image problem! "No problem." He couldn''t refuse the upright plan. Sure enough! Donna Morton''s eyes flashed a "unexpected" emotion. This time I really can''t wash it off, except for Shao Hui, everyone looks at him with a little more contempt. Donna Morton is already one of the two most restrained. The other person is Dylan Felton. Although this guy doesn''t have a strong sense of existence and is often ignored by others, Arter values ??him no less than Donna Morton! If the emphasis on Donna Morton is due to multiple factors such as background, wrist, mind, and strength, the emphasis on him is on heart and strength. Opponents who are good at forbearance are often more dangerous. Now we are happily cooperating, but we will eventually be rivals. Donna Morton told Beverly to protect him. Auxiliary is an existence that needs to be protected. Although this dwarf already has less air intake and more air output, it seems that his life will be counted in minutes, but who knows if there will be a flashback suddenly? Besides, who knows if there is any danger lurking in this dwarf? Art came to the dwarf under the protection of Beverly. He also wanted to know what secret was hidden in this dwarf. Civilization has been destroyed, but he is still alive, is it possible? If he is resurrected, why isn''t he an undead creature? Has been quietly tested, he is indeed not an undead creature! Now the dwarf has completely lost the ability to resist, and Art easily pulls him as a teammate. Then, cast a prayer aura devoutly. Hold your hands together in front of you, in a prayer position. Dont forget, almost all the people around you are believers! After brewing for a while, the skill is activated A circle of aura like blue mist first appeared on him, and soon spread to the dwarf. Everyone found that the state of the dwarf had stabilized almost visible to the naked eye! The breath that became more and more erratic, as if it might be cut off at any time, continued again. Looking at Yate''s eyes, the contempt suddenly disappeared. In this world, after all, it still depends on the ability to speak. An auxiliary ability like his must consume a lot of money, and the fee should be chargedtake the initiative to help him think of an excuse. "Get out of the way." Yate didn''t care about the emotional changes of these people, but suddenly said to Beverly. A roll of parchment that was one squeeze long and **** thick appeared in the hand, rolled into a straight cylinder. Identify scrolls. Prepare to take advantage of the situation to identify the dwarf. For them, it can be interpreted as a ritual need. However, obviously he thought too much. No one asked at all! For professionals of the mystery department and priesthood department, this is just a routine operation. Yatt tore the identification scroll and threw it on the dwarf. A white light flashed, and the dwarf''s name appeared on the temporary panel in front of his eyes. Mossier! This miserable dwarf is actually Mossier! Shouldn''t it be a giant? Arent the knives and forks comparable to the length of a humans forearm? Is the guy lying, or did the catastrophe cause the change in Mosir? A question before Art, do you want to tell these people? Deja vu multiple choice questions. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 290： Alienation failed body Chapter 290 Alienation Failure Body Among the information they got, the descriptions about Mosnier are all words such as "powerful" and "violent" that can easily give people a "giant impression". Who would have thought that it is actually such a short, thin dwarf! The facial features are a bit big, just like the facial features of an adult on a child who is only seven or eight years old, the sense of disobedience is very strong. Just as Art was hesitating, the panel in his vision suddenly displayed 2 more messages. Article 1 is "alienation failure body". 1 bar is a series of rapidly jumping numbers like "110, 115, 123, 137...". Yat was just a little confused and immediately asked: "Who can control him?" At the same time remove the prayer aura. That''s his life in quick recovery! This panel displays his health numerically. And, seemingly because of teammates, other stats are showing up. But it will take a while. But Mosnier didn''t give him this time. Names suddenly disappear from teammates. This guy regained consciousness! Although he was not fully awake yet, he instinctively sensed his peeping, and broke away from his teammates for the first time. Unloading the mill... No, cross the river and demolish the bridge! Pray that the aura doesn''t have such a high recovery value, but it seems to help him expel a certain negative state, and his own recovery ability begins to take effect! Even after leaving the team, his breath is still recovering rapidly. "From the Church of Shadows?" Donna Morton heard his words and acted decisively to greet the people from the Church of Shadows. This church is not only good at stealth and stealth, but also good at control. The Shadow Cultist closest to Mosnier stepped forward, ready to cast Shadow Restraint. The dark environment is good for them to display their abilities. "Be careful!" Just as he was about half a meter closer to Mossier, Beverly suddenly grabbed his clothes and dragged him aside abruptly. Yate also opened his mouth at the same time, but he gave up after hearing Beverly''s voice. Mosnier suddenly stretched out his good arm and grabbed the professional''s ankle! Flickering, not at all like a seriously injured and dying person! The pitch-black fingers almost touched the professional''s skin! If Beverly hadn''t let down his vigilance and reacted quickly enough, he would have been caught by Mossier. As for the consequences, he definitely doesn''t want to know. Yate saw that in the crevices of Mosnier''s nails, in addition to the **** dust, there was a little flesh and blood residue. In addition, after the professional approached, his panting sound suddenly became stronger, his shoulders trembled slightly, and a few drops of liquid appeared faintly under his buried facethis might be the only moisture in his mouth, but it was still uncontrollable It flowed out from the ground, which showed how much he longed for it. Longing for fresh flesh and blood! A person who is about to starve to death suddenly smells the aroma of barbecue, which is probably his current reaction. Dylan Felton also reacted very quickly, and directly slashed over. Ready to cut off his legs. The speed of the knife was very fast, almost as soon as the light of the knife flashed, the blade was already close to Mosier''s relatively intact right leg! I dont know if he lost his mind due to hunger, or he didnt realize it, but Mosnier didnt dodge. "Poof!" "Crack!" In the front is the sound of the blade cutting into the muscle, and in the back is the sound of the blade being stuck on the bone. With the influence of Dylan Felton, he failed! Including Yate and Shaohui, everyone was taken aback. They had estimated the strength of Dylan Felton''s knife to some extent. They thought that Mossier would resist or dodge in various ways, but they didn''t expect to use their bodies to block it! What''s outrageous is that he really caught it! Although the injury was serious, the knife cut to his bones, but Dylan Felton''s original intention was to cut off his legs! As a shooter, Dylan Felton feels more intuitive and real. It doesn''t feel like cutting on a human body at all, but rather like cutting on a wild animal with very tough skin and very dense muscles and bones. Especially the hardness of the bones, he suspects that if it is not blocked by muscles, sparks can be cut! There was no blood flowing out of the wound, just a few strands of viscous liquid, which was stained by the dirt near the wound, and suddenly turned black and black, and nothing could be seen. But the pain cannot be offset. "Roar-" Mosnier woke up instantly, let out a dry, distorted roar, and suddenly grabbed his right leg with his left hand that was already full of bones. Because he was lying on the ground, it was impossible for his left hand to grab the knife on his right leg according to the structure of a normal human being. But he seemed to have no joints, his left arm was twisted, and it was silky smooth, no different from normal movements, without hindrance. No! With his wingspan, even if there is no joint hindrance, it is impossible to reach it! This guy''s bones stretched? strangeness! Can''t see clearly. Dylan Felton had already drawn his knife to dodge, and slashed across his left arm, making a sharp and ear-piercing friction sound: "Crack" This guy''s bones are really hard! Not only that, Dylan Felton also launched Shadow Binding. A cloud of shadows seemed to come alive, restraining Mosir who was trying to get up! The members of the Church of Shadows are almost familiar with this signature control technique. He is also included. However, he was bound for less than 1 second before being freed. The shadow shattered and returned to the ground like flowing water. Mosnier stood up slowly with one leg on the ground. Obviously only less than the height of a girl''s waist, but it gives people a kind of pressure. "Bang!" caught Beverly''s fist with his shoulder. "Clang!" He blocked Dylan Felton''s knife again with his left arm. 2 people can''t give him a chance to breathe, pounce during his rise. But they were all blocked by him. Anyway, you just use your body to resist, and you can switch to another professional. Meeting such a person, Dylan Felton and Beverly were also helpless. Obviously not strong at all, but the physical body and resilience are terrifyingly strong! The wound on the right leg is almost healed! The wound on the left half of the body also had granulation twitching. However, the price is that Mossier''s sanity, which had just recovered a little, became chaotic again, his eyes glowed green, his mouth was grinning, he glanced greedily, and finally locked on to Beverly. Of all the people present, Beverly is the strongest. To put it simply, he has the most flesh on his body! Yate suspects that the driving force behind Mosnier''s climb up from below is probably the "meaty smell" produced by so many of them gathered together! "Step aside!" The people of Vulcan Church made a move. Donna Morton didn''t watch, but organized people in the rear. 5 fist-sized crimson fireballs hit Mosir one by one. Although the fireball is not big, it has a condensed breath and a higher temperature than the fireball that Te usually uses. After all, they are professionals. Mosnier still chose to resist hard. No, I didnt pay attention to it, Beverlys attention was completely attracted, and he let the fireball hit him. "Puff", "Puff"... There were several rapid muffled sounds, but he didn''t even shake his body. The members of Vulcan Church blushed instantly. Half embarrassed and half annoyed. This guy is obviously thin and short, but he is as solid as a small hill! Although it is a bit small, it is still a mountain! A thought flashed in Yate''s mind: "Is this really a failed body?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 291： control technology Chapter 291 Control Technology The ?? panel might not show some details, but it definitely wouldn''t fool him. So, this guy is really just a failed alienation body! Art is just a little emotionally difficult to accept. The failed body that was seriously injured and dying is already so strong, how powerful is the successful body? It makes people desperate to think about it! Fortunately, Mossier''s speed does not seem to be fast, dragging his half-damaged left leg, limping towards Beverly, and he can completely use kite tactics. "What ability did you use on him?" Finally someone remembered that his changes came from Art''s treatment. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not an accusation, but a deliberate joke. We all know that Yate''s treatment is just an introduction. This guy''s own recovery ability is too abnormal, and it''s Donna Morton who asked Yate to heal him. He can''t be blamed. If it was really his fault, then they would not accuse him, but would confess him as a baby. No matter how you choose, there is no malice. "I also want to know." Art looked at Mossier, still thinking about the data that could not be displayed in that row. It was almost able to see the first few characters clearly, but it was interrupted at a critical moment, and only a part of the radicals were seen, which is even worse than a sudden power failure at a critical moment while playing a game! He is guessing possible characters based on the strokes. "My mistake, he should be controlled first and then treated." Donna Morton took the responsibility with a depressed face. "Do not blame you." "Not to blame Miss Morton." Different from Yate, these guys all spoke to comfort her. Especially men. But that''s right, who would have thought that a guy who had only one breath left and nearly one-third of his body had been eaten, would become so powerful in an instant with just a chance to breathe? There is not even a buffering process! Just now I was worried that this guy would die suddenly! "Watch out for any special outbursts or controls this guy has!" Donna Morton reminds Beverly and Dylan Felton. 2 people are still entangled with Mosier. It looked a little funny, Mossier identified Beverly, chased him, and occasionally slapped Dylan Felton like a fly when he got impatiently harassed. Dylan Felton is always calm, never rushing forward, not breaking out indiscriminately, just wandering around Mossier, taking a cold shot, or using his ability to make a trip... Perfectly played "I can''t kill you, but I can disgust you to death" " tactics. This guy is really a character. In his early 20s, which young man is not arrogant? Just being elected as one of the commanders, he lost face in full view. Even if you can''t blame yourself, it''s hard for ordinary young people to bear this kind of scene. Those few people who haven''t seen the Vulcan Church, if they weren''t stopped by someone, would have already made a big move! He endured it and continued to perform his duties. Beverly was able to deal with Mossier easily, and he contributed a lot. Beverly''s responsibility is to restrain Mossier and let everyone discover his shortcomings as soon as possible, so he cannot be thrown away. Donna Morton''s reminder, both of them heard it. However, because Mosnier tosses and turns, he only has the set of attack methods of grabbing, pouncing, and biting, and he is unconsciously negligent. The hungry and thirsty Mosnier is becoming more and more like a wild beast. The body is getting lower and lower, and finally changed to the way of all fours on the ground to increase the speed. "Be careful with his control skills!" But Yate got a reminder from Donna Morton''s words, those two words are "control"! His panel is displayed in Chinese characters. That''s why he tried to speculate. Finally, a flash of inspiration was reminded by Donna Morton. Several people glanced at him. Can you repeat that? However, Donna Morton and Dylan Felton could hear the difference. He only mentioned control skills! The first thing the two of them thought of was that this guy really has hidden information. "Do you know his abilities?" Donna Morton asked hastily. Beverly is her man, can she not be in a hurry? "I only know that he seems to have control skills, but I don''t know what it is or how many there are!" Yate replied truthfully. Do not deceive them on this information. "Thank you." Donna Morton was dubious, but still thanked her, and then snapped: "Beverly, did you hear me!" Don''t look at the person who looks sweet, but has a strong aura. Beverly visibly shivered, and immediately cheered up. "Protect me." Donna Morton suddenly said to Shao Hui, who had never had a sense of presence. "Okay!" Shaohui was stunned for a moment, then realized that she was talking to herself, and walked over immediately. Dont look at them using all kinds of methods in the competition, but when they are really in danger, they will save them if they can. That''s why Donna Morton trusted her, and she readily agreed. Donna Morton chanted softly after approaching Mosnier, and a hazy white light like the morning sun bloomed from the light warhammer in her hand, which was directed towards Mosnier. The Dawn of the Dawn Church has the ability to purify. This dwarf is looking more and more like an evil monster now! Still don''t know the true identity of Mosnier. "͡" efficient! Mossonil''s gnawed half of the body had already grown many granulations, and it was recovering rapidly like mushrooms after rain. When it was illuminated by the light of dawn, bursts of green smoke suddenly appeared as if it had been splashed with sulfuric acid, and it deteriorated again. It turned out to be restrained by the ability of the Church of Dawn! Many people couldn''t help feeling relieved. Facing such a nearly unkillable monster, anyone would be stressed. Mossonil stopped for the first time, abandoned Beverly, and threw himself at Donna Morton. He jumped over while lying sideways, adjusting his body shape in mid-air. Shaohui didn''t even think about it, so she drew a mace. However, Mosnier suddenly opened his mouth in mid-air! There is no exaggerated range of motion, it looks about the same as usual, and there is no loud sound. Many people didn''t even hear the sound, but everyone was dizzy at the same time. Shaohui was the first to be affected, and was the most affected. Blood flowed from the corners of the eyes, ear holes, nostrils and other parts instantly! The wooden mace that was half-lifted suddenly lost its strength. She didn''t let go, it''s her perseverance. Then there was Donna Morton, the glow of dawn was terminated, and she also staggered and almost fell. She doesn''t have such a strong physique as Shao Hui. Others were also stunned for 1~3 seconds! This guy''s control technique is actually ultrasonic! No dead angle, wide range. Unexpected. Obviously a short, thin dwarf, but possesses strong physical ability; obviously the physical ability is powerful and perverted, but the control technique is this kind of magical ability...Contradictory, weird! But I have to say that this combination of swords and slant fronts has an excellent effect when it is used for the first time. Almost everyone has been recruited! The reason why I say "almost" is because there are 2 exceptions. "boom!" A shield appeared in his rushing route, knocking him to the ground and flying back backwards. At the same time, a narrow long knife stabbed from behind. Pretending to be stupid for so long, just to stab this one! You can imagine a certain step of roast suckling pig, grilled fish, roast chicken, etc., which is the kind of way that makes people tight. (end of this chapter) Chapter 292： booty Chapter 292 Spoils of War The really good one is Dylan Felton. When Mosnier was using his ability, circles of black mist-like things suddenly appeared around his body, offsetting the impact of the ultrasonic waves. A little bit reluctantly, the black mist surged violently and dissipated continuously, until finally only a paper-thin layer remained. However, it was blocked after all. The last laugher is the winner. As for Yate, although he was on guard, he didn''t expect to have this kind of ability, and he was caught off guard. It''s just that the impact on him is like shouting in front of him, not even a shock, far from affecting his thinking and ability to act. The unhatched horns on the top of the head radiate a certain frequency fluctuation, which cancels out the power of the ultrasonic wave. Then he came in front of Shao Hui, and with a shield attack, he knocked Mosir into the air. Dylan Felton made up the knife from behind. Mossonil is very powerful when he is standing on the ground, but he is powerless in mid-air and facing this kind of piercing attack. He is just physically tough and resilient, not invulnerable. Dylan Felton makes a successful stab. However, the harm to him was not as great as expected, probably "not much harm, but very insulting". He is still struggling and resisting. That is, Dylan Felton''s knife is of extraordinary texture, otherwise he would have twisted it off! Mossonil didn''t care about the harm to his body at all, and wanted to twist the knife abruptly! Bone grasped the blade with his left hand, making harsh creaking sounds. Dylan Felton blushed and lifted him in the air with all his strength. Did not let him fall to the ground. But Dylan Felton himself is not known for his strength, and he is extremely strenuous, almost insisting on perseverance. Yat saw this, pulled him into the team, and released his power aura. The essence of strength aura to increase physical damage is to increase strength, but this increased strength is not as real as the real strength attribute, and it does not have the effect of improving the weight-bearing ability so obviously, so it can only be temporarily boosted. Guarding herself in front of Shaohui. In about a second, Shaohui, Donna Morton, and Beverly woke up one after another. Although the time was extremely short, they were arranged in sequence. Shaohui was the closest and suffered the most impact, but she woke up first, and then Donna Morton, who was also hit head-on, not only had a solid foundation, but also had good equipment on her body, with at least two magic equipment glowing. Beverly woke up almost at the same time as Donna Morton. The texture of the flesh is not bad! Yat has been looking around the audience to see if there is anyone pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger, and found that he is resisting with his physical body! At that moment, there was a faint flash of precious light on the body, like a piece of exquisite porcelain polished by hand. After the three of them woke up, the first thing they did was look at Mosnier. Shaohui raised the wooden mace in her hand again, and smashed it at Mossier''s head with the layer of yellow light attached. Beverly reached out and grabbed Mossier''s ankle, trying to help Dylan Felton control him. As for Donna Morton, she sang loudly, and the glory of dawn sprinkled money on Mosnier. Members of the Church of Dawn who woke up one after another joined in. In an instant, Mosnier was shrouded in the light of dawn! There is no one to treat. Just like a grilled fish, Dylan Felton and Art completed the first procedure, skewering the "fish" and putting it on the grill. Donna Morton and others were responsible for lighting the charcoal fire, while Shaohui was in charge of taking the lead . Shaohui''s mace came very timely. Without her and Beverly, Dylan Felton might really be broken free by Mosier''s sudden outburst. Under severe pain and threat of death, he exploded to his final potential. How strong his physical body is, how weak his resistance to Dawn is! It is normal to exchange disadvantages for advantages. If he didn''t have this shortcoming, he wouldn''t be a failure! The final struggle was cut off by Shao Hui and Beverly. So far, the revived creatures in this ruins seem to have low resistance to the power of the purification system. No wonder these 4 churches organize trials together. Purification, power, shadow, and flame are enough to deal with most situations. The other three did not express dissatisfaction with the power of the Church of Dawn to restrain the monsters in the ruins, apparently they had encountered a similar situation. Moreover, they are the first batch of entrants, and they are also the ones who wake up the ruins. No one knows what kind of situation they will encounter. It all depends on luck, no one is to blame. Baptized by the brilliance of dawn, Mosir finally fell silent. However, Donna Morton and the others continued to worry for a few minutes, until he turned into a puddle of melted cheese, and then they removed the Brightness of Dawn. The scene was quite embarrassing. It can be imagined as a scene where a few novices kill fish, and what they kill is wild big carp weighing dozens of catties. "Thank you!" Donna Morton thanked everyone in turn, affirming everyone''s achievements and making the scene happy. Ability is really good. Shaohui also thanked Yate, and then squatted down with him to observe Mosier''s body. Didn''t get memory fragments like last time, let''s see if we can get any information from the corpse. Squatting with Beverly and Dylan Felton. After Donna Morton sorted out everyone''s emotions skillfully, she encountered such a powerful monster at the beginning, and she couldn''t let the depression and fear appear. When she turned around, she saw four people squatting beside a pool of corpses. It''s beyond words. "See what?" He stepped forward and asked. "No." Beverly stood up. He didn''t even know what he was looking at, he just followed the three people instinctively so as not to miss any information. Dylan Felton also got up and shook his head. Shaohui got up silently and stood aside. Donna Morton discovered that the last thing left was the red hair! Thinking about his previous performance, if it wasn''t for him and Dylan Felton, the entire group would have been wiped out. Immediately adjusted their emotions, suppressed all their negative feelings about him, and turned their eyes to peace. "The spoils of war." Arthur said, pointing to the corpse on the ground. Most of Mosnier''s bones remained. Such a hard material is even more rare not to belong to metal, wood and other materials, so the value goes without saying. And this puddle of melted cheese, fat-like liquid, also a rare material. Art collected some of them in a bottle. The part where the color is the cloudiest. It is not polluted by dust, this pool of liquid will not be contaminated with dust, even the **** cannot adhere to it, but it is very turbid itself. If it is the same as spiritual perception, you can find that there seem to be two different energies that have been confronting each other! It is not the power of the Church of Dawn, but 2 different life forms. Yate suspects that the reason why the power of the Church of Dawn restrains Mosnier so strongly is that its own power attributes can cause the two types of energy in his body to become unbalanced, eventually triggering a genetic collapse. Because of his previous contributions and because he didn''t want everyone''s attention, no one said anything. (end of this chapter) Chapter 293： fog Chapter 293 Fog Art took this thing and planned to give it to Samantha Lily. She would definitely be interested and capable of researching it. However, before doing this, we must first look at what the complete body looks like. If there are no obvious shortcomings, or if it is too strong, then he has to consider it. It''s not that she is reluctant, but that it is very difficult for Samantha Lily to bypass Detrick''s laboratory, and the latter will probably develop a potion similar to Matata. Leaving aside the moral aspect, he doesnt think Detricks lab will give him a share or patent fees. It is impossible for Samantha Lilly to personally influence the decision of the entire laboratory. Donna Morton and the others don''t know the identity of Mosnier, let alone the term "alienation failure body", so naturally they don''t know his purpose of collecting this liquid. However, Donna Morton and Dylan Felton watched him collect, and they also collected some. What Art did not expect was that Donna Morton actually did it herself! This thing is the melted body of Mossier, sticky and silky, it takes a lot of concentration to touch it! No one is a fool. Seeing Art collect, no matter whether it is useful or not, they all know that it is best to collect some, so as to be prepared. But you know what you know, but only Donna Morton and Dylan Felton really did it. It''s just that the turbid part has been taken away by Art, and the remaining clear part is not sure if it has value. "He should be Mossier." Art said after the two had finished collecting. "How do you know?" The two looked at him in unison. Don''t believe he can see anything from a dead body unless he knows it beforehand! "Guess!" Yate said nonsense solemnly, "Those who need that kind of giant tableware, besides giants, there are also people who have low self-esteem and crazily worship giants. Moreover, he came up from below and has this kind of strength. After all, it should be a character with a name and a surname." After his analysis, it seems that this is really the case. Donna Morton and Dylan Felton didn''t understand him after all, and were dubiously fooled by him. Although the bottom boss climbed up to hang himself, someone still needs to open the map. When Mossier just climbed up, he was so miserable that he had only one breath left! So, what danger is hidden below that makes him so miserable? The two members of the Church of Shadows originally intended to increase the price, but under the pressure of everyone''s eyes, and after all, they just got some benefits, they could only give up this idea and set off honestly. There is also the fear of the unknown, but if they just give up because of fear, they will not participate in the trial. Besides, their task is just to investigate, not to fight, so they still have a little confidence in themselves. After 2 people set off, the rest of them trim and wait. Combine the information and see if you can discover more details. It seems that they are planning to organize a group operation. The appearance of Mosnier made them realize the danger of this ruin. Yate and Shaohui occupy a corner alone, out of place. Donna Morton and Dylan Felton also acquiesced to this form, as long as they don''t mention it and quit. Now it is not only Shaohui who is afraid, but also the mystery of Yate. Yate and Shaohui did not communicate, but looked bored and in a daze. I don''t know what Shaohui was thinking, but Yate was thinking about the mutation. If the successful body is not afraid of the purification power, should he run away or run away? Helpers cannot be summoned here, and he cannot stay to die. The shortcoming of this kind of monster, apart from the ability to purify, is probably only the need for energy. Mossonil was so easily killed, in addition to being seriously injured, the main reason was lack of energy, which caused the left half of the body to be unable to repair, and people lost their minds! People tend to lose their minds when they are extremely hungry, let alone monsters. However, Shao Hui''s task completion is also a problem. Although she came here to make a breakthrough, it would definitely be better if she could get a good ranking at the same time. Although she didn''t mention it, Art couldn''t ignore it. There is also my own weird and evil taste, which cannot appear out of thin air. The biggest possibility is the influence of the double horns. If this kind of bad taste is put on Mephisto, it will not violate the harmony at all. Mephisto revealed the secret of the two horns so readily for him, even if the trap cannot be set according to the contract, but what if it is not a trap? An existence like Mephisto can still be resurrected even if it is eliminated. It is very likely that every cell contains its own complete spirituality! He borrowed from Mephisto''s double-horned structure, and it doesn''t seem surprising that he has some bad habits. After all, Mephisto itself represents evil and chaos. In the team. "How many?" Dylan Felton approached Donna Morton. They just collected information about Art among the members. "Not much, I only know that he is the new seventh-level student in Pudera City, but the teacher-student relationship was only established a few months ago, and he only studies archeology, and the teacher in the supernatural field is someone else." Donna Morton frowned slightly. Although she had discarded her prejudice against Art, she still hated the existence of such unstable factors. "It is said that he was approached by the Marquis of Coffey but was safe and sound. Later, the Marquis of Coffey was killed. Archer Coffey once testified that he was suspected. The spiritual master of the Clark family also came to him, but afterwards he It''s safe and sound." Dylan Felton repeated in an unbelievable tone. Involving the death of a marquis and being targeted by a spiritual master, it stands to reason that it should be absolutely unreasonable. But it turned out that he was safe and sound, and Archer Coffey defected from the family. After the comparison, the two of them suddenly discovered that the fog that shrouded him had not disappeared, on the contrary, it had become thicker! "No matter what, he should have no malicious intentions." Donna Morton said helplessly. She claims to be capable, but she can''t use it on Art. Didn''t follow her routine at all. "That''s the only way." Dylan Felton nodded. Still looking calm and rational. The two of them had just finished communicating when there was sudden movement in the mine below. came back! The two people who went to open the map came out of the shadows very gracefully, with a calm expression, and it seemed that there was no danger below. "ݡ" Someone whistled and booed. The atmosphere relaxed. Yate came back to his senses in an instant, stared at the two people from a distance with his eyes wide open. Eat a fall and gain a wisdom, after experiencing the seed lotus seed incident, he is very vigilant against such things! It just so happens that his eyes can see this kind of weird existence. "What''s the matter?" Shaohui noticed his strangeness, and instead squatted down, asking in a low voice. "It''s okay." Yate looked at it for a long time, and he was relieved when he found nothing unusual. "Yes." Shaohui didn''t ask further. Very worry-free teammates. After Donna Morton asked the two people about the following situation, she began to arrange the sequence. According to the two people, there is only one ore crushing machine and a closed door below. The two people were worried about scaring the snake, so they didn''t check the situation behind the door. That''s right. (end of this chapter) Chapter 294： stone chrysalis Chapter 294 Stone Pupa This mine passage is not the kind that goes straight up and down, but is inclined at about 45 degrees. It sounds like nothing, but this is very deep underground, and people like Yate can''t stand up straight, let alone taller Shaohui and others. Uncomfortable! There are tracks on the ground, and you can take the "cable car" that Yate calls, and you can fly all the way down, saving time and effort. However, no one would sit. They are not afraid of taking the cable car, but they are afraid of encountering unknown risks. To be honest, I am not completely relieved about the investigation of those two people. Including those 2 people themselves. However, it is only necessary to prove that there is no major and obvious danger. Beverly took the lead. Donna Morton followed. Beverly was worried that she was alone in the crowd, so he simply walked ahead in the name of leading the way, at least to facilitate protection at any time. Yate, Shao Hui and Dylan Felton are in the rear. The reason for this situation is that Yate and Shaohui didnt want to be in the middle, so Dylan Felton had to accompany them. Prevent the two of them from doing any tricks. Although the cooperation just now is not bad, but the heart of defense is indispensable, especially in this environment. While preventing danger from the rear. In the ruins, any kind of danger is possible. These are the experiences of several churches, passed down from generation to generation. The passage is very difficult to walk! Even if they are professionals, they can only accept this low and cramped environment honestly, move their steps little by little, and move forward cautiously. Yate suspects that Mossier deliberately designed the channel like this! To him, the passage was high and wide. The passage in the mine is very hard, and it is really difficult for them to lay tracks. However, the quality of the track paved in this way can be imagined. Some places are rough and some places are slippery, making it very uncomfortable to walk on. The ruins are also magical. A corner of a certain civilization can be preserved intact! Dont mention life, even if the track under your feet is replaced by a historic site that is farther back, it is impossible to preserve it so well! Relative to time, it can be said that it is very well preserved! No, the magic should be the spirit world. Only in the environment of the spirit world can the ruins exist. Although the worlds are devoured, the spirit world contains the existence of these worlds. It is said that no one knows how deep the spiritual world is, including the gods in the eyes of humans. What kind of existence is the spirit world? Naturally, no one can tell clearly... Ater began to think about philosophical issues inexplicably. Fortunately, the increasingly strong spirituality helped him regain his mind. The spirituality with a hot breath made the people of the Vulcan Church very comfortable, but it also made the people of the Shadow Church and the Dawn Church complain endlessly. The people of Terra Church don''t care. Yate naturally likes it. He doesn''t care what kind of spirituality, as long as it is strong enough! That''s why he didn''t want to form a group. Without these people, he could completely release Pu''s eyes and absorb spirituality to his heart''s content. But now it needs control. It is very difficult to control a child who has not yet entered kindergarten and prevent her from eating her favorite candy. His current situation is similar. The group was lucky and did not encounter danger in the passage. After all, it is not a real relic, and there are no various insects. If you encounter bugs in the ruins, be careful! It is very likely that they have played a very important role in this civilization fragment, and they are often relatively dangerous existences. This is what Yate heard chatting with the three people in front of him while he was bored. Walking to the second half, the passage has gradually become wider. Until it becomes a huge and spacious space! It was more than 4 meters high, and the area where they stood was no smaller than that of Elmer Lane''s villa. A huge ore crusher rests under the wall. In their eyes, it belongs to the existence of antique level. If it is in Pudera City at night, when this thing rings, people in half of the city will not be able to sleep! On the conveyor belt, some ore and tools were thrown. No remains survived. Just think of the bits of flesh in the crevices of Mossier''s teeth and nails and you''ll know where it''s gone. There are several mines next to it, some of which have been abandoned, and some of which lead to nowhere. In a mine of this size, getting lost is also a terrible thing. After a brief look, everyone took action to see if they could find any useful clues. There was no rush to explore the closed door. Soon, everyone gathered again. After searching for a long time, I couldn''t find where Mosier was before! Based on the state when he appeared, there should be obvious traces! But the traces began to appear from the entrance of the passage when a group of people came down, as if appearing there out of thin air. Professionals will also be terrified if this situation occurs in a deep and gloomy mine. Yate and Shaohui acted alone again. Yate has studied archeology after all, even though this is just a mine, but some knowledge can still be used. When everyone was muttering, he successfully found the place where Mossier was "born". Right next to the entrance of the passage, there is a stone pupa! A large vertical stone, a little taller than Mossier, is shaped like a silkworm chrysalis, and it is in an open shape. The patterns carved on it are exactly the same as those on the stone wall, so even if everyone walked in front of it many times, they still couldn''t find it. Find. More importantly, there are many such stone pupae on the stone wall! Everyone thought it was Mosnier''s special preference, or that the mine was just like this naturally. How could they have imagined that it was really a pupa-like existence! Yate is also found according to the different stone materials. The shape of the stone pupa is very similar to the stone wall, but the material is completely different. Stone chrysalis is a material similar to coral. It is formed from the secretions and corpses of certain insects. It grows on the stone wall, and it is even stronger than the protruding stones of the stone wall itself! More than one person had supported it with their hands, but they didn''t notice anything unusual at all. After listening to Yates narration, a group of people quietly gathered at the entrance of the passage, put up a defensive formation, and were ready to run at any time. One mosnier almost wiped them out. After a rough scan, there are at least 10 stone pupae here! There are 2 unopened ones! Whether it is opened or not, it is not reassuring. If it is not opened, there is a high probability that there are still monsters hidden in it; if it is opened, the monster may have run out and gone to nowhere, and may come back at any time, or is staring at them in secret! "Bang!" There was a soft sound from behind. "Shua!" Almost everyone looked over. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." The girl who accidentally touched the stone wall apologized hurriedly, her face pale. Everyone was about to turn around, but she continued to say: "I seem to have seen that stone pupa move just now." Everyone cheered in unison. "Which one?" Someone asked in a low voice. For fear of disturbing the stone chrysalis that "moved" in her mouth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 295： relief Chapter 295 Embossed If another monster like Mossir appears and is still intact, even if it is restrained by the power of the Church of Dawn, there may be casualties. That guy''s vitality and resilience are too perverted, he just plays without fear of death, and he doesn''t have the disadvantage of inconvenient movement... It''s scary to think about it! Moreover, this is the opponent''s home court. "The one on the right." The girl pointed with her finger. Bounded by the passage exit, there is an unopened stone pupa on the left and right stone walls. Everyone followed her gaze and looked over. But after waiting for more than a minute, the stone pupa still showed no sign of moving. Someone couldn''t help but look back at the girl, only to find that she was shivering, like a chick in the rain, with her head down, not daring to look at the stone pupa again. The expressions of several people froze immediately, and they hurriedly greeted the people next to them. unusual! Those who can participate in the trial are all outstanding talents who stand out. Even if they are timid and afraid of death, they will not behave so badly. Besides, she pointed at the stone pupa just now, why doesn''t she dare to look at it now? "Shua!" At this time, the reaction was faster and faster, and the people around her suddenly disappeared. In a blink of an eye, she was left alone in place. The girl seemed to realize that she was isolated, she raised her head in astonishment, and looked at everyone for no reason. "You don''t move!" Donna Morton''s head grew dizzy for a while, and she felt that her ability was gradually failing to keep up, but the reality did not allow her to back down, as long as she gritted her teeth and persisted, she ordered the girl to stop first, and then arranged a few people to stare at the surroundings , the focus is on the two unopened stone chrysalis, which finally returned to the girl: "How do you feel?" This ruin is a bit weird. "I don''t feel anything!" The girl was quite calm. Although she was a little flustered, she didn''t lose her words or deeds, nor yelled, and patiently answered Donna Morton''s question. However, it is even more strange that she actually said that she felt nothing. Everyone saw her strangeness just now! "Who are you?" "Christine Carter, follower of the Shadow Church, third-level shadow priest..." Thinking clearly, not at all like being replaced. Moreover, during Donna Morton''s questioning, Dylan Felton also led people to look for it, and found nothing unusual. This is strange. Yat didn''t see anything unusual either. In his eyes, Christine Carter showed no signs of being parasitized or controlled, but the reaction just now was obviously abnormal. "What did you do just now?" Donna Morton asked her directly. "What did I do?" Christine Carter vaguely guessed something, and the only trace of blood on her face disappeared instantly. Instead of answering Donna Morton''s question, she asked back with a trembling voice. Unconsciously, he took a step forward, but he was afraid of causing an overreaction, so he didn''t continue. He just looked at the crowd, and his eyes swept over the faces of the people he knew one by one. What I got was avoidance! Every time I look at one, my heart sinks. In the end, it seemed to fall into a bottomless abyss, and the body was icy cold from the inside to the outside. Desperately cold! Everyone had expressions of resentment and sympathy. Although he knew that there would be casualties, who could remain indifferent to the teammate who had just spoken in front of him? What''s more, in such a weird way, maybe it will be my turn next! The atmosphere suddenly dropped to freezing point. "You seemed to be very cold just now, curled up and didn''t dare to raise your head, don''t you remember?" Donna Morton forced herself to calm down, and even controlled the speed of her speech, describing. Her calmness gave Christine Carter another glimmer of hope. No one wants to die! It was just the reaction of everyone that made her fall into temporary despair, but if there is any hope, how could she not fight for it! "I remember I just stood quietly, without curling up or bowing my head." Kristen Carter recalled for a moment before saying. Because of the despair just now, my thinking is a little slow. People''s emotions can affect their brains. "Who has encountered or heard of this situation?" Donna Morton asked. She has never heard of it. "No." "No." Shaking his head all the way. It''s not that I don''t want to help, but I have never seen such a weird situation. Seeing that she was about to experience despair again, Art suddenly said, "Isn''t the Church of Dawn good at purification?" What''s the use of just moving your mouth, just get started! "Ah!" Donna Morton finally realized that she had the urge to knock her head off. Messed up! I actually forgot what my house church is good at! There was also a hint of surprise in Kristen Carter''s eyes. There were other people, who also came to a sudden, and started to do it together. For a while, all kinds of buffs were sprinkled on Christine Carter like money! Glow of Dawn, Shield of Shadow, Detect Evil, Resist Evil, Harden Skin, Breath of Fire...Ghost knows what she wants to do with the 2 buffs of Harden Skin and Fire Breath! In order to divert the embarrassment, these people also ignored it. A group of people in the church have to be reminded by an outsider to remember their old profession. This kind of embarrassment of wishing to find a mouse hole to get into, I believe everyone has experienced it more or less. If there is something at this time that can help Transfer the embarrassment by yourself, even if you are not sure about the big math problem, you can solve it! Not to mention something as simple as adding buffs. Christine Carter felt like she was going blind! White, red, black, green, gray... lights of various colors lit up on her body. Your body will be cold for a while, hot for a while, cool for a while, and thick for a while... If you dont know it, you may think that your time is numbered! The cold heart suddenly turned warm. It turns out that everyone is not indifferent to her, but really did not think of her! There were also miscalculations and mistakes, which had unexpected good effects. Don''t say it, it really works! "Crack!" A relief next to her suddenly cracked. On the stone wall, besides the stone chrysalis, there are also weird reliefs one by one, which is one of the reasons why everyone failed to discover the abnormality of the stone chrysalis. But I didn''t expect that these reliefs are also weird! The cracked relief is the one Kristen Carter accidentally touched. The shape of the relief is a hybrid insect that looks like a cicada and a mole cricket. It''s weird and ugly. Before, I thought the carving was good, just like the real thing. Unexpectedly, it was alive! After the relief was broken, a gray liquid flowed out, which seemed to be this guy''s body fluid. Christine Carter was suddenly relieved, and her eyes became clear again. Thinking of her struggle of despair and wanting to live just now, she was suddenly afraid. Return to the crowd for the first time. After everyone realized the weirdness of the relief, they got together again. Stand in the center of the mine, back to back, facing outward, to prevent the resurrection of the relief. What''s embarrassing is that I just threw buffs in a rush, and I don''t know which one has the restraint effect on the relief! Accident...I went to sign a contract today, but I really didn''t make time, sorry for the late update. There will be another update later. (end of this chapter) Chapter 296： Incubation room Chapter 296 Incubation Room A group of people staring at the relief in their own direction, that is called a focus. Afraid of being asked! However, the more important thing right now is the entity of the relief. After all, it was a creature from another world, and they had never seen it before, so Christine Carter, the only victim, became a very precious source of information. "I don''t know how I was recruited, I don''t feel it at all." "I didn''t feel cold. I don''t know about the posture you mentioned, but it can affect my mood! Several times just now, I couldn''t help but feel hopeless and give up on myself. Fortunately, everyone gave me hope again." Get 2 pieces of information from her description. Article 1 is very hidden, you may not even know if you got hit, but with article 2, which affects your emotions, it is a perfect match! If you get hit during battle... 1 more clue. It means that after being hit, there may be abnormalities, just like Kristen Carter''s previous posture of curling up and bowing his head. "Everyone pay attention in twos, and if you have spare time, pay attention to the people around you. Once you find any behavior that violates your usual habits, immediately remind!" "In addition, quickly find out which ability restrains these things!" After all, he still couldn''t escape. Think about it! Someone took the broken part of the relief and tested it. A relief sculpture with a height of half a person, with many fragments. Enough for them to test it out. After Yate asked Shao Hui to protect him, he began to observe the structure here. Always feel a little weird. It is not yet certain whether this weirdness comes from the horns, or from the memory obtained before. Perhaps, the answer can be obtained by pushing the closed stone door, but before solving the relief here, how dare to cause new troubles! Structure... Well, with limited knowledge, it is difficult to analyze anything from the structure. Then we can only start from the details. The lines on the stone wall. Both the stone chrysalis and the relief are carved or inlaid on the stone wall, and countless lines connect the three together. I thought it was some kind of primitive worship, but now it seems that it is some kind of... ceremony! Those complicated lines can easily make people dizzy, and it is not an easy task to sort out the veins. It just so happens that Professor Hughes has similar skills in his academic heritage. It is nothing more than the set of connecting points with lines and then connecting lines to surfaces, but how to use it is the unique skill of each family. In fact, it is a summary of the experience and skills of various companies. Yate''s line...cough, it''s getting too far, let''s get back to the topic. After sorting out the context, Yate discovered that this mine is a large ritual! Through some kind of ritual, seal these weird corpses on the stone wall to provide nutrition for the things in the stone chrysalis! These reliefs are corpses. Including the one that almost killed Christine Carter just now, it was also a corpse, revived in a weird way. However, thanks to this ritual, even after resuscitating, it is still a corpse, still unable to escape from the relief state! The person who designed this ritual is really ruthless, making these corpses unable to break free even if they live again! It was also Christine Carter who was unlucky. He accidentally touched the relief and got the trick. The strange-shaped lines on the stone wall are conduits for energy transmission. Let the stone pupa extract nutrients from the relief. Not only the stone wall, but the entire mine has been meticulously remodeled! He made a mistake just now, the ritual is only a part of this mine, and the whole mine should be called the "incubation room"! The hatched ones are naturally those stone pupae. In addition to the relief corpses, there are also outsiders like them who broke into here rashly, and the magma below. The spirituality in the ruins is mainly cloudy and cold, but it is abnormally hot here. The biggest possibility is that the terrain has changed the spirituality here. However, civilization has disappeared, and the previous arrangements have not been fully recovered. The most critical organ or guardian responsible for killing these intruders, I didn''t see it. Behind the stone gate? Unlikely. Although some people are very curious, some people will choose to retreat in spite of difficulties. Besides, Mossier in the stone pupa was reduced to running out to find food by himself! It is impossible for him to eat the guardian here... It seems to be possible. No matter what, staying here is not a good thing. Either go back and find another way, or clean up the threat here and open the stone door. "What do you see?" Just in time, Shao Hui asked him. He stared so engrossed, with a thoughtful expression on his face, anyone could see that he had gained something. People around also pricked up their ears to listen. "This is an incubation room, and what is carved on the stone wall is a ritual..." After Art finished explaining, he threw the choice to them. It is said that there are two choices, but most members will not choose to go back. The development of the situation is just as he expected. Everyone chose to open the stone gate. Before that, clear away all the stone pupae and reliefs! The relief is easy to talk about, knowing that it is a corpse that cannot move, it is easy to clean up. The question is what if the two unopened stone pupae contain monsters more powerful than Mossir? Someone proposed to bypass these two stone pupae, but most members rejected it. If there are monsters, after hatching, follow the breath left by them and catch them from the back of the bread, and they are defending against the enemy at that time, wouldn''t it be more dangerous. Let''s do it! Work together. The people of the Terra Church are led by Shaohui and are responsible for guarding the front. The members of the Church of Shadow and the Church of Dawn used their abilities to try to kill him in the stone chrysalis. The members of Vulcan Church are in charge of back-ups and large-area, high-damage element output. Yate is free. Because he and Dylan Felton saved everyone together before, everyone had no objection to Donna Morton''s arrangement. No more procrastination. The hazy and foggy white is the ability of the Church of Dawn, and the black is the power of the Church of Shadows, with distinct up and down, covering the target stone pupae. no response! 3 minutes passed, still no response! Everyone couldn''t help feeling like they were punching the air. Could it be a "stillborn child"? Shaohui stepped forward, picked up the wooden mace, and smashed the stone chrysalis open. To get out of the stone pupa, the creature must open the stone pupa, it cannot be sealed. "Boom" Accompanied by a loud bang, Shaohui smashed it open with just one mace. Expose the dried glue inside. It was like the viscous liquid of Mossir''s corpse after it dried in the shade. Obviously, this guy failed more completely! At this time, Donna Morton and others also saw the clues. The perverted Mosnier is actually artificially evolved! The injury on that guy''s body may not necessarily be an "injury"! It is likely that it has not evolved completely. I have to say that when a group of geniuses gather together, the difficulty of many things will be reduced. In a few words, he reasoned out Mosnier''s experience. Then, one or two suddenly looked at a cheating guy. At that time, he specially collected the liquid from the melted body of Mossier! It was a real accident yesterday, and I have to make up the second update after staying up until 3 o''clock. . Make up for a little apology to everyone (end of this chapter) Chapter 297： copy Chapter 297 Copy This is like a new map. Everyone is a pioneer and unfamiliar with everything, but you already know the monster information, which is outrageous! There is no possibility of "internal testing" or "data leakage". In Donna Morton''s view, the only possibility is that they got far more information than themselves and others when they came. "What information do you have, we will buy it!" Donna Morton did not force them to share, but offered to pay for it. This team was initially assembled temporarily, but after experiencing Mossier and what happened just now, it has gradually emerged as a cohesive force. Donna Morton naturally didn''t want to spoil this hard-won atmosphere. Although many people support the sharing of Yate, but once she adopts it, the cohesion of the team that has been so hard to come by will immediately fall apart. Spend money to buy, but also set rules. "The information we have obtained is similar to yours, even if it is more, it will be limited." Art knew what she wanted, but it was identified by his ability to identify scrolls and panels, so there was no way to give it. Donna Morton looked at Shaohui. Shao Hui is a member of Terra Church, so she should be easier to speak and consider the overall situation. "He didn''t lie to you." Shao Hui nodded. After hearing this, Donna Morton looked at Art again and asked, "Then how do you know these things?" Yate was a little speechless, she didn''t believe what she said, but she believed it when Shaohui spoke, so the difference in treatment should not be too obvious! The problem is, I didn''t do anything! Although I do not agree to form a team, it is a normal choice problem. There is no deceit, cheating, etc. Why did it become like this? "I''m just curious, you don''t need to answer." Donna Morton added immediately. Played a tricky game, first tested his attitude, and saw that he didn''t answer right away, so he said it''s okay not to answer. "Guessed." Art pointed to his head. Donna Morton suspected that he was satirizing herself and others. Dylan Felton next to him also twitched his eyes. However, if Shaohui didn''t lie, then he might have deduced it by himself, that is to say, this guy is really smart! In this unknown and dangerous environment, it is not a good thing for an overly smart person to appear. "Why are they copying this?" Art asked, glancing at the crowd who were trying to copy the rituals on the stone wall. The second stone chrysalis has been fixed, and it is also a failure. Before opening the stone gate, do some repairs first. A group of people were busy copying and recording the rituals on the stone wall. Although Mossonil was restrained by the power of the Church of Dawn, everyone has a deep understanding of its strength, and has long been thinking about this ceremony. Before I was afraid of being known by others, so I took action when I saw that I ran out of time. Then I found out, yo, everyone thought of it together! Yat naturally knows, but can they really find the real rituals from these complicated carvings? In addition, without the raw materials and recipes, what is the use of getting the complete ritual? The rituals are only auxiliary, and the raw materials in the stone chrysalis are the core! Donna Morton and Dylan Felton are not copied, but Beverly and Dylan Felton''s partner is in the ranks of copies. "Take it back as a reference, and many things are researched in this way." Donna Morton explained. Yate suddenly realized. Actually forgot this! This is the same as humans discovering the remains of aliens and learning technology from them. Professionals can also learn mysterious knowledge from the remains of these vanished civilizations! No wonder April Joel and Noah Godwin are so passionate about relics! "Shall I lend you a copy after I go out?" Donna Morton offered to express her kindness. Sure enough, strength determines treatment. "No, I don''t need it." Art declined with a wave of his hand. Although this ritual is matched with the materials in the stone pupae, it requires the energy of life forms. The best raw materials are naturally extraordinary creatures. Professionals can also be regarded as a type of extraordinary creature! He didn''t want countless professionals to become "fertilizer" because of his own reasons. "Yes." Donna Morton nodded, not surprised by his choice. Already realized that I misunderstood his smile at that time, it was not "smiling", but seeing through my little trick! With his intelligence and mystery, it is not surprising that he can refuse this temptation. 2 people left. Christine Carter came over. "Thank you!" Special thanks to Art. I have already thanked everyone, and I deliberately left him at the end out of respect. At that time, his reminder was very important. "No, it''s everyone who contributes." No one would be disgusted with people who know how to be grateful, and Yate is no exception, so he deliberately pulled her to chat for a while. Yuchan''s ability to ward off evil spirits can spread around her body after being activated, forming a small field that just includes her. After everyone finished copying, the stone door was finally about to be opened. In the depths of a passage, it can only be reached after seven turns and eight turns. It is carved on the stone wall, with a height of more than 4 meters, just flush with the cave roof, and a width of more than 2 meters. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a city gate! On the stone gates, a ferocious monster is carved on each. The head of the monster, located at a height of 2 meters, is carved into 2 bunk heads, with 2 rusted metal rings hanging on it. Shaohui glanced at Yate. There is also this structure on the door of his house! Yat was also taken aback for a moment. Unexpectedly, I could see the shop head in the ruins of a ruined civilization! Coincidence? "Look and see if there is a mechanism." Such a high stone gate is obviously not suitable for manual opening and closing. There is a high probability that there is a mechanism. However, a group of people searched for a while but failed to find the agency. Even the top of the head has been searched! I have to admit that such a high stone gate is really a manual switch. After a brief discussion, Beverly and a member of the Tyra Church stepped forward to open the door. A strong man no less tall than Beverly, wearing a yellow cloth suit, the style is very similar to exercise clothes, but it is more self-cultivating and more convenient for actual combat. Others on alert. Two people came to the front and back of the door, and tried to push it with their hands first. Can''t push it. The two of them twitched their faces. Actually opened to them! There is no place to start, and it is obviously unrealistic to pull the 2 rings, so I dug 2 holes with weapons. Fortunately, the material of the stone gate is hard enough, but not too hard to dig. The thickness is a bit exaggerated. More than 30cm! "Start!" The two matched the rhythm and exerted their strength at the same time. The outline of the muscle burst can be seen through the clothes, exuding the beauty of majestic strength. "Creak" Accompanied by the sound of rusty gears turning, the two stone doors slowly opened. The vigilance of everyone is raised to the highest level. The first thing that gushes out is a wave of air that looks like a tongue of fire. The two people who opened the door had their hair curled instantly! (end of this chapter) Chapter 298： Yates home Chapter 298 Yate''s home field The dark mine suddenly lit up. There is light coming from behind the stone gate. However, this light is a bit weird, if you are timid, you will probably be scared enough. Green light! The screen is full of green light, reflecting the stone walls, human hair and skin in green, flickering, and full of ghosts, making people have the illusion of coming to Senluo Ghost Town! A wave of heat that had been accumulated for a long time swept in. Not only the two Beverlys who bore the brunt, but also the hair of several people in front of the formation were curled and they smelled burnt. Including 1 girl. If the environment didn''t allow it, this girl would have lost her temper! However, at this moment, she just gritted her teeth and insisted on not retreating. So, those who can be selected to participate in the trial are all outstanding talents from various churches, and I am not lying. Fortunately, this scorching air wave was only caused by holding back for too long. After venting, the temperature was no longer as terrifying as before. What appeared in front of everyone was a green magma lake! The large space and the strange terrain make people have to sigh that the world is full of wonders. The size of the magma lake is immeasurable, but there is an island with a diameter of more than 10,000 meters in the center of the lake! It is amazing that there is an island in the magma lake. However, compared to the appearance of such a magma lake in the depths of the mine, it is nothing. The island has a structure with a narrow bottom and a wide top, which makes people worry about whether it will suddenly collapse one day. You know, the bottom is magma, not water! The islands are connected to the shore by many stone bridges. It is said to be a bridge, but it is more like a super long irregular stone pillar moved from nowhere to be erected on both sides. The magma below, which should be red, is strangely green, which must be liked by warlocks in a certain game world. The green light comes from this. The lake was bubbling and bubbling, causing the lights to flicker. By the lake is a circle of black hard ground, which looks flat, but is actually uneven. Looking at the texture, it is clearly the same as a stone pupa. By the way, there are also stone pillars used as bridges, which are also made of the same material. I thought this kind of material would be very rare. After all, it is formed from the secretions and corpses of some tiny organisms like coral. Unexpectedly, there are so many to pave the floor! Shaohui has tried it before, using the original gap of the stone chrysalis to smash it open. If she wants to smash the stone chrysalis, even if she tries her best, she can''t do it in a few minutes! This is one of the reasons why they think this material is very rare. Several people who originally wanted to collect some of this material also gave up after trying. Seeing the situation in front of me now, I feel rather complicated. It seems that there is a chance to collect it, but I can''t get excited in my heart. What''s even more outrageous is that if everyone guessed correctly, the island might also be made of this material! That''s why it can stand upright in the magma lake. The island is covered with a layer of green fog, perhaps because there is no wind, the layers are like clouds, making it impossible to see the situation above. This is their destination. After opening the stone gate, the group fell into shock. Who would have thought that there is such a fantastic and incredible existence in a mine! First, he waited for half an hour, filled himself with buffs, and took a lot of antidote potions before entering the stone gate. The air inside does not smell very good, similar to the smell of bitter almonds. It is well known that bitter almonds are often poisonous. Even professionals are not invulnerable to all poisons, and dare not take risks easily. Besides, I dont know how long its been closed here. Regardless of poisonous gas or something, the amount of savings must be huge, so lets disperse first. During the period, everyone did a lot of tests, and no toxin was found, so they were a little relieved. Even so, I dared to enter after making sufficient preparations. BIG! After entering, the first thing you feel is your own insignificance and the magic of nature. Similar to the stone gate they came in, there are more than 10 more. But they were the first to arrive. It stands to reason that they should be happy if they got the first opportunity. However, seeing the bubbling green magma and the strange thick fog on the island, they didn''t want to be the first for the first time! Mixed feelings. Different from them, Art was a little excited. It''s not because his profession is a demon warlock that he should take this place as his home field, but because he has finally arrived at his destination! According to what Shaohui said, the relics often have a center, which is the most spiritual place. Didnt he come in just to absorb spirituality? Here is exactly what he wanted! The richness of spirituality is even better than what he felt when he first entered the ruins! He suspects that this magma lake and those green mist are all impregnated with spirituality, which shows how much it is! As for the characteristics of spirituality here, his spiritual organ doesn''t care, and he doesn''t reject anyone who comes. The only thing that restricts absorption is his own strength and endurance. The master''s failure to live up to expectations limited the performance of the spiritual organ. "Suck-" "Suck-" Ever since he came in, he took a deep breath quietly. Whether it is toxic or not, he knows better than anyone else. The ?? panel is displayed. And his spiritual organ conveyed bursts of excitement, even more excited than elementary school students on summer vacation! So much so that he also behaved a little abnormally. Hyperactivity is also a kind of extreme emotion, which is also difficult to control. He tried to suppress it, but still acted like a junkie on that or something. Shaohui had to block him sideways. Taller than him! Everyone is taboo and takes a breath of air that they don''t want to take more, but he **** here. Who wouldn''t doubt him? Fortunately, as the spiritual organs are devoted to absorbing and transforming spirituality, the excitement turns into bursts of satisfaction. He finally returned to normal. smiled shyly at Shao Hui. "Is this suitable?" Shaohui knew his purpose of coming here. "Exactly!" Art said. "Then you find a place to stay by yourself." As a teammate, Shao Hui felt that there was no need for him to go to the island to take risks. Definitely going to the island. "Maybe the island is more suitable!" Yate has already recognized her as a teammate, so naturally he will not back down, so he casually made an excuse for himself. Moreover, it is not impossible. Shaohui didn''t act like a child, since he wants to follow, let''s go together. Everyone is not in a hurry to go to the island, but to check and get familiar with the surrounding environment first. Less than an hour has passed since the lesson just now, so they will naturally not forget it. Yate and Shaohui act together. The ground is a little rough. It is difficult to exert force like this. It is very likely that the soles of your feet will be pierced by the bumps on the ground before your strength is fully accumulated. Too hard! Those bridges that look like they moved a stone pillar randomly, actually grow from the shore to the island! There is no need to doubt the hardness, as long as you dont accidentally drop it, you will be fine. Yate took out a piece of wood from the space bag and threw it into the magma. Instantly ignites! There is no doubt about the temperature. The flames are normally red at first, but are soon saturated with the surrounding green. (end of this chapter) Chapter 299： Under the guidance of fate, come to receive my power Chapter 299 Under the guidance of fate, come to receive my power Standing on the edge of the magma lake, there is a kind of shock that hits the soul directly. It was as if the **** in the myths and legends appeared alive in front of me, within reach, a hundred times stronger than when I saw the sea for the first time! There is also this island shrouded in thick green fog, which looks like the dojo of the legendary big devil! The shape of the island, coupled with the bridge extending to the shore, inexplicably feels like a spider or a crab lying in the magma. Well, it looks more and more like the dojo of the old devil! Yate stopped and walked, full of emotions. Shaohui was very worried, whether he would suddenly reach out to touch the magma! Hasn''t it recovered, why has it become abnormal again? Because of the real existence of religion and extraordinary power, and because of the different direction of civilization development, this world does not have as many magnificent and fantastic myths and legends in Yate''s previous life. Therefore, Shaohui did not understand Yate who grew up under the influence of myths and legends since childhood. mood at the moment. Moreover, as a demon warlock, he has an inexplicable sense of superiority in the home court, and his eyes are very friendly when looking at the green magma, which is why Shaohui misunderstood. The spirituality contained in the green magma is richer and of higher quality, but it is strongly erosive and corrosive. Much like fel energy. This gave Yate an illusion, as if he was the protagonist in the legend, guided by fate to come here, to receive his own power... Nonsence! After reading a lot of novels, it is easy to have this kind of illusion, but his mind is not confused, no matter how flustered he is, he will not think this kind of spirituality is evil. This green magma is produced by the combination of the hot magma underground and the cold spirituality in the ruins. The two sides did not cancel each other, but merged with each other under the tolerance of the spiritual world, and finally a new spirituality was born. In the spirit world, everything is possible! New spirituality combines the hot and aggressive characteristics of magma with the erosion and weird characteristics of cold energy. The wood he threw in turned to ashes, not just because of the burning of the flame, but also because of its erosive properties. He observed very carefully, and his spiritual organs are very sensitive to spirituality, so he noticed it and then deduced the root of this kind of spirituality. is not just in a daze. However, even such a powerful new spirituality cannot corrode the secretions of this tiny creature and the "stone" formed by the corpse. It''s not that this tiny creature is so powerful, it''s that it is born with one thing against another. "Did you find out?" Half an hour later, Donna Morton suddenly approached the two of them. The main target this time is Art. I already have a deep understanding of his mystery. "No, except rocks are magma." Art shook his head. "Yes." Donna Morton nodded, consistent with their conclusion. It seems that we can only go to the island. gather. Get ready to go to the island! "Why haven''t other teams arrived yet?" Someone finally couldn''t help asking. Even if they lead, it''s impossible for them to lead for so long, right? It has been more than an hour, and still no other teams have appeared! If the gap is so easy to open, the competition will not be so fierce every time. "Don''t care about them!" Donna Morton and the others were also surprised, but they couldn''t keep waiting just because the other teams didn''t show up. At least wait until the core is taken down before considering these. Each bridge is nearly 500 meters long. The bridge deck is as uneven as the surrounding ground, full of sharp protrusions, and occasionally there are nearly 10cm high, and you may trip if you are not careful. If this is the case, it is not difficult for them at all, after all, they are Tier 3 professionals. The problem is the magma lake below, which poses great psychological pressure! "Google!" Ghost knows what''s down there, and from time to time a football-sized bubble pops up. Already under a lot of pressure, no one talked, and everyone focused on crossing the bridge. Suddenly, everyone would become irritable. Moreover, after the bubbles burst, wisps of green mist will emerge, as if attracted by some kind of force, and gather towards the destination of everyone, the island. Added a bit of mystery to that island, and added a bit of pressure to everyone. It was only a few hundred meters, a distance that can usually be covered in a blink of an eye, but this time it took nearly 10 minutes. Its pretty good, theres no crotch pulling. After Yate followed the crowd to the island, he resisted the urge to take a deep breath. Spirituality is more intense! His spiritual organ sent bursts of joy again. He hasn''t grown up yet, let alone running in and adapting, so it has a greater impact on his emotions. It will take some time to get used to the newly grown teeth. When he is promoted to level 4 and the spiritual body is fixed, it will no longer have such a big influence. But it is impossible to have none at all, every professional will be affected by the spiritual organ, this is inevitable, and it is also the price for professional advancement. Finally landed on the island, and everyone immediately started to disperse the thick fog in front of them. is also the first problem faced. Even if the detection is not poisonous, the problem of blocking the line of sight needs to be solved. Besides, the green mist has accumulated into a dense fog, and the smell is so pungent that it is almost impossible to breathe. It is not poisonous? Everyone agreed that the detection method may be invalid. To be on the safe side, it must be dispelled! The idea is very good, but after the actual implementation, I realized that this thing cannot be dispelled at all! No matter whether you use fire or wind, even if you disperse them, they will return to the sky above the island, as if something is attracting them! The purification ability of the Church of Dawn is also useless. The fire of Vulcan Church can only have a short-term dispelling effect, and the range is extremely limited. Terra Church and Shadow Church are directly excluded, not their areas of expertise. The first level will stump everyone. Shaohui has nothing to do in the face of this situation, which is not what she is good at. Yat also didn''t want to expose too much ability. Anyway, everyone was stopped outside, so there is no need to worry about Shaohui''s grades. Their bonus points must have been the highest before. Just when they were at a loss, the second team finally arrived. Compared to them, this team is much more embarrassed. Not only are most of them injured, but there are even downsizing! You can feel it from the oppressive and painful atmosphere. This group of 11 people made a deliberate circle and came to the bridge on their side of the island. Obviously, the previous experiences have dealt a heavy blow to them, and their spirits have been seriously affected. After going to the island, they naturally integrated into their team. There is also no way for the first green fog. can only study while continuing to wait. Art is so happy. If it wasn''t for the inappropriate atmosphere, he would have wanted to lie down and take a nap! Has learned the skill to meditate while sleeping. Sitting is also good. About 5 minutes later, the third team also appeared. Angelo Nell, Tina Hart, Zoe Varner, and Dana Hoyle are all on this team. However, the leader is not the four of them, but another member of the Shadow Church, holding a skull staff in his hand, taking the lead and full of domineering. Thank you book friend "Lion Heart Club Chu Zihang" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 300： Pretending to be strong Chapter 300 Pretend to be strong This person is about 2 meters tall, not tall among professionals, but his aura is very strong. Eagles watch wolves, giving people a strong sense of oppression. The same black robe has a completely different effect on other members of the Church of Shadows than on him. Other members are stalkers hiding in the shadows, but he is like a general wearing a cape. Compared to the Shadow Church, he is more like a member of the Terra Church or the Vulcan Church! Angelo Nell, Tina Hart, Zoe Varner, and Dana Hoyle walked in the second row. They are fairly clean, without wounds or broken equipment. Those members in the rear were much more embarrassed. It is different from the atmosphere of the team where Yate and the others help each other. This team is divided into distinct classes, and the atmosphere in the team is not warm at all, but the strength and competitiveness are probably stronger than the team of Yate and Shaohui. Every member has a strong desire for competition in their eyes, like a wolf like a tiger! Unexpectedly, the guy in the lead also walked here! I thought they would walk alone. Donna Morton and the others felt as if they were facing a formidable enemy. They didn''t bother to study the thick fog in front of them. Instead, they put up a formation that was easy to do, and were ready to welcome the coming people. Yat also got this information from Shao Hui. Sandra, a black man, whose full name is too long, Shaohui doesnt know, is said to have been picked up from the edge of the dark belt by an elder of the Shadow Church. She is born with a strong affinity for shadows, and her fighting style is very strange. Unscrew the enemy''s head and insert it on your staff. The reputation is still higher than that of Shao Hui and Angelo Nell. When passing the bridge, there was no delay at all, and he turned a blind eye to the magma lake below him. Moreover, Art also discovered that he was barefoot! Walking on such a ground, he didn''t show any discomfort. Yat saw with his own eyes that he stepped on a sharp protrusion about 5cm high, and the soles of his feet were obviously sunken, but he still walked over as if nothing had happened. This guy has such a tough skin, so strong endurance, so good at acting! Stepping on this kind of rock and not avoiding it, what is it if it is not pretending? Stupid? This guy is deliberately creating a powerful momentum. The skull staff in the hand is the same. That skull is not a magic item, but a very fresh dwarf skull! The origin is self-evident. They actually beat the dwarf overseer to death abruptly! Although this guy is pretending to be aggressive, he is indeed capable. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the four of Angelo Nell to walk behind willingly. Looking at his haughty look, he knows that it is impossible to insert the skull of an ordinary monster on the staff. Those who can be used by him to boast about his achievements must be very powerful characters. No wonder many of their members were wounded, and no wonder they came so late! With the terrifying vitality and recovery ability of Mossier, one can imagine the time it would take to kill him alive. The second team also encountered the same monster, and it cost a lot of money to kill it by sacrificing 2 members. Another one died in the mine. So obviously the strength is not low, but the atmosphere is so low. I lost my temper. "Shaohui, Donna, Dylan." After Sandra set foot on the island, she glanced at everyone''s faces and named three names. In this way, he declares that among the people present, only these three people can be seen by him, and the rest are rubbish. Pretending to the extreme. However, most people did not respond, which is equivalent to accepting this setting. Art also did not respond. He doesn''t know Sandra, and Sandra doesn''t know him, so it doesn''t matter if he knows his name or not. "Angelo, Tina, Zoe, Dana." He raised his hand and greeted Angelo Nell, who arrived one step later. Sandra seemed very dissatisfied that there were other voices appearing when she was speaking, so she suddenly turned her head and looked over. At the same time, there is also a shadow arrow. Arrogant and unscrupulous! Shaohui stood up suddenly, and smashed the shadow arrow with a mace. Of course she knew that Art could handle it, she made her position in this way. "Sandra, do you want to fight?" At the same time, Angelo Nell also warned Sandra. A president who doesn''t protect the calf is not a good president! She had wanted to try this for a long time, but Shaohui never gave her the chance. Standing in the second row does not mean she is afraid of Sandra. Tina Hart held a rifle and stood silently behind Angelo Nell. Zoe Varner and Dana Hoyle looked at each other and smiled wryly. One side is a genius of their own church, and the other side is an ally. Isn''t this embarrassing for them? After a little hesitation, they still stood behind Angelo Nell. Has nothing to do with Art, but to abide by the covenant he made. In the blink of an eye, the "Four Heavenly Kings" in her team joined the enemy, and Sandra''s expression suddenly became even uglier. Donna Morton and Dylan Felton looked at each other, a little ready to move. If you can take this opportunity to eliminate Sandra, it seems to be a very good choice! but They are looking forward and backward, but some people have already done it. "Pedal, stomp, stomp..." There was a sound of stomping on the ground suddenly. The rhythm is dense, fast and heavy, as if directly ringing in people''s hearts! In the second team, those whose willpower was close to 0 all looked pale. My heartbeat is affected by this sound, it''s uncomfortable! Fortunately, Yate''s charge skill level is not high, otherwise they would not feel uncomfortable, but vomit blood directly. Is Yate the kind of character who is attacked for no reason but doesn''t fight back? He took out his shield and charged in front of Sandra. Sandra''s reaction was quick, and she had already made an evasive movement, but unexpectedly, Yate, who was charging, could turn a corner and still come straight to him. It was too late for the second dodge, so I had to hardwire it. The staff in his hand met Art''s shield. Was caught off guard. He never thought that Yate would dare to fight back, and without a word of nonsense, he also fought back in a way that was almost a sneak attack! Shield strike! Yate had adjusted the position of the shield long before charging. As a means of close quarters, charging has the characteristics of being uninterruptible and repulsive. The series of bug attributes of Shield Bash will no longer be repeated, and it can also stun the enemy. The combination of these two skills, the effect is superb! Caught off guard, Sandra was directly hit by him. Its not that Sandra doesnt want to use skills, but the stun characteristic of Shield Bash. Although it cant stun him for about 1 second like ordinary monsters, there is always 0.1 second. Don''t underestimate this 0.1 second, it just interrupted the ability he wanted to use! During the use of skills, even a 0.1-second lag is enough to cause the skills to fail. As a result, he seemed powerless to resist. Because he was standing on the edge of the island, he was knocked over the magma lake and fell straight into the magma lake. "what!" Several exclamations sounded. The series of changes were too fast, and everyone hadn''t reacted yet. (end of this chapter) Chapter 301： "appreciate" Chapter 301 "Appreciation" The magma lake is like the crucible where the witch refines the potion in the legend. The boiling magma is the potion being refined, bubbling and bubbling, bursts of green mist and pungent smell emanating from it. Unspeakably terrifying. Dont look at Sandra who seemed to ignore the existence of the magma lake when she came, but actually didnt want to touch it, even if it was just a little bit. As soon as her body was knocked out, she turned and returned to the shore. Like an unthrown paper airplane. The burly identity is unusually light, and he is actually a bit chic. However, anyone with sharp eyes could see that his thick eyelids trembled slightly. Apparently he was really pushed out, not just pretending. With his aggressive style, he would not perform such a poor performance. The moment he landed, the atmosphere suddenly became stagnant and stiff. Although they haven''t been divided into two distinct camps, almost everyone is watching his reaction. If he was going to continue, it would split right away. Yate still had that half-squinted, unmotivated expression, as if he wasn''t the one who attacked Sandra just now. Not so much jijiwaiwai, Sandra sneaked an arrow at him, and he returned a shield, which is fair. If Sandra wanted to fight, he would not refuse. Sandra stared at him blankly. After a while, she suddenly said, "You''re not bad!" The unexpected reversal surprised everyone. They were all ready to face off, why did it suddenly turn into appreciation? It is said that this guy has a weird personality, and it seems that he is right! Yate also did not expect such a development, put away the shield, and said: "If you don''t fight, forget it." was not flattered by his compliment. "I will fight after I get out, I won''t fight with you now." Sandra said. "I don''t have time after going out." Art refused. If you have that time, why not treat yourself with something delicious. Sandra grinned, revealing a mouthful of gleaming white teeth. Racial talent. Then he can''t help it! "Church of Shadows, come here!" shouted suddenly. Sandra was not surprised by the "betrayal" of Angela Nell and Tina Hart. After all, they were just a temporary team. The real team has to be a member of their own church! As he shouted, members of the Shadow Church gathered behind him. In addition to Dylan Felton, Zoe Varner, and Dana Hoyle, even members of the Shadow Church who didn''t have much energy in the second team walked over. In a blink of an eye, a brand new team gathered. Donna Morton watched half of the people in her team leave in an instant, gritted her teeth angrily, but there was nothing she could do. Should have expected this situation long ago! Not unexpected. The remaining people will also leave after the leaders of their respective churches appear! During the trial, the members of each church represent the face of their own church, and they must consider, if the grades are too poor, will their bosses lose face? Each trial, each of the four churches will send out 1 or 2 people. The process is the same every time, there is almost nothing to do, and you can''t leave, so you will inevitably talk about the results of this year''s members. Then, naturally, it turns to the topic of "which one has better grades". Regardless of whether you are modest or not, you definitely dont want to lose face! Therefore, even if there is no team ranking, this item cannot be ignored, unless the individual wins the first place. The boss may not reward you for the good results of the team, but he will definitely be unhappy because he loses face. This is understandable, why Sandra can gather the people of the Church of Shadows with a single call. Dylan Felton was at odds with him and was suppressed by him all the time, so he ignored it. Zoe Varner and Dana Hoyle for Covenant. Although Sandra didn''t say anything, she recorded 3 people. If she had the chance, she would definitely make a small report. He can only pretend to be aggressive! Being messed up by him like this, the rest of the team also began to divide. The Vulcan Church, the Dawn Church, and the Terra Church each form a team. Among them, people from Dawn Church and Terra Church temporarily gathered beside Angela Nell and Shao Hui. In the Dawn Church, another person did not participate in the trial, so Angela Nell became the most powerful and prestigious. Terra Church has a higher reputation than Shaohui, but he hasn''t arrived yet. The same goes for Vulcan Church. Although the members of Vulcan Church got together, they had no leader. Although they can barely find a leader, they are not in the same rank as Angelo Nell or Shao Hui, let alone Sandra. "Everyone, please!" After Sandra gathered people under her command, she dove into the magpie''s nest and drove them away! Donna Morton gritted her teeth again in anger. "Let''s go!" Angelo Nell didn''t argue with him, and led people away directly. 3 Although there are many families, they are not in harmony. The key is the lack of top-level combat power. Although they are both Tier 3, Angelo Nell and Shao Hui are both weaker than Sandra. Don''t look at the statistics or anything, played 1v1 fairly. If the strength is not as good as others, you must admit it. People from Dawn Church and Terra Church followed, as well as Dylan Felton, Zoe Varner, and Dana Hoyle. Donna Morton herself is a member of the Church of Dawn. It was mighty, and it seemed to be even bigger than that of the Shadow Church. It''s a pity that it''s just a paper tiger, and it''s also not in the same heart. The members of Vulcan Church went to another direction alone. Although she is eager to win, she also knows who can be provoked and who cannot be provoked. Facing this dangerous guy, he didn''t even dare to delay. This guy can really kill! Just like his appreciation for Art, it will also be deadly! Yate and his party walked along the edge of the island to the next location, and observed the situation on the island by the way. Shaohui shared experiences with Angela Nell and Tina Hart. Zoe Varner and Dana Hoyle wanted to talk to Art, but found that he was absent-minded, as if he was dozing off while walking, and had no interest in talking at all, so they had to give up. "Boom" Before they had gone too far, there was a sudden roar from behind. The layers of dense fog seemed to be bitten by a monster suddenly! Before they could sigh, the second roar followed. "Boom" took another bite. The dense fog has no time to regroup! Vaguely saw a black arrow flashing past. "Sandra used this trick to kill the dwarf overseer!" Angelo Nell sighed. The damage of this move is really high, and it is fast and can be fired in bursts! "Isn''t he from the Shadow Church? Why does he feel more like a member of the Vulcan Church?" Arthur muttered. "Be careful!" Angelo Nell looked at him with a headache. I just found out recently that this is also a worry-free master! "He''s after me?" Art was very self-aware. "Yes." Angelo Nell nodded. "If I kill him, will something happen?" Art asked. Donna Morton has the urge to roll her eyes. Who does he think Sandra is? It is a good thing not to be killed! "It''s something!" Angelo Nell also gave him an unkind look. Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward Recently, I have been thinking every day that the third shift will resume tomorrow, but every time I am busy until late,,, I am too embarrassed to say sorry to everyone, and wait a little longer. (end of this chapter) Chapter 302： big buddies Chapter 302 Brothers After thinking about it for a while, he should know that a character like Sandra cannot be killed casually. "I just asked casually." Art said with a smile. It is as if it is true. "Once you kill him, you will almost never have peace!" However, Shaohui reminded him again. Sometimes he seems to be very shallow-minded, revenge is not overnight, if you give me a knife, I will immediately repay you with the sword; but sometimes his thoughts are deep, smiling, making people unable to guess what is in his heart. Fortunately, during this period of getting along, Shaohui already knows what he really cares about. Afraid of trouble! He asked like that just now, not because he was afraid that Sandra would come to provoke him, and it would be a big deal. He was worried that Sandra would be endless like Hugh Defoe. He doesn''t want to waste his energy and time, endlessly accompanying an irrelevant person who has hatred. Get irritable, and it is really possible to kill the killer. Summon helpers. All Shaohui reminded him. "Hmm!" Sure enough, this time I really took it to heart. The more concise the answer, the more it can prove his seriousness. Donna Morton froze for a moment, then took a deep look at him. Angelo Nell and Shaohui''s attitude... Could it be that he really has the ability to kill Sandra? As a result, he had to re-evaluate his value again! The "bombing" over there is still going on. The members of the Shadow Church, led by Sandra, began to move forward slowly. It''s not fast, and it''s only just starting to push, but moving is better than being stuck in place. Sure enough, high-end combat power is still needed! Sandra drove the progress of the entire Shadow Church by herself! "What should we do?" Angelo Nell, Tina Hart, Shao Hui, Yate, Zoe Varner, and Dana Hoyle gathered together. By the way, add Donna Morton, Beverly and Dylan Felton. This is the core member of their new team. Angelo Nell did not reject 3 people. Under the current situation, one more person means more power. After all, they lack high-end combat power. Yate does not count. Relying on some unconventional means to dare to kill Sandra, her own strength is only at the level of Shao Hui and Angelo Nell. He hasn''t fully grasped many of the dark professional skills. They look fancy, and it''s hard for real masters to have an effect. He is eager to advance to level 4, also in order to be able to analyze and comprehend the essence of these skills as soon as possible. Those who are less than level 4 are not eligible to set foot in this field! Yu Chan can help him comprehend Han Chan''s icy field, and he has already noticed the inadequacy of being too low. Not to mention the field of ice, it is still too far away, and it is just some superficial comprehension, often only knowing what it is, but not why it is. There are some things that can only be understood when the level is reached. Like many predecessors'' life comprehension, we are all familiar with it, but only after life experience can we really understand it. Before this, at most, they could only wander around the periphery. "Let''s start advancing too!" Angelo Nell did not discuss with everyone, but directly ordered. The people of Dawn Church acted immediately. Before they were at a loss, at least half of the reason was that their hearts were not in harmony. Most of them were paddling, waiting for the people from their own church to arrive. The people of Dawn Church don''t want to take advantage of them for nothing. Now under the dispatch of Angelo Nell, the real action is taken. A group of people gather together according to their acquaintance and strength, integrate their strength, and release a super-large purification barrier! Pale milky white, similar to the glow of dawn, but it is in the shape of a ring, enclosing all of them. The dense fog is pushed away by this barrier! More than four weeks, no intrusion above or below the head. Although the form of the barrier is a ring, the force field is a three-dimensional circle without dead ends. Combine skills! Continuous casting is required, cooperation is very important, and you cannot be distracted. Therefore, the people of the Terra Church stood guard and guarded to prevent them from being disturbed. Among the 4, the relationship between the Church of Dawn and the Church of Terra is better. On the other side, the members of the Vulcan Church found that their side had also begun to push in, and suddenly became anxious. However, without the eldest brother leading the team, they would not dare to go in even if they could work together to clear the thick fog. Lack of ability to deal with emergencies! It was good for everyone to paddle together and delay time, but the arrival of Sandra broke their small thinking. Now it becomes them alone behind! Just when they were anxious, "Big Brother" finally arrived. A young man with a height of nearly 2 meters, a head of thick red short hair, good-looking, and a long scar on the left eyebrow arch, which almost hurt his eyes. The eyes are very fierce, like a tiger descending the mountain! The weapon is a short knife as red as jade. Zachary Cumberland, the "big brother" of the Vulcan Church in this trial, is the most powerful one. However, the group was a little embarrassed. They not only met the dwarf overseer, but also met the one from the Church of Terra, and tested each other a few times. It didn''t affect his appeal. After he appeared, the members of Vulcan Church took the initiative to greet him, and at the same time quickly told him the current situation. Zachary Cumberland really deserves to be a member of the Vulcan Church. While listening, he has already led the way! Waves the dagger in his hand. Each slash will draw a crystal line of fire. When the dense fog meets the line of fire, it is like butter meeting a hot knife. It is very smoothly separated and cannot be gathered together for a long time. At this point they have passed. A few minutes later, people from Terra Church came out from another stone door. The leader is also a young man in his early 20s. His appearance is unattractive, "only" 180cm tall, thin, and his weapon is a wooden club. 1m long, with a thick child''s wrist, made of yellow paulownia wood, with runes carved on it, I don''t know what effect it is. Don''t look thin, but this person gives people a very calm feeling when walking, which makes people inexplicably think of the situation of an adult giant elephant walking. Before stepping on the bridge, he stretched out one foot and stepped on it, as if worried that the bridge would not be able to support him. Just kidding, this is... I wipe! The bridge hundreds of meters long was actually slightly shaken by his stepping on it! Although the range is not large, but thinking about the material of the bridge, it is enough to know how powerful his few blows are. This guy''s strength is terrifying! Yam Lloyd, the long-awaited "big brother" of Terra Church members. However, because the people from Terra Church had already set off with Angelo Nell and his party, he could only lead the team to follow. After entering the dense fog, he waved, stirred, and tossed the wooden stick in his hand, gathering it into a ball as easily as wrapping cotton candy, and then tossed it aside. Not only powerful, but also very skilled. So far, the brothers from the four churches have arrived. (end of this chapter) Chapter 303： source Chapter 303 Roots Yate gradually analyzed the characteristics of the green mist as he moved forward. Volatilized from the magma, which is equivalent to a new spirituality with a lower concentration. It''s amazing. After turning into a mist form, the new spirituality seems to be inert, and the erosion and aggression are actually restrained. Except for the pungent bitter taste, which affects breathing and vision, it will not cause other damage to people in a short time. After discovering this, he started thinking about this kind of spirituality. After Angelo Nell and his group arrived, he had nothing to do for the time being, so he could concentrate on his own business. Angelo Nell, like Shao Hui, knew the purpose of his trip, so just treat him as a transparent person and provide assistance at critical moments. Paddle comfortably. Once people are free, they naturally want to find something to do, so they turn their attention to the dense green mist around them. To be honest, he was a little envious of this domineering, weird, and highly corrosive new spirituality. As a warlock, if you don''t have the whole green energy, you will always feel incomplete. His demon warlock profession is the most primitive form, without so many detailed classifications... No, it should be said that there is nothing but a demon contract skill! Everything, professional ability, knowledge, etc. must be realized from this skill by yourself! The disadvantage of this is that it is very unfriendly to ordinary people, just like when he first came to this world, he even felt that this was an incomplete profession, and he didn''t even have any serious professional skills. But the advantages are equally obvious, that is, for a genius like him with high intelligence and a civilization system, the upper limit is infinitely high! He has gradually touched the core of this profession, walking on his own path. One of the characteristics is inclusiveness, which can accommodate the power of various systems for its own use. For the time being, they can only use sacrifices and contracts to borrow power from other existences. Its like Diablos professional skills, he borrowed them. If you want to truly transform into your own strength, there is a long way to go. Although I can''t chew more than I can chew, but if I encounter another powerful force during this period, I still can''t help but be moved. Don''t care if you can chew it or not, just put it into your own bowl first! After it is in the bowl, you can eat it whenever you want, and you dont have to worry about not having it when you want to eat it. Because of the powerful aggression and erosion characteristics of the new spirituality, even if he had an idea, he could do nothing about it. The discovery of the green mist was simply a big gift package that fell from the sky for him! has already crept to the edge of the purification barrier. Unlike when Donna Morton and Dylan Felton led the team, no one is watching him now, and no one is stopping his behavior. This is the benefit of someone above. His behavior of touching quietly did not hide the truth from the people next to him. Even those who need to concentrate on casting spells cannot ignore a big living person walking in front of them! He didn''t use any ability. There is still a difference between sneaking and sneaking. The former just doesn''t want to attract others'' attention, while the latter just wants to hide it from others. The purification barrier only excludes and prohibits other spiritual beings, and has no effect on people, and can enter and exit freely. This can be regarded as a shortcoming, otherwise the consumption would not be affordable for them. The kind of ability that consumes less and is more powerful cannot be said to be absolutely non-existent, but it is also extremely rare. At first, he just jumped repeatedly on the edge of the purification barrier, and then simply fell outside the barrier. The spiritual organ once again conveyed joyful emotions. In the purification barrier, although spirituality can still be absorbed, the "taste" is too single and the efficiency is low, so I don''t like it. He actively controls the spiritual organ to absorb and transform the spirituality in the green mist. Be familiar with it before trying to do it yourself. That is, Angelo Nell and Shao Hui are the team leaders, otherwise his weird behavior would have already attracted questions. Because they don''t know what kind of risks are hidden in the fog, the speed of several teams is not fast. What I see so far is only a desolation. There is no vegetation, no buildings, let alone human habitation. There are only stones, gravel, etc. accumulated by the secretions and corpses of this tiny creature. It wasn''t until several hundred meters later that they encountered the first plant. A calf-high weed that appears to be covered with the same stone. Angelo Nell asked someone to pull it out and check it. The surface is not covered with stone, but petrified! What was once a real plant has been petrified by this tiny creature! Seeing this, everyone has already guessed. Could it be that this miraculous underground mine was eroded by this kind of creature and perished? Could it be that this creature is still alive, or revived? Compared with powerful creatures, this weird tiny creature is more tricky and daunting. It is very likely that it has been eroded without knowing it! But I have already come here, and I didn''t back down. Danger must continue! Further forward, it seems that the number of petrified plants gradually increased as it gradually approached the center. Each plant still maintains its original shape, and at first glance it looks like exquisite and lifelike stone carvings. But no dead animals were seen. Until there are buildings, it remains the same. An outlying camp seems to be the place where the patrols live. There are a dozen low houses that are so simple that they don''t even have windows. The original material can no longer be seen, and now it is all this kind of stone. Semi-circular, black-gray, with bumps and bumps on the surface, like the skin of a toad, it seeps into people when you look at it. Some are still missing a part, as if they were eaten by something. Yat suddenly thought of the half of Mosir''s body that was eaten. It is very likely that half of Mosir''s body was eaten by this creature! Could it be that this creature is also the source of the "mutation"? One of Mossonil''s annotations is "alienation failed body"! Didnt see the dead animals, is it because all the failed ones have been eaten? Although Mossier failed, he didn''t fail completely, so he kept half of his body. I dont know if there is any successful alienation? In an instant, works like "XX Crisis" flashed crazily in his mind. He would rather the final boss be a successful alienation body than this kind of creature! Leaving aside ability, the key point is that this is their home field! Unless they jump into magma or fly in the air, they stand on the body of the same kind of people, what are they fighting with them? The team takes a break here. Those people need to take turns swapping breaks. Also investigate the clues. Art found Angelo Nell and told her his guess. "Alienation failed body?" Donna Morton and Dylan Felton were also there, and they all looked ugly regardless of his concealment of this information. The failure body is already so strong, how strong is the success body? What''s even more outrageous is his guess! (end of this chapter) Chapter 304： 4 Party Gathering Chapter 304 4 Party Gathering Angelo Nell and others only guessed that this weird tiny creature was the source of the underground mine''s demise, but they didn''t expect that this kind of creature could actually create powerful alienation bodies! If the two speculations are superimposed, the difficulty will super double. Both Donna Morton and Dylan Felton were depressed, and their emotions became obviously depressed. I looked up to find a resonance, but found that the other people hadn''t changed much! Art Tavel still looked absent-minded, as if dozing off anytime and anywhere; Shaohui was still unshakeable and indifferent, as if her will would never waver; Tina Hart also looked heartless, He was actually studying the petrified ant nest on the ground, and he didn''t know what it was worth studying. There wasn''t even a dead ant. Zoe Varner and Dana Hoyle also didn''t change much. At this moment, coupled with the previous performance in the confrontation with Sandra, it can be seen that Angelo Nell has a good vision for choosing teammates. As for Angelo Nell, with a thoughtful expression, she seemed to be thinking. Seeing the two people looking over, she raised her head and said, "This difficulty should not arise." The master who opened the entrance will have a preliminary estimate of the difficulty of each ruin, and there are very few mistakes. Since this ruin is used as their trial site, it is impossible for monsters that exceed their level to appear too much. If Yates speculation comes true, its good enough for them to save their lives, so whats the point of winning? Missed the original intention! Big guys can''t make this kind of mistake. Donna Morton and Dylan Felton also reacted. The reason why Angelo Nell was reminded was because since Sandra appeared, the emotions of the two of them were a little bit wrong. Each is affected differently. In this environment, no one will care about their emotions, let alone enlighten them, they can only wake up by themselves. Fortunately, the speed of the two people''s awakening is not slow. As long as it is before encountering the enemy, it is not slow. "What is the alienated body?" The two adjusted their emotions and asked Art. No matter what the possibility is, the probability of encountering an alienated body is more than 99%, so ask for information first. Unfortunately, Art only knows one name. "I do not know either." Already at this time, the two of them naturally wouldn''t think that Art was still keeping it a secret. "There is little information this time!" Although it was the first time for the two to participate in the trial, they had heard a lot from their seniors. Normally, the process should not be so short. Especially Mosnier did not provide them with memory fragments. This keeps them in the dark about the final boss. It is different from the description of the predecessors. "It''s really too little." Angelo Nell and the others also echoed each other. This is also where they are strange. However, every ruin is different, so it is not surprising that this happens, it just happened to be encountered by them. Shaohui no longer concealed anything, and told all the information she and Yate had obtained. Sure enough, the one who got the most information among the people at the scene. "So there is such a mode!" No one else knows, but there is such a mode. "Maybe it''s a mistake." Shaohui glanced at Yate. Unfortunately, there are still too few! Can only hope to unearth some more material along the way. There is also this reason for repairing in this camp. See if you can unearth some useful information. If someone finds something abnormal, they will be called to check it out. Unfortunately, this is just the outermost patrol camp, and there is not even a dead animal. It is impossible for resuscitators to exist, and it is also impossible to find useful information. After the repair, the group set off again. Continue inward. The final destination should be the center of the island, which is quite clear. Passed 3 patrol camps on the way. There are also no corpses or clues. I dont know what the original purpose of this place is, but there are so many levels. A group of people finally came to a valley. The low mountain has also been eroded by that kind of creature. There is no grass and jagged rocks. It is simply a natural old devil dojo. People from the Shadow Church have already arrived one step ahead. It seems that he is waiting for someone on purpose. "Did you get any useful information? Let''s share it." Seeing them appear, Sandra stepped forward and tried to share information with them. I have received very little information, and I dont think that Angelo Nell and others will receive less information than myself. That is to say, you can make a profit without losing money. This guy is not just good at pretending, but also good at planning. Unfortunately, Angelo Nell, Tina Hart and others were on his team before, what he knew, he knew too! As for the members of the Shadow Church in Sandra''s team who were originally on the same team as Art, they didn''t know much. Yate and Shaohui didn''t talk about it before. now becomes their advantage. During the journey on the island, they hardly got any clues, and they didn''t think Sandra could find them. If you do find it, there is no rush to share information with them. "We know the same as you." Angelo Nell blocked back tactfully. Although I just know a few more names, maybe it will be useful at a critical moment! You know it, others don''t, this is the advantage! Only when you are stupid will you share your advantages with your competitors! Sandra doesn''t struggle, whether she really doesn''t or if she doesn''t, doesn''t matter. In the end, the competition is still strength! Angelo Nell''s team doesn''t have a "big brother" as long as he wants to... At this moment, a burst of abnormally heavy footsteps suddenly came from the direction where Angelo Nell and the others came. "", "", ""... Just listening to the sound gives people a feeling of "extraordinary stability", as if the owner of the sound is an elephant. Yam Lloyd arrives with a man! The reason why it is so late is because he is a road idiot! It seems like a genetic defect, some people just have this attribute, even ignoring their own strength! Angelo Nell took 2 breaks in the middle of leading the team, but he was still faster than them, which shows that his road-crazy attributes may be a bit serious. Sandra turned her eyes away the moment he appeared, ignoring the existence of Angelo Nell. It''s that realistic! Only strength theory. Angelo Nell was not ashamed, and retreated to the team by himself. Stand ready. Once Sandra and Yam Lloyd fight, they will definitely not be able to sit on the sidelines. "Yam Lloyd!" "Sandra!" The two of them greeted each other with a sense of gunpowder. Yate even smelled a puff of gunpowder smoke. However, he soon discovered that the smell of gunpowder smoke did not come from the two of them, but from another direction. Accompanied by a bright and shining line of fire, the green thick fog was abruptly divided, revealing a passage for people to travel. The hot fire wire rubs against the bitter almond-flavored mist, producing a smell similar to gunpowder smoke. Zachary Cumberland and his team also arrived. 4 parties gather. (end of this chapter) Chapter 305： elite squad Chapter 305 Elite Squad It is said to be a valley, but it is actually just two low hills with gentle ups and downs, sandwiching a road about 6 meters wide. There are many flowers, plants, fruits and trees planted on the small hill. Although I dont know what kind of flowers and fruits can survive in this environment, it must be a very beautiful scenery. It''s a pity that they have all petrified now, like tree demons with claws and claws. Their shapes are paradoxical and gloomy. The gentle mountain bag has also become sharp-edged, and its momentum is fierce and aggressive. The four parties stood in front of the only entrance, waiting for the other party to enter first. The people of the Church of Terra returned to the command of Yam Lloyd. Dawn Church became the weakest party in an instant. Lack of top combat power. However, Art suspected that this was deliberately done by the Church of Dawn. The position of Dawn Church among the top churches is similar to that of a good gentleman, who has a good relationship with any one. Showing weakness is the right choice. But you can''t lose too ugly. So, Angelo Nell is still under pressure. Shaohui and Yate are also here. Shaohui''s relationship with Angelo Nell is well known, and no one was surprised by her choice. Trials are based on personal themes, and she is right to choose allies. There are a lot of alliances, and the others just didn''t show it. They seem to return to their own church, but if they give up their personal interests for the sake of team rankings that have no real benefits, no one present will believe it. Sandra, Yam Lloyd, and Zachary Cumberland are equally aware, but they don''t want to make people angry. They came forward, but they were actually a bit helpless. As the strongest in this trial, the boss knows them. If the results of his own church are too poor, the boss will definitely go to them directly. Usually they enjoy a lot of convenience because of this status, so naturally they have to bear the corresponding responsibilities, otherwise why do the bosses look up to them? It was also because the ruins were a bit weird this time, and they did not follow the normal process, so they called people together. Otherwise, in case of major casualties, it is their responsibility again. Just because of their words, these people gathered under their command! They are also selfish, but they will not avoid some responsibilities. People who have no responsibility and sense of responsibility will have no prospects no matter where they are. From generation to generation, this is how it is passed down. The four companies are in a stalemate. No one is willing to be the first bird, including Sandra, who has always been flamboyant and pretentious. Time passed bit by bit, the green mist re-gathered, was dispelled, and re-gathered... After 3 cycles like this, no one moved. Art is so happy. He has begun to try not to transform, but to directly absorb the spirituality in the green mist. Because of "inertia", the absorbed spirituality did not show such a strong aggression and erosiveness, and his courage became more and more bold, gradually no longer satisfying the amount of just one breath. Soon, the other three found that the pressure on Liming Church was getting less and less. In addition to the purification barrier, a lot of mist was swallowed by a guy! What kind of pervert would have such a preference? The pungent smell of bitter almonds can also be explained as the radish and cabbage each have their own love, but this thing volatilizes from the green magma, which is very strange, so he has no fear at all? Just in time, Sandra, Yam Lloyd, Zachary Cumberland, and Angelo Nell agreed to form an elite team of two to explore the valley. It is not an option to keep stalemate like this. "Let him join." Sandra suddenly called Art''s name. "I have to ask him to decide." Angelo Nell did not refuse. There are only 4 places for this elite team, because all 4 of them will participate. Maybe Art would be interested. "Why are you suddenly interested in an outsider?" Yam Lloyd asked suddenly. He is not from Pudera City, and he is not very interested in Shaohui and Yate teaming up, nor has he paid attention to Yate. But Sandra was actually interested in this person, and he couldn''t help but raise a little interest. According to their intentions, they must give priority to choosing members of their own church. Sandra is dictating the candidates of the Dawn Church. What else can it be if it is not interested in Art? "He''s not bad!" Sandra said lightly. "Oh?" Now, Zachary Cumberland couldn''t help turning his head to look at Art curiously. Just saw that Yate was "swallowing" the green mist. If he was sneaky, he would attract attention, so he simply absorbed it openly. Just treat your own abilities as special. Sure enough, as he expected, many people were surprised and curious, but none of them asked. I just didn''t expect it, so I entered Sandra''s vision again. "Take him!" Zachary Cumberland seconded. With him, at least you don''t have to worry about the green fog. Although it has not shown any strong abnormalities so far, it is always worried about this green mist. "I said, you can only make a decision after asking his opinion!" Angelo Nell was unexpectedly strong. "Of course." Zachary Cumberland was not angry, but smiled. "He is also red-haired. I don''t know if he is interested in joining our church." seems to be very optimistic about Art. "Huh!" Yam Lloyd snorted suddenly: "When did the Vulcan Church start looking at hair color?" The smile on Zachary Cumberland''s face faded. 2 people are at odds. Have already played against each other on the way here. "I''m going back!" Angelo Nell got up and left, interrupting the confrontation between the two. The strength is inferior, so she can''t show weakness in the slightest. Otherwise, it is easy to become the target of oppression. Although the relationship is good, but in the face of interests and safety, this relationship is nothing! After returning to the team, she told everyone what she just discussed. "Is he right?" asked Zoe Varner. It''s not that I look down on Yate, on the contrary, I care about Yate. He is not a member of the church. Once an accident happens, he must be the first one to be abandoned! After a brief contact, I have already found that Angelo Nell, Shao Hui and him have a good relationship, so I asked this question. Its just a sentence, but it can gain the favor of several people. "So I''m going to ask him." Angelo Nell finished speaking and walked towards Art. Yat did not participate in their discussions, perfectly playing the role of "tool man". "Have you discussed it?" Seeing her approaching, Yate stopped absorbing the mist and asked first. "Hmm." Angelo Nell told him the choices, pros and cons one by one. "I''m fine!" After listening to Art, he agreed without hesitation. Although he can''t summon foreign aid, he still has teleportation skills, and his escape is top-notch. At critical moments, in addition to supporting, he can also play a cameo role as a human shield, physical damage, legal system damage, assassin and many other professions. No matter how bad it is, he can also summon the real body of "Uncle Pi" or Smith Marles! This is a skill and is not affected. "Then get ready to go." Angelo Nell didn''t hesitate. (end of this chapter) Chapter 306： a foreplay Chapter 306 A Foreplay Yate agreed so readily, in addition to helping Angelo Nell, another reason was to gain knowledge. This is his first time participating in the ruins exploration, how can he not personally experience the process of fighting the boss? This kind of thing, listening to others say it dozens of times is not as real as experiencing it yourself. He has a very clear positioning for himself, that is, the role of playing soy sauce, as long as he doesn''t mess around! As a novice, the most important thing is to observe, learn and accumulate experience. Only by being steadfast in the early stage can we lay the foundation for acting aggressive in the middle and late stages. Since the four "big brothers" want to take him, he has no reason to refuse. As for the unexpected situation that he was worried about, if he really encountered it, what does it matter if he is a member of the church? Never counted on Sandra and others to protect themselves. 4 companies quickly selected candidates. Dawn Church is Angelo Nell and Art. Although some people were not satisfied, they did not refute it when Shao Hui, Donna Morton and others agreed. The Shadow Church is Sandra and a petite man wearing leather armor and holding two knives. That''s right, it''s a man! But the figure is as petite and slender as a girl, with her face covered, she can''t see her face clearly. Before mixing in the crowd, Yate didn''t even know there was such a person. The breath is very weak, so weak that it is difficult to detect. The Church of Vulcan is Zachary Cumberland and a tall fat fat man! The latter can be over 230cm tall, and he is so fat that he can hold 2 Yates, which is more than enough. His belly is high and shy, let alone his feet, even if there is a child hiding under his belly, he probably cant see it! The facial features are extremely small under the crowd of fat, and there are only two gaps in the eyes. It is really difficult for him to pass through that bridge. The aura is not as flamboyant as the members of the normal Vulcan Church, but round and soft, just like his figure. It looks harmless to humans and animals. The Church of Terra is Yam Lloyd and a man as thick as a rock. Height of just over 2 meters, the muscles seem to be drawn with a paintbrush, piece by piece, with clear lines, facial features are also angular, serious, gray eyes, light gray eyebrows and hair, really looks like a stone man. Everyone chooses the person they trust the most. In contrast, Art is the most ordinary and normal of these peoplehe thinks so. In fact, in the eyes of others, he is the most abnormal one! Who in a normal person would swallow this strange green mist? Who would a normal person come here to "tourist"? Yate gave them the feeling that he was on a tour, idle and out of place. Including the people of the Dawn Church, they also think so. However, this also adds a bit of mystery and power to him. After the 4 parties assembled, no one despised him because of his status as an "outsider". These 7 people are all church members. "Are you an assistant?" Sandra suddenly asked when it was Yate''s turn to report the information. It''s unbelievable that I was bullied by an assistant! "That''s right!" Art said confidently. Who can say that he is not a support? Although only 3 teammates can be added at present, there is no doubt that the oak wise man, power aura, and purification aura are powerful. I have not learned the more powerful fanatical aura and focused aura for the time being. Even if you learn it, you won''t show it here. For a lone ranger like him, he must learn to keep some hole cards. Sandra''s expression is like eating an apple, one bite down, and suddenly saw half a worm, which is called a tangled and disgusting. Tell him to find a support duel, he can''t do it! I can only take back what I said before. Besides, Yate may be used later, so don''t overdo it. Do you think he is disgusting? "Be careful for a while, if you are in danger, you can hide behind me!" He said stiffly, turned and walked away. This guy''s EQ is not low! Deliberately showing favor with a hard tone, giving people a seemingly cold, but actually good-hearted impression, it is easy to gain favor! No wonder I like to pretend so much but still live so well! Sure enough, among the powerful guys, none of them are simple-minded. "Hello, my name is Irma." The fat man from Vulcan Church came over and greeted Art. "Hello, Art Tavel." Art shook hands with him. Soft with toughness, it is obviously not just simple obesity. Another not simple one. The "Stone Man" of Terra Church also came over. Jerome Mond, his name. Although he doesn''t speak much, his personality is not as blunt as his appearance, so he volunteered to join a small group of two people. Sandra, Yam Lloyd, Zachary Cumberland, and Angelo Nell are in a circle. It is impossible for them to join in, so they can only form another circle. Yate and Irma were already together, and he chose to join immediately instead of forming another team to compete with the Shadow Church. Because I know Yate''s position is support! "Patricia Lambert." The petite man also opted in. "The ruins this time are a bit weird. The danger in the valley is unknown, and we may face the final monster! In order to avoid casualties, we''d better set a regulation. Once we encounter danger, we can respond as quickly as possible." Yi Erma thought it was easy to control the right to speak. It''s a bunch of thoughtful people again! This guy is not as harmless as he looks. "The main force is them, and I can support them well." Yate himself is the type with many eyes, so he doesn''t like the same type. Go straight to find Angelo Nell. A look that doesn''t like intrigue. "It suddenly occurred to me that I forgot to take something." Jerome Mond was also thoughtful. Patricia Lambert was more direct, Jerome Mond had just finished speaking, and he left first. As if Jerome Mond''s excuse was made for him. Even though he was not good at expressing emotions, Jerome Mond couldn''t help but twitched his eyes. Then, leave without hesitation. The small circle that had just been formed for only a few minutes fell apart in a blink of an eye. Early when Art left, Irma''s expression was already stiff, and now it was even more gloomy. Actually, he was right. But he was wrong to use it this way. Can be selected, who doesn''t have much thought? There may be more than a few hundred, such as a certain person! He used this method to control the right to speak, did he think that he was the only one with more thoughts? Isn''t this insulting! Can this be tolerated? Haven''t set off yet, and first staged a foreplay of intrigue. But, harmless. The four of them are just assistants, and Sandra is the main force. There is a lot of preparation work before departure, understanding each other''s occupations, discussing cooperation, routes, etc., it took a full 1 hour to prepare. The four of Yate quickly reunited, and there was no sign of any grudges at all. The only one who was injured just now was Irma himself, as long as he didn''t mind, then there was no grudge. And with the mind he showed, it is obviously impossible to influence the overall situation because of himself. The atmosphere is very harmonious. (end of this chapter) Chapter 307： Living thing Chapter 307 Living creatures Generally speaking, it takes days, even weeks, or months to explore a ruin. This is the first time they have encountered something like the Shahemro Gold Mine that needs to be explored within one day. Even if it is a "novice dungeon", the time is not so short. Sandra and the others speculated that they might encounter the final monster next, and it is not advisable to bring too many people without knowing the opponent''s ability. In case of encountering a monster that has the ability to kill large areas or pollute, wouldn''t it be delivered to your door? However, most of the income of a normal relic is concentrated on the final boss. Like this relic, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a single-boss copy. 99% of the income is concentrated on the boss. A few people promise in front of everyone that they will not enjoy it exclusively. It is only to investigate the information of the final monster before everyone agrees. This plan. This kind of trial, because there are big bosses watching outside, can be regarded as a game, and some rules must be followed. However, as long as the bottom line is not involved, the bosses generally ignore it and let them compete. The advanced relics in the future, and the new relics in the wild, that is the real competition, conspiracy, betrayal, killing...everything is used! Cultivate their sense of competition from the start. After getting everyone''s consent, the elite team finally set off. On both sides of the road, you can vaguely see the original round and soft curve of the hillside, as well as the once green grassy scenery. At that time, this must be an excellent place for outings and picnics. I wonder if the owner of the valley has such interest. But now, the hillside seems to be covered with blade armor, and the countless petrified weeds are like sharp knives that have been drawn out of their sheaths, coldly declaring their resistance to them. It can also be understood as letting outsiders like them get out! Unfortunately, this kind of announcement will only arouse the interest of a few guys. "Boom" "Boom" "Boom" Sandra walked in the forefront to open the way. Yate finally saw his skills clearly. He pulled with a few fingers, as if pulling out a black arrow with the length of an arm and the thickness of a thumb from an unknown space, and then "lightly" pushed the black arrow with a few fingers. The arrow shoots out. The black arrow will explode after shooting a certain distance, and the range is enough to spread to a space the size of a bedroom. Not necessarily. It seems that with the strength of his "pull", the power of the explosion is also different. The key is that his skill does not seem to have a cd, and the consumption is not high! I saw him walking in front as if strolling in a garden, shooting black arrows continuously, dispelling the dense fog in front, left and right. I have to admit that his operation is very chic. The key is that the effect is obvious! No wonder Yam Lloyd and Zachary Cumberland dislike him. He stole the limelight by himself and let others become his foil. How can the two who are also "big brothers" bear it? It''s not that everyone likes to show off, but competition! Although they are not in the same church, they were born in the same era and in the same area. They all want to overwhelm each other and become the most dazzling one. If they don''t even have this pursuit, what kind of "big brothers" are they? However, competition is competition, and when it is time to cooperate, they cooperate tacitly. Yam Lloyd and Zachary Cumberland guard Sandra on the left and right, guarding against possible dangers at any time. It looks like an old competitor at first glance. In anime, it is like a bond between each other. Because of his poor strength and his ability to assist, Angelo Nell is in the middle of the team. Yate 4 people in the rear. There is a trail in the valley, the road is relatively flat. After walking several hundred meters along this trail, they finally saw the outline of the building. It is not an imaginary castle or secret base, but a small village. There are only a dozen houses, some with yards, cultivated vegetable gardens, and courtyard walls surrounded by fences, which are full of rural style. The reason why I can see it so clearly is because the buildings here have not been eroded! At the head of the village, there is even a big tree that is as thick as several people hug each other, with green branches hanging down. The group of people stopped far away, not daring to step forward rashly. Although a small village is ordinary, it also depends on the location. The emergence of such a small village in such a strange place is like Arts previous life, where a vegetable garden and fence appeared in the center of the capital. Everyone knows that the owner must not be simple! The dense green fog has also become much thinner, and you can vaguely see the scene ahead without dispersing it. "How could there be living things?" Several people were attracted by the green tree, and could no longer look away. How could there be living creatures in such a place? When a civilization dies, not to mention plants, even microorganisms cannot survive! The recovery of the ruins will only bring some creatures back to life in an incomprehensible way, instead of surviving in the original ecology! If it wasn''t for their illusions, the value of this tree might be enough to make this ruin soar to the top specification! Thinking of this, several people were shaking with excitement! Yat was also dumbfounded. But more are unbelievable and unbelievable! fake? Hallucination? Because of Gregoria Kate''s teachings, he knows some ways to tell if his senses are being controlled. It turned out that it was not controlled! After reaching this conclusion, he secretly grabbed the corner of Angelo Nell''s clothes. Angelo Nell was also in shock. After noticing his small movements, his first reaction was to quietly approach him pretending to be inadvertent. Smarty! 2 people communicate with body language. "What did you find?" Angelo Nell. "It''s not normal, do you want to slip first?" Art. "This is the moment to witness history!" Angelo Nell was not reconciled. "Go out and report the news, and you will have more credit." Art didn''t want to participate at all. The history of his previous life told him that witnessing history often requires a price. "Okay!" Angelo Nell finally agreed with Art. From the reaction just now, it can be seen that she and Yate have many similarities, and she will choose dog when she should. The two of them backed away quietly. The few people who were in shock didn''t know whether they didn''t notice their small movements, or they didn''t bother to pay attention to them, and didn''t stop them. Already totally attracted to that tree! It was Jerome Mond who was awakened by the movements of the two people. After struggling for a while, he turned around resolutely, trying to keep up with the two people. Yate and Angelo Nell were standing a few meters behind and stopped suddenly. In front of them, a strange woman appeared! Right here and now, a strange woman suddenly appeared, without saying a word, just watching them quietly... It was even scarier than watching a horror movie alone in a late-night theater! Where did it come from, when did it appear, the two of them have no idea. The only way to respond to changes is to stay the same... In fact, you dare not move. (end of this chapter) Chapter 308： woman Chapter 308 Woman A woman who seems to be about 30 years old, without any abnormality, looks like a human being, even a little beautiful, especially a pair of red phoenix eyes, black eyes, cold and arrogant, full of charm. Dressed very casually, her long hair was just pulled up in a bun casually, and she was wearing a long coarse dress. The only two accessories, one is a wooden hairpin inserted in the bun, and the other is a coral bead bracelet worn on the wrist. The bracelet is very beautiful, the bright crimson color complements the woman''s fair wrist, even an otaku like Yate who never cares about luxury goods can see that it is very valuable. The woman looked straight at the two of them without speaking. However, in the spiritual perception of Art and Angelo Nell, this woman does not exist! Infiltrate or not? ! Obviously a woman is standing in front of them! This is also one of the reasons why the two dare not act rashly. Jerome Mond saw this scene just after he followed, and he also froze in place. Knowing that this woman appeared weirdly, but he didn''t see how weird, it was just because Art and Angelo Nell didn''t move, so he didn''t move either. Sandra and the others seem to have not noticed what happened here, and are still immersed in the excitement and longing of the "historic discovery". unusual! Sandra, Zachary Cumberland, and Yam Lloyd are not such complacent characters, and it is even more impossible for them to let their guard down so easily. Because of the existence of this woman, Jerome Mond did not dare to wake up a few people. He was able to wake up because he was not so excited, he was not deeply involved, and he was very cautious, even when eating! "Are you also here to find my father?" After a moment of stalemate, the woman opposite suddenly spoke. Unknown speech. However, all three of them understood what she meant. Some relics will have their own language translation function, but it also depends on the race of both parties. "Your father is Lord Eugene?" Arthur asked with a heartbeat. The woman also noticed his language problem, her eyes moved slightly, and scanned them again with a sense of scrutiny and vigilance. "That''s right!" He readily admitted his identity. "Who are you?" At the same time, I also realized that these three people were not the people I said. However, there is still no intention of avoiding it, and it seems that they are not worried at all about the three people harboring evil intentions. "Outsiders!" Angelo Nell confessed directly. "Then, outsiders, tell me your purpose!" The woman seemed to have misunderstood her meaning, and after a moment of silence, she said again. It is faintly strong. "Explore, investigate!" Naturally, Angelo Nell would not be so stupid as to correct her, and still answered ambiguously. This statement is also correct, now we are exploring the ruins and investigating the stories that once happened. The woman was silent, showing a "finally here" expression. Obviously, she knows what happened here! Yate and Angelo Nell''s eyes lit up at the same time. Think of it together! "Excuse me, what''s the matter with our companions?" However, before making a routine, we must first confirm the status of Sandra and the others. "They''re fine, they''ll wake up after a while, and they might lose some energy." The woman replied in a daze. It seems to be immersed in memories. "You live in this village?" Art suddenly changed the topic. Jerome Mond''s eyes twitched. He is not going to wake up Sandra and the others in advance! However, it is normal. Changing himself will do the same. Still continue to be your own little transparency. "That''s right." The woman seemed to be easy to talk, and answered any questions she had. "Only you." "Exactly." "Where is Lord Eugene?" "Behind." Behind? Yat''s rhythm was interrupted, and he followed the woman''s gaze to the back of the village. Although the fog is very light, it is still impossible to see the scene too far away, and I don''t know what is behind the village. However, according to her, it seems that Lord Eugene is trapped? Or imprisoned? "Do you know what happened here?" Angelo Nell picked up while Art was pondering. "I know, everyone is dead." The woman''s expression darkened, but she still spoke lightly. I dont know if its because my mental capacity is too strong, or the wound has been healed by time. "Can you tell us the reason?" Angelo Nell and Art looked at each other and continued to ask. What she asked just now was not only what happened here, but also the recovery of the ruins! From the looks of it, this woman doesn''t seem to know. "Are you talking here?" The woman seemed to be bored because she hadn''t communicated with others for too long, but she was not satisfied with the environment of the conversation. "Let''s talk here, our time is tight!" Angelo Nell said calmly. Just kidding, how dare she enter this weird little village! "There''s nothing I can''t say, after all, so much time has passed." The woman''s eyes moved slightly, and she guessed what she was thinking, but she didn''t expose it. After all, it took so long to wait for someone to come! "Our territory relies on the ore from the Shahemro Gold Mine for a living. Suddenly one day, the ore production dropped sharply. After investigation by my father and the wizards in the territory, we found a strange little bug that can corrode all tangible and qualitative things. , especially like ores." Time has passed, and when the woman mentioned it again, her emotions did not fluctuate much, only the slightest sadness was still in her eyes. "Then they started breeding this little bug?" Art was able to speak for her with ease. "That''s right, they started to breed this kind of bug purposefully!" The woman said lightly, "But before they released it, this kind of bug broke out in our territory first." "Shouldn''t the scale be large at that time?" Art asked. "That''s right!" The woman seemed to like saying this mantra very much, and didn''t bother why he knew this, and continued: "At this time, they discovered another use for this bug!" "Can alienated bodies be cultivated?" Art blurted out. "You met?" The woman glanced at him, and also reacted quickly. "The failure encountered." Art said truthfully. "Is the failed body still alive?" A surprised expression appeared on the woman''s face for the first time. In her memory, all the alienated bodies that failed to be cultivated had no bones left. "A dwarf overseer named Mossil was eaten off half of his body. Even so, it took us a lot of effort to kill him, and there were casualties!" Yatt summed up the information he heard, Try to lower the strength of your own group. "Her strength should be able to restrain failure." Unexpectedly, the woman suddenly looked at Angelo Nell. The pupils of the 3 people shrank at the same time. Angelo Nell has never used his strength! (end of this chapter) Chapter 309： Shahem Chapter 309 Shahem Chapter 308, typo This woman gave them a very strange feeling. Its fine if you cant perceive it, after all, I dont know how it exists. But telling them the secret so simply is a bit outrageous. This woman is not the kind of silly, white and sweet type who easily trusts others. Although she knows everything about them for some reason, but they can easily learn the ultimate secret of the ruins, and of course they will not refuse. During the period, they never gave up on the detection of the surrounding environment and found nothing unusual. I just didn''t expect that this woman is so strong! Although Angelo Nell is a believer of the Church of Dawn, her power has a very obvious mark, but she did not use her power, and this woman does not know the existence of the Church of Dawn, but she can see at a glance that her power restrains the alienation failure body, Is the strength still need to be questioned? They couldn''t help but pay attention to this woman''s purpose. Don''t find out in secret at that time, and you have also been tricked. "We didn''t know at first." Art said while quietly giving Jerome Mond a gesture, asking him to find a way to wake Sandra and the others. His presence is not strong. After Jerome Mond received the signal, he didn''t act immediately, but waited for Art to attract the woman''s attention. Since the task is entrusted to him, Art will definitely create opportunities for him. "Your understanding of power is too superficial." The woman shook her head slightly. "Please advise!" Yate suddenly took half a step forward, and bowed in accordance with the etiquette of his previous life. After getting up, he was just between Jerome Mond and the woman. Women are very interested in his etiquette. A set of movements is like flowing water, expressing their respect and please without being humble. After reading it, I also accepted his gift firmly. Ordinary people might not care about it, but this woman has an extraordinary bearing, and she will not accept his gift in vain. "If you have a deeper understanding of power, you will find that the failure of the failed body is due to the incompatibility of two kinds of power in the body. One is the life energy of its own existence, and the other is the power of Shahem. The power is in a short-lived state of balance in the body of the failed body, as long as this balance is broken, the failed body will naturally collapse." "Her power is similar to life energy." "got it?" One gift in exchange for such an answer, although it is just scratching the surface, it is worth it. "Thank you." Art didn''t salute again. For the first time, people gave gifts in return out of novelty. If it continues, it will be forced to buy and sell. Facing such a strong woman, any forced behavior may cause anger. "Is Shachem the name of this kind of bug?" Angelo Nell finally found a chance to speak, and couldn''t wait to ask. When this woman answered the question just now, she used "Shachem" to refer to this weird bug! Yat once told her that the name of this mine is "Shahemro Gold Mine", where "Shahem" is the name of a monster and the name of this mountain. Nowadays, this kind of bug is also called by this name. Could it be that this bug is a legendary monster? It is common for rumors to spread and cause distortion. "That''s right." The woman''s gaze suddenly turned to Jerome Mond. The latter was just about to take action, and his strength condensed from the soles of his feet, trying to wake up Sandra and the others through vibrations. As a result, the arrow was already stringed and the bow was fully drawn, but suddenly he met the woman''s eyes. Jerome Mond froze for an instant, abruptly holding back his strength! Its difficulty is no less than that of just peeing but then forcibly holding back! Thats not counting, after holding back, Jerome Monds face didnt change in any way. Ruthless! "Have you asked for your name yet?" Art said at the right time. "Xenia Eugen." The woman replied with her gaze back. Cold sweat broke out from Jerome Mond''s body. What scary eyes! The moment they looked at each other, he felt that his whole world seemed to be filled with only the red phoenix eyes of a woman, like an ancient giant looking down on him. The cold sweat is only breaking out now, because under this terrifying pressure, his body functions seem to be suspended! He felt that, not to mention the three of himself, even Sandra and others would not be enough to slap this woman! The spiritual defense line collapsed. Yat didn''t know about Jerome Mond''s changes yet. After Xenia Eugen reported his name, he also reported his own name: "Yat Tavel, it''s an honor to meet you." Intuition told him that it was best not to lie. "Do you want to wake up your companions?" Xenia Eugen seemed to be satisfied with a small nod and asked proactively. "Yes!" Art admitted very bachelorly. No excuses were made. "Yes." Xenia Eugen said, stepping forward. Yate moved out of the way and stood aside respectfully. It is still instinct that guides him. No longer consider killing the boss. He is not stupid, of course he will not believe Xenia Eugen''s words throughout the article. In his opinion, Xenia Eugen is probably the successful alienation body! This strength is definitely not something they can deal with! If it is only a little bit stronger, it is absolutely impossible for him to develop this instinct! Even his intuition was telling him what to do, as if he was afraid that he would not be able to think about it alone, and drag everyone to seek death together. Angelo Nell''s response was no weaker than his. When Xenia Eugene passed by, he suddenly lost control of his body and dared not move! It wasn''t Xenia Eugen targeting her, but simply the instinct of bottom-level creatures when they saw predators at the top of the food chain. I didn''t realize it before, because I didn''t have any other thoughts at the time, I just wanted to find out the final secret of the ruins from Xenia Eugen. After obtaining the secret, he came up with the idea of ??crossing the river and demolishing the bridge. She also guessed that Xenia Eugene might be a successful alienation body. As for Lord Eugen, I haven''t seen him yet, so I won''t judge for now. Now I suddenly realize how shameful it is to cross a river and demolish a bridge! As an excellent believer of the Church of Dawn and a genius with high hopes, how could she have such shameful thoughts? So, it is not unreasonable for her to hit it off with Art. As for Jerome Mond, his mind has already been broken, and he is more well-behaved than anyone else. Xenia Eugen came to Sandra and the others, stretched out his hand and gave a light push. Several people staggered and each woke up. "Shua!" After Zachary Cumberland woke up, without even thinking about it, he slashed at Xenia Eugen, a strange woman who suddenly appeared. Sandra and Yam Lloyd moved from left to right, forming a pincer attack with him. Who would have thought that these three guys who are not dealing with each other would cooperate so tacitly! Looking at this reaction, I know that we have cooperated a lot in the past! I''m afraid it''s overshadowed by many people. Yate suspects that these three guys may have formed an alliance early on, just like the relationship between Angelo Nell, Shaohui and him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 310： sandy Chapter 310 Sandy The dagger in Zachary Cumberland''s hand is obviously not ordinary. After being urged by him, a phantom of a strange beast with teeth and claws flashed past, and the light of the knife was condensed to the extreme, forming a bright red line of fire , and came to Xenia Eugene in an instant. Sandra appeared in Sandra''s hand with a long, narrow shadow knife without a handle, cutting towards Xenia Eugen from the left. Yam Lloyd''s stick pinches from the right. Weirdly silent... No, the voice is slow. After the wooden stick stopped, the sound of howling air suddenly came. Xenia Eugene faced the pincer attack of the three people without any confusion, and didn''t see her make any movements. It seemed that she just glanced at it briefly, but the three people seemed to be severely injured, and the attack stopped abruptly. People also pause! Yate and Angelo Nell had already expected the reaction of the three of them, and stared and observed without blinking from the very beginning. Observing both Xenia Eugen and Sandra. Xenia Eugen should have used a mental attack method. The reactions of Sandra and the others were very similar to Jerome Mond just now. They were confused, as if they suddenly became stupid. Definitely crushing spiritual value! Originally, I wanted to observe the attack methods of Sandra and the three of them. After all, they were also potential competitors. Who knew that the three of them could not resist at once! But it is not without gains, at least it has verified the strength of Xenia Eugene. At the same time, Yate discovered that the three of them may have formed an alliance in secret. Any confrontation, quarrels, hands-on, etc., are all acting for outsiders to see! I dont know who came up with the method, its definitely an old trick! Until now, the relationship between the three people is still not exposed, either no one has discovered it, or they have killed everything they discovered. After discovering this, Art broke out in a cold sweat. Originally thought that the three of them would not deal with each other and restrain each other, so they felt at ease together. Only now did I realize that I and Angelo Nell had been in danger all along! Fortunately, it was discovered in time. Irma and Patricia Lambert were not idle either. They planned to fight together, but they only pulled out the knife halfway, only to find that their boss had been defeated cleanly, and everyone was "stupid"! The two hesitated for a moment, but did not dare to do anything. It''s useless to do it, why bother to add casualties? The battle ended in an instant. Xenia Eugen seemed to have done a trivial thing, still calm, and took the initiative to remove the threat to Sandra and the three. 3 people regained consciousness again. This time there was no impulsiveness, and she glanced at Xenia Eugene with a pale face. Seeing that she had no intention of doing anything, she slowly approached Art and Angelo Nell. Legs are a bit soft. Like Jerome Mond, they seemed to see the eyes of an ancient giant, looking down at them without any emotion! I definitely don''t want to experience this kind of impact like an ant again! It was a major blow to their hearts. "What''s going on?" Sandra asked after arriving in front of Angelo Nell. Contrary to the previous high-profile and pretentious, at this moment, both the tone and expression are abnormally soft. Zachary Cumberland and Yam Lloyd stood aside, their expressions still a little dazed, as if they were not fully awake. In their impression, they were just in a trance, why did such a powerful woman suddenly appear? "We''ve been tricked." Angelo Nell used "we" quite naturally. The three of Sandra just remembered, and hurriedly looked at the green tree that attracted them and made them ecstatic. Where are the green trees! Appearing in their field of vision is a strange tree with teeth and claws, as if every branch has its own thoughts! It is no longer bright green, but black and gray like the ground. It is bare without branches and leaves, which looks very strange. "Sandy is hostile to you because you are outsiders." Xenia Eugen walked up to the tree, reached out and patted the tree lightly, as if to comfort it. This was said to Art. For some unknown reason, she clearly favored Art. Yat was also a little confused, and he was always tense, not daring to relax in the slightest. Xenia Eugen''s identity is mysterious and powerful. He is naturally mostly on guard against this inexplicable kindness. However, he did not act timidly because of this, but took full advantage of this advantage. "Is Sandy its name?" Boldly stepped forward and asked. Completely ignoring the tree that almost made them all fall for it just now, and blatantly looked at it. The shape is like a low pine tree, the branches are twisted and entangled, and some are like two giant pythons tightly entwined, with cracks on the bark. It is almost... no, it is dead! It is not a living creature as previously thought, but revived by the power of the relic. However, there is another force in its body that affects it. The discrimination method just learned from Xenia Eugen was used by Art here. This power is very similar to the breath that Xenia Eugen occasionally exudes. The small village in front of me with only a dozen houses is also affected by this force, so it can exist in such a way. In this way, Xenia Eugene became the core they must overcome. It''s unbeatable to fight. Xenia Eugen''s mental value is simply terrifying, and it is estimated that he will be crushed! Can only find another way. "That''s right, Sandy was planted by me when I was young, and I grew up with me all the time..." Xenia Eugene''s favor increased again because of his recognition of Sandy. Sandy, the tree, also gave off a wave of joy. Able to generate emotions! Become a spirit or become a demon? However, considering that it just controlled Sandra and the others, it doesn''t seem worth making a fuss about. Its power is also very powerful! The cracks on the trunk are the result of fighting against Shahem. Even now, it is still resisting the erosion of Shahem''s power and guarding the entire village behind it. The strange form is probably the price. Xenia Eugen seemed to be recalled, pressing one hand on the tree trunk, looking in a trance. Yat didn''t take advantage of the situation to sneak attack, he didn''t even think about it, and stood quietly by the side. However, his eyes were never idle, and he was always looking at all the details. Looking forward to getting more information. Although Xenia Eugen would answer their questions, she always controlled the right to speak in her own hands, and she didn''t really know everything. It is impossible to think about it. Huh? Suddenly, his expression froze, as if he had discovered something incredible! It will return to normal immediately, and I dare not let Xenia Eugen find out. Just now he saw that Xenia Eugen''s feet seemed to blur for a moment, and they were entangled with the roots of the tree named "Sandy" protruding from the ground! Like Sandy''s other branches. I fell asleep halfway through writing, sorry (end of this chapter) Chapter 311： It turned out to be a good thing Chapter 311 turned out to be a good thing Sandra and the others stood with Angelo Nell, watching the scene in front of them. Angelo Nell has told them what just happened. Xenia Eugene could definitely hear it, but she didn''t want to avoid her at first. With the demeanor she showed, she probably wouldn''t care. Besides, she was having a good time with Art. Angelo Nell knew that Yate was good at making contacts before, and he knew many 7th-level bosses, and the relationship was not bad, but he didn''t expect that it would be easy to face the existence in the ruins. Xenia Eugene and them are not from the same world. They have different civilizations. Whether they are human beings or not is different. The life forms are definitely different... Angelo Nell can only express his admiration for being able to make friends in this way. Sandra and the others still have a bit of disbelief in their eyes. This is the first time I have encountered this situation! I didnt find anything special about him, and the communication with Xenia Eugen was normal, so why is it him? Because of the distance, and because a few people dared not scan this side presumptuously, they didn''t see Xenia Eugen''s momentary change. A weird and impactful picture! Yate wanted to pretend that he didn''t see it, but his own state didn''t allow it. It has nothing to do with concentration, but that image seems to be imprinted in his spiritual consciousness, which cannot be erased, making him feel nauseated continuously, which is very similar to the strong vomiting during the legendary pregnancy. The urge to spit something! This is no longer a question of whether he hides it or not. He didn''t mean to be strong, just made a nonchalant expression, but immediately collapsed, and looked at Xenia Eugen with a wry smile. First test Xenia Eugen''s attitude. Otherwise, if he tried to dispel this abnormality himself, Xenia Eugen would definitely be able to see the reason, what if he did it? "Sorry for my negligence." Unexpectedly, Xenia Eugen didn''t get furious when his secret was discovered. Instead, he took the initiative to apologize and help him dispel the abnormality on his body. Like a breeze, the abnormalities on his body disappeared. Xenia Eugen didn''t even raise his hand! Strong mental power is easy to use. Yate began to doubt whether she was a successful alienation body. Mossonil showed extremely exaggerated vitality and recovery ability, but she has extremely powerful spiritual power. Is there more than one form of this kind of alienation, which can be deduced and evolved according to each person''s specialties? If true, it would be an exaggeration. Even if there are negative effects, I am afraid that countless people will be moved! If she is the ultimate goal, Art has no expectations for the results of this trial. This is already powerful at the crushing level! You dont even need to use your hands, just seeing her alienated body, your sanity will collapse first, how can you fight? "I can''t fight against Shachem with my own strength, so I have to rely on Sandy''s strength. Even so, I paid a huge price." Xenia Eugene did not have the aloofness of the ultimate boss. After apologizing, he told him state. So friendly, Yate couldn''t help but beat his heart. Is the effect of the "bubble" entry so powerful? Besides this entry, I can''t think of anything else that would make such a strong man so favored by him. Although there is an example of Ms. Yue, he always thought that he was Ms. Yue''s younger brother because he practiced the idea of ??moon phase meditation. But Xenia Eugene has no connection with him! Could it be that the entry is the highest level existence on the panel? When he was thinking wildly, Xenia Eugen thought that he hadn''t completely eliminated the influence, so he raised his hand and waved lightly. The surrounding green mist seemed to be summoned soldiers, and suddenly gathered here. Under her command, they poured into Yate''s body one after another. The pie that fell from the sky woke Art up instantly! Is there such a good thing? Entries or something, immediately put them in the back of your mind, and start to absorb them crazily. This efficiency is at least dozens of times higher than his own! "what''s the situation?" Angelo Nell, Sandra and the others were puzzled. Why did she gather this green mist on Yate, and why did Yate look like he picked up the wallet? Few people are not stupid, and soon came up with an explanation: "Could it be that the green mist that I was afraid of avoiding and desperately trying to disperse along the way is a good thing?" In this way, Arter''s previous behavior was also explained. This guy has long since discovered that mist is beneficial and not harmful! "This guy, he doesn''t know how to share something good!" Angelo Nell couldn''t help but secretly gritted his teeth. Yate was wronged. He didn''t know whether others could absorb the spirituality in the green mist. However, even if they thought of it, Angelo Nell and the others did not try it lightly. After all, its just a guess. No one uses their own body and foundation to test. "Thank you." Yate quickly absorbed the spirituality in the green mist around him, and glanced left and right, but didn''t make any progress. The surrounding green mist became thinner and thinner. Xenia Eugen drew away the green mist within a 10-meter radius, and the mist in the distance was being replenished. needs time. Seeing this scene, he was suddenly blessed, and he straightened out a branch line. The green mist emerging from the magma lake keeps gathering here, and she is guiding it! Assuming that she cannot leave here due to some restrictions, this possibility is very high, and the spirituality of the green mist is needed, so she has to find a way to guide the green mist to gather here. Judging from the way she gathered the mist just now, she is very skillful. However, no matter how skilled she is, it is impossible to directly control the green mist of the entire magma lake, even the ones farther away from here, and for some reason, she needs to constantly consume the spirituality in the green mist. This caused the fog around the small village to be so thin. So, the fog around here is very precious to her. Yate naturally couldn''t make progress. "You are very smart!" Xenia Eugene said suddenly. "What?" Art was astonished. What did you do again? "I need the energy in these mist to resist the influence of Shachem, but I can''t leave here, I can only guide these mist to gather here. There are many outside, but I can use very little. Every time I consume, We can only wait for supplements, so I can only give you these." Xenia Eugen explained. Just listening to the beginning, Art has already forced himself to "think wildly". Wouldn''t be another Settra Clarke? Her mental value is so high, it''s not impossible! "I can''t read your thoughts, it''s because you are too obvious." Xenia Eugen knew it would cause him misunderstanding, but still chose to tell him. The sudden trust forced Yate to let his guard down. Many times, trust is also a kind of pressure. "Wait a minute!" Xenia Eugen suddenly raised her hand to stop him from speaking, feeling something, her expression suddenly became serious. "You and your friends better come over." (end of this chapter) Chapter 312： resist Chapter 312 Resistance Angelo Nell and Sandra have not left. It''s not that I don''t want to, but that I am unwilling. The fight just now has made them understand that this woman is completely crushing for them, and they will definitely not be able to do it hard, so they have to pin their hopes on Yate. Know some more information, maybe there will be a turning point. Even if there is no turning point, knowing more information can be regarded as an explanation. Facing opponents who crush you, there is no shame in retiring to the second best, and they are just newcomers. Seeing Yate beckoning, after a few people hesitated, they walked over. All of them are very flexible. After seeing Xenia Eugen, they greeted him proactively, as if nothing had happened. Standing out from the crowd of competitors requires being smart. The competition at the bottom may not be as fierce as that at the top, but it has no bottom line. Those who can stand out are often very good. "Shahem''s power is coming, you now have 2 options, one is to enter my place, the other is to fend for yourself." Xenia Eugen didn''t argue with them, and directly threw out 2 options. "What is Shahem?" Irma asked intentionally. Maybe they want to attract Xenia Eugen''s attention, or maybe they want to get more information. However, Xenia Eugen didn''t intend to answer at all. The treatment of people is completely different. Irma''s face turned red and white. There were only a few people at the scene, and the big brothers from the four churches were there, including my own big brother. I am afraid that only he knows how embarrassing it is to lose face in front of these acquaintances. Everything is going wrong today! didn''t speak again. Still chose to remain silent. As Art judged him, a man who likes to play tricks often lacks the courage to put all his eggs in one basket. "We choose to go in." Sandra and the others quickly made a choice. The reason for convincing himself is also very simple. If Xenia Eugen wants to use force against them, they have no strength to resist at all, so there is no need to ask for trouble like this. Yate naturally selected to enter the "village". It''s not a village, but Xenia Eugen''s restoration of the place where he lived when he was a childI learned from the previous conversation, let''s call it "village". Apart from Xenia Eugen and Sandy, there are no other life forms here. It was so quiet. Before stepping in, several people hesitated for a while. What if it is a trap? However, they have no retreat. Outside, a touch of black suddenly appeared in the green mist. As if a plague of locusts had descended, the blackness spread rapidly from far to near. Xenia Eugene stood under the tree, as if planning to resist the impact of the black with his own strength. Sandra and the others hesitated, and decided not to force themselves. After all, their strength is limited, and Xenia Eugen probably doesn''t like it, and it is already considered a help if they don''t make trouble. "Do you need help?" Art didn''t think so much, and asked before leaving. After all, he favored him a lot and gave him trust. "Be careful, there may be other things going in." Xenia Eugen has two completely different attitudes towards him and towards others. Because of the example of Irma just now, Sandra and the others couldn''t help but look sideways at him, wondering how he did this. However, now is not the time to talk about this, and a group of people took turns entering the village. Then, the wind and clouds moved, and the fog in the distance seemed to get a signal, rushing towards this side quickly. Like a migrating herd. In the blink of an eye, the village was completely shrouded in fog. That is to say, they are professionals, so they can barely see the situation within a few meters. For an ordinary person, I''m afraid I can''t see my fingers. Yate restrained his impulse and did not extract the spirituality in the mist. These spirits are already being lost! I don''t know if Xenia Eugen activated the arrangement or some other means, but the spirituality in the green mist was lost very quickly, which was much more efficient than what he absorbed. "Boom" Before they had time to find a foothold, the first collision had come. The gathering speed of the green mist accelerated, which also accelerated the approaching speed of Shahem. Shahem''s power needs a carrier, and there are almost no other creatures on the island, so he can only choose green mist. Didn''t have too specific a consciousness, just simply wanted to devour this place. The offensive method is very simple, that is, wave after wave of impact, like a rising tide. The momentum is not small at all. Every time there is a collision, there will be a loud noise, as if two giants are wrestling! If Yate and the others stayed outside, they might have been coerced by Shahem''s power, or become its carrier. Xenia Eugen also mentioned, telling them to be careful of "something else". Most of them are alienated bodies. They stood not far from the door. Out of caution, I don''t want to go too deep, and it is also convenient to observe the situation outside. The dense fog at this time has completely enveloped the village. If the color of the fog is not too weird, it really feels like being in a fairyland. Shahem''s erosion doesn''t just come from the front, it''s from above as well. The two colors of mist are distinct at first, but soon become entangled with each other, offsetting and annihilating each other. "It turns out that the spirituality of the green mist can restrain Shahem''s power!" Sandra and the others suddenly realized. The color and smell of this thing are contrary to the normal aesthetics of human beings, and it is really hard for people to regard it as a "good thing". The only one who knows is Art. It is very dangerous behavior to be out of group and eat alone, especially when you are an outsider. "Boom" It was another dead-end collision. So far, Xenia Eugene has been relatively relaxed, showing no signs of changing his form at all. Sandra and the others insisted on staying near the door, also to observe Xenia Eugen. Her real body is definitely not in human form! Sandra and the others are from a large church after all, so they know a lot of information. It is impossible for an existence like her to be a pure human being! It seems to be some kind of limitation. They haven''t touched that level yet, they only know it but don''t know why. Because of the need to concentrate, Xenia Eugene didn''t have time to pay attention to them. After all, what he was facing was the power of Shahem that made up the entire island, and it was already a miracle that he could resist it. In addition to the two different colors of mist impacting, entangled, and offsetting each other, the black gray represented by Shahem is also trying to spread over the ground. But was blocked by an invisible force. Evidently this ruin has only just been revived, but Xenia Eugen seems to have practiced it countless times and handled it very skillfully. "They are repeating the scene in life." Angelo Nell popularized this information for Art. The existence of recovery in the ruins often has a kind of obsession. The bigwigs speculated that perhaps it was this obsession that allowed them to recover. Xenia Eugen''s obsession should be to resist the erosion of Shachem. "Really?" After hearing this, Art was dubious. Judging from Xenia Eugen''s performance, it seems that this is really the case, but after hearing what Angelo Nell said, he suddenly felt that Xenia Eugen seemed to let them see this scene on purpose. (end of this chapter) Chapter 313： monster Chapter 313 Monster Xenia Eugene was already surprised that he didn''t do anything to them, and even took the initiative to protect them. If there was no purpose, Art would never believe it. However, as the party in need of protection, she definitely wouldn''t gossip about her intentions at this time. But not without thinking. Angelo Nell''s explanation made him realize that Xenia Eugen''s behavior seemed to be intentional for them to see this scene, so that they believed that she was following instinct. There is no evidence, just a hunch, and I dare not tell Angelo Nell. He wondered whether Angelo Nell''s method of blocking the voice would work on Xenia Eugen. Xenia Eugene''s spiritual value is ridiculously high, and it is not surprising that he has some unbelievable abilities. If it doesn''t work, chances are their conversations are being overheard. It also means that Xenia Eugen already knows their origins! Or, in fact, they have known their origins for a long time, and they have been pushing the boat along and misleading them. Xenia Eugen doesn''t feel like the type who is easily deceived by others. In the previous few conversations, his intuition told him not to lie. How dare he despise such a person? But all he can do now is to follow Xenia Eugen''s script. From the moment they entered the village, they had no choice. Outside, Shachem''s power was overwhelming, and even Sandra, Yam Lloyd, and Zachary Cumberland were silent, and they honestly took shelter under Xenia Eugen''s wings. They already suspected that the boss probably misjudged the level of this ruin. Regardless of Xenia Eugen''s or Shachem''s strength, rookies of their level cannot deal with it! Before level 4, they are all rookies. The confrontation between Shahem and Xenia Eugen was like the collision of waves and reefs. The momentum was huge, but no one could do anything to the other. But little fish and shrimps, they definitely dont want to be affected. "Behind!" Angelo Nell suddenly whispered. Although the fog obscured their sight, the sky above them was divided by black gray and green. Only the back, where there was no green and no black gray, was particularly conspicuous. Under her reminder, Sandra and the others also noticed the abnormality behind. Xenia Eugen once said that Lord Eugen is behind! This abnormal phenomenon must be related to that lord. However, they could only shake their heads, signaling not to act rashly. The confrontation between Xenia Eugen and Shahem can also be seen as a show of force, and they are the group of people who are deterred. After nearly 5 minutes of this, Shahem''s offensive finally paused. For a battle of this scale, 5 minutes is already a long time. However, Shahem showed no signs of retreating, but seemed to be planning some big move. Yate and others dare not act rashly. Although they knew that Xenia Eugen was not so easily disturbed, they still instinctively kept quiet. "I don''t know how they are." Art said suddenly. One sentence, the hearts of Angelo Nell, Sandra and others were all raised. By the way, those people outside! If they are also affected, there is almost no chance of survival! Several people became visibly anxious and could no longer sit still. But what can they do? Not to mention that they can''t go out now, even if they can go out, it''s already too late. Can only hope those people are not affected. At this moment, Shahem made another move. Accompanied by the sound of dragging and grinding, a huge figure came out of the black-gray mist. A humanoid monster nearly 4 meters tall! The body is dry and thin, and it seems that he has been malnourished for a long time. Even his face is only skinny and bony, like a huge skull on his neck. Eye sockets, nostrils, mouth...all parts with holes are very large, presumably the appearance was also very curious. A pair of dark red eyeballs, as if they would fall out of the eye sockets if they were not careful. The ears are also very big, a bit like the ears of a mouse, with a pointed top and a round bottom, and they look like 2 perilla leaves, which have been shriveled. There are fragments of clothes hanging on the body, and the whole body is similar to human beings. However, under his ribs, there is an extra pair of arms. Although he may look skinny, his skeleton is large and solid, and his fascia is extremely tough. Judging from the same proportion, his hand can be half the size of a normal person! With his height and weight, walking barefoot on this kind of hard, uneven ground did not feel the slightest discomfort. Even stepped on a conical protrusion abruptly! This is a stone formed from Shahem''s secretions and corpses! The strength is also great. "Boom", "Boom", "Boom"... This monster originally walked in a procrastinating way, which is the way people walk when they have no strength and are very hungry. After approaching here, they began to release the power stored in their bodies. His slightly hunched body was straight, his breathing gradually became heavy and powerful, and when he walked, his feet were lifted up, and the sound of his footsteps became heavier and heavier. "It turned out that the 4-meter-high stone gate and the mine were designed for him." Yate didn''t know how such an idea suddenly popped up in his mind at this time. "Is this the successful alienation body?" Angelo Nell, Sandra and the others temporarily put down their worries and focused on the monster in front of them. Unknowingly, the possibility of Xenia Eugen being a "successful alienation body" has been ruled out. No matter who looks at it, the monster in front of him looks more like an "alienated body". Judging from the appearance alone, the monster''s physical body is not that powerful, but they don''t judge with the naked eye, but perceive it. In the spiritual perception, the vitality contained in this monster''s skinny body is simply outrageous! If the vitality of Mosnier is compared to a canal, then he is a mighty river! The monster went straight to Xenia Eugene. The green mist has no effect on him. When he was more than ten meters away from Xenia Eugen, he suddenly stopped, his huge nostrils twitched, and his dark red eyes rolled around. Soon, the eyes passed Xenia Eugen, and locked on the location of Art and others, and there seemed to be liquid at the corner of his mouth. Meaty! Suddenly excited. When he acted again, the momentum was completely different. Before, he was like a laborer who got up early to go to work, but now he is a primary school student who can''t wait to go to the Internet cafe, and the excitement is directly on his face! Its a real hammer, Mosier was definitely attracted by the breath of so many of them at that time! Because the distance is not very far, and the green mist has been consumed just now, the concentration has been greatly reduced, so Yate and others also saw his reaction. "She''s not going to use us as bait, is she?" Zachary Cumberland couldn''t help muttering after a moment of silence. They also felt that Xenia Eugene''s behavior was a bit strange. Now, though, it seems to be explained. "Bang!" The monster stepped on the normal ground outside the village, leaving a huge footprint. (end of this chapter) Chapter 314： little action Chapter 314 Little tricks Although thin, this monster is unexpectedly heavy. Without using any strength, he just ran normally, but left a series of deep footprints on the ground. "Boom!" Like an earth dragon turning over, a tree root suddenly drilled out from the ground, pulling him out. Sandy''s tree roots were as thick as Art''s thigh, like a mutated python. When it got out of the ground, the whole ground was plowed open, accompanied by a rumbling sound, the dust was flying, and the appearance effect was full. The power is also really good. With the weight and strength of this monster, it can be knocked into the air with one blow. Even if Sandy''s strength is not 1000, it may be several hundred. No attempt at piercing and bondage. For normal creatures, the piercing damage is higher, but with the monster''s terrifying vitality, even if the heart is pierced, it may have no effect, and it will be caught by him instead. As for the bondage, it is in the arms of the monster. This is not the first time the two sides have competed, and they are very familiar with each other. "Boom!" The monster fell to the ground, rolled a few more times, and then jumped up abruptly, roaring at Sandy and Xenia Eugene. It is unforgivable to obstruct him from hunting! Bend your knees and jump. Jump directly back to the previous position from more than 20 meters away! "boom-" The dust was flying, and the ground within a radius of 5 meters from where he landed was sunken and cracked, as if what fell was not a living thing, but a huge rock. He himself was not affected in any way, and he suddenly reached out and grabbed Sandy''s roots. "The flesh-colored skin is covered with various marks, but none of them can break through the skin''s defenses. It is an excellent material for leather armor; the nails evolved from epidermal cells are tougher and sharper, and can be polished into 5 nails. Such as short swords; thick finger bones, hard and flexible, can be used to make special weapons such as bone whips and bone mallets, and the metacarpal bones can be made into a white bone shield..." Jerome Mond muttered. He actually recovered! Before Xenia Eugen''s psychological defense was frightened and collapsed, the whole person became confused and more silent. Because the conditions did not allow it, he was not treated for the time being. But unexpectedly, he actually adjusted himself! Could it be that this guy is the legendary "artifact refining maniac", who can restore even the collapsed psychological defense line after seeing the first-class materials? Out of the corner of Yate''s eyes, he saw that the expression on his face was sincere and focused, and his broken and scattered mind had gathered again. sharp! In the field. Sandy had already expected the monster''s reaction, the tree root was ready to go, and when he grabbed it, it twitched suddenly. However, this time it failed. The monster was also on guard, the grab turned out to be a false move, suddenly turned sideways, and hugged the drawn tree root with two arms. "boom!" The huge impact made everyone feel a dull pain in the sternum and a feeling of being out of breath. But the monster was completely unharmed, and had successfully hugged the tree roots. The other 2 arms also grasped the root of the tree, and the 5 fingers dug into it to a depth of nearly 5cm. Together with the arms holding it, they firmly fixed the root of the tree. Then, he suddenly opened his mouth and gnawed on it! This guy''s teeth... "Can be sharpened into spikes, axes..." The corner of Yate''s mouth twitched slightly. "This guy''s fighting intelligence is not low!" Yam Lloyd said suddenly, "The unreasonable fighting style is very suitable for him." "Yes." Zachary Cumberland responded. Is this considered a harmony, or a tease? Before Zachary Cumberland could finish speaking, the monster was thrown away again. Sandy is a tree! Whose tree has only one root? Another tree root came out, and it hit the monster''s head violently. Smacking the head like this forcefully sends the opponent flying. Even if the normal creature does not die, it will have a bunch of negative symptoms such as dizziness, paralysis, and slowness. The monster stood up again without any delay. Indeed powerful! but Art looked sideways at Yam Lloyd and Zachary Cumberland. Both of them pursed their lips, stared intently at the field without squinting. Um? In the field of vision, I just saw a shadow on Patricia Lambert and disappeared into the air. Silently, if he didn''t happen to see it, he wouldn''t notice it at all. The whole process took less than 1 second, very short. But it just happened to be such a coincidence! Sandra helped Patricia Lambert block his view in front, but he was on the right side of Patricia Lambert, and his position was also very coincidental. Just say how could they be so honest! Sandra''s reaction was very sharp, and she turned her head to look over at the first time, just in line with Art''s eyes. Both sides pause at the same time. Then Patricia Lambert, who also found Art, joined the ranks of the pause. Why is it him? A moment later, before Sandra and Patricia Lambert could react, Art looked away as if nothing had happened. The two quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Patricia Lambert looked at Sandra. Sandra hesitated a little, but still nodded, indicating to continue. Since Yate didnt say anything, it means he wont tell the truth. "boom!" The monster was knocked into the air again. In terms of strength, Sandy is no match for this monster. Compared with skills, Sandy is far less flexible than him. So we can only use this almost rogue fighting method, and don''t give monsters a chance to fight in close quarters. Xenia Eugen needed to guard against Shahem and did not participate in the battle. Constantly being teased, especially under the huge mental torture where the food is right in front of you but can''t be touched, the monster suddenly went berserk. The skinny body became plump as if inflated, the muscles bulged, and the weird facial features became much more pleasing to the eye. Although still somewhat ugly, he is majestic and full of aura, like a transformation from a soldier to a general. "Boom!" The sound of stepping on the ground was not aggravated, but it felt a little more light. Before, there was that kind of dead voice, as if he didn''t know how to pull back, and his weight was all on him. The increase in strength may not be too great, but the control over strength has greatly increased! "Woo" Sandy''s tree roots emptied out, making a strong crackling sound. "Bang!" Another ambush tree root was blocked by him. The expressions of Yam Lloyd and Zachary Cumberland suddenly became a little more dignified. If Sandy can''t stop him, what next? Is it their turn for these baits? "Hiss!" The monster tore off a piece of bark. A fresh fragrance appeared. Sandy trembled, as if in great pain. Even Xenia Eugene had a slight change in expression, but it returned to normal immediately. Shahem''s power suddenly moved. Been staring at her all the time! I don''t know what she has to do, but the time Arter has been waiting for has arrived. Quietly throw a team invitation to Sandy. A kind of spiritual communication without communication. For this opportunity, he deliberately chose a location closest to the battle scene. It is also the closest place to Xenia Eugene. (end of this chapter) Chapter 315： reverse Chapter 315 Reversal Xenia Eugen''s favor and trust did not bring him the same trust from Art. It sounds like he is a scumbag, but in such an environment, caution is the most correct choice. Based on Xenia Eugen''s affection for him, it can be judged that he belongs to the ranks of "some existence"! And the goodwill of this kind of existence is not safe. First, life forms are different, and emotions are also different. What the other party thinks is good may not necessarily be what you like; second, this kind of good impression is only the first impression, without emotional foundation, superficial, and it is easy to be misunderstood by others. In the end, this kind of affection is one-sided, just like when a person sees a newborn animal and thinks it is cute, he holds it in his hand and rubs it, without considering the impact on the animal at all. . Early after he got the entry of "bubble", he thought about it carefully, and felt that he should try not to trigger this passive ability before he had a strong life-saving ability. Of course, Ms. Yue is an exception. He can be regarded as a believer of Ms. Yue, and Ms. Yue has long been believed by humans, elves and other races, and has long been familiar with the way of thinking of humans. However, since it is a passive ability, it means it cannot be controlled by him! Like now, trigger on Xenia Eugen. But he doesn''t even know if the other party actually triggers this ability. After all, this "existence" seems to have limitations, and not every non-human existence will trigger it. Moreover, the level of this ability is too high, and he feels that he may not be able to understand it even at level 9. Ms. Yue''s level of existence can be affected, can the level be lower? He can only speculate that Xenia Eugen triggered this ability, but it is not sure how much it was affected. Therefore, it is impossible to trust, and dare not trust! Even children know not to trust strangers easily, especially strangers who give you sugar. He only believes what he can confirm. Form a team, let him see the information of his teammates! I have been thinking about it for a long time. At first, he wanted to choose Xenia Eugen, but firstly, it was difficult to find opportunities, and secondly, there was a high probability of being discovered, so he focused on Sandy. In his mind, even if a tree has limited wisdom, it should at least not have as many minds as humans. When he sent out the invitation to form a team, he wasn''t very nervous. Success or failure is beyond his control. However, when Sandy really agreed, he fell into sudden surprise, tension and anticipation! It''s like the mood when you finish the first kill of the final boss in the game and prepare to touch the corpse. However, before that, he first activated the power aura. Otherwise, what if Sandy finds that nothing has changed and quits the team? And you can divert its attention. "Huh?" Sandra and the others noticed the power aura that suddenly appeared under his feet at the same time. It was soon discovered that the same abnormality appeared under Sandy''s tree. A circle of continuously rotating golden needles, looks very good. Sandy seemed to have been injected with blood, suddenly cheered up, and volleyed vigorously, sending the monster flying again. The increase in strength will also bring about an increase in speed, which caught the monster by surprise. At the same time, Art looked at the status bar of the panel. Click to open the team branch. In the front is my name, with the captain''s logo on it, and the back is... "Shahem?!" Yate felt his head dizzy, and a cold air suddenly rushed from the tailbone to the top of his head, just like passing through a wasteland in the middle of the night and suddenly found an extra trail in front of him that didn''t exist before. This is a thrill. "What''s wrong with you?" Angelo Nell immediately noticed his strangeness and asked hurriedly. Scared Sandra and others hurriedly checked themselves. I am afraid that I will be tricked unknowingly! Obviously, none of them trusted Xenia Eugen. "I''m fine." Art hurriedly turned off the panel. I didnt dare to continue to read the following information, for fear of being discovered by Sandy. This name is enough for him to digest for half a day! Shahem! Sandy is actually Shahem! What a big reversal! So, who is manipulating that black and gray power? Why attack here? Is it to destroy Shahem? Also, who is Xenia Eugen? A series of questions made him suddenly excited! Not panic, nor confusion, but excitement! Only those who like it can experience the joy of breaking through the layers of fog and finally revealing the truth, and the sense of accomplishment that the truth is only in the hands of one person. He didn''t know when he had this preference, maybe it was affected by memory, but this feeling made him enjoy it. Otherwise, I wont be excited. In the field. That alienated bodyalthough it looks ugly, it is likely to be on the side of justice, and it is not appropriate to call it a "monster"quickly adapted to Shahem''s attack rhythm and counterattacked again. Its not that Yate was lazy to paddle after learning the truth, but that the blessing of power aura to Shahem itself is limited. However, Shahem''s defense is still much easier than before, and the number of counterattacks has also increased significantly. Yat kept his eyes on the rhythm of the field. He is looking for opportunities. Mossonil could detect being spied on, and Shahem had no reason not to be aware of it. He didn''t dare to directly check the following information just like this. The more this is the case, the more patience is needed. Sandra is also up to her own tricks, waiting with Patricia Lambert for Shadow to return. Yam Lloyd and Zachary Cumberland follow the battle between Shahem and the aliens. Neither party used special abilities. I don''t know if it''s a tacit understanding or some restrictions. Angelo Nell had a look of concern on her face, worried about Shaohui and Tina Hart. Jerome Mond has recovered, but he is looking at the body of the alienated body more intently. Irma looked a little idle, not paying too much attention to the battle on the field, but the corner of her eyes kept wandering around the people around her, she didn''t know what she was peeping at. "Hiss" the alienated body tore off a piece from Shachem''s root again. Another wisp of fragrance overflowed. Shahem shuddered again. Art glanced quickly at the panel. "Shahem (seal, weakness)..." No wonder an alienated body made it a mess. It seems wrong. The reason why this alienated body makes it so embarrassing is largely because of the black and gray power around it. It is already very powerful in being able to do these things in a sealed and weakened state, and it must not be allowed to break through the seal or recover! There is more content behind, but Art didn''t dare to read more. Waiting for the opportunity again. Shahem didn''t seem to notice, and continued to fight with the alienated body. Yat breathed a sigh of relief quietly. A wisp of mist floated in front of his eyes, his heart fluttered, he thought about it and then gave up. The so-called "righteous side" is just a script he simulated in his mind, so that he can analyze the details and secrets for himself. Once the alienated bodies rush over, they will still be caught and eaten. Lifting his eyes, he suddenly saw Xenia Eugene staring straight at him! However, she was clearly facing the outside, confronting the black and gray power... (end of this chapter) Chapter 316： true and false Chapter 316 True and False At this moment, another ray of cold air emerged from the bottom of Yate''s heart. It was not as strong as when he discovered the true identity of "Sandy" earlier, but it also hovered in his mind for a moment. Contrary to the other party''s expectations, he did not avoid, but also stared at this Xenia Eugen. Let''s see what she is! Just glanced at it out of the corner of their eyes, but Angelo Nell, Sandra and others didn''t notice anything unusual, that is to say, they didn''t see Xenia Eugen''s face. In their field of vision, Xenia Eugen was still facing the black and gray forces normally, facing outward. Then what do you see? Has already been spotted by the other party, even pretending not to see it is just deceiving oneself, so she just pretended to be righteous and stared back at her. The more guilty you are, the more courageous you must be. This Xenia Eugene''s face was stunned by him, dazed for a moment, and suddenly disappeared. It''s like when the most critical information is mentioned in a film and television drama, the signal is suddenly interrupted. Yat was also stunned. What''s the meaning? Arouse his interest and then throw his hands away? He can be sure that what he sees is definitely not an illusion! After all, he has more than 100 spiritual points, and is blessed with talents and various abilities. It is not easy to influence his spirit without being discovered by him. At least it shouldn''t appear in this kind of novice ruins. Although Shahem is powerful, he has been added with two states of "seal" and "weakness". Otherwise, the bosses would not set this relic as a novice trial copy. He was thinking, is the face that just appeared the same person as Xenia Eugen, who was confronting the black and gray power in front of him? The Xenia Eugen in front of me is linked with Shahem, and it is likely to be a puppet or phantom controlled by him. It should be Shahem himself who is really confronting the black and gray power. It is not easy to directly affect his spirit, but it is much easier to deceive him with illusions. Having the strength to easily crush them, but not doing anything to them, but trying to win their trust, do you need their help to break the seal? The plot where most bosses can''t escape, anyone from his previous life can guess it. Shahems own image is too weird to be a good thing, so he deliberately created such an illusion to contact them? While he was brainstorming, the situation on the field suddenly changed. The alienated body suddenly flashed past Shahem''s blockade, no longer entangled with it, but came straight to the entrance! That is where Yate and the others are located. Irma and the others panicked at the same time. The power displayed by the alienated body is not something they can compete with. The so-called reduction of ten meetings with one force, even if they have any ability, under this crushing force, it may not help. Here refers to direct confrontation. It is still possible to escape and dodge. The speed of the alienated body does not seem to be... "Shua!" Just when they thought that the speed of the alienated body was not fast, the alienated body suddenly accelerated, and its huge body turned into a streamer, and it appeared in front of Xenia Eugen in an instant, and the four arms raised suddenly It went down. His real target is Xenia Eugene! Yam Lloyd and Zachary Cumberland opened their mouths slightly in surprise, their eyes slightly dull. Lagging into self-doubt. In this day and age, do even monsters know how to confuse the enemy and make noise? The problem is they all got scammed! That is to say, if they are the ones confronting the alienated body, they may have been fooled! He claims to be a genius on weekdays, but when he really plays, he can''t match the IQ of a monster. Thinking about it is very shocking. If the psychological quality is not good, such as Jerome Mond, it is easy to affect confidence. However, at this moment, all his attention is attracted by the body of the alienated body, and he may not understand what''s going on, so he doesn''t have to worry about being affected. Yate, like everyone else, looked at Xenia Eugene. He found a detail, Xenia Eugen''s feet also had golden needles of power and aura! It''s just that she hid this feature and covered it with green fog. It wasn''t until the alienation body suddenly attacked that the green fog under her feet was dispelled. Um How do you feel that the sudden attack of the alienated body was just to disperse the thick fog under her feet? Art''s eyes narrowed slightly. He only teamed up with Shahem, and it is impossible for the aura to appear on the third person. That is to say, his previous guess was correct, this Xenia Eugen was indeed a puppet or phantom created by Shachem! The reason why he said "this Xenia Eugen" is because he guessed that there might be another real Xenia Eugen, the one who stared at him before. Appearing in such a weird way, is it because of restrictions and fear of being discovered by Shahem? Staring at him, is it to send a signal to him? Alienation is reflected in the behavior at this moment, is it influenced by the second Xenia Eugen? Assuming his conjecture is true, why does the real Xenia Eugen think that they will not choose Shahem? They are outsiders, not righteous warriors, and their purpose is not to eradicate evil. As a mature lord or the lord''s family, it is impossible not to understand this truth. Being able to influence alienated bodies must have a high status. Unless, Shahem already has malice towards them, so that they have to join hands with this Xenia Eugen to fight against "evil" - it has nothing to do with Shahem''s past behavior, but because they are now against them, and in their foreign affairs When spread, it is sure to be portrayed as an evil party. Or, what interests does the real Xenia Eugen have that can impress them and make them take the initiative to stand in the same camp. "Ah" His thoughts were interrupted by a shrill roar. Xenia Eugen in front of him didn''t know what ability he had used. The alienated body failed to make a surprise attack. Instead, he rolled and tossed on the ground with his head in his arms, like a grandson monkey under a spell. Mostly it is the ability of mental acupuncture. The same ability has completely different powers in the hands of different people. In order to confuse them, Shahem deliberately divided his abilities into two. This puppet or phantom is a spiritual specialty, while "Sandy" is a strength specialty. as one. After all, creatures with both spiritual and strength specialties are extremely rare! It is not incomprehensible for them to be deceived. Is it not normal for them to be deceived because they are low in strength, ignorant of the other partys information, and the other party has worked hard? Yate wanted to take the opportunity to look at the panel again, but gave up after hesitating, and stared at the back of Xenia Eugen''s head instead. It is normal in the eyes of uninformed people. Like Angelo Nell and others, they marvel at Xenia Eugen''s power. But if you are caring, you should understand what he means. wait! See if the other party will take action. Strange, it should be a dungeon of killing monsters and fighting treasures, why did it suddenly become a reasoning direction? (end of this chapter) Chapter 317： live evolution Chapter 317 Live Evolution The so-called "careful person" naturally refers to the real Xenia Eugene. If the other party can respond, it proves that his speculation is basically correct. The other party appeared because he peeped at Shahem''s information, so it is impossible not to understand his intentions. Although attracting Shahem''s attention requires some price, the one who pays the price is the alienated body. With its vitality and recovery ability, it is simply the best candidate for this kind of thing. Yate didnt just wait, he replaced the power aura with the prayer aura to help Shahem slowly recover his life. Continue to act like you''ve been lied to. Praying that the recovery effect of the aura itself is very general. It was an accident that Mosnier activated his own recovery ability. It was also this accident that made Yate discover that prayer aura has a domineering effect, that is, no matter what state the opponent is in, even if the recovery ability is sealed, as long as it is not an outrageously high-level seal, it can be ignored! Compared with the increased power, Shahem obviously prefers the effect of prayer aura. "That''s it!" He even manipulated Xenia Eugen and said something to him. Almost made Art wonder if he made another mistake. Fortunately, Shahem and Mosir are in different states, and there is no sudden full of blood. "Why don''t we?" Irma asked suddenly. It is inconvenient for the elder brothers to ask, so the younger brother will come forward. Irma looks simple and honest, but she is actually very flexible. "My ability is limited, and the auxiliary effect cannot cover everyone." Art explained. "You can''t cover everyone, but a single effect!" Irma complained. Art shrugged and did not refute. She didn''t squint, still staring at the back of Xenia Eugen''s head, so Irma couldn''t help mocking him. "Be quiet!" Angelo Nell glared at Irma. Protect the calf very much. Even if he knew that Art was deliberately showing weakness, he would not allow others to ridicule him. Irma didn''t say anything. There is no way to refute. At this time, it is really necessary to keep quiet and pay attention to the changes in the field at any time. It was strange that the alienated body was rolling all over the ground in pain, but Shahem didn''t take advantage of the situation to attack. The two tree roots stood vigilantly in front of Xenia Eugen, as if they were guarding against the alienated body''s counterattack. Accompanied by the roar, the body structure of the alienated body suddenly changed dramatically! The skull above the brows and ears bulges high, tearing the skin, forming an arc-shaped structure similar to the top of a church, protecting the brain. Both ears are shrunk to form two threaded button caps to seal the ear holes. The eyes fell out, and two fleshy cylinders resembling snail tentacles protruded from the eye sockets. The eyes grew on the top of the fleshy cylinders, becoming more flexible and weird. Obviously, the evolution was made in response to Xenia Eugen''s mental shock. This is much more outrageous than a breakthrough on the spot! Yate, who had been staring at Xenia Eugen, couldn''t help but look sideways at him, and there was a ray of eagerness in the eyes of Sandra and the others. Is this the ability to alienate a successful body? maybe! After completing the evolution, the alienated body stood up from the ground and slowly walked towards Xenia Eugene. Strange steps. It is no longer the straight-forward like before, only brute force and speed, but like some insects, moving left and right from time to time, seems to be looking for the best attack angle, obviously such a huge body, but it gives people a kind of Lightness. What changed was not only what Yate and the others saw, but also the bone structure of the body! It becomes a hollow structure similar to that of a bird, the toughness remains the same, but the weight is greatly reduced. Also changing are the hands, shaped like eagle claws, stacked with a layer of fine **** scales, directly sharp and hooked, if a human body is scratched, the body will definitely be torn into several pieces! Shahem seemed to have seen his form before, so he guarded in front of "Xenia Eugen" in advance. Spiritual defense, speed, and attack attributes have all increased significantly, which is the most restrained type of mental specialty! Shahem didn''t want Xenia Eugen''s vest identity to be exposed, so he could only stand in front by himself, far more serious and focused than before. Yat''s heart suddenly moved. Is this not the response given by the other party? Following the movement of the alienated body, Shahem''s attention was almost completely attracted, and there was no unnecessary behavior. It was quiet for a while. Art even heard Irma''s breathing diagonally behind her! There are not even plants here. When these living things quiet down, the whole valley is terribly quiet. Even the slightest disturbance could be heard very clearly. The alienated body is still moving, but no footsteps can be heard at all. I don''t know if there are other mutations, or some kind of ability, otherwise such a huge body, it is impossible to make no sound when moving! Shahem only branched out 2 tree roots, raised the front half high like a python, and locked the alienated body. Art waited patiently. Sandra and the others also became nervous. The result of these two fights is related to their fate! Irma rolled her eyes quickly a few times, and moved her fingers, as if she wanted to do something, but she gave up temporarily. Moved! The huge body of the alienated body suddenly accelerated laterally, flashing out of Shahem''s locking range in an instant. Before Yate and the others could see it clearly, the alienated body rushed over from a 30-degree angle on the left. The target is not Shahem, but them! Repeat the old trick? Or do you really want to fuel up first? The stronger the ability, the more powerful energy support it needs. It is not surprising that a creature like the Alienated Body, which is not very rational, can do anything under the urging of hunger. Shahem hesitated for a moment, unable to guess his real purpose. Alienated body doesn''t have much sense, but there is a little sense. This kind of guy is playing tricks, either being seen through at a glance, or making it hard to tell the truth from the fake. However, these outsiders cannot die. When the alienated body was about to rush into the door, Shahem finally moved. The two tree roots guarding Xenia Eugen were not used, but a new tree root emerged from the ground. There must be a price to be paid for such an option, otherwise it wouldn''t have waited until now. At the same time, Zachary Cumberland''s fiery red sword light, Sandra''s black arrow, and Yam Lloyd''s giant stick phantom also greeted them. Art still didn''t move. Angelo Nell also did not move, but she was acting as an auxiliary and last line of defense. Because she is the weakest, after being blocked by the Sandra 3 people, even if there is aftermath, it will be weakened a lot. After all, it is the Tongmeng Church, and the three of them took good care of her. Irma, Jerome Mond, Patricia Lambert did not intervene. not qualified. The alienated body is like a large crab, which suddenly moves out strangely while advancing rapidly, and in a way that does not conform to the principle of mechanics, all the attacks of Sandra''s three people fail. Yate quickly turned his gaze, looking for his figure. The speed was too fast, and the sight didn''t keep up for a moment. "Hiss!" The target of the alienated body is not Yate and others, nor Xenia Eugen, but the third root of Shachem! (end of this chapter) Chapter 318： dryad puppet Chapter 318 Dryad Puppet Just like Shachem knew about the alienated body, obviously, the person who commanded the alienated body also knew Shahem well. Setting up a trick to lure Shahem to use the third tree root and list it as a target, no matter how you look at it, it doesnt seem like a strategy that the simple brain of the alienated body can come up with. Not to mention Shahem, Yate and the others were all surprised. Accompanied by a tangy fragrance, the alienated body tore off a piece of animal muscle tissue that was as big as an arm from the third tree root in Shachem. This guy originally wanted to tear off several pieces at the same time, but fortunately Shahem''s reaction was fast enough, only a few more wounds. Judging from the texture of the wound, it doesn''t look like plant fiber, but it resembles the muscle tissue of an animal. No wonder it hurts so much every time. Green liquid sprayed from the wound. Before, it was a few drops and a few drops, but this time it finally flowed out a small piece at a time. The fragrance comes out of this green liquid, it smells very good, and it is refreshing, which makes people feel refreshed. This time there was a lot of outflow, and it was so close to Yate and the others. It can be seen that everyone, including Yate, was inhaling fiercely. It has been tested before, and it is beneficial and harmless to the body. No wonder they are so anxious, the green liquid is only fragrant at the moment it just flows out, and it will soon turn into a bitter almond smell similar to the green mist. Moreover, Shahem''s wound will be closed immediately, and no more "blood" will flow. This green liquid is equivalent to its blood. Although Art was as impatient as Sandra and the others, he did not forget his goal. At the moment Shahem was injured, he quickly glanced at the panel! Perhaps because of the relatively high level, the description of Shahem only has its name and status, but there is a small branch under its name. Tryad Puppet, Xenia Eugen Although they are just two simple names, a lot of information can be obtained from them. "Dady Puppet", and it was under Shahem''s name, it was confirmed that this was not the real Xenia Eugen, but a puppet controlled by Shahem. However, the name "Xenya Eugen" was specially marked, indicating that she is likely to be the body of Xenia Eugen. That is to say, his guess is correct, the face he saw before should be the real Xenia Eugen. When it comes to standing in a team, it must be confirmed 100%, otherwise, if you are not careful, you and your teammates may be trapped. Now that the relationship between the characters has been basically clarified, the next step is to stand in line and how to operate. Of course he wouldn''t superficially think that Shahem was a monster, and he should side with Xenia Eugen. Profit and safety are the incentives to decide his choice. The opinions of Sandra and the others are not important. He can make several people actively and proactively approach him through processing the information, and even eagerly want to join a certain camp. In his previous life, it was already a routine operation to use information gaps to make money. In the field. The alienated body did not stop after the successful sneak attack, but pounced on the dryad puppet again. It''s not just as simple as wanting to expand the results of the battle, but more importantly because of the identity of "Xenia Eugene"! If Xenia Eugene is really influencing and manipulating the alienated body, saving her is inevitable. Although Shahem was injured, the two tree roots had already reacted in advance. One used offense instead of defense, actively facing the alienated body, and the other coiled into a snake array, protecting the puppet in the center. At the same time, the dryad puppet manipulated the green mist to resist the attack of the black and gray power again. The confrontation between the tree roots and the alienated body is more like a general in an ancient war, which may affect the direction of the war, but the green fog and black gray power are really decisive. If there were no black and gray forces to deter, Shahem would have freed up his hands, manipulating the puppets and roots to kill the alienated body. The sneak attack of the alienated body failed unexpectedly. Not only did it not hurt the dryad puppet, but he was also attacked by the third tree root and was almost nailed in place! Before, his form was powerful, and Shahem didn''t dare to pierce or tie him, otherwise it might be self-defeating, but now he has no worries. Every gain must be lost. That''s why it is extremely rare for people like Shahem to have both strength and spiritual specialties! However, it is also extremely rare for an alienated body to evolve according to different situations anytime, anywhere! You can tell by the eagerness in the eyes of Sandra and the others. Um? Art suddenly discovered that Sandra was secretly discussing something with Yam Lloyd, Zachary Cumberland, and Angelo Nell! I didnt hear it at first, I just thought they were communicating normally, but now I suddenly realized that the meaning they expressed seemed to be different from the meaning of the words themselves! Moreover, they also added some body movements and deliberate expressions in the communication. It doesn''t seem like they discussed it in advance, nor does it seem like a temporary idea, it should be learned specially. These four churches are quite careful. It''s been quite a while since they''ve been trapped here, and they don''t trust "Sandy" and "Xenia Eugen" very much, so they start looking for a change. Before doing nothing, it was to impress the other party with honesty and rules. Otherwise, if you make small moves as soon as you come up, how can people not stare at you? At the same time, in order to make a preliminary judgment on the situation, at least figure out how many forces, relationships, styles, capabilities, etc. are there. Don''t know anything, make a decision with a slap on the head, it will kill people! Just when Yate wanted to look away, he didn''t have the energy to analyze what these people were talking about, and Irma suddenly stepped forward and stood in front of him! He was the only outsider present. However, this Irma seems to be a bit hostile to him? Thinking about it, it seems that they have wanted to use him since the first time they met. Where did this guy come from again? Irma''s actions attracted the attention of Sandra and the others. She stopped talking and looked over. When people are plotting, any sign of trouble will attract vigilance! Angelo Nell looked very powerful when he was serious. He first glanced at Irma sharply, then looked at Art, and asked him what was going on with his eyes. The eyes of Sandra and the others also fell on Art''s face. Waiting for his reaction. How could it be possible not to see Irma''s little actions? In this kind of time, internal strife is not appropriate, but the priority of sacrifice must be the interests of Yate, an outsider, even if Irma was at fault first. Changing to Yate will also choose the same way. So, he shook his head, saying it was okay. Angelo Nell was able to ask his opinion, which already moved him a little while being gratified. This president is good! Several people looked back. Zachary Cumberland gave Irma a look and warned him not to do anything else. Irma shrank her head cooperatively, and honestly returned to her previous position. However, after Zachary Cumberland looked away, he looked at Art. Art gave him a bright smile and nodded. Good intentions. (end of this chapter) Chapter 319： Irmas Anomaly Chapter 319 Irma''s Abnormality Irma was taken aback by Art''s reaction. Although the contact with each other was short, it can be seen that this person does not seem to be a compromised character. So, is this a provocation? The smile on Irma''s face remained the same, she turned her head in "satisfaction" as if she didn''t see his intention. is also a yin product. "Pfft" At this moment, Patricia Lambert''s face suddenly changed drastically, and she opened her mouth as if to say something, but in the end, a mouthful of blood spewed out. Caught off guard, Irma was sprayed all over. Because of his tall and fat figure, Patricia Lambert has been standing behind him. Looking from the front, Patricia Lambert cannot be seen at all. Shadow is the instinct of professionals. If Art did this, Irma would definitely not agree, but she did not refuse Patricia Lambert. As a result, he was sprayed with blood. But he couldn''t say anything yet. Patricia Lambert is not just squirting blood, her eyes, nostrils, and ear holes are bleeding! His complexion turned pale in an instant, compared with some paper figurines in the mourning hall, making people worry that he might die suddenly. awful! Angelo Nell immediately released skills such as purification and recovery on him. Yate also immediately pulled him into the team. Although Patricia Lambert was extremely miserable, she did not lose consciousness. Although she didn''t know what Art''s invitation meant, she also understood that it was mostly to save herself at this time, and she didn''t even want to agree directly. Praying for the aura to appear at his feet, life began to slowly recover. Coupled with the medicine that Sandra poured into his mouth at the first time, he finally recovered. There was a trace of blood on his face. "What''s going on?" Zachary Cumberland was the first to ask. He has a fiery personality and has been working hard to suppress his temper. It cant be suppressed, no matter whether it is the alienated body or Shachem, he cant afford it. A fiery personality does not mean a bad personality, just like him, he will not vent his temper on his own people for no reason. Moreover, such people are often the first to stand up for their own people, so their popularity is not bad. "Speak." Sandra said with a heavy complexion before Patricia Lambert looked at herself. He knew what was going on. "My shadow clone was eaten!" Patricia Lambert said. "I asked him to send his avatar to check behind." Sandra gestured. Patricia Lambert''s shadow clone is different from other shadow-type professionals. He is very talented in this ability, which makes the skill mutate. The separated shadow clone has one-third of his own strength, and has Simple intelligence, able to perform some complex tasks, and share memory with him. It is almost equivalent to an extra life, it is not too easy to use! However, there are advantages and disadvantages, which also leads to his own being affected to a certain extent after his shadow clone is eliminated. Under normal circumstances, if he encounters a desperate situation from which he cannot escape, he will take the initiative to abandon the shadow clone and cut off contact. Although this skill will no longer be usable in a short period of time, his own strength will be weakened and other negative states will appear, but it is better than the current situation. The condition is better. Before he had time to give up this time, the shadow clone was swallowed by something! It had a great impact on his mind. It''s a bit embarrassing to say it, as a shadow professional, he doesn''t know what sneaked up on him! "Did you find anything?" Zachary Cumberland asked in a secret language. The 4 major churches have such a course specifically to deal with the current situation. "Behind is a black mountain with a huge cave, which is very similar to the mine we walked through when we came here. I just entered a few tens of meters before I was eaten by something." Patricia Lambert The experience is very simple. Sandra and the others didn''t blame him. There is a huge difference in strength, what can you make him do? Sandra comforted him a few words, and gave him a bottle of very precious healing medicine. Zachary Cumberland also sent a bottle. Angelo Nell and Yam Lloyd saw this, so lets give away a bottle too. There is no reluctance, after all, he can be said to be taking risks for everyone. Because the conversation they had just now was encrypted, Art couldn''t understand it at all, so they could only continue to pay attention to the battle between Shahem and the alienated body, while quietly observing Irma. If you want to take revenge on a person, you must first understand his information. The more detailed the better. Although this kind of observation cannot detect Irma''s ability, it can judge some of his habits, which are sometimes more important than ability. It is difficult to have any effect in a short period of time, but the data needs to be collected bit by bit, and Yate is not in a hurry. He is not the kind of character who "will not take revenge overnight". On the contrary, he is full of patience, and he will basically not take action unless he is more than 80% sure. Try to ensure that the goal can be solved by doing it. But I didn''t want to, there was an unexpected harvest! He found that after Sandra and the others turned around, Irma was still staring at Patricia Lambert, with an undisguised greed in her eyes! It''s like seeing a table of delicious braised pork with rice after being hungry for days and nights! Its still the kind that just comes out of the pan and is steaming hot. Even though this greedy look was only fleeting, Irma was very alert and immediately pretended to care about Patricia Lambert, but he still saw it clearly. I wipe! This guy won''t be parasitized, right? Yat''s first reaction was that Irma was parasitized by something! How can normal human beings show such hungry and greedy eyes when they look at compatriots of the same sex? After thinking about it, he didn''t expose him. Despite Angelo Nell, never underestimate human exclusivity, especially in this situation. Besides, he is not 100% sure. What if Irma has some kind of special hobby? Patricia Lambert''s figure was already petite and slender. Although she didn''t know what she looked like, judging from her agile eyes, she shouldn''t be bad. In addition, her face was pale at the moment, and she looked so pitiful... Guilty. Yat hurriedly interrupted his analysis. Everyone, just pretend you haven''t seen it. "Thank you," Patricia Lambert thanked him. It seems that the person is not bad. "It should be." Art smiled, but didn''t remind him. But you can pay more attention. Turn back and continue to pay attention to the situation in the field. The confrontation between Shahem and the alienated body is finally over. The alienated body retreated on its own initiative. The alienated body has already shown signs of going berserk just now. If there is a chance, I definitely dont mind taking Yate and others for extra meals. If it continues, Im afraid it will get out of control! The black and gray power also receded together, and it became the alienated body. Shahem did not pursue. Although the alienated body retreated, the price it paid was even greater. Under the constant harassment of the alienated body, it pulled out the third tree root and was scratched! It is tantamount to worsening its current situation. Thank you for the reward from book friends "Traveling Journey" (end of this chapter) Chapter 320： test Chapter 320 Exploration Normally, the seal should decay over time. But Shahem''s seal has always been maintained within a stable range, with little attenuation. The Eugen family''s seal on it is like a flowing cycle, and the fluctuation range is well controlled, so stable that it makes it desperate! That''s why it attaches so much importance to the sudden appearance of the Yate few, and even worried that its non-human image would not be trustworthy, so it released all Xenia Eugen''s puppets. People from the Eugen family have been trying to get Xenia Eugen''s body back! The reason why it knew in advance that the attack would come soon was because it released Xenia Eugen''s body. And it pulled out the roots, seemingly breaking away from the seal, which is a good thing, but don''t forget that the power of the seal has not weakened! The members of the Eugen family are very vicious. They focus on sealing its main body and abandoning the less important root system. On the contrary, it actively asks for a seal together, so as to help share the power of the seal. Every time a tree root is pulled out, the seal that its main body bears will become more stable. This shows how much it attaches importance to the people of Artego. "Thank you for your help, I think we should leave." When it controlled the Dryad Puppet to come over, Yam Lloyd suddenly took the initiative to meet him and said. Among the four of them, Sandra is black, and it has become a habit to pretend to be aggressive. I am afraid that he will not be able to control it, so he was excluded first and cannot be a spokesperson; Zachary Cumberland has a fiery personality and too fierce aura. It is also not suitable; Angelo Nell should be the most suitable, but considering that "Xenia Eugen" is also a woman, the thin and ugly Yam Lloyd is more suitable, because the surface is not aggressive and also It will not arouse the rejection or favor of the other party. Goodwill isn''t always a good thing, especially in their situation. Although they don''t know Shahem''s true identity, but their IQ has not been weakened, how could they not know the danger of staying? Proposing to leave is to test the attitude of "Xenia Eugene". If they are not allowed to leave, no matter what the excuse is, their intentions will be obvious. If you don''t mind, they will naturally leave immediately, go back to recruit soldiers or re-designate the plan. This thing is not something they can deal with! Both sides. In their speculation, the first one is more likely. that''s the truth. When Shahem heard that they were leaving, he almost turned his face on the spot. It spent so much effort, it did not hesitate to use Xenia Eugen''s body as a bait and its own spokesperson, fought a battle with the Eugen family, and even pulled out the third tree root and was injured. As a result, these little things She actually wants to leave after patting her ass, don''t think so beautifully! Fortunately, it still remembers the strategy it thought up from the beginning, and reminds itself all the time not to lose its temper this time. Refining the dryad puppet and controlling Xenia Eugen''s body, although it has acquired human knowledge and greatly increased its IQ, it has also been affected by this knowledge. Human civilization has a strong ability to assimilate, especially for intelligent creatures. "You can leave at any time." Shahem manipulated the dryad puppet, first agreed, and then added: "However, every time after retreating, Shahem will stay outside unwillingly for a period of time, you have to be careful . Even the classic transitional speaking style of human beings has been learned. also know to use deception plus intimidation. Whether the Eugen family will stay outside, Yate doesn''t know, but he can be sure that once he and the others leave, they will definitely be attacked! It is not wrong to say, Shahem''s attack. I didnt notice it when I didnt know it, but now listening to it one by one Shahem, Yate had to allocate part of his energy to control himself not to show flaws in his expression. Yam Lloyd and the others were not surprised by its answer, they deliberately made an embarrassing look, and started discussing and arguing. Shahem watched with satisfaction. Even if it has obtained human knowledge, it has never lived in human society, and it has not experienced ten or decades of edification, and certain things cannot be mastered. It''s like the Chinese in Yate''s previous life. The performances of Yam Lloyd and the others had nothing to do with Art. He acted as if he wanted to watch but was afraid of being discovered, secretly looking at "Xenia Eugen" from time to time. This real Xenia Eugen is also extremely daring, actually hiding in his body! I dont know that she used tricks, but Shahem believed in her ability very much, so she didnt think about it from the beginning to the end. In Yates view, the alienation bodys attempt to **** Xenia Eugens body may also be to cooperate with the acting, so that Shachem pays more attention to Xenia Eugens body and protects it more carefully. Do normal people doubt the object they carefully protect? Anyone who says yes is definitely not a normal person. Without the cover of the alienated body, the real Xenia Eugen would definitely not dare to show his face. He didnt even show up for the second response, but bet that he can see it, enough tacit understanding! Be very cautious! Yate''s acting skills are good. This look of wanting to see but not wanting to be discovered is very similar to the reaction of a young boy when he sees a beautiful woman. Not to mention that Shahem didn''t see the flaw, even Irma and the others were caught He cheated. Xenia Eugen is indeed beautiful and graceful, providing the perfect excuse for Art''s petty behavior. "Hmph!" Irma suddenly looked at him and snorted coldly. It seemed that he felt too humiliated by his behavior. Yam Lloyd and the others stopped the "argument" and turned their heads to look over. Yat''s face was reddish, and he avoided the eyes of several people unnaturally. Be sure to act realistically. Being able to come up with this method has proved that Shahem''s IQ is not low, and he dare not underestimate it. However, maybe he overestimated Shahem, or maybe because of the bubble entry, Shahem didn''t have the slightest suspicion of his behavior. "Can I trouble you to send us out?" Yam Lloyd looked back at Art, and turned to the Dryad Puppet. Irma''s cold snort just provided them with an opportunity to stop their quarrel. As for whether Yate''s behavior was embarrassing, they didn''t have the extra energy to pay attention! The response of the dryad puppet has confirmed that their situation is very dangerous! The seemingly absurd request is actually a further test of Shahem''s purpose. Can''t beat the opponent, and the initiative is in the opponent''s hands, so what they can do is very limited. "Yes, but you have to do me a favor first." After all, Shahem is not a real human being, and his way of speaking is not euphemistic enough. However, it may also be affected by excitement, after all, even the classic transitional sentences of human beings have been learned. I was thinking about how to guide them, but they came to my door by themselves! "Sure enough!" Yam Lloyd and the others were not surprised at all. "Please tell me." Whether you agree or not, knowing more information will give you a glimmer of hope. Don''t say that once they know they can''t quit, even if they don''t know, can they quit? The so-called "initiative" also includes the power to make choices for them! It''s just that the other party doesn''t want to turn their backs just yet. (end of this chapter) Chapter 321： bait Chapter 321 Bait "Behind is our family''s cemetery, but the remains of the elders were infected by the power of Shahem and turned into monsters. We tried our best to seal them in the cave, and now the seal is gradually invalid, so I hope you can help to seal them in the cave. They are brought out to kill." Shahem said while controlling the tree demon puppet. In the memory it got, human beings seem to like this kind of excuse that has no real meaning. So, it made one too. Live bait is better than dead. More importantly, those guys have very sharp noses, and the bait cannot be contaminated with its breath. "Sure enough!" Yam Lloyd and the others had already guessed that her target would be the monster in the cave behind before she spoke. But listening to it speak out, I still can''t help but feel a sinking heart. Patricia Lambert''s shadow clone was eaten without even seeing the opponent''s shadow. With this kind of strength, they felt that they could beat it, and the temptation might turn into feeding. "Is it the monster just now?" Sandra asked suddenly. is the alienation body. "That''s right." He didn''t lie to them. Several people felt a chill. Seeing the battle just now, that monster is not something they can deal with at all. The so-called "help", what else can it do besides being a bait? This guy speaks nicely and seems to have a good attitude, but his intentions are very sinister! It imitates human beings while being unable to abandon its own nature, which gives people such a violating and blunt feeling. However, it doesn''t matter now. Already entered here, still want to escape? Yam Lloyd and others also understand this truth. They are like insects trapped in a spider web. They can linger for a while without struggling. Once they struggle, they will only accelerate their death. "It''s all this guy''s fault!" Irma glared at Art again. Never forget to provoke the relationship between him and several people. But this is true, it is because Xenia Eugen treats him very kindly, so a few people will be careless. Several people were selectively forgotten about being affected by spiritual power before. Yate ignored Irma and did not defend himself. He only cooperated with these people this time, and even if we meet again in the future, it will be just "people who have met before", whether these people will be provoked or not, he will not care. As for Angelo Nell, how could he be affected by such a sentence? Quietly plays the role of a young teenager who is attracted to Xenia Eugen. He is only 23 years old... It seems that he is no longer a teenager. Whatever it is, age is not the point. It was Shahem who manipulated the dryad puppet to look at Irma with an unswerving expression. "Woo" Irma suddenly groaned. Blue veins suddenly popped up on the neck, forehead, eye sockets, temples and other parts! With his posture, this is a very difficult thing. Not only that, his eyes were bulging, bloodshot eyes instantly covered his eyeballs, his cheeks were flushed, blood seemed to burst out of his blood vessels at any moment, and he covered his neck with his hands, as if he wanted to push something away but couldn''t touch it, as if I was strangled by an invisible force! Both feet kicked and rolled on the ground, and a hole was dug out in an instant. It makes people feel uncomfortable and out of breath. Yat was stunned for a moment. Is this trying to vent your anger on yourself? This Should you side with Shahem and sell the real Xenia Eugen? It''s not impossible, anyway, he has no position to speak of, and this is not the real world, so there is no need to consider morality and the like. As if aware of his hesitation and emotion, a calm and peaceful female voice suddenly appeared in his mind: "Don''t be fooled by its appearance!" Not at all like a person who has been robbed of his body and can only survive, Yate instantly outlined the image of a resolute and confident woman in his mind. It''s inconvenient to say more, she just left this sentence and then there was no movement. However, just this sentence is enough to make people hesitate. As long as she doesn''t rush to make a choice, she still has a chance. "He''s important!" Zachary Cumberland said sullenly. Compared with apologizing and justifying, this sentence is obviously more effective. Shahem stopped punishing Irma. "Huh, huh, huh..." Irma finally calmed down, and she sat on the ground slumped, panting continuously, and there was a water stain under her body. Don''t get me wrong, it''s Khan. He is too big and sweats a lot. If he simply couldn''t breathe, he wouldn''t have such a big reaction at all. He felt his neck was almost cut off! But after touching it, he found that his neck was intact without any traces. Spiritual crushing! is also the opponent''s ability is strong. Spiritual expertise belongs to the standard occupations that are weak in the early stage and strong in the later stage. If the attributes are stacked higher, and there are one or two powerful skills, it is possible to crush professionals of the same level! "Stop talking!" Zachary Cumberland walked up to Irma and warned him. Irma reluctantly nodded. Let him say it, but he dare not. Never expected that Yate''s status in this monster''s heart was so high! Zachary Cumberland glances at Art before returning to his position. Didn''t say anything, but his eyes were a little cold. Art scratched his hair. My horns are itchy. "How did you provoke him?" Angelo Nell walked over and asked. can no longer be ignored. "I want to know too." Arthur said while scratching his hair. Angelo Nell frowned. If there is no reason, then I have to speculate about Irma''s purpose. Simply xenophobic and bullying? Irma shouldn''t be so stupid to do this kind of thing under such circumstances. Then what is he for? Yat''s hand that was scratching his hair suddenly paused. Could this guy also be targeting him? Like with Patricia Lambert. This guy has a big appetite! "Be careful." Angelo Nell told him before returning to the four-member team. In the current situation, everything must be sidelined. How to survive is the top priority! "Follow me!" The dryad puppet led them to the back of the village. The green fog covering the village has faded again, and the surrounding scenery can be vaguely seen. A small village with only a dozen families, at first glance, there is still a little bit of comfort and leisure. However, after getting closer, I realized that all these dozen or so houses were dilapidated! Its like an abandoned school in a barren mountain that has been in disrepair for a long time. You know this feeling, as if a face will appear from behind a broken window. As Sandra and the others walked, they kept feeling cold in their hearts. They were not afraid of this gloomy environment, but suddenly realized the identity of "Xenia Eugen"! How could Xenia Eugen let his home run down like this? ! But if she wasn''t Xenia Eugen, who would she be? In this ruins, there seems to be no third-party forces. They don''t count. (end of this chapter) Chapter 322： outcast Chapter 322 The Outcast It seems that it only considers the details of the plan itself, and does not think of other aspects. Fortunately, wisdom is not very high, it seems that some of the previous words and deeds are just imitations. Along the way, Art was analyzing Shahem''s words and deeds. No matter which side you stand on, you must understand the character of both parties. This kind of ally may not be reliable. Regardless of Shahem or Xenia Eugen, he doesn''t trust any of them. Trust Sandra and others more than these two guys! Shahem just seemed to treat him well, and also used him as a bait candidate. Moreover, with Angelo Nell around, it was actually destined that he would not be able to stand on Shachem''s side. He made that expression on purpose just now to show Shachem and Xenia Eugen. The goal has been achieved, Xenia Eugene is a little anxious. also confirmed that he has been following him! Xenia Eugen''s ability is very strange. He can actually parasitize in his own body under Shachem''s nose, and can observe the external situation without being noticed by Shahem. Even if he is an ally, he has to guard against it. Sandra and the others are also communicating quickly. Shahem walked in front, they followed behind, and there was a distance between the two sides. Shahem was not at all worried about their escape. They did not dare to act rashly. These people are making plans. The only chance is to lure the alienated body out and escape when it fights Shahem, or assist one of them to kill the other. Shahem''s strength is so strong that people are desperate. On the one hand, they wonder whether the bosses have mistaken the level of the ruins, and on the other hand, they guess whether Shahem has some kind of very big weakness, just like we occasionally answer questions. I wonder if this question is wrong. At this time, Shahem has not been shunned at all. This kind of powerful and spiritual guy can''t be hidden at all! Fortunately, all 4 of them got good grades in the course "Encrypted Call". It has been tested, and the translation function built into the ruins will only translate the meaning of the words themselves. Its right to think about it, how can it be possible to translate peoples thoughts? Yate regretted not taking advantage of the opportunity to absorb the spirituality in the green fog. Now that the green mist has faded, the efficiency of his absorption has been greatly reduced. Although there are still a lot, after a person has eaten delicacies from mountains and seas, the delicious rice and steamed buns before will become unpalatable. Fortunately, perhaps it was too long a hard time before. Although his spiritual organ was also unwilling, he didn''t have too strong emotions. Better than starving. The small village is very narrow, only 100 meters at best, and they have already passed through the entire village and came to the foot of the mountain behind. The scene of being eroded by tiny creatures appeared again in front of my eyes. Petrified plants, black-gray hard ground... At the same time, there is a green mist that thickens again. Through the thick fog, a huge black mountain can be vaguely seen. Although it is only more than 50 meters high, it is extremely large, like a collection of low peaks, and the depth is unknown. "You continue to move forward, and you can see a cave, and the monster is in the cave." Shahem manipulated the dryad puppet to stop at the boundary of the landform. I don''t know if it can''t leave this land, or it doesn''t want to set foot on the eroded land. Several people were refreshed. For several people, this is undoubtedly good news. Although it is still within the radiation range of her mental power, there is still a difference in the distance. What''s more, after leaving her sight, the psychological pressure will be less. Several people continued to move forward without hesitation. Suddenly hardened ground, limited vision, just like when they came. At that time, they forcibly dispelled the green mist, and later found that the green mist seemed to be a good thing, but it was just to be on the safe side, and they didn''t try it rashly. Now that "Xenia Eugen"''s intentions are exposed and his identity is a mystery, they have become wary of the green mist again. Although the guy in the back is still alive and kicking, but thinking that "Xenia Eugen" can control these green mist, they will definitely not touch it. Yate is fine, they may not be fine. Besides, they suspected that the reason why Xenia Eugen was so kind to Art was because Art absorbed the green mist! Except for Angelo Nell, several people are wary and suspicious of Art. This is also the main reason not to stop Irma from provoking him. Not just because he is an outsider. This feeling of repulsion reaches its peak after being here. Several people huddled together to exclude him, just like cold violence on campus and in the workplace. Faced with this situation, Angelo Nell was powerless. Yate, on the contrary, looked very open, and signaled Angelo Nell to leave him alone. Isnt it nice to absorb spirituality quietly by yourself? He is not afraid of being left behind. After walking another hundred meters, a group of people came to the foot of the mountain. A hole more than 4 meters high appeared in front of them. It was pitch black, like a giant kiss that would devour someone. Because of the magma lake, the light here is actually not bad. Even if it is blocked by green fog, it is still equivalent to the brightness of the day. But in this cave, after entering 1 meter, you can''t see your fingers, as if the light is swallowed by the monster inside! Maybe it was for Angelo Nell''s face, or maybe it was to allow him to communicate with "Xenia Eugen" at a critical moment, but they didn''t arrange for him to lure the alienated body out. "I''ll try it first, and you all need to be more vigilant." After finalizing the strategy, Sandra took the initiative to stand up. His attempt was not to enter the cave by himself, but to use violent attacks to attract the alienated body out. Stand outside the entrance of the cave, with both hands in the posture of drawing a bow and shooting an arrow. There is sufficient preparation time, so the arrows "pulled" out this time are longer and thicker. More than 150cm long, 2 fingers thick, weird and insubstantial, as if the shadow of an arrow in a certain plane was stolen by him! The skull staff was inserted in his waist. Yate is very strange, whether his staff is purely for showing off and intimidating. I haven''t seen him use it. Yam Lloyd and Zachary Cumberland guarded him, and Angelo Nell was behind him, all of whom supported him. Following that are Irma, Jerome Mond, and Patricia Lambert, who are protected and can help. Then there is Art, the outcast. Although this feeling is uncomfortable, I have to say that it is very suitable for paddling. "Be careful." Seeing that he was still indifferent, Patricia Lambert suddenly turned her head to remind him. This guy is nice! A person who knows how to be grateful is not too bad. He was at the back, and if Patricia Lambert hadn''t paid special attention to him, it would be impossible to know his status. "Okay, thank you." Art nodded with a smile, and reminded: "Be careful too." "I..." Patricia Lambert was about to say that his ability to protect himself was good, when he suddenly noticed that he had quickly glanced at Irma. Is this a reminder to be careful with Irma? Patricia Lambert reacted quickly, and immediately changed her words: "I see, thank you." Although he didn''t know the reason, he chose to believe in Yate, an outsider. Not because Art just came to his rescue, but because Art has no conflict of interest with him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 323： off script Chapter 323 does not follow the script A feeling of heart palpitations suddenly came from Sandra. He seemed to have become the eye of a storm, sweeping madly and devouring the surrounding spirituality. Although the scale is not as large as Shachem and Alienated Body, it is still enough to be described as "thrilling". In actual combat, it is almost impossible to encounter such a situation where no one interferes and you can fully store your energy. Sandra is a bit on top. The shadow arrow gradually gained a solid texture. "Okay!" Yam Lloyd couldn''t help reminding him. This guy has made another mistake! Sandra is more like a member of the Church of Vulcan than Zachary Cumberland. She likes to pursue the output of high firepower. She is obviously good at stealth and sneak attack. The shadow system ability is played by him into another mode. "Okay!" Sandra licked her thick lips and let go. The shadow arrow shot out silently. Yat didn''t even see how it disappeared, the speed was too fast, and it melted into the darkness of the cave in a blink of an eye. The four Sandras in the front row made a defensive posture at the same time. "Boom" Accompanied by a loud bang, a huge wave of air burst out of the cave. "fxxk!" Sandra swears. The cave is not straight! His arrow hit the cave wall. Although the effect was there, they were caught off guard, and all four of them were caught off guard by the blast. Sandra''s characteristic big thick lips were shaken several times by this wave of air! Such a huge movement should have attracted the monsters inside, right? However, they waited for nearly 1 minute, but nothing came out. Not even a response. As if there was nothing inside. "how is this possible?" Several people felt a little incredible. The door of my house exploded, why didn''t the things inside respond? At least you have to roar angrily! If it wasn''t for Patricia Lambert''s shadow clone, they even wondered if that woman was lying to them! Trouble! The monsters inside can''t come out, they can only go in. But the cave is the home field of the opponent, and the two factors of terrain and light are enough to make them flinch. Includes 2 bits from the Church of Shadows. "I''m not good at stealth!" I don''t know where Sandra''s confidence comes from. As a believer in the Shadow Church and the eldest brother of this class of members, she is not shy at all when she says this. Patricia Lambert was critically injured and skipped. But the problem now is that someone has to go into the cave. Zachary Cumberland proposes together. However, Yam Lloyd believes that too many people are more likely to be attacked, especially weak and injured members, and suggested that two members go in together. Yate waited for a while, but found that no one suggested to let him in. This is wrong! According to the script, it shouldnt be Irmas suggestion, followed by Zachary Cumberland and others, to let him enter the cave to seducewrong, to lure the monster out? "Cough!" In desperation, he could only cough lightly, and after attracting the attention of several people, he said actively, "I''m also good at sneaking." Suddenly quiet. The first reaction of Sandra and the others was not surprise, but suspicion. As a person who was excluded, he suddenly offered to take on this very dangerous task. Either he was stupid, or he had ulterior motives, and there was absolutely no third possibility! Is he stupid? Not at all. That is ulterior motives! It is impossible for Sandra and the others not to understand such a simple method of elimination, so they didn''t agree immediately. After all, his relationship with that woman is unclear! "Now is not the time for you to show off!" Even Angelo Nell guessed that he had ulterior motives, but he didn''t think he would harm himself and others, but was worried that he would make things worse. The monsters in the cave are not powerful, but unknown. Don''t talk about ability, I don''t even know what I look like! It hasn''t been long since he became a professional, and even shorter time to be promoted to the third level. His strength is not among the top 3 among these people. Where does he have the confidence to come from! "I''m not trying to show off, but I really want to do my part!" Art insisted. Shahem should not be lying, this is the cemetery of the Eugen family. That alienated body is probably a member of the Eugen family. Xenia Eugen wants to discuss cooperation with him, and entering the cave is the only chance. Xenia Eugene didn''t tell him, but also meant to test him. If you cant even guess this, and you dont have the courage, then the cooperation method needs to be changed. He didn''t want to go according to Xenia Eugen''s arrangement. If possible, he still hoped that Sandra and the others could lure the "monster" out, and let the "monster" have a fight with Shahem first. It''s a pity that Sandra and the others couldn''t do it. He can only go there himself. Sandra, Yam Lloyd, Zachary Cumberland make quick eye contact. "Agree or decline?" "agree!" "agree!" Without any hesitation, a decision was made quickly. Even if he wanted to cheat himself and others, he couldn''t cheat Angelo Nell with him. If he has any other way, he can also open the situation. "Who do you want to be with?" After the 3 people make a decision, let him choose a companion freely. is showing favor to him and easing the relationship. Art looked at Irma. Irma''s complexion changed drastically, and her whole body showed strong rejection. This guy doesn''t know the horror of the monsters in the cave, but he does! The two of them went in, almost delivering food to your door! However, he was still smart and did not refuse in a hurry. Otherwise, it is impossible for Sandra and the three who have been refuted to disagree. "His target is too big, and he doesn''t have the ability to sneak, so he is not suitable." Yam Lloyd said, considering his language. It is not good to just say let him choose freely, but to refuse in a blink of an eye. But he chose Irma, obviously with bad intentions. Sandra had no intention of speaking, Zachary Cumberland was not suitable, so she had to persuade herself. "I can do it by myself, one more person will affect me instead." Art withdrew his gaze. Just to scare Irma so that this guy doesn''t always miss him. He went in to discuss cooperation with Xenia Eugen, and it was not suitable for him to bring others. "Are you sure?" Angelo Nell spoke again. This is our own. "Yes." Art nodded. "Be careful!" Angelo Nell warned. Art nodded again. Without delay, he entered the cave under the watchful eyes of several people. "Very good!" Patricia Lambert looked at his figure quietly disappearing into the darkness, and recognized his stealth ability. Sandra and the others couldn''t help but feel a little more confident. At the boundary of the landscape, the tree demon puppet suddenly moved, as if it wanted to do something, but held back. Continue to stand still and wait. The darkness in the cave is extremely deep! Yate only has the skills of a nightcrawler, but no extraordinary ability, so he is also restricted. Every step is taken carefully. Although there is a high degree of confidence that Xenia Eugene can influence the alienated body inside, he will not hand over his fate to anyone! (end of this chapter) Chapter 324： meet Chapter 324 Meeting As a demon warlock, seeing things in the dark is only a basic ability, but the darkness in the cave seems to have its own effects such as banning and isolation, and Art can barely see things within 2 meters. Fortunately, he knows how to distinguish directions, judge targets, hide himself, etc. in the dark. Nightborne Inheritance is a very practical skill. Soon he came to the stone wall hit by the shadow arrow. With such power, only a few fragments fell out, and the total amount did not exceed 1Kg, and they were all scattered fragments, which did not turn into powder, which shows the hardness of this stone. To be honest, he was very curious about this tiny creature. seems to be able to erode everything, and will evolve into different forms of existence depending on the target. Erosion of plants will lead to petrification of plants; erosion of earth, rock, minerals, etc., can make them extremely hard; erosion of life forms can make them evolve or dissolve in an incredible way. Such an ability is simply unimaginable! I don''t know how this thing came about. The Eugen family was able to fight against Shahem because of the powerful ability of this creature. However, the reproductive ability of this kind of creature should not be strong, otherwise the world would have been eroded. The reason why there are so many here, even forming an island, is because this ruin has been silent for an unknown number of years, even eras! When the ruins were revived, they gave back the lost time to this kind of creature, which is why they formed this scale. Neither Shachem nor members of the Eugen family could bear the "gift" of time, so they maintained the state before their demise. I just dont know what their perception of themselves is. Do you know the existence form of the relic, or do you only have the memory before demise, or the memory that has been modified by some force? It is not surprising that people and things that have died can be revived, and the memory is modified. With curiosity and vigilance, Art finally officially went deep into the cave. There is a vague downward trend, although the **** is not obvious, but this feeling has always existed. In other words, the cave is all the way down. The stone walls on the 2nd side are oddly shaped, some are even incomplete, only half of the side or simply like ice hanging from the eaves in winter, and there are various other shapes... If there is enough light, it will be a magnificent and fantasy tourist attraction. But in this lonely and dark environment, it can only give people a gloomy and weird feeling. Human beings are very subjective creatures. Yate no longer hides his body, it was just for the people outside to see. His stealth ability cannot surpass that of Patricia Lambert. The shadow clone of the latter will only have stronger stealth ability, but he is still discovered by the alienated body inside and killed with one blow. What''s the use of his stealth? Meat is king! Battle Command, Battle Physique, Shouting, Frozen Armor, Hurricane Armor, Energy Shield, Thundercloud Storm... Putting a set of buffs on yourself like a cloud and flowing water, not only the survivability is guaranteed, but also the psychological stability is greatly improved. Needless to say, the first few status skills, Thundercloud Storm is used because this skill can automatically lock and attack the surrounding enemies. Although it is a bit ostentatious, it is a very useful scouting skill, which is very suitable for use now. It is becoming more and more discovered that the development of skills in reality is very important rather than sticking to the effects of skills in the game. In fact, he still has another choice, which is to replace the energy shield and thunderstorm with oak wise man and bear man. Now he can also summon the oak tree wise man, but the added buffs are already enough, he thinks it is better to keep a few hole cards. The transformation of the bear man not only makes him thicker and more resistant to beatings, but also gives him the sense of smell of a bear. Bears have a very sensitive sense of smell, but a bear man with changed skills is equivalent to a bear with extraordinary abilities, and his sense of smell is greatly enhanced! Can''t see it, but can find the alienated body through smell. Finally chose the mage form because the mage gives people the impression of being fragile and afraid of getting close. When the enemy gets close, he suddenly changes into a werewolf or a bear. Think about it! Although he is not fully armed, his current health has exceeded 1000, and his mana has exceeded 2100. With the blessing of several shields, his confidence is no worse than that of a meat shield profession of the same level. He walked in the dark with a dark blue ball and a thundercloud above his head. From time to time, there are dots of ice blue and foggy white lights flickering around him, lightning is brewing in the thundercloud, and the energy shield exerts an invisible force field on him. If it were not in this environment, he would have put his hands behind his back, The impulse to take a figure-of-eight step! The so-called swaggering is probably what he looks like. The alienated body deep in the cave was quickly attracted by him. "Crack!" A flash of lightning suddenly tore through the darkness and hit a monster that was rushing towards him. When the lightning first appeared, the monster was still 6 meters away. After being struck by lightning, it was already within 3 meters of Yate! speedy! Different from the previous alienated body, its body is slightly "small", only more than 3 meters high, and its muscles are also slightly slender. Its hands are claw-shaped, sharp and hooked, and there are webs between the toes, so that it can be absorbed on On the stone wall, and greatly weakened the sound effect. The head is triangular-shaped, with huge fangs, sunken nose, large nostrils, many fleshy whiskers, degenerated eyes, leaving only 2 gaps, and 3 layers of auricles in a spiral shape, which is very conducive to sound collection. The overall black color has an invisible effect in the dark. Skin is smooth and mucous. It looks a bit illegal. Yates ability to bear is already very strong, and the moment he saw it, he still couldnt help but feel a twinge in his heart. The word "monster" is literally made for it! Despite knowing it was a human change, Art couldn''t help calling this guy "it". The lightning caused almost no damage to it, it just evaporated the mucus on the skin, leaving no traces! Lightning resistance is high. "Xenia Eugen asked me to come!" Art had already spoken when the thunderstorm broke out. By the time he finished speaking, the other party had already rushed 1 meter forward, within reach. This is the result of his dodging to the rear side. too fast! Fortunately, the name "Xenia Eugen" still had an effect. This guy turned around in the air, jumped to the stone wall 3 meters away and squatted, staring at him through the gaps in his eyes, as if he was sizing him up. He still has eyesight! Yate discovered that the mucus on its body also has the effect of reducing air resistance and noise reduction. Such a fast speed, unexpectedly silent, bug! "Crack!" Yate was about to say something, when suddenly another bolt of lightning hit the opponent''s head. broken! He forgot to turn off Thunderstorm! The atmosphere that had just eased up suddenly froze. (end of this chapter) Chapter 325： Mirror Chapter 325 Mirror Maybe it was the first time I saw a human being with such a fat gut. The alienated body didn''t attack him immediately, but was stunned for a while. "Sorry, I forgot!" Arthur explained, about to turn off Thundercloud Storm. Like a ghost, he deliberately slowed down. Suddenly thought, since this is the cemetery of the Eugen family, there must not be one or two people buried here! As the masters of this territory, the Eugen family obviously has certain key information. Xenia Eugen''s ability to influence the alienated body outside has proved this point. So, is there only one alienated body in the cave? Inertial thinking made him not think about it just now, but fortunately he reacted in time. "Crack!" Two bolts of lightning pierced the darkness. 1 road still landed on the head of the alienated body squatting on the stone wall like a gecko, but 1 road fell behind. Yate did not dodge, raising his hand was an electrostatic force field. At the same time, a holy frozen aura appears under the feet. I want to try how long I can last under the alienated body with so many buffs added, so as to prepare for possible backlash. Xenia Eugene gave him the impression of being calm, rational and strong, and the possibility of turning against him is very high. At the same time, test how rational these two alienated bodies are. Like the alienated body outside, obviously not very rational. The one squatting on the stone wall seems to have higher sanity, it depends on whether it will become angry from embarrassment and whether it can control its instinct. There is also the latter one, which needs to be tested. Individual differences also apply to alienated bodies, if not greater. A string of fine lightning appeared on the two alienated bodies. As expected, the paralysis effect did not appear. The physique attribute and resistance of the alienated body are too high, and his skill level is too low. It is normal that there is no effect. However, his purpose is just to test, the skill without damage is better, so as not to really irritate the two alienated bodies. Just in case, he opened the holy freezing aura. Paladin''s aura skill was originally thought to be the most difficult, but now it turns out to be the easiest! As long as there is spirituality, it can be activated, and the effect is very strong. Like other skills, at least after level 4, he needs to explore and analyze a little bit before he can exert its true power. The cold erosion effect of the holy frozen aura can ignore even ice immunity, so the resistance of the alienated body is naturally nothing. The alienated body squatting on the stone wall had an obvious angry expression on its face even when it was provoked, but because the damage could be ignored, it still restrained its expression. The alienated body that sneaked up behind continued to attack as if irrational. Electrostatic force fields are ignored by it. After entering the range of the holy frozen aura, the speed suddenly slowed down, and a layer of light ice blue appeared on the surface of the body. Yate took the opportunity to retreat to avoid being pinched by the two alienated bodies. Several ice bombs condensed from his fingertips one after another, and bounced towards the alienated body that attacked him. What means?" The dirtiest and most shameless "chat stream" in competitive games! Pretended to be puzzled, typed to ask the opponent, and then quickly launched an attack while the opponent replied. The alienated body squatting on the stone wall was already preparing to attack because of his attack, but after hearing the name "Xenia Eugen", he hesitated again. At this time, Yate finally saw the appearance of the alienated body that attacked him. There is not much difference in appearance, but the body is slightly smaller, less than 3 meters, and there are two red slits that look like eyes, and the mouth is also open, with saliva flowing out from time to time, very similar to the little fool in the village in Yate''s previous life squatting on the flesh The appearance of the buns before paving. The ice bullets hit it with muffled noises, and even the mucus on its body could not be removed. As expected. Next is "Bang!" Before Yate could continue, the alienated body squatting on the stone wall suddenly jumped over, and directly pressed the "little fool" alienated body on the spot with one hand. "Little Fool" is still struggling, trying to crawl in the direction of Art. The instinct to eat overwhelms reason! It seems that the body is just a little smaller, but the strength gap between the two sides is a bit big. No matter how hard the "little fool" struggles, he can''t break free from the shackles. The big alienated body pressed it with one hand and turned to look at Art. Yate wisely turned off the thunderstorm and removed the holy frozen aura. With this big brother here, there is no need to worry about other alienated bodies sneaking up. Even if he didn''t notice the guy who attacked just now, this guy would stop him. Seeing his movements, this person''s expression eased a little. He picked up the "little fool" who had lost all reason with one hand, turned and walked deep into the cave. Yate frowned slightly and followed. With the help of the gloomy light emitted by the energy shield, his field of vision was greatly improved, followed the alienated body in front of him, and finally came to a very wide place similar to a church hall. Tall stone pillars, spacious space, mysterious carvings... and the stone chrysalis that Art has seen before! The moment he saw the stone chrysalis, Yate stared and scanned around quickly. A total of 12! There are 3 already opened. There are 2 in front of you, and 1 more? Did not see. Could it be that the alienated body outside also came out from here? The stone carvings on the walls are the same nutrient conveyors as those outside, most of them are dry and broken, and have been completely drained. The ground is smoothed, and a huge insect pattern is carved out. An altar in the center just presses on the head of the insect. A piece of blue ore was placed on each of the stone pillars at the four corners of the altar, emitting a faint light, so he could see his surroundings clearly. In the center of the altar is a half-length mirror. Unknown bones are used as the frame, and the mirror surface seems to be made of some kind of metal, smooth and clear, mysterious and weird. This kind of place is even more dreadful than a simple gathering place of alienated bodies! It''s like coming to the main altar of a cult! Yat''s whole body was tense, and he made no secret of his vigilance. Almost 90% of his energy was devoted to it, and he would teleport away if there was a slight disturbance! There are so many alienated bodies, if he smells his breath and runs out, even if he wants to stop him, he won''t be too busy! Besides, such a weird scene looks like the scene of some kind of evil ceremony, and he doesn''t want to get involved. Even if not as a sacrifice. Many evils exist, once contaminated, it is like a gangrene, and you can''t get rid of it even if you want to! The alienated body that still had reason jumped onto the altar, walked to the mirror, and scratched the chest of the "little fool" with its sharp nails. "Pfft" a puff of white blood spurted out. It seems that the shower shower is turned on to the maximum suddenly. So ruthless! Didn''t hold back at all! The wound must be at least 10cm long! However, after the blood was sprayed once, the wound began to heal automatically. Enviable resilience! "Little Fool" is completely unaffected, still struggling vigorously. White blood sprayed on the mirror surface and slowly seeped into it. Appears to be absorbed by a mirror. Then, a faint light appeared on the mirror surface, and a vague image emerged. It seems that a certain existence has been awakened. Yate instantly raised his vigilance to the highest level. (end of this chapter) Chapter 326： another version Another version of Chapter 326 A familiar figure appeared from the mirror. Slender phoenix eyes, black pupils, cold and aloof temperament... Arter''s eyes shrank slightly, it was Xenia Eugene! Isn''t she possessed by the tree demon puppet outside? Could this mirror be able to transport her here, or is it that she split her spirit body into two and kept a part in the mirror, or is it a projection or something like that? Various thoughts popped up in Yate''s mind, and the real situation has probably been guessed. After all, those guys sitting in front of the computer and typing on the keyboard, many of them rely on their brains to make a living. He, who is well-read, has all kinds of incredible settings in his mind. Although the effects of extraordinary props are miraculous, they often have their own rule system, so it is difficult to break away from the scope of these settings. Just as he was guessing, Xenia Eugen in the mirror suddenly looked over. His eyes were clear, and he knew clearly that he would come. No matter what the projection is or what, at least it can share memory with the one outside. "Go back." After staring at each other for a while, Xenia Eugen retracted his gaze and said to the two alienated bodies. The alienated body actually glanced at Art first, as if worried that he would be bad for Xenia Eugen in the mirror. Sanity is maintained so high! "It''s okay, at least he won''t be against me until Shahem is killed." Xenia Eugen was very straightforward. It seems to be persuading the alienated body, but it is actually for Art. It seems to be confident, but it is not 100% sure. After all, human brain circuits sometimes cannot be grasped even by themselves, let alone an outsider? The alienated body was not at ease, but turned to look at Yate. "Don''t worry, I still want to get out alive." Art had to say. Being stared at by such a thing, I feel a little hairy. Who knows if this guy''s sanity will always be there, just like the human brain, although it is on every day, it may not be online all the time. After getting his guarantee, the alienated body left. First stuff the "little fool" into the stone chrysalis, and then enter another one by itself. In a blink of an eye, only Art and Xenia Eugen were left. Yat stepped forward, but did not climb onto the altar, but just stood below and looked at Xenia Eugen in the mirror. It is exactly the same as the one outside. However, the eyes and temperament are more lively and agile. Although the dryad puppet uses her body, her lack of soul is like stockings without high heels, and knee socks without tightness. It always feels like something is missing. "Would you like to hear the real story?" Xenia Eugen didn''t care about his defense. It is not normal to be unprepared. "You say." Art also wanted to hear another version. Xenia Eugen doesn''t like to tell stories, but Shachem told a version for them, and it is necessary to correct it. More importantly, impress him! Xenia Eugene didn''t think that saying "common enemy" would make this cunning guy cooperate with him, and he had shown signs of wanting to cooperate with Shahem before! Moreover, for some reason, Shahem is very fond of him, and it is really possible to let him go! The only thing that can break a relationship is profit. "The name of this mountain is Mount Shahem, and it is famous for producing ore. However, the ancestors of our family did not choose this place as their territory for this reason." As soon as Xenia Eugene opened his mouth, it evoked Yate''s thoughts. interest. "Because of Shahem?" Art asked. "That''s right. The ore of Shahem Mountain has been mined long ago, and many mines are already very deep. My great-grandfather used to be a miner here. He discovered the existence of Shahem by chance, and thus gained a chance , to become a powerful psychic. Xenia Eugene understands human psychology very well. Yat''s alert expression was slightly relieved, obviously attracted by her content. Chances, adventures, etc., no one can resist. "Later, this place became our family''s territory. Because the great-grandfather''s chance cannot be copied, so from my great-grandfather''s generation, I have been committed to the research on Shahem''s power. Finally, we discovered that Shahem''s body fluids need The neutralization of some kind of bug can be effective on humans! However, this kind of bug becomes very dangerous after absorbing Shahem''s body fluids. As you can see outside, the plants and soil are petrified! Moreover, the fusion of human beings with this power is not 100% successful, and there is even a high chance of failure. " Hearing this, Yate suddenly thought of Mossier outside, maybe it was the Eugen family''s attempt on different races. Although Mosnier is a failure, it cannot be regarded as a complete failure. Plus there are 12 stone pupae here. Obviously, the technology of the Eugen family has been improving. Behind this, I dont know how many failures I have experienced, and the price is self-evident. However, this is already another civilization, a story from an unknown number of years ago. Art is not pitying or hating, but inferring the style of the Eugen family from these details. He will be dealing with Xenia Eugen, it is necessary to understand this. "Shahem has been in a deep sleep state. My great-grandfather and the others strictly controlled the frequency of experiments, and sacrificed flesh and blood on a regular basis, for fear of waking it up. Because it was obtained from the outside world and the time was too short, the blood inheritance of our family''s psychics is not stable. In each generation, only one or two lucky ones are lucky enough to inherit. My generation, only I inherit. But I have an older brother above me. " Hearing this, without her continuing, Art can already guess what happened next. Sure enough, Xenia Eugen''s brother, in pursuit of power, experimented unrestrainedly, trying to increase the success rate of the fusion to more than 90%, preferably 100%, and finally awakened the sleeping Shachem, leading to disaster occur. "Integrating Shachem''s power requires strict procedures and auxiliary medicines, and the success rate can reach more than 33%." After the story was told, Xenia Eugen began to lay the bait. Speaking of which, she paused, ready to wait for Art to question, and then explain that the probability of 33% is already very high, and the Eugen family took hundreds of years of hard work and sacrifice to increase this probability to 33%. However, Art did not speak! In the eyes of this guy, he actually dislikes it! The success rate of 33% is already very high, initially it was less than 10% Xenia Eugen explained. "Yeah." Art responded casually, interrupting her explanation. Don''t you dislike the low success rate? Xenia Eugene frowned slightly, which was different from what she expected. "I can tell you one of them first!" It seemed full of sincerity. Yate is still noncommittal. "It can also help you and your companions complete the transformation here!" Seeing this, Xenia Eugen gritted his teeth again, as if making a big concession. Art twitched the corner of his eye. Her appearance is very similar to the "clearance, clearance, jumping off a building for a big sale" that has been used badly in her previous life. (end of this chapter) Chapter 327： body fluid Chapter 327 Body Fluids The success rate of 33% is indeed not low in terms of probability alone, but personally, it is a number that I dare not gamble at all! Besides, although Yate is envious of the vitality, recovery ability, and evolution ability of the alienated body, he has no intention of transforming at all. Satisfied with the current potential, and there is a path to fulfillment, why become a monster? The evolution ability of the alienated body is very extreme. In order to adapt to a certain condition, he can give up everything. The weird and extreme form is difficult for him to accept. However, the value of alienation cannot be denied. Putting it outside, it is definitely a baby that can make those large organizations break their heads! Looking at it this way, Xenia Eugen is still very sincere. Especially for item 1, half of the deposit should be paid first. Item 2 seems ordinary, and there may be disadvantages, but if the process is too difficult and the medicine is too rare, or even so rare that it may be difficult to find in this world, it is enough to show her sincerity. However, she deliberately ignored 2 points. Let the alienated body maintain sanity and control, or at least influence the alienated body! Powerful power is easy to cause huge changes in people''s minds, not to mention completing the evolution of life forms in a short period of time that takes a long time and continuous trial and error. The impact on reason is no less than an overwhelming flood ! However, although the alienated body of the Eugen family has the existence of "little fool", it also has a relatively clear existence of reason. Even the "little fool" lost his mind only under the impact of the primitive desire to eat. If it is said that the Eugen family does not have some means to maintain sanity, Arthur absolutely does not believe it. Even if they can maintain their sanity, they are no longer the human beings they used to be. Under the influence of various factors, their minds will inevitably undergo great changes. Xenia Eugen must have some special means to make them obedient. These are not even mentioned! If you are a member of a certain force, most of them have already eagerly agreed under ecstasy, and you can''t think of this at all. But Art didn''t want it herself, and she was hiding it, and she didn''t even have the interest to bargain with her. On the contrary, she was more interested in the body fluids of Shahem she mentioned. I dont know if its the fragrant green liquid that flowed out from Shahem when he was injured. "What conditions do you have?" Xenia Eugen felt a little headache when he saw that he didn''t nod for a long time. How did you meet such a difficult guy! "No hurry, let''s continue talking about your family''s story." Art said. "What do you want to know?" Xenia Eugen would not naively think that he was really interested in the history of his family, so he asked directly. Not much time. "Is Shahem''s body fluid the green liquid that comes out when he is injured?" Art also cut to the point. I knew that for a person like her, if the other party didn''t put forward some conditions, she would definitely not be at ease, so she made the appearance just now on purpose. Otherwise, how could you express your thoughts? "I want to hear the truth!" Before she was about to speak, she added casually. Imitate the tone of some bosses in film and television dramas. He himself is just an ordinary person without much experience, and he has only been in this world for a few months. Before he grows up, pretending to be a tiger and bluffing are all necessary means. No shame. "Yes, but only the body fluid from the main root will be effective." Xenia Eugen obviously paused before saying. If I hadn''t bluffed her, I probably wouldn''t have heard the second half of the sentence. After all, she is not a liar. "Is there any stock here? I need to identify whether it is what I need." Art put forward his own conditions. Ask about Shachem''s bodily fluids, not the finished product. "I can only give you 1 drop!" Xenia Eugen breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he puts forward conditions. Art''s guess was right. "Just one drop is enough for the appraisal." Art said clearly, so as not to be manipulated by her when negotiating conditions. Xenia Eugen became increasingly aware of his difficulty. But the person is chosen by oneself, and it is the only one, so it can only continue. Yat thought she would tell him where it was and asked him to get it, but he didn''t expect that Xenia Eugen in the mirror would take out a thumb-sized bottle from somewhere! What''s the meaning? Could she still give things to herself through the mirror? Art suddenly became very interested in the mirror where she lived! I just glanced at it casually before. Although I guessed that this mirror must be not simple, I didn''t expect it to be so difficult! Is there a separate space in the mirror? The space that can store life forms is completely different from the space bag! Looked at the mirror with bright eyes. It looks like a half-length mirror for fitting. It is rectangular, and the bracket is made of the bones of some unknown creature. It looks like a pair of white bones arms are hugging the mirror. The hands are crossed at the top, and the finger bones are raised. I thought it was some kind of decoration before. The mirror surface is as clear as the water surface, and the inside is the space under the water surface. If you look closely, you can also find that the mirror surface is not empty, but there are symbols like swimming fish swimming from time to time! It''s not obvious, I thought it was a flickering light spot before. If it wasn''t for Xenia Eugen''s scruples, he would have already thrown an identification scroll on it. Just when he wanted to take a closer look, he was suddenly startled, "woke up", and retracted his raised left foot. Almost stepped on the altar! Looking up, he saw Xenia Eugen in the mirror looking at him indifferently, not in a hurry, as if he was not worried about his greed for the mirror at all. "Sorry, I became fascinated by accident." Art took a step back and raised his vigilance again. "Here you are." Xenia Eugene said noncommittally. Yat was stunned for a moment, only to realize that the small bottle appeared on the altar at some time! Just looking at the mirror, I didn''t see how it appeared at all. "I can only send it to the altar." Xenia Eugen explained. "It''s okay." Art said while using telekinesis to bring the small bottle over. "Are you a psychic too?" Xenia Eugen was taken aback. What he used was obviously spiritual power! "No, it''s just a little bit of spiritual power that I figured out myself." Art replied while looking at the bottle in his hand. It seems to be carved from a piece of wood without any other materials, simple but exquisite. The body of the bottle is as smooth as glass, and the cap fits perfectly with the body of the bottle. The sculptor''s craftsmanship is really good. With a slight lift, the bottle cap will be opened. There is no smell, but a touch of spirituality escapes. The spirituality in the bottle is richer than the rich spirituality on the outside! Pour out a green colloid, the size of soybeans, shaped like jelly. His spiritual organ suddenly felt restless! "want to!" "want to!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 328： real cooperation Chapter 328 True Cooperation Finally found what I wanted! The reason why Yate wanted to cooperate with Xenia Eugen was that Shahem''s hostility towards them was only half of the factor, and the other half was because Xenia Eugen was the core and key figure in the ruins, and maybe even The final boss must have many "treasures" on him. The "treasure" here is not necessarily a thing, but may also be knowledge, such as information about the alienated body, the extraordinary inheritance of the Eugen family, etc., which are all invaluable. Although he is not particularly needed, he can be used to exchange items and knowledge of equal value with the 7th-level bosses. Dont worry about the lack of cash channels. Moreover, maybe there are items that I need, such as extraordinary items. If it is with Sandra and others, he certainly has no chance to get these. It is already very generous for others to rub you for a while, but you still want to make further progress? He is not incomprehensible, if there is no chance, he will not force it, so he always looks like a salty fish. But if it is delivered to your mouth, if you don''t know how to open your mouth, wouldn''t you be a "little fool"? No, the "little fool" knows to open his mouth actively. Not even a "little fool"! People always have to be selfish to live better and more easily. It is not too late to consider other things after you have the ability. In the mirror. Xenia Eugene has been staring at Art, carefully observing his every move and every change of expression! She didn''t know this outsider at all, and she didn''t even know the other person''s name until now, and she might not get her real name if she asked, so she didn''t bother to do it. She has no other choice, the outsider in front of her is the most suitable one! She chooses a partner, just like shopping, she will only choose the most suitable one, and will not consider others, which is equivalent to having no other choice. For this reason, she would rather devote more energy to observe and understand each other. After the opponent got Shahem''s body fluid, he entered a very strange state, as if he might swallow Shahem''s body fluid in one gulp at any time, but he was forcibly restraining himself. Could it be possible to swallow Shahem''s bodily fluids? My family just didn''t find the right way to take it? However, he shouldn''t know Shahem''s information! Could he just want to swallow it without knowing anything? "Shachem''s body fluids cannot be swallowed directly, it will turn the user to wood!" Although he didn''t want to admit that the only candidate he had carefully selected would be so reckless, Xenia Eugen still reminded him. "Yes." Yate was in a trance, ignoring the desire of the spiritual organ, put the thing back into the wooden bottle, put it into the space bag, and said at the same time: "I want this!" Formally put forward your own conditions. The purpose of his entering the ruins is to meet the "nutrition" needed for the growth of spiritual organs, which is obviously more nutritious than ordinary spirituality. Using the sentence "I''m trying to get more for you" successfully appeased the spiritual officer. Spiritual organ has no intelligence and cannot communicate, but it is his own organ, controlled by his brain, so it can transmit and make it understand certain information. "7:3 points, we are 7!" Xenia Eugen said immediately. Yate stared. "It is difficult for the current alienated body to maintain rationality. If there are more, our family will not be able to maintain it. And it is also a hidden danger to keep Shahem, so we plan to kill it." Xenia Eugen immediately explained, "Leave 7 Just in case, and from the perspective of power comparison, 9:1 is not too much, because I need your help, so I agree with 7:3, you should be content." Dealing with smart people is sometimes very worry-free, and you can understand your intentions without special explanation and cooperate tacitly; but sometimes it is very troublesome, just like now, if an explanation is not in place, a lot of thoughts will arise. "Leaving this aside, where is Shahem''s body, what does it look like, and how can I help?" Art asked. He only represents himself. Xenia Eugen naturally heard what he meant and didn''t care. All I really want is him! "This island is Shahem''s body, and we sealed it with stone worms." "?" Yat had already boldly speculated that it might be this valley, but he didn''t expect that his layout was still small. The diameter of this island exceeds 10,000 meters! How big should Shahem be? This island was originally the composition of their seal Shahem, but... "How did you breed so many stone worms?" "Back then there were far fewer stone worms, and Shahem''s body was not so big. Our plan was just an idea." Um? Art looked into Xenia Eugen''s eyes. The eyes of the two sides are facing each other. "Latecomer, what?" Xenia Eugen suddenly smiled. She said "latecomer", not "outsider"! And the voice sounded directly in Arter''s ear, as if whispering. She thought that Yate and the others were humans who did not know how many years later. Although it is not completely correct, it is enough to prove that she knows her own state! No wonder she used "story" to describe the history of the Eugen family before. Presumably, she already knew that the current self was equivalent to the character in the story. "You know everything?" Yate was silent for a moment, as if his thoughts were disturbed by her, and he asked slowly after nearly 10 seconds. "Maybe it has something to do with my form of existence." Xenia Eugen''s eyes flashed a light. She only suspected, and now it''s confirmed! A strong impulse and longing gushed out from the bottom of my heart, instantly dispelling the fear and panic about my own death. "What do you want?" Art asked her this time. Since she already knows her own form of existence, I don''t think she will still want to kill Shahem. At least it can''t be her first target! If you were in this situation, what would you want? The answer is ready to come out. "Please don''t resist." A gentle female voice sounded in his head, and Yate found that an inexplicable connection was trying to connect with his mind. Her occupation is a spiritual warlock, so it is not surprising that she has this kind of means, but it is difficult for her to speak in such a gentle tone, and even use the word "please". Many people may be fearless in the face of death, but when faced with the possibility of resurrection, no one can remain indifferent. At least Xenia Eugene can''t. Yate thought for a while, and felt that he couldn''t either. So, without making fun of Xenia Eugen, agree to the link. "I want to get out of here!" As soon as the connection was made, Xenia Eugen expressed his purpose. A desire so strong that it cannot be added! Yat can feel this strong mental fluctuation. "Speaking directly, I was afraid of scaring you, so I brought you here step by step. Moreover, we need their cooperation if we want to kill Shahem." This is the cooperation she wants. A secret cooperation only for 2 people! So much has been done before, on the one hand, it is for the alienation body to see, and on the other hand, it is to test out the needs of Yate. Knowing what the other party really wants makes it easier to discuss cooperation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 329： Consequences of too strong a seal Chapter 329 Consequences of too strong a seal Art noticed that she referred to her people as "they" instead of "they". It is understandable to hide the alienation body from the alien body. After all, it is a chance to survive, and the so-called clansmen are very likely to be unreliable. Especially the alienated clansmen. But judging from her address to the tribe, there seems to be other stories in it, not just selfishness. However, there is no need to pay attention to these trivial details. The important thing is how to cooperate, what you can get, and how to ensure that she is not lying without her! In order to survive, the chance of her lying is very small, but it cannot be guaranteed 100%. There are a lot of people coming in, and it''s not like she has no other choice. Besides, what if she has the means to parasitize herself? She was able to parasitize on the dryad puppet without Shahem noticing. Even though it was her physical body, it was enough to prove her power! Similarly, Xenia Eugene doesn''t trust Art 100%. Telling your own purpose, not only made a lot of determination, but also bet on your own vision. The reason why she didnt choose other people was because those people were members of the church, they were the lambs of the gods, and she didnt dare to bet on them. This kind of thing does not mean that if you swear to promise, others will believe it. Especially these two people are not the type to trust others easily. However, the two of them are not suspicious, they just believe in their own judgment more. After Xenia Eugen took the initiativeafter all, he is the one who seeks and has a natural disadvantageArt finally nodded. Actually, he only had this choice. Xenia Eugen only told him to come here, because he was afraid that he would refuse. He has no doubt that once he refuses, the alienated bodies in the stone chrysalis will immediately swarm out, and they can''t wait to eat! Xenia Eugene deliberately communicated with him in spirit, hiding those alienated bodies is only a secondary reason, may not be able to hear or understand, the main reason is to create the appearance of sharing a secret with him. When two people have a common secret, mutual trust will be greatly improved. It can greatly reduce the discomfort caused by the "second hand", after all, it is those alienated bodies that are hiding the truth. This woman is very similar to Art in some ways. "What''s your status now?" After the cooperation was reached, Yate finally asked the question in his heart. "Now I am a spiritual body, and the real me is the physical body, but I tell them this is the real me." Xenia Eugen fully demonstrated his trust in him. "Is this mirror a cage?" Arthur asked suddenly. "That''s right!" Xenia Eugen had a satisfied smile on his lips. As expected, she deserved to be the partner she chose, and she could deduce the true effect of this mirror just by her own words. "This mirror was made by my great-grandfather, and only the psychics of the Eugen family can use it." The implication is that he cannot use it. The eagerness in Yate''s eyes quickly cooled. "After leaving here, I can tell you all the information about the alienated body, which is enough to exchange for treasures." Xenia Eugen was worried that he would be greedy and make mistakes. Art looked at her. "Don''t worry, before I leave, I have a way to make you trust me!" Although he had put his fate on him, Xenia Eugene still didn''t tell him all the plans at once. It''s not as simple as keeping it secret, it''s also testing his heart. See if he will be displeased by it. According to the results of the trial, subsequent plans will also be changed. No matter how cautious you are about this kind of thing, you can''t be too cautious! Yate bowed his head, and just lifted it lightly. Its still the same sentence, he just doesnt trust others easily, its not suspicious, when its time to give trust, he will give full trust. Otherwise, neither Moore Lane nor Shao Hui would become friends with him. Angelo Nell is not a real friend yet, and lacks opportunities to contact and communicate, but he recognizes the other party''s status as the "chairman" and is trustworthy. Xenia Eugen didn''t have any expression changes on his face, and he didn''t show any attention or concern at all. "How to kill Shahem?" Finally came to the most critical question. This is the premise of everything. If Xenia Eugen wants to leave, she must kill Shahem, otherwise she cannot escape. Although Yate doesn''t care about the success or failure of the mission, he is very important to Angelo Nell, Shao Hui and others. He is invited as a helper and always wants to do his best. Moreover, if those big shots come in, Xenia Eugen may have no chance to get out. So, Shahem must die. It''s just that this guy''s strength is simply desperate, and she can''t think of anything she can do. "Just kill the little tree outside." Xenia Eugen''s answer was greatly unexpected. "The little tree named ''Sandy''?" Art couldn''t help but confirm it. Didn''t she say that this island is Shahem''s body? "That''s right." Xenia Eugen explained, "Even if we can''t break the seal, the main body has become its burden. If we want to get out, we can only transfer the core." Yat immediately understood what she meant, and the corner of his mouth twitched. This island is the future sealed form after an unknown number of years, and it was forcibly created by the ruins. The result is that the scale and level are out of the control of both parties, and neither the sealing party nor the sealed party can shake the seal. No wonder this relic was judged as a primary relic! If its just the strength that Shahem has shown so far, even though they are invincible individually, there are so many of them. If you think about it, its not impossible to fight. What''s more, there are aliens who are enemies of Shahem. Thinking about it like this, I immediately felt much more relaxed, and felt an urge to laugh. Who would have thought that such a situation would happen? However, if Xenia Eugen was not lurking in the dryad puppet, no one would have guessed that the unusually conspicuous little tree at the entrance of the village was actually Shahem''s deadly core! "Because of the seal, its core has not been transferred yet, and it is also reluctant to part with the power of its body, so it cannot leave here for the time being." Xenia Eugen continued, "At present, the power it can use should be within 10 tree roots. Left and right. However, if you dont push it into a hurry, it certainly wont be so desperate. Did not lurk in vain, and collected a lot of information. "What about them?" Arthur glanced at the stone pupae around him. "They are part of the seal, only one can go out, and they all go out in turn." Xenia Eugen replied. The alienated body acts as a living seal, ensuring that the seal will not weaken with the passage of time. The Eugen family planned well, but they didn''t expect that there would be a day when the seal was too strong! It is estimated that these alienated bodies are cursing people every day. "Very good!" But for Art and others, it is perfect. One alienated body is just right, if there are too many, they will have to face hordes of alienated bodies after defeating Shahem, and there is almost no chance of winning. Shahem definitely didn''t know this information, and actually wanted them to lure the alienated body out. "To what extent can you control that alienated body?" This is also a very important question. "It will be fine until it loses its mind." Xenia Eugene couldn''t give an accurate answer, because he didn''t know when it would lose its mind. Yate asked some more questions, and after the two parties finalized some details, they finally returned. (end of this chapter) Chapter 330： shake people Chapter 330 Shaking people "your name?" "Art Tavel." Before Art was about to return to the cave, Xenia Eugen finally asked his name. "Hope is the real name," Xenia Eugen murmured after he left. She has a tough personality and a good mentality. She is very lucky to be able to come back from the dead. She has not developed any emotions such as resentment, anger, or despair, so she can think rationally and seek a real chance for herself to be reincarnated. However, in the face of such a mighty force beyond her imagination, she can only gamble on her fate. Bet that I saw the right person! The human heart is the most difficult to grasp and the most changeable. In front of the mirror, the light suddenly blurred, and the previous alienated body quietly appeared. "It has been negotiated." "However, their strength is too poor, they can only be used as support, and the real main force is Gus. But Gus has not received supplies for a long time, and it is easy to lose his mind." "I know it''s too late to change, but I''m just worried that Gus will be killed by Shahem after losing his mind." "I know the necessary sacrifices are worth it, but I just feel distressed. After all, our tribe is already very small." "I''m sure Shahem has transferred the core to that branch. You know, with the current strength of the seal, it''s impossible for its main body to escape." "Who would have thought that the effect of the flood of stone worms would be so terrifying!" "They were forced by Shahm to lure you out. Shahm is reluctant to give up the power of the main body." "Can you give me the inheritance behind the spiritual warlock? Every point of strength now increases the chance of killing Shahem." "Yes, thank you great-grandfather!" Xenia Eugene is not talking to herself, but the other party is communicating with her with spirit. In her current state, she should cherish every ounce of mental power, and she needs the spiritual power from the other party to maintain stability from time to time, so use the way of speaking. The dream inheritance is finally available! From the beginning to the end, she has been very cooperative and dedicated to the sake of the family. Therefore, seeing that success is imminent, her great-grandfather finally generously told her about the inheritance behind the spiritual warlock. After all, the profession of a spiritual warlock also needs a successor. As an alienated body, it has been wiped out as a spiritual warlock profession, and most of its abilities have been lost. However, it is only because it was once a powerful psychic that it can maintain its sanity. Therefore, this job can only be given to Xenia Eugen who refuses to alienate. It doesn''t want a second alienated body like itself to appear! Now it no longer needs to worry about lifespan (it thinks), so naturally it doesn''t need an heir. Outside the hole. Even though Angelo Nell and Sandra have tried their best to control their emotions, they are still anxious, especially Angelo Nell, who moves his feet from time to time, which means that the ground is hard enough. If it was the ground, she would have already walked out of a ditch . Irma also looked anxious, looking around from time to time, but she kept glancing at Patricia Lambert from the corner of her eyes. Patricia Lambert probably wouldn''t have noticed if Art hadn''t been reminded. But with Art''s reminder, Patricia Lambert had been staring at him with shadow perception, and it was easy to discover his abnormality. Out of 10 times, at least 7 times the line of sight is to glance at yourself! Obviously abnormal. The first time I saw a girl I liked, I didn''t sneak as many peeks as he did! I felt very lucky. Fortunately, I was reminded, otherwise I might have been tricked by this guy. The strength of the two people is in the same echelon, but he was seriously injured, and coupled with mental arithmetic and unintentional sneak attack...the consequences are unpredictable. But when did this guy get recruited? Anyone else? If it hadn''t been for an accident, Irma wouldn''t have dared to think of him at all, and was so impatient. Half an hour passed, and even Shahem became impatient, exuding bursts of restless mental fluctuations. Angelo Nell stabilized instead, looking at the entrance of the cave quietly. "Wait another 10 minutes!" Sandra said. No one spoke, and as soon as he finished speaking, there was movement from the entrance of the cave. Although Yate has already concealed his body, how could his half-baked concealment skills be hidden from these people? At the same time, he was refreshed. However, before Angelo Nell and others could speak, a powerful mental wave suddenly came from behind. Yat was carried by this powerful mental force and flew back. Sandra and the others all changed their expressions. Not because of Ater being taken away, but because of the powerful spiritual power displayed by Shahem! How to fight against such an opponent? Yat did not resist, and was photographed in front of the dryad puppet. "How is it?" Seeing that he was unharmed, Shahem''s complexion suddenly sank. That is him, if it were the other people, they would definitely not be so amiable. Although his face was sullen, he didn''t make any moves, so he could already be regarded as amiable. "Most of the monsters are dormant, only 2 monsters are active, but they went back halfway after chasing them, and didn''t follow them." Art has already thought about how to answer. Shahem was not furious. What he said is enough to prove that he really went in and went deep into the hinterland. Its just that those guys refused to come out when faced with the temptation of food! Of course, it was because of him that he seemed reasonable. The entry of bubble is still very useful. "Why don''t we call more people over?" Art first proposed before it made a new decision. Since there is going to be a fight, of course everyone must be called. "Yes!" Shachem agreed. Know those humans outside. Although the main body is sealed, those humans are outside the valley, very close to its branch, and with so many people gathered together, how could it be impossible to perceive it? With the strength of those humans, there is no need to worry. "I''ll go and talk to them." Art pointed to the direction where Angelo Nell and others were. Shahem let go of his grip. Art turned and turned back. "How is it?" Sandra couldn''t wait to ask as soon as she saw him. The rest of the people also stared at him. Obviously, he didn''t lure the monster out, but the woman didn''t blame him, and let him go back safely. I''m curious what he said. "Call everyone outside!" Yate didn''t know how to "encrypt the call", so he could only express it cryptically. made an attack gesture. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Sandra''s expressions changed. "You decide for yourself." Of course Yate refused to shoulder this responsibility. Who knows how many casualties would occur, and while speaking, he made a gesture of flanking. "Are you sure?" A surprise fell from the sky, Sandra and the others couldn''t believe it. "I''m sure!" This time, Art nodded his promise. Although no contract was signed, they were Xenia Eugen''s only chance. It is impossible to have a second chance. Regardless of whether they fail or succeed, those big shots may come in again, and Xenia Eugen will have no chance of reincarnation. "Okay!" Sandra and the others looked at each other and made a decisive decision. Also, they don''t think Art is going to lie to them. Not to mention that Angelo Nell and Shao Hui are also there, there are big bosses outside. (end of this chapter) Chapter 331： pre-war preparation Chapter 331 Pre-war preparations Sandra, Angelo Nell, Yam Lloyd, and Zachary Cumberland each took out a mobile phone-like thing. Each greets their own people. Soul-eating spiders can''t be used in the ruins, at least not in general. They use the alien version of the walkie-talkie launched by the Steam Association. It can be used in places with normal spirituality, but the disadvantage is that the distance cannot be too far, and it is expensive. The short lifespan prevents it from being popularized. By the way, how about the outside situation. Although I was worried before, I was afraid that the woman would stare at them, so I resisted not contacting them. Yate found that his knowledge of the world''s technology was seriously insufficient. Before, I was obsessed with the extraordinary, and any earthling would be like this, and the only knowledge I had was all inherited from my predecessor. But his predecessor was nothing more than a country nobleman, who was also obsessed with the extraordinary during college, and his only friend was Matt Isaac, who also had limited cognition. However, no effect. He has decided to take an extraordinary path, just slowly get in touch with the field of science and technology. Um? Patricia Lambert stood beside him at some point and touched him quietly. "Thank you." After he looked over, he thanked him. Yat instantly understood what he meant, and had already confirmed that there was something wrong with Irma, so he came here to thank him. "I don''t know how to contact you after I go out?" Patricia Lambert asked again. intends to make friends. "Let''s exchange contact information after we get out." Yate naturally wouldn''t refuse. What he lacks the most is connections. "Count me in." Jerome Mond noticed the conversation between the two and walked over. The rock-like man has recovered. "Okay!" Yate would also not refuse this kind of strongman who can adjust himself after his heart breaks down. Moreover, judging from his previous performance, he should be very good at identifying materials, and he might use it at any time. Adult friendships mostly start with interests. Sandra is shaking people with 4 people, and Yate 3 people are in a group. Irma suddenly realizes that she is actually the one who is excluded! "Obviously trying to provoke the relationship between Yate, an outsider, and them, how could it become like this?" For a while, he fell into self-doubt. Sandra and the others are not as simple as saying "It''s time to fight, come here quickly", all aspects must be arranged, especially the information of the enemy and the situation that needs to be faced. I was afraid of being heard by Shahem, and I couldn''t speak clearly, so it took a little longer. After more than 10 minutes, they each ended the call. "Are you sure?" At last asked Art again. Its too late to repent now. "Sure!" Arthur didn''t hesitate. "You come to host, we have already agreed with them!" Sandra said. Because Yate did not understand their secret language, a lot of information could not be exchanged, such as how to contact the helper and how to cooperate, so he simply gave him the command. "Come here, I will assist." Yate shook his head without thinking. Commander, you look very imposing, but you have to take responsibility! If he was a member of one of these churches, he would certainly not decline, but he is an outsider! He came to be the commander, he is simply the perfect backer! He is not stupid, how could he take this pot? A look of satisfaction flashed in Angelo Nell''s eyes. knew he would not answer. "Okay. We have no other intentions. If you come to host, we will assist you by the side." Seeing his determined face, the 3 people could only give up and explain by the way. "I didn''t think much about it." Art said with a smile. As for whether to believe it or not, it depends on each of them. "What about the black mist outside?" Sandra and the others still don''t know that "Xenia Eugen" is Shachem''s puppet, and they think that the black mist outside is Shachem''s power, and the alienated body is Shachem''s puppet. Herm controls. However, since Yate asked them to come, there should be a way. Art twitched the corner of his eye. forget! He knew that the black mist outside and the alienated body were allies, so he let people from outside come in for granted, but he ignored that he shouldn''t know this! "I''ll ask!" Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough, and immediately became anxious, and turned to find Shahem. "Don''t worry, the outside power has been withdrawn." The voice of the dryad puppet came. Shahem really paid attention to them. It is also very difficult for the Eugen family to use this power, and the cost is not small, and they will retreat quickly every time. Just now I just found an excuse to stop them. Sandra and the others took a deep breath to calm down their nervousness. The battle is about to start, and facing such a powerful opponent, I feel nervous for a long time. "What about us?" Irma asked suddenly. He asked about the safety of several of them. I watched the whole process, and didn''t say a word, let alone report it. Strictly speaking, he was just playing with the idea of ??an outsider, Art. For Patricia Lambert, she just couldn''t control her instinct, coveted, but didn''t put it into action. Sanity is still there. Sandra and the others didn''t react much. I have already thought of this point, and once a war starts, I will definitely bear the brunt of it. What can I do? Join forces to resist! Although there was no answer, Irma understood what they meant, and the fat on her face trembled a few times. No choice but to bite the bullet. "What is the auxiliary status you added to her before?" Yam Lloyd asked suddenly. Last communication before the war. "Strength aura can increase physical damage by a small amount; prayer aura can restore life by a small amount." Yate replied, "There is also a kind of blessing aiming aura, which can greatly improve attack accuracy." Add 1 point of blessing to aim at the aura. "I want to bless the aura!" Sandra''s eyes lit up. "Only one type of aura can be used at a time, and the number of places is limited, only 2." Art also reserved a place for Xenia Eugene. After discussing it, they asked Art to bring Sandra and Zachary Cumberland into the team. Zachary Cumberland uses the fire ability with a knife, which is considered semi-long-range. There is no need for close combat like Yam Lloyd. Because his description of power aura and prayer aura is "small range", but the description of blessing aiming aura is "large range", natural selection has a large range. After Yate added 2 people to the team, he immediately turned on the blessing to aim at the aura, so that they could get used to it first. Take it as a rehearsal of the alienated body in the cave, don''t worry about Shahem seeing it. "friend!" Yate was just getting ready when he saw Sandra, who couldn''t wait for a test, turned around and ran over, stretching out her hands to him eagerly. Smile so brightly that you can see the back molars! When Yate is fully armed, the level 5 Blessing Aiming Aura can increase the attack accuracy by 135%! This is the abnormality of this skill. It seems that it does not increase attack or attack speed. Many players look down on it. Only when they encounter monsters with this kind of aura will they understand how perverted this skill is. When the knife sees blood, it will make you die of pain! After the level is higher, it is almost equivalent to adding the attribute of "must hit"! Thank you book friend "20220621013812842" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 332： Do it! Chapter 332 Do it! Each church has its own set of secret language for communicating in inconvenient situations. Just like now, they already know the situation Sandra and others are in, and they know that they will face two or more very powerful enemies. Whether they participate or not depends entirely on their own will. Sandra and the others are also afraid of too many casualties. They just asked Art to host. They really meant to let Art take the blame, but they also made sufficient preparations, including advance warning, information notification, consultation, and joint assistance, etc. . If they just let Yate to host, but they don''t assist, then they are throwing the blame purely for the sake of throwing blame, without any sense of responsibility, and will also lose a lot of points. After making sufficient preparations and efforts, inevitable injuries still occur. Only then do people need to take the blame. After all, the relatives and friends of the dead and injured will not consider these things and need to vent their emotions. They are the elites cultivated by the four churches, they are not just fighters, wisdom and overall situation are equally important. Everyone outside the valley did not flinch, including those whose confidence had been severely hit before. Although they are not as dazzling as Sandra and the others, they are all excellent in their respective small circles. They have registered with the teachers and leaders. Once they shrink back, how will they face these people when they go back? What''s more, it is still under the influence of the general trend, and no one backs down. Human beings are so strange. It is obviously because of the fear of death that the collapse of confidence is caused, but for the sake of illusory self-esteem, they can face danger directly. When the group is ready, let''s go! The green mist in the valley is thicker than before, and it is flowing. These green mist are spiritual manifestations in the ruins, and Shahem''s body contributed a large part, so it can control these green mist. Although members of the Eugen family cannot manipulate the green mist like it does, they can erode the green mist with the help of seals, the characteristics of the stone worms, and their own abilities. The one who manipulated the black-gray power to confront the green mist was the great-grandfather of Xenia Eugene. Although this person has lost his profession as a spiritual warlock, his mental power is actually stronger. The direction of his evolution is the spiritual side! Both sides know that a war is about to start, so they are gathering strength. Shahem used the power of his own body to mobilize the green mist, that is, the body was sealed too tightly, and the power it could use was limited, otherwise all the green mist would have been emptied in one go. The Eugen family openly eroded and robbed the green mist gathered by Shahem. Shahem knew, but could do nothing about it. These green mist are not only for fighting against the Eugen family, but also for accelerating the growth of branches, which is a necessity. Moreover, the one from the Eugen family stole only a small part, and the big part is still here. Yate and the others outside the cave failed to notice it, but Shao Hui and the others outside could see it clearly. Large swaths of green mist drifted over their heads, like a torrential river flowing into the valley, which was really spectacular. The storm is coming, and the dark clouds are overwhelming the city. A heavy pressure came to my face. Sandra and the others bluntly said that the monsters they were about to face were very powerful and they would not be able to protect themselves. This also extinguished their original desire to compete and instead sought cooperation and self-protection. Before departure, half of the preparatory work is adding buffs to each other. You add a shadow shield to me, I set you a burning state, you add a strength boost to me, I set you a shadow swift, you add a body strengthening spell to me, and I set you a single target version of the purification barrier... Finally, the people from the Church of Dawn will give you a group blessing, group resistance, group endurance blessing, plus those buffs that can only be applied to yourself. If it is in the game, you can definitely see it at the top of the interface The part showing the buff is densely packed, and it can''t fit in a row! This kind of situation of working together, anyone who has experienced the team copy will understand that the emotions start to rise inexplicably, covering up negative emotions such as panic and fear. With the blessing of various buffs, everyone''s strength has increased by about 30%, which has brought about an increase in confidence. Combined with Shaohui and others orderly commanding and mobilizing, after they set off, their momentum was not bad at all! A group of people followed the marks left by Sandra and the others, and soon came to the "small village" they described, and saw the small tree with a strange shape and no leaves. Keep in mind the exhortation and stop at the boundary between two different landforms. Green mist gathers just above this small village. Densely packed, a castle has been piled up in the sky! However, it is not all green, there is also a part of black gray. The two fogs of different colors are eroding and offsetting each other, as if two armies are fighting. Although there is no sound of killing, no amputated limbs and arms, and no blood splashing, but this situation of continuous gathering and continuous annihilation together has another meaning. Kind of tragic. After being notified by Xenia Eugen, her great-grandfather had already started to act. The decisive battle has quietly begun! Shahem only thought that it was Yate who made a fuss before, which caused his plan to be discovered by the Eugen family. He hadn''t thought that Yate and others would "betray" and suppress the black and gray power of the Eugen family while facing them Said: "Let them come in quickly!" Even if it is discovered, the monsters of the Eugen family cannot resist their instincts, as long as the temptation is greater, they will still be drawn out. I dont know yet, the members of the Eugen family are also bound by the seal, and only one person can go out at a time. Yate didn''t tell it. "Let''s go to the front, otherwise they won''t believe it." Art said first. Sandra and the others did not speak. Although I doubted him, but after choosing to trust, I stopped looking forward and backward and listened to him! Shahem didn''t doubt his words, mainly because he believed in his own strength, and when he came, he should turn around first. As long as it is in this area, it is the same no matter where it is. Art stepped forward to hold Angelo Nell''s hand. "Shua!" Everyone looked over. Angelo Nell froze for a moment, then smiled and walked side by side with him. Sandra and the others also looked away and followed silently. At first, he was just surprised, but he immediately understood what Art meant. Sure enough, halfway through, Angelo Nell started talking to them. Sounds like a conversation about how to arrange those people. Boundary. When Shaohui and the others saw Yate and his party appear, there was a little commotion. At the same time, they also saw the woman in their mouth. A monster whose mind is strong enough to control them! "Let''s go forward." Yate and the others walked until they were about 3 meters away from the small tree before stopping. No matter how close it is, I''m afraid it will become wary. Seeing that they were so proactive, Shahem didn''t urge them to manipulate the puppets to deal with the erosion of the Eugen family. At the same time, look for the figure of the alienated body. They appear together every time, but this time I didnt see the alienated body, I felt very awkward and always wanted to find it. Even monsters cannot escape the influence of this instinct. Ahead. Art let go of Angelo Nell''s hand. When Sandra and the others saw this, their eyes were fixed, and they immediately began to brew the fastest attack method. Without any warning, a moon-shaped moonlight suddenly appeared from Yate''s hand, cutting towards the small tree named "Sandy". Black lights, fire knives, stick phantoms, etc. followed closely. (end of this chapter) Chapter 333： success failure Chapter 333 Success and failure Moonlight Slash! A skill named by Yate himself, which mainly exerts the characteristic that his moonlight can destroy spirituality. Even in the ruins, he can still condense the moonlight, but the number is a bit small and the speed is a bit slow. It took him a long time to condense such a blow. I have been holding back and waiting for this. The people on the opposite side can''t see clearly, and the people around them should not talk too much. As for Irma, it will be a matter of survival. Other skills are either long before casting, or weak in power. After much deliberation, this skill is still easy to use. Sandra and the others have already learned from Angelo Nell that they want to act with him. Didn''t wonder why he didn''t attack the woman, but attacked this seemingly insignificant little tree. Seeing him make a move, he followed him reflexively. There is only this chance for a sneak attack, so there is no time to think! Sandra didn''t condense the shadow arrows, the cd was a bit long, but a laser-like black light shot out from under his feet and went straight to the root of the small tree. Like Yate, it is also a big move that has been brewing for a long time. It has high damage, fast speed, and tricky angle. It was originally intended to be used to grab the boss. But at this moment, there is no need to care about hiding clumsiness. The crimson jade dagger in Zachary Cumberland''s hand suddenly ignited a raging fire, and the condensed fire turned into a 4-meter-long fiery knife, cutting towards the small tree. The stick in Yam Lloyd''s hand, the rune activated and lit up, condensing a huge phantom of the stick, which also seemed to be made of brass. At first glance, he thought it was a copper pillar, and it fell down. There are also Patricia Lambert 3 and Angelo Nell, who are also not left behind. Angelo Nell actually attacked from close quarters, bullied him, and smashed down the warhammer in his hand with a hazy brilliance. Violence! A circle of inwardly shrinking red lines appeared under Yate''s feet, resembling a gear, and the blessing had been activated to aim at the aura. Shahem sensed their "betrayal" for the first time, and was furious instantly. He was about to take them down together, but found that he suddenly lost control of the puppets! This was discussed between Yate and Xenia Eugen. When Yate and the others attacked, Xenia Eugen was responsible for blocking the dryad puppets. Otherwise, with the terrifying spiritual power of the dryad puppets, they can be controlled in an instant. On the way back to the front door from the back, he had successfully teamed up with Xenia Eugen. That''s why they brazenly launched a sneak attack. Xenia Eugen did not disappoint him, successfully taking away Shachem''s control over the dryad puppet. After all, it is her own physical body, and Shahem also uses her spiritual power, and she hides it in it, so it is not difficult to do something. But the price is to expose your own existence. When Shahem found that he had lost control of the dryad puppet, he was shocked and angry, but he ignored this side and immediately shifted his consciousness to the branch. With this momentary delay, the attacks of Yate and the others had already landed on Xiaoshu. Yat was the initiator, and the speed of Moonlight Slash was extremely fast, as if it had crossed time and space, and it was chopped on the trunk of the small tree in an instant. There is no sound or light effect, but the part of the tree trunk that was cut suddenly becomes dry, as if the bark can be peeled off with a light hand. This is the horror of the extinction ability! Even if it is only a primary level, even if it is not proportional to Shahem''s power, it can still cause such an effect. The attacks of Sandra and others are explosions with light effects, especially the attack of Zachary Cumberland, which is full of special effects! Accompanied by a loud bang, the attacks of several people landed on Xiaoshu one after another. For a while, the sky was filled with flames and the sound was deafening. Unfortunately, the effect does not seem to be very good. "Bang!" Angelo Nell and Jerome Mond flew back upside down. The two were attacking at close range, and they had to avoid the attacks of Sandra and the others, so their speed was the slowest. As soon as they got close, they were pulled back by Shahem alone. "Quick back!" Art grabbed Angelo Nell and shouted while running diagonally forward. Only one chance to sneak attack! Although the sneak attack was successful, it did not achieve the desired effect. After he saw Shachem resist the attacks of Sandra and the others, he didn''t even lose a piece of bark! That is, Sandra''s attack left it with a black spot the size of a fingernail. The attack characteristics of several people, such as shadow, fire, power, etc., until they reach a certain level, it is difficult to cause substantial damage to Shahem. It can only be said that in the initial stage, these characteristics are not as strong as the extinction characteristic. Judging from the results, it failed. Yam Lloyd imitated Art, grabbed Jerome Mond, and fled quickly. Sandra and the others are no exception. Although their attack did not achieve the expected effect, it also blocked Shahem for a little time, allowing them to escape successfully. Shao Hui and the others on the opposite side reacted, and hurriedly prepared for a long-range attack, locked on the small tree, and at the same time all kinds of lights lit up, ready to meet Art, Sandra and the others at any time. It wasn''t that they were unresponsive, but that the scene just now was like lightning, and it took only about 3 seconds from the beginning to the end. Their attention was attracted by the battle above. In addition, Sandra and the others told them that the important enemy was that woman. Who would have thought that they would suddenly attack that insignificant little tree? And it''s still the rhythm of the Atlas! "Poof" A thick tree root drilled out from the ground, like a python attacking suddenly, entwined towards Yate at an extremely fast speed. He has the highest threat. Many times, people dont really hate their enemies. After all, its a hostile relationship, but they cant forgive traitors! In the eyes of Shahem, he is this hateful "traitor". It can barely be regarded as the disadvantage of the entry of "soaked rice". Moreover, when he was running away, his free hand actually snatched Xenia Eugen''s body! Who are you not staring at him? At this moment, there is probably only one thought - to kill him! Art reached out and threw Angelo Nell forward. She was pulled back by Shahem, but her body was temporarily paralyzed, she was not injured, and she could move freely. Angelo Nell turned over, landed firmly on the ground, and ran forward without looking back. It''s not the time to grind! Even if you want to help, it''s not here, don''t forget there are 2 tree roots! I dont know what Shahem was thinking, but the other two roots didnt pursue Sandra and the others, but they havent appeared until now. "Bang!" Shahem''s tree roots failed to entangle Art, and he was caught by the alienated body that suddenly appeared. Is this guy still invisible? Yat saw it clearly appeared suddenly! Shahem obviously didn''t know it had this ability, and the tree root was caught straight. The alienated body tore and bitten, tearing off its root in an instant. The bark and muscle-like fibrous tissue flew around, the green juice flowed sideways, and the fragrance was tangy. For a while, Yate was so greedy! "Run!" At this moment, Xenia Eugen''s hurried voice suddenly sounded in his head. Yate didn''t even think about it, and directly launched the teleportation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 334： roots Chapter 334 Root hair Yat forgot that he was still carrying Xenia Eugen in his hand. He is not really thoughtful enough to be exhaustive, but his strong intellectual attributes make the memories of his previous life keep emerging and deepening. It is like a huge database, and he is also intelligent. When he hears relevant content, he will Relevant information pops up automatically. However, this is just a database, not an intelligent processor, and it is impossible to remind him that he is holding a person in his hand. His strength and understanding of the power of space are far from being able to transport people. Fortunately, he reacted in time and stopped his skills abruptly. Otherwise, either Xenia Eugen''s body was torn apart by the space, or the transmission failed, and he suffered backlash. Xenia Eugen sensed the spatial fluctuations on his body, but it was too late to stop it. She wanted to suppress Shahem''s control over her body, and the result was that neither of the two parties could control the body, and Yate scared her enough. Her body can''t bear the tearing force of space! Fortunately, Art stopped in time. But it also puts itself in danger. A tree root was gnawed off by the alienated body named Gus, coupled with the "betrayal" of Yate and others, the puppet got out of control and was robbed... Obviously not long ago, I was still in the hands of winning, and I hoped to escape, but I fell from heaven to **** in a blink of an eye. The pain and the huge psychological blow, Shahem''s mentality collapsed. "Boom" Centered on that strange tree, the ground suddenly began to bulge. Even Shao Hui and the others who were standing outside were affected, and their bodies shook for a while. Not to mention Yate and the others who are still in the Shahem branch field, their bodies are shaking from side to side, and it is already difficult to stand normally. If this is the case, it will not have a big impact on their group of Tier 3 professionals, but there are still many adult wrist-thick roots sticking out of the ground! "", "", ""... So many roots that are comparable to steel bars popped out of the ground in an instant, from the perspective of an outsider, it is spectacular. But from the point of view of the person involved... I still want a fart, hurry up and hide! This thing is drilled straight out from below, and each one is as thick as a wrist. Once stabbed, do you have to think about the result? Yate and others burst out with unprecedented potential in an instant, bringing the legendary "flicker and maneuver" to the extreme. Can only move in a small range, not too fast, let alone slow, the difficulty is extremely high. Fortunately, the roots of Shachem''s body are thick, but the density is not very high, giving them room to dodge. All the people who witnessed this scene were all glad that they were not selected. This elite team was well selected, and none of them was stabbed! From their perspective, the original normal ground was densely covered with roots, including the village. The dilapidated houses collapsed. In an instant, it turned into a strange "dense forest". "What are you doing in a daze, hurry up and help!" Someone shouted, and then everyone realized that they threw all kinds of skills at the roots in front of them. The shadows of swords and swords, the shadows of flames... were thrown out like money. Not just to help, but also to "rub hurt". Looking at how terrifying this guy is, many people already feel that they have no chance to go head-to-head. It''s rare to have this kind of opportunity to rub against each other. Why don''t you hurry up? These roots are far less hard than the strange tree, and under such frequent attacks, they will soon be damaged. That strange tree is a new body prepared by Shahem for himself, carefully cultivated, of course, it is not comparable to these roots that are about to be discarded. But these roots cannot be damaged by normal attacks, and they can withstand about 5 waves of attacks. Moreover, after everyone managed to clean up the roots in front of them, new roots sprouted immediately! The powerful vitality and recovery power of the alienated body is mainly derived from Shahem''s body fluids! Shahem''s own resilience can be imagined. That is, the body was sealed to death, otherwise the cleaning speed of everyone would not be able to catch up with its recovery speed! Yat added a path of flames to himself, but wherever he passed, there would be a fierce burning flame. Quickly cleared a clean area. However, the roots are gone, but replaced by raging fire. Angelo Nell and others just want to come here and be lazy! Zachary Cumberland and Irma didn''t mind, but the pride of the former didn''t allow him to do so, and the latter didn''t dare. When in danger, do you dare to go to the enemy''s house to hide? Irma is still very self-aware. Although Art smiled brightly at him before, he knew that Art wouldn''t mind making trouble if given the chance. It''s just, isn''t this guy really a member of the Vulcan Church? "Be careful with my body, it can''t be damaged yet!" Xenia Eugen had to remind Art. temporary? Art vaguely guessed part of her plan. "I finally understand why the secretions of stone worms and the things formed by solidification of corpses are so hard!" Arthur was still in the mood to complain. Not hard, no way! If it wasnt hard enough, it would have been drilled out by Shahems roots, branches, etc.! However, the expression on his face was not at all relaxed. These roots are not Shahem''s attack, but the natural form of the tree root when it came out! The real attack has not yet begun. The ground where the village is located has been completely broken, and a huge monster has drilled out of the ground. Yate finally recognized it, it was a tree root! These root hairs are the "fluff" on the root of this tree. Compared with it, those python-like tree roots suddenly became very delicate and petite. The thickness of this tree root is more than 50 meters! Shahem''s new body grew on this tree root. Yate and others also stood on the root of this tree. Except, it doesn''t seem to be able to drill out all the way, only a small bulge. The part where Shahem''s new body is located has the highest bulge, nearly 2 meters, and the position where Yat and others are located is only a little bit swelled. "Don''t tell me, it can control 10 of these roots!" Art said to Xenia Eugen. If Xenia Eugene answers "Yes", then he can only run away. "I didn''t know it could control the taproot system!" Xenia Eugen''s voice was a little heavier. Just now she just noticed the movement underground. Her occupation is a spiritual warlock, and her perception is far stronger than that of Te and others. "Is this its taproot?" Art was not idle, and continued to escape while communicating with Xenia Eugen. "should be." "..." Yat finally joined Shao Hui and the others after Shahem''s tree roots swelled. Angelo Nell was one step ahead of him. Because he was thrown out before, the distance is shorter. Unexpectedly, it was not Sandra who arrived later, but the seriously injured Patricia Lambert. (end of this chapter) Chapter 335： body grab Chapter 335 Body snatching battle Yate set off first, and when dealing with those roots, the method was simple and quick, and his own agility attribute was not low, so it was reasonable to arrive second. But Patricia Lambert arrived faster than Sandra and the others, which he never expected. He even thought that Patricia Lambert might have died unfortunately, so he paid special attention to it, but he couldn''t find it! When we meet again is now. It seems that Patricia Lambert''s background is not simple. Either abilities or props, neither of which is something that ordinary professionals can possess. Then Irma and Jerome Mond. The three of Sandra deliberately stayed behind to guard against possible attacks. In front of so many people, it is time to perform. Not to mention, the actions of the three people have gained a lot of goodwill and recognition. Angelo Nell glanced at Art when he saw this. It seems to be complaining that he doesn''t give himself a chance to perform. Yat twitched the corner of his eyes, ignored her, and beckoned Shaohui to look out for him, and communicated with Xenia Eugen himself. Shaohui is in close combat, it is inconvenient to take damage, so she can''t throw the wooden mace. In contrast, Tina Hart is like a fish in water, "picking up leaks" can fly! Seeing that someone else was about to break a fibrous root, she suddenly added a shot and grabbed the final blow. Those who can be gunners usually have excellent eyesight, and she is a typical example. Under this chaotic offensive, she still has no missed shots. If this was in the game, someone would have already been PKed! Right now, Shahem didn''t fight back, and was almost passively beaten, and the crowd didn''t care about her at all. In the confusion, Yate suddenly discovered that the alienated body named Gus disappeared again. "Tell them to be careful!" said to Shaohui hastily. Just learned from Xenia Eugen that it is not her who controls the alienated body, but her great-grandfather! Compared to her, her great-grandfather undoubtedly had a more detailed understanding of Shahem. In this situation, instead of taking advantage of the situation to attack, he chose to hide. Yate wondered if Shahem was planning some big move. Shahem pulled out a tree root of the main body, which seemed to be very powerful, but this tree root could only expose a short section of the ground and could not move freely. Instead, he made himself a target, either it lost its mind, or it There is a big move. The latter is more likely. After hearing this, Shaohui immediately warned everyone. But in this atmosphere, very few people can listen. Only Tina Hart, Zoe Varner, Dana Hoyle, Dylan Felton, Donna Morton, and Beverly Hardy listened, stopped their hands, and asked Art Gather around. He has a lot of information, and he is the core of this small circle. Angelo Nell is forcefully "suppressing" the people of the Church of Dawn, making them retreat temporarily. The Church of Dawn is not good at attacking, especially long-range attacking, and they dont need their assistance in the environment of stance output, so they can only try their best to rub it. She managed to get these people to stop and retreat. She can''t command people from the other three churches. It was Sandra who came back and hurriedly organized the manpower to retreat. I didn''t understand what was going on, but when I saw Angelo Nell''s actions, I immediately followed suit. Go directly to the front of the crowd and stop. No one is so dazed that even they dare to attack. Safety still needs to rely on them! Art stayed ahead. Xenia Eugen can''t be too far away! Her physical body is connected to the branches of Shahem, reaching here is already the limit, Moreover, this connection cannot be separated by brute force. Although I know that Shahem probably won''t damage her body, I can''t be 100% sure. After all, Shahem is obviously in an abnormal state now, and she can''t move. Art can only stay and take care of her. physical body. As an ally, this responsibility must be fulfilled. Since Xenia Eugen revealed his true purpose and told him some secret information, the two sides are no longer plastic allies. Already 2 times. There was another time when the teleportation was forcibly stopped for her. Although Xenia Eugen didn''t say anything, she remembered everything in her heart. Don''t wait for the third time, make a choice immediately. If you procrastinate, you may miss things! "Don''t worry about me, you hide yourself." Xenia Eugene''s voice suddenly sounded in Art''s mind. Art couldn''t help but glanced at her, wondering if he had heard wrong. She can''t move now, but let yourself leave her alone? "With this body, it is impossible for me to leave. Therefore, this body must be destroyed." Xenia Eugen explained, "But before that, I need to use the power of Shahem to breed a new one." Body. Escaping is just an illusion, in order to cover up my real purpose, with this connection, Shahem will not worry about my real escape, and will not make a choice that will hurt both for the time being." Yate clearly felt her further trust from the words. "For the sake of realism, I will leave when it is dangerous." Try to help her. "Hmm." Xenia Eugene stopped talking. The situation at hand is not suitable for distraction. The reason why Shahem moves slowly is that apart from the fact that the main body is sealed too deadly, another reason is that he is pulling each other with the Eugen family. The green, black and gray in the sky have been completely intertwined, and it is too late to melt! It is like a science fiction blockbuster, with a sense of fantasy and magnificence. The strength of the Eugen family is actually so powerful! However, Shahem still freed his hand after all. The main root wriggles slowly, like the tongue of an animal when it chews its cud. Not to mention, the exposed part really looks like a cat''s tongue, and the fibrous roots are the barbs on it. The main root slowly stood up, aiming at their position. Ya pulled Xenia Eugen''s body, and immediately rushed behind a stone on the right. "Gather, protective cover!" Sandra and the others also reacted and stopped retreating. Red, black, gray, and foggy white, the shields of the four colors rise almost simultaneously! There are so many of them, there are not many bunkers around, and there is no time to hide. The best choice is to get together and gather strength. Inside the 4-layer shield, Zachary Cumberland and Yam Lloyd each added another layer of shield. Sandra is not good at defense. ", , ..." As if ten thousand arrows were fired at once, the densely packed roots broke away from the main body and flew towards them. It seems that it is just the power accumulated by gently wriggling, but the strength is shocking. All plugged into hard ground! Although it is only a few centimeters deep, if it falls on a person, it will undoubtedly cause a chill. All 6 protective shields were penetrated! However, fortunately, there was not much power left, and was successfully stopped by Sandra and others. Instead, something went wrong on Yate''s side. Xenia Eugen''s body was snatched back by a tree root as thick as a python! Without the dryad puppet, Shahem lost his powerful spiritual power, and his body could not move, which caused him to be restricted everywhere. So, the main purpose of its attack this time is to attract Art''s attention and take the opportunity to take back the puppet. (end of this chapter) Chapter 336： fail Chapter 336 lapsed Dryad puppets are very important to Shahem! Its body cannot move casually, but the dryad puppet can. Its own attack methods are limited, and it is not a creature that is good at fighting. The dryad puppet has inherited Xenia Eugen''s spiritual warlock skills, and has become more powerful with the support of its powerful attributes. Finally, and most importantly, the dryad puppet is its backhand. As a plant, no matter how powerful it is, it still has too many restrictions. It would be fine if it remained as a plant, but the dryad puppet made it realize the convenience and potential of being a human being, so it prepared an extra choice for itself. However, a puppet is just a puppet after all. It is not that simple to become a human, and it doesn''t even know if it will succeed. So, the first choice is to branch. Lets get rid of the seal first. But the puppet cannot be abandoned. I didn''t do it right away before, because the puppet is connected to its body, and it is impossible to leave it too far. No, it was easily taken back. With the puppet, its confidence surged up immediately, and even its mentality gradually recovered. Powerful spiritual skills, it can neutralize many threats from the Eugen family, and it can also easily eliminate these flies and traitors. However, the most important thing at the moment is to restore control of the puppet. Unexpectedly, this woman is still alive! After taking it back, without further ado, he immediately mobilized his mental power to strangle Xenia Eugen''s spirit body. Its spiritual attribute is very powerful, otherwise it would not be able to control the green mist, but it can only be manipulated simply, and it can be more refined, such as controlling the human beings who have absorbed the green mist, and it needs to be done through a mediumin the shares of the green mist , it is only a major shareholder, not a 100% controlling shareholder, and some things require a shareholders'' meeting to perform. That''s why it worked so well for Art. The bubble entry is just to make it feel good for Yate, but the result of this good feeling is that it wants to turn Yate into its own puppet! Yat had long suspected that it had ulterior motives, so he never thought of taking its side from the beginning to the end. Without it, it is because it behaves too well, just like a man who is courting beautiful women in a bar, but only has the words "bad intentions" engraved on his forehead! How could a creature like it take the initiative to share its power with others under such circumstances? But it took the initiative to instill green mist into Yate! Unless it thinks that these green mist will eventually rot in the pot. However, due to the limitation of natural conditions, it does not have a strong spiritual power, but only by using Xenia Eugen''s spiritual power as a medium can it exert a part of it! So, it is correct to say that it uses Xenia Eugene''s mental power, but it is more condensed and can be replenished without limit. But the dryad puppet is part of its body, so there is no limit to its mental power. At the beginning, it was by pretending to have low mental power that he successfully lured this woman into the trap and then controlled her. Under the strangulation of its enormous spiritual power, Xenia Eugen''s spirit body, which had been exposed, could not persist for too long, and was wiped out and swallowed in about 10 seconds. This time, it repeated and carefully checked 10 times, and finally confirmed that there was no trace of the woman, so it was relieved. Didn''t find it, the string of coral beads on the wrist, one of which shone slightly. There are 7 beads in total, the nail cover is big, the color is crimson, very beautiful. Careful observation reveals that 3 of the beads have lost their vitality! Although it is also crimson, it is lifeless, not as bright and lively as the other 4 pieces. However, don''t say it is a different kind, I believe that most men will find it difficult to distinguish. The one that shimmers slightly is 1 of the remaining 4 pieces. After cleaning up the woman''s spirit body, it immediately manipulated the puppet to punish the traitor! hated Yate so much. However, after doing it, it discovered that Yate didn''t have the spirituality of green mist in his body! how is this possible? It instilled it in person! Yate knew that it had evil intentions, and knew that it could control the green mist. Xenia Eugen had reminded him, but he still absorbed it unscrupulously. How could he have no confidence? If it is just absorbed, it will really be controlled by it. But after this period of time, these spirits have long been decomposed into their own spirits by the spiritual organ, so it''s no wonder it can still find them! "ݡ" Just when Shahem was puzzled by the failure, a sharp piercing sound sounded. An arrow went straight to its branch! When the sound sounded, the arrow had already arrived. A dark red arrow mixed with light gray, with long arms, thick thumbs, no arrow feathers, very simple, with a very unstable atmosphere. After successfully blocking its wave of "Arrow Rain" attacks, it was found that it had no follow-up attacks to keep upfocused on strangling Xenia Eugen''s spirit body and punishing ArtSandra, Yam Laue De, Zachary, and Cumberland worked together to give it a big move. Yat had already told them through Angelo Nell that this strange tree was the monster''s body. Shahem''s strength, stamina, and spirit are all very high, but agility is not its specialty, and it is too late to block it with branches. "Boom" The tree trunk was shot directly, and the already unstable power exploded instantly. The power overflowing with radiation is more like a bomb than an arrow. Shachems branches were shaken violently by the blast, and there were large scorched black marks on the trunk. Not only did part of the bark fall off, but the phloem and cambium inside were also damaged to varying degrees! Works surprisingly well! Yate, Sandra and others were all refreshed. Even the great-grandfather of the Eugen family excitedly manipulated the alienated body to attack in person, creating opportunities for Sandra and the others, hoping they would shoot more arrows. Although there is no way for the two parties to communicate, there is still a tacit understanding. It''s just that the alienated body named "Gus" just appeared, and was severely whipped a dozen times by Shahem in a berserk state. It''s not roots, but branched branches, like whips, lashing at the alienated body. Every stroke, his skin was torn apart! There are thorns on the branches! The powerful flesh body of the alienation body has no protective effect at all. In the blink of an eye, a lot of flesh and blood were torn off, and the bones were exposed! It was skin and bones, not much meat. Fortunately, his vitality and resilience are strong enough, otherwise this blow would have killed him. At the same time, the three of Sandra worked together again to create the second arrow. This time, the 3 people were filled with various buffs, and the second arrow was shortened by nearly 10cm! They forcibly compressed the power of 3 different attributes on this arrow. The smaller the volume, the stronger the compression power, and the greater the power after the explosion. Just when Sandra was about to shoot an arrow, a gear-shaped red halo suddenly appeared under her feet. Art retreated this way. Sandra''s movements suddenly paused. "Damn!" Yam Lloyd and Zachary Cumberland were shocked. Dude what are you doing? ! If it explodes on the spot, how many of them can survive can only depend on their fate... (end of this chapter) Chapter 337： help Chapter 337 Help Also startled was Art, who stopped and refused to move forward. I don''t know how the three of them fiddled with this thing. It''s not complicated. It just instills their own purified power into this shadow arrow. There is no ratio at all. It is probably the same every time. As long as it is not Just explode right away. However, uncomplicated does not mean easy. The most difficult thing is how to ensure that it will not explode immediately on the premise of maintaining "instability". Obviously, their experience and technology are not mature enough, otherwise Yam Lloyd and Zachary Cumberland would not be afraid. Yat felt the chaotic and restless power in the arrow, and also raised his hairs. The body''s instinctive reaction. Sandra this guy has no idea what he''s doing! Completely unaware that it was his own fault. Sandra, who was suddenly blessed and aimed at the aura, entered a very miraculous state. I had it once before, but it was too hasty at the time, and I didn''t experience it carefully. Only now do I realize the beauty of this state. Just like some basketball players occasionally enter a magical state of "the basket is like the sea", now he feels like he is possessed by a marksman. The strange tree seems to be right in front of his eyes, and he can shoot wherever he wants. Where, absolutely not Miss! This state is addictive. So, he couldn''t help experiencing it for a while longer. But it scares the people around. If it weren''t for worrying about disturbing him, Yam Lloyd and Zachary Cumberland would have already done it! Fortunately, he woke up in time and shot the arrow in his hand. "ݡ" It was still when the arrow was about to hit, the shrill piercing sound suddenly sounded. Shahem was like a crazy shrew, scratching and scratching, scarred and bruised the alienated body that appeared to sneak attack, and successfully got rid of the entanglement of the alienated body. I also want to thank Sandra for the pause, which gave him the opportunity to twist his body. The mental value is high, so the attack is locked in advance, and the first time to dodge. If this trend is followed, the arrow will just pass by at best. However, Sandra seemed to have expected it to dodge, and the trajectory of the arrow actually had a slight arc, just like a straight ball in a baseball would float up due to excessive speed, but the arrow was offset to the right, just in line with Shahem The direction of movement is the same. It feels like it''s going up on purpose. "Boom" There was another violent explosion. The power is greater than before. Shahem''s taproot system was shaking, as if a small earthquake had occurred. Thanks to the fact that the "stone" formed by the secretions of the stone worms and the corpses was hard enough, the ground did not crack, and there were no stones slipping off the mountains on both sides. Taking this opportunity, the power of the Eugen family who once again controlled the black and gray eroded the green mist. Originally, the green mist controlled by Shahem had the upper hand, but now it has gradually become evenly matched. Without these green mist, Shahem is like an alienated body without nutritional supplements. Although it has strong vitality and resilience, it is just water without a source. In addition, it also prevented Shahem from using the green mist to control these outsiders. The reason why Sandra and the others are so relaxed is that the main energy of the Eugen family that pulls Shahem is the source. "ǡ" A strange whistling sound like weeping suddenly sounded. came from a branch of Shachem, but don''t know how it happened that sound. The aftermath of the explosion dissipated, and the strange tree reappeared in front of everyone. Sandra is ready for the next arrow. There are other people who are also preparing long-range attacks and want to continue to rub blood. However, what appeared in their field of vision made them feel dazed for a while. The image has changed drastically! It is still tree-shaped, but it gives people a human-shaped visual effect. The trunk is the torso of the human body. Red muscle lines can be seen on the injured part. The two roots connecting the main root system are the legs. The place where the branches and the trunk meet A basketball-sized object appeared, which should be the head, but there was only a gap in the mouth, which probably made the sound. The branches were hair, and there were no arms...very weird! Especially the head! Everyone didn''t have any precautions to see that those with high abnormal resistance, high mental attributes, and strong willpower were just in a trance for a while, while those with weak resistance, low mental attributes, and weak willpower were not so lucky. The facial features except the mouth were distorted for a while, as if being forcibly erased by some invisible force! "Ah" The few people who were unfortunately recruited rolled on the floor in pain. Although I have instinctively covered my eyes with my hands, the effect seems to be insignificant. They are all people whose confidence has collapsed before. Although he has recovered a lot, his resistance is still weaker than others. Fortunately, they are full of buffs, otherwise there will be no pain step, but they will be erased directly! "Purification!" "Glow of Dawn!" "Purify the barrier!" Finally it was time for the members of the Church of Dawn to play. Needless to say, the purification technique and the purification barrier. The Radiance of Dawn is an upgraded version of the purification technique. It is single-body and has a stronger effect, but it also requires higher strength. Among the members of the Church of Dawn, there are only a handful of 3 people who can perform it. After all, these people were rescued. However, one person''s nose was smoothed out, and it is not known whether it will be recovered. Yate is naturally fine. His spiritual attribute is the highest among this group of people. Coupled with the strong abnormal resistance of his own profession and the blessing of equipment, he didn''t get the trick like last time, and he didn''t even feel anything. Last time it was because the distance was too close, and he was the only one to bear all the pollution. There were not so many people to help share it, and he was not fully armed, so he was uncomfortable. This time he has all the gear on! After Xenia Eugen''s physical body was taken away, his hands were also free, and he took the suicide branch and the spiritual crown shield. Although there is no direct increase in abnormal resistance, this effect has been attached to the increase in mental value. Being "scared" by Shahem''s strange form, all the attacks that everyone had prepared fell through. It flew crookedly and didn''t know where it was going. But under the blessing of Blessing Aiming Spiritual Qi, Sandra''s arrow hit Shahem''s branch even though she was seriously disturbed! Sandra herself was stunned. Make up your mind to make friends with Art, this blessing targeting aura is really suitable for him! Unaware that he had replaced Ater as Shahem''s primary target. The branch of Shahem, which was hit by an arrow again, actually leaked red and green liquid this time! Like the blood of animals, or the juice of plants, the fragrance has a slight fishy smellof course, Yate and others cant smell itit seeps in immediately after touching the ground, but the ground is also dyed green, which is very strange. When the liquid dries up, everyone discovers that Shahem was shot in the "face"! The arrow made a thumb-sized opening on its forehead. There is a green crystal inlaid in the mouth, looking from a distance, it looks like a weird vertical eye! Sandra helped it? (end of this chapter) Chapter 338： new form Chapter 338 New Form "I didn''t do this!" Sandra couldn''t help but defend herself in the face of the gazes of Art, Yam Lloyd, Zachary Cumberland and others. Thats right, he shot an arrow, but the fact that Shahem opened his eyes has nothing to do with him! Art retracted his gaze. Of course I knew it had nothing to do with him, but I was just surprised that his luck was a little "good". His attack made Shahem have to make a change in form, and this form is obviously not perfect, without arms, and with incomplete features. Although it is weird and the radiation pollution to people is strong, it is very mutilated. If a creature is not perfect in evolution, it will definitely have many disadvantages. The most obvious one is that it can kill obsessive-compulsive disorder! Yate does not have obvious obsessive-compulsive disorder, but looking at its "face", there is still an urge to help it draw all the five senses, especially the mouth, which seems to be only half opened, and the other half cannot be opened , I grinned when I saw it. Xenia Eugen''s body disappeared. that suddenly disappeared. Obviously, it was swallowed. Although she knew that she would definitely give up her body, she still couldn''t help being a little worried, wondering if this was also in her plan. Xenya Eugene told Art some information and asked him one more thing before his body was taken back by Shahem. It can be said that he absolutely trusts and pins his hope of resurrection on him! Even if the conditions are limited and you can only choose him, it still makes people feel a sense of responsibility, and they don''t want to live up to this trust. At the same time, I don''t want the other party to fail. But I can only worry, there is no way to intervene. Shahem''s transformation is not over yet, but the reality is not a cartoon, and opponents will not give it time to evolve and upgrade. The alienated body that was thrown aside by it rushed over again. At the beginning, in order to ensure that the effect of the seal would not decay, the Eugen family restricted only one alienated body to come out at a time. Now that the seal is strengthened, not only Shahem is restricted, but they are also included. Otherwise, the great-grandfather of the Eugen family would definitely not miss this opportunity. Shahem''s forcible fusion of Xenia Eugen''s body is an alternate option other than the two pre-set options, and it is also the worst and most helpless choice, just to deal with the current situation. It''s just that it originally thought that the enemy would be the Eugen family, but it didn''t expect to be a group of outsiders, and they were also a group of outsiders whose strength was too low to be ignored by it! Originally, this makes no difference to it, no matter what kind of enemy it is, it is an enemy. But since using the dryad puppet skills, it has also been affected while fusing Xenia Eugen''s memory and knowledge, and unconsciously produces some emotions that humans only have, such as pride and self-esteem, so its emotional changes will be so intense. If it were its body, it would not have these emotions at all. Because "pride does not allow it to be defeated by these low-strength outsiders", coupled with the force of the situation, it chose the backup option-forcibly fusing its branches with Xenia Eugen''s body to become a new Doppelg?nger! It''s a pity that fate didn''t favor it. The new avatar is severely damaged! Later, he tried to use the enemy''s attack to help break some of his own confinement and actively improve his own form. At the beginning, I was afraid that the branches would be in danger, so I focused on strengthening the evolution of defense. The result is like the embarrassment of a bird encountering an eggshell that is too thick when it comes out of its shell. Sandra''s attack did hurt it, and it was indeed unable to dodge, but the last arrow was so accurate and so coincidental, it was because of its deliberate choice! It doesn''t matter if you are not agile enough, strong mental power can make it predict in advance. This is also the reason why it insists on taking back the puppet. Not only needs to be integrated, but also this "brain" is needed to help think and calculate! In the end, only one deformed vertical eye was opened! It is Xenia Eugen''s ideology that is affecting it, otherwise it would not care about deformity or not, it is just human aesthetics. However, the direction it wants to evolve is human beings, but it doesn''t even have complete limbs and five sense organs, and its own consciousness can''t stand it! Seeing the alienated body rushing towards him, he no longer scratched and scratched with branches like a woman, but turned around and looked coldly with that vertical eye. The alienated body froze suddenly. "Bang!" Everyone knows the consequences of sudden braking during high-speed driving. The speed of the alien body is no slower than that of a car with the gas pedal pressed. Hit the ground firmly! The physical body is indeed powerful, with unparalleled vitality and recovery ability, but the spirit is its weak point. Even if it has evolved into a form that can resist the impact of the spirit, facing Shahem in this form, the effect can only be said to be better than nothing. Two powerful spiritual forces are fighting for control of him in his brain! As the master of the body, his own consciousness can only curl up in a corner, hoping that the two outsiders will not remember his existence. The sorrow of the weak. In the new form, Shahem reversed the previous situation of being passively beaten, and competed with the great-grandfather of the Eugen family for the control of the alienation body. The main purpose was to erase it from the battlefield, lest this guy with extremely strong vitality harass him all the time , while controlling the fibrous roots to shoot at Sandra and the others like sharp arrows again. The main target this time is Sandra. This black guy didn''t live up to expectations, causing it to only open one eye! A completely different attack method from before. Before, the fibrous roots were ejected from the body. Because the main body was sealed, the range of movement was limited, so the force of the fibrous roots ejected was not strong, but this time it was controlled by mental power. More than a dozen fibrous roots were ejected at a speed comparable to a bullet. It just has a huge mental pool, and what can be used is the limit of Xenia Eugen''s mental power, not to mention that it is still fighting with the Eugen family, so it doesn''t control too many fibrous roots. But the unexpected attack caused casualties on Yate''s side instantly. Just getting rid of the mental pollution, they encountered physical blows again, and Shahem had been passively beaten almost all the time before, which inevitably made them relax their vigilance. Although the most powerful Sandra and the others responded quickly, it was too late to remind everyone to dodge, so they could only try their best to defend. 7 fibrous roots were stopped by them. I really tried my best. In order to stop these roots, Jerome Mond was even injured! But there are still 5 fibrous roots shooting into the crowd. "Crackling..." All kinds of lights flickered, and the buff superimposed on the attacker was not much stronger than the bubble under the powerful physical penetration. With the screams, 7 people were injured. 3 people were unlucky and happened to be standing in a line. However, they are also lucky because the fibrous roots run through their bodies and do not stay inside. 2 people were wearing armor, and their bodies were hard enough that the fibrous roots could not penetrate their bodies. Looking at the partner who was penetrated, the two of them were about to joke a few words, and it was considered a pleasure, but the fibrous roots left in their bodies suddenly grew many "tiny" tentacles... (end of this chapter) Chapter 339： Lava Boulder Chapter 339 Lava Giant Rock Slender tree roots grew wildly in the body, finally broke through the skin, and the seven orifices drilled out. This scene happened before their eyes! Miserable and terrifying! The expressions of the two deceased are difficult to describe in words. Although Sandra and Zachary Cumberland killed the fibrous roots immediately, the dead could not be revived. However, there is no time to make them sad now, Shahem''s next attack may come at any time! The members of the Dawn Church retreated. Those who stayed, helped block Shahem''s next attack. Who would have thought that the seemingly identical attack methods had completely different powers, and everyone was caught off guard this time. Moreover, even in the case of being caught off guard, death should not have occurred. It was because these two people were too negligent and did not pull out the fibrous roots in the first place. Speaking of which, these two guys are also to blame. If you dont pull this thing off right away, but still keep it to show off to others, isnt this a brain hole? Facts have proved that excellent people do not necessarily have good brains, but Art has never met them before. Shahem''s second wave of attacks did not come. Yat''s attack was launched first. As early as Shahem''s change, Yate had already planned to attack, but Shahem''s first wave of offensive was too fast, causing his attack to fall behind. Lava Boulder! Druid elemental skills, summon a huge rolling stone with flames to crush the enemy. The rolling stone crushes, knocks back enemies, and leaves flames in its path, before exploding in flames. If you encounter an unrepellable enemy, the rolling stone will explode directly. is suitable for the current situation. And he has already exposed his fire-type skills, and he doesn''t want to expose more. Now everyone is facing a common enemy and is in harmony, but after leaving the ruins, friends and enemies are unpredictable. If you show too much potential, you will definitely be regarded as a competitor and target of suppression, or you will become interested in the source of his ability. These are issues that must be considered. For the skill of Lava Boulder, it is naturally impossible to conjure a huge rolling stone out of thin air like in the game. Instead, it needs local materials, so he took a long time to prepare. Dont even think about the stones formed from the secretions of stone worms and corpses. They are too hard. Even if they can be used to perform skills, the battle will be over long ago when he makes a half-human tall rolling stone! He had to go back to the landform boundary again and choose the common soil in the Shahem field. Gathered, compressed, and roasted by skills, and finally formed a rolling stone as tall as half a person, with raging fire burning inside and outside, and the surface was cracked, showing an unstable state. His current skill level and understanding cannot endow Rolling Stone with magma characteristics. However, the fibrous roots used to deal with Shahem are enough. It has been proved before that ordinary flames can damage these fibrous roots after reaching a certain temperature, not to mention this kind of flame that can burn stones. With a rumbling sound, the molten rock rolled all the way, and all the fibrous roots touched were ignited and crushed into ashes! It has not even been able to grow new fibrous roots for a long time. Where the giant lava rock rolled over, many residues were left along the way, which made it impossible for the high-rise to retreat. Shahem had to use his energy to deal with the molten rock, so the second wave of offensive was naturally unable to launch. This thing is also heavy. In order to stop it, Shahem was seized by the Eugen family to regain control of the alienated body. After "recovering freedom", the alienated body no longer attacked Shahem''s clone, but hid again. The member of the Eugen family attached a layer of spiritual power with a strange arrangement on his body surface, making it impossible for Shachem, Yate and others to see him. A spiritual warlock who has lived for 200 years, has already mastered the application of spiritual power! Otherwise, why would it compete with Shahem! The alienation body was hidden, so Shahem had to separate part of his mind again. It knows who is manipulating the alienated body. That guy knows too much about it. If it weren''t for this, it wouldn''t have been sealed in the first place. So although it is not afraid of the attack of this alienated body, it has to guard against it, even more than it pays attention to Yate and others! The Eugen family is its real opponent! Without the involvement of this "old acquaintance", how could Art, Sandra and others cause trouble to it? "Boom" The molten rock that was blocked by it with mental power exploded. Pieces of burning red stones splashed in all directions, hitting the fibrous roots, and immediately ignited the fibrous roots. Shahem''s mental strength was also greatly impacted. The power of impact + explosion! It is no longer possible to simply use the numbers in the skill introduction to measure the power of this skill. Different materials, additional mental power, temperature, etc. will all affect the level of damage. This is another skill that requires continuous casting. It is also possible not to continuously cast spells, but after rolling out, the direction of travel can only depend on the rolling stone''s current mood and which direction it wants to roll, and the impact force of the explosion cannot interfere. It is understandable that everyone wants skills with high power, low consumption, short cooling time, and fast casting, but if these characteristics are combined, even ordinary skills will become magical skills, which can be encountered but not sought after. Yate is already very satisfied with the current effect. After the first lava boulder exploded, the second one walked up immediately. Zachary Cumberland looked a little hot. As a member of Vulcan Church, he can definitely develop similar skills, but he is going in a different direction. It belongs to semi-close combat, has both physics and law systems, and has great potential, but the growth period is relatively long. It''s just eye-catching, not heart-wrenching. However, some are curious about where Arter learned the ability to manipulate flames. The members of the Vulcan Church who entered the ruins this time are all elites, but most of them are not as good as him! It seems necessary to talk to him after going out. came to him. There is no intention to harm him, but to protect him. Angelo Nell and Shao Hui are already in place. It depends on the power of his skill, it is impossible for the opponent to let him continue! This is indeed the case. After Shachem blocked the first molten rock, he immediately manipulated 10 fibrous roots with mental power, trying to shoot him! "You can release your skills at ease, don''t worry about it!" Yam Lloyd also abandoned Sandra and walked over. Sandra followed with a depressed face. No way, although his skill is powerful, it can help the opponent! I only opened one eye last time, I dont know what else will happen next time, even if it is only possible, I have to give up. They have seen the ability of this eye, and after seeing the alienated body, the alienated body cannot move! Luckily they are far away. The few people gathered around Yate can be said to be the strongest in the team this time. After taking precautions, it is not difficult to stop 10 roots. Yate releases the second lava boulder with peace of mind. Draw an arc this time. Want to shave it bald! (end of this chapter) Chapter 340： Feature Mastery Chapter 340 Feature Mastery "Boom" Another explosion. Stones burning with flames and dripping with slurry flew around, but any fibrous roots that hit would instantly ignite, and the ground was also burned red. The explosion exploded on the spot, and a big fire ignited, which quickly burned the ground into crystals. Shahem suddenly looked down at the fire on the ground, and then turned to look at Ater, who was still releasing his skills. The green crystals in the vertical eyes flashed several blurred colors, representing different emotions, including shock, doubt, and anger. Others can''t see it, but as the "major shareholder" of Green Mist''s spirituality, it can find that these burning flames have a ray of erosion! The first wave of burning flames has not yet, or not yet to the extent that it can be found. There is already a wisp in the second wave. Can the third wave be strengthened? How did you do it? This is a characteristic of Green Mist spirituality! It can only be invoked from the outside world, and cannot be transformed into its own spirituality. How does this human being do it? No wonder I couldn''t control him before! The hatred value for Yate suddenly filled up. Its current mood is as if there is a gold mine on its ancestral land, but due to technology, it cannot mine it, but one day it suddenly discovers that someone is stealing its gold mine! Anyone will have a sense of anger that their lifeblood has been passive. The Eugen family is the same as it, can only use green mist, but can''t transform it into its own power. This human has done what neither it nor the Eugen family could do! And in such a short time. Shocked and puzzled! Then there is a sudden attack. No longer focusing on killing, but 9 giant python-like roots suddenly drilled out of the ground, ignoring the boundaries, aggressively, and frantically entangled with Yate. This is trying to leave his own territory, but also to catch him! Angelo Nell, Yam Lloyd and the others did not expect it to suddenly change its attack method, but this time, they have already made sufficient psychological preparations and immediately adjusted their response methods. War hammer, double mace, stick, sword light...Change to close combat. This is the kind of tree root that I used to fight against alienated bodies. I have seen its toughness before, and I know that it cannot be damaged like a fibrous root. Blocking it is the best choice. Although 1 piece was gnawed off by the alienation body, but this time there were 9 pieces! It is exactly the same as Xenia Eugen''s estimate. The formation of the avatar means that Shahem has decided to cut off the connection with the main body, so naturally he no longer cares about the strength of the seal. However, the power of the main body is still needed at present, so it has not been completely separated. Squeeze out the last value of the subject. The python-like roots resemble the tentacles of an octopus, and the muscle lines endow it with stronger explosive power. "Boom!" Angelo Nell almost got knocked out again. Although she uses a warhammer, she is not good at strength. Thanks to Tina Hart for shooting in time. Tina Hart uses special bullets with different colors, and each color represents a special effect. Just like the silver bullet at this moment, hitting the root of the tree, it actually caused the root of the tree to have a short-term paralysis effect! The red bullet that followed made a bowl-sized wound on the tree root, exposing the superficial muscle texture and the deepest fiber structure. The essence is still a plant. Angelo Nell took the opportunity to wave the warhammer in his hand, and hit the wound with a combo. A combo in the true sense, the kind where the damage can be superimposed! She is most afraid of encountering an opponent with such a high strength attribute that she can''t catch it at once. As long as she can hold on, give her time, and make a combo, the opponent will often collapse. However, she can only perform 4 combos at a time. After the 4 strokes, the whole person was panting, and retreated backwards, looking like he had no energy left. "Bang!" There was another clear gunshot. This time it was a bullet with a very pointed bullet and a slender body, which still hit the wound. Angelo Nell''s set of combos seems to make this tree root temporarily stiff, and it can''t move until the combo is over, but it has been unable to avoid the extremely fast bullets. "Pfft!" The bullet was extremely penetrating, and the wound on the tree root was already tattered, so it easily passed through the body. The roots of the tree just wanted to exert force. "Ka" broke from the wound! No one thought that the two of them were the first to get rid of the tree root, and they still broke the tree root! Neither Sandra nor Zachary Cumberland have broken the roots yet! They just stop. Tree roots are highly resistant to elements and physics, and are not so easy to break. Moreover, it is enough to achieve the goal, there is no need to work hard. It can only be said that Angelo Nell and Tina Hart cooperate with each other tacitly, and the superposition effect is powerful. At this time, the third giant lava rock has been formed, and Yat once again changed the direction and rolled towards Shahem. A rolling stone as tall as half a person, he couldn''t lift it with mental strength at all, so he could only roll it from the ground. I thought that Shahem listed himself as the first attack target because he could hurt it, coupled with the hatred of "betrayal". Didn''t realize that what I was experimenting with had already been discovered. His spiritual organ is not only able to eat and vent emotions. Most of the spirituality of the green mist is absorbed by the spiritual organs and used to support its own growth. However, the spiritual characteristics of Green Mist were analyzed by the spiritual organ and shared with the subject, that is, Yate! The answer has been told to you. If you still cant solve the problem, then you need to consider eating more brain-boosting food. His intelligence attribute is not low, and the accumulation of knowledge from his previous life is also extremely rich, so he has mastered a trace of this characteristic logically. To fully master a characteristic, it does not happen overnight, a little is enough, because the most difficult thing for this kind of thing is the breakthrough from 0 to 1. Even if he leaves the ruins now, his trip is not in vain. Of course, just think about it, otherwise the spiritual officer will be the first to quit! Take advantage and want to get out of the way? What about conscience? Yates conscience is a little bit higher than integrity. When using lava boulders, start trying to incorporate this new trait. The power is so strong, there is also this reason. Flames with characteristics and flames without characteristics are completely two concepts! Even if it is just a little characteristic, it is enough to make it undergo a qualitative change, just like the moonlight with the extinction characteristic, which has changed from almost no attack power to the current extremely lethal. If you look carefully, you can find that the center of the red flame of the third lava boulder has an extra ray of inconspicuous green. Shahem found out for the first time! The green crystal has another burst of brilliance, representing its violently fluctuating emotions. While the 9 tree roots attracted the attention of Angelo Nell and others, the green mist in the sky suddenly turbulent, part of it was pulled away, and turned into a big hand that could cover a 3-meter radius, and suddenly grabbed Art. (end of this chapter) Chapter 341： Shahems trump card Chapter 341 Shahem''s hole card "Coach, I want to learn this trick!" When Yate saw the big hand falling with a radius of 3 meters, his first reaction was an old stalker from his previous life. It is very similar to the legendary one-handed capture, and it looks very useful. If possible, I really want to learn this trick. "run!" Although the main target was him, Sandra, Yam Lloyd and others were also within the range covered by the big hand. They didn''t care about getting entangled with the tree roots anymore, and fled separately. If they are together, once they are caught, they will kill them all. They are not so stupid. Shahem underestimated their reaction speed. Or it was unable to concentrate because of the 3-line combat. The sky is still resisting the erosion of black and gray power. At the same time, with the help of powerful spiritual repulsion, he found the invisible alienated body and tied it up with fibrous roots. These fibrous roots cannot harm its body. One of the 9 tree roots was broken, and the remaining 8 roots have not been recovered, and they are still trying to catch Art. Didn''t concentrate all efforts to catch Yate first, for fear of attracting the attention of the Eugen family, and it even took the initiative to help cover up the erosive properties of the flames of the molten rock. This kind of secret, I naturally don''t want to share it with others, especially enemies. Selfishness is human nature, engraved in human genes, how can it not be affected? I was also afraid that the power displayed would be too strong, and Yate would be scared away. It cannot leave its territory. Once Yate escapes, there is nothing he can do. Yate and others are standing outside its territory, constantly harassing it, and slowly grinding blood. Tactics is only one reason, and another more important reason is that there is a third party, who doesn''t want to be taken advantage of by the Eugen family. Although Sandra and the others don''t know the identity of the Eugen family member, they also understand this truth. Xenia Eugen''s great-grandfather probably really wanted to reap the benefits of the fisherman. Apart from restraining Shahem, he did not attack substantively. In short, it is to cooperate and calculate each other at the same time, which is in line with the characteristics of human beings. After all, Shahem has never experienced the edification of human civilization, and he doesn''t know the filth of the two sides, and he doesn''t know how to use different offensives to separate the two sides. After tying up the alienated body, he manipulated the green mist''s big hand again to grab Yate and the others. After the failure, he immediately suppressed a wave of black and gray power. a little busy. But while it seems to be being played, it is quietly absorbing the power of the main body and catalyzing the growth of the clone! It seems that he lost his mind under the rage and pulled out this main root from the ground, exposing himself, and it became a burden, but Yate and others didn''t know that it was taking advantage of the situation, and the purpose was to absorb this root system Power in! In the seal, the absorption efficiency is extremely poor. However, once it is pulled out, it means that it has given up the rest of the parts, so it is not a last resort and I don''t want to choose this way. Now is a last resort. The imperfection of the avatar after the forced fusion has long been expected, an obvious result, but it can make up for it with the power of the main body. The spiritual characteristics of its body are strong vitality and resilience, as well as the ability to promote evolution, which is in line with its current situation. If it wasn''t for this hole card, how could it be so stupid to force fusion! Some aspects are lacking and are easily calculated, but some aspects are inherited from Xenia Eugen, such as the layout. Xenia Eugen was persecuted by the family, pretended to obey, and took the initiative to give the body to Shahem as a puppet, silently forbearing, and the layout was far-reaching. If it wasnt for the destruction of her world, she would have replaced her great-grandfather as the ruler of the Eugen family, and Shahem would either be domesticated by her, killed or sealed by her. It''s a pity that she was born at an untimely time. Yate and others, including the Eugen family, didn''t notice that Shahem''s clone was changing silently. The legs gradually took shape, and the trunk gradually changed to the shape of a human torso. It became taller and slender, and the head gradually protruded from several lower branches, and these branches were entangled together to form a shape similar to human arms. The form of... is getting closer and closer to the human form. Only the face has not changed significantly. I don''t know if it is to cover up, or it can''t be done. The entangled battle just happened to fulfill it. The one from the Eugen family wasn''t there in person after all, so he couldn''t discover its changes. Yate and the others took time to attack while responding to its offensive. Like the one from the Eugen family, they thought they had already taken the initiative, so they didn''t notice its changes at all. It wasn''t until its arms were formed that Tina Hart accidentally discovered it. As a shooter, he has better eyesight and has been responsible for observing its status. But before the same neglect of its changes. "Look at its shape!" It was only at this moment that he exclaimed. Yate and the others were attracted by her tone, and after coping with the offensive in front of them, they looked over. "It has turned into a human!" Several exclamations sounded the same. At this time, the overall outline of Shahem is 70 to 80% similar to that of a human being! Just evolved two feet and stood on the ground. At first glance, it looks like a weird guy about 3 meters tall, thin and tall, with some deformed arms, and long messy hair that hasn''t been combed for a long time. There is only one "tail" left on the body, which is connected to the root system of the main body. This guy actually completed the evolution quietly! Only the face is still in its previous form. "It won''t be over, right?" Thinking of this guy''s terrifying mental power, some people have already retreated. Before they were restricted by distance, but now they can move freely as long as the tail is detached. How can they fight? One face-to-face meeting is likely to be completely controlled by it! "What should I do?" Sandra and the others were also a little panicked, and they all looked at Art. Can the allies do it? Art also hesitated. Xenia Eugen has completely lost contact, and he can''t contact the great-grandfather of the Eugen family. How to choose is up to him. "Wait a little longer!" In the end, he decided to wait a little longer. Give Xenia Eugen a little more time. Xenya Eugene asked him before leaving, let him help contain Shachem as much as possible, and don''t let Shachem have time to check himself. He didn''t know if the current situation was holding Shahem back. Evolution is almost complete! But, after all, its still worse, isnt it? "Okay!" Sandra and the others looked at each other and decided to trust him for the time being, "However, once it can move freely, we will evacuate immediately!" "Yeah." Art frowned, took a few deep breaths to calm down his emotions, and released another molten rock to attack Shahem''s clone. There are only a few skills that can do this kind of ultra-long-distance attack. Skills such as ice bombs and fire bombs, unless he stepped into Shahem''s field, the attack distance would not be enough. I dare not use skills such as volcanoes, for fear of helping it break the seal. Different from before, this time the lava rock is obviously green! (end of this chapter) Chapter 342： exposed Chapter 342 Exposed Yate''s own intelligence attributes are already very high, and there are many kinds of strange knowledge. Coupled with the continuous feeding of spiritual organs, it is already very satisfying to be able to master this spiritual characteristic. Unexpectedly , can still continue to improve! In less than half an hour, he was able to add this feature to the skill. Not to mention that Shahem felt unbelievable, even he himself couldn''t believe it. Mastering a spiritual characteristic is no easier than mastering a new skill, or even more difficult, depending on the complexity and power of this characteristic. Generally, the stronger the power, the more complicated the characteristics are, and the more difficult it is to master. Green mist can''t show the power of this characteristic, it is the nutrition Shachem needs to cultivate clones. Even Shachem couldn''t directly absorb this erosive and powerful spirituality, so he used this separation method to extract the inert green mist from the magma. It is also spiritual manifestation, but the spirituality in the green mist is not so erosive and aggressive. Yate can directly absorb the green mist, thanks to Shahem. The magma around the island is the real display of this characteristic! If a piece of wood is dropped, it will last no longer than a piece of paper, and it will be reduced to ashes almost instantly! Yat is of course impossible to improve to this level all at once, but with the skill characteristics of the lava boulder, it is still possible to flatten the few remaining fibrous roots on the battlefield ahead. The reason why I have been working on eliminating these fibrous roots is only one of the reasons. I want the Eugen family to be the main force in the battle. The main reason is that these fibrous roots are under the control of Shachem''s powerful spiritual power. As a killer! The tragic situation of those two people before is still vivid in my mind. Shahem''s whiskers had become fragile because of its reckless drawing of its own power. At this moment, under the mutated version of the magma rock, it was even more fragile like paper. And no new fibrous roots grow. Shahem is stretching his hands and feet, adapting to his humanized body. He doesn''t care about the loss of fibrous roots, but he is very concerned about the changes in the molten rock. Is it so fast? Looking at the giant lava rock rolling towards him, he raised a hand stiffly, and pressed lightly from the air. There is absolutely no need for movement, it uses mental power, but the body I just acquired, I can''t help but want to use it. The molten rock hit the mental barrier and exploded with a "boom". Leave a green flame in place, burning everything up, even the surface layer of the main root of Shachem is burning! Where the scattered stones fell, shallow pits were burned, and clusters of green flames burned and swayed, like ever-burning lamps in ancient mausoleums. Now, even if Shahem wants to help cover up, it is impossible. Shaohui and the others finally understood why he kept inhaling green mist. Zachary Cumberland felt an irresistible impulse in his heart. This kind of flame has very strong characteristics! He saw the corrosive properties of the green flame at a glance. This time, he obviously hesitated for a while, finally suppressing the greed in his heart. It''s not that he shouldn''t be greedy, but that it doesn''t fit his personality. Spirituality with this characteristic is more suitable for professionals with feminine, tyrannical, and manic personalities. If the personality of the professional does not match the spiritual characteristics, either one of them will be assimilated, or it will be distorted. If spirituality is assimilated, what else is there to do? Therefore, professionals are often assimilated. Distortion is fine, but no normal professional will choose this path. Zachary Cumberland didn''t want to choose either path, so he suppressed his greed. However, the Eugen family member did not have these concerns. Finally discovered that Yate has mastered the spiritual characteristics of green mist! At the same time, Shahem, who had almost completed evolution, was also discovered. Temporarily suppress the greed in my heart, and lock on Shahem. The alienated body bound by the fibrous roots suddenly became mad, and its body swelled to a height of more than 5 meters. It instantly broke away from the fibrous roots and rushed towards the cave! He started from the front and has been moving towards the back where the cave is. Originally, he was not in a hurry, but was later restricted by Shahem. Now start to worry. Although he didn''t know that only one alienated body could come out of the cave at a time, as long as he wanted to do it, Shahem would definitely stop it unconditionally. Looking in the direction of the alienated body, he stretched out his hand and clenched his fist. The alienated body that was running wildly fell down suddenly. Same as last time. However, this time the Eugen family made up his mind and "drive" Shachem''s mental power out in an instant. Although Xenia Eugen''s spiritual power has greatly improved under Shachem''s careful cultivation, it is still a step behind his great-grandfather. The main function of the dryad puppet is not to refine a puppet that can be controlled by oneself, but to cultivate a clone! That''s what Shahem does now. Therefore, it is very attentive to the cultivation of this puppet, which is one of the reasons why Xenia Eugen''s spirit body can last forever. Mental power is getting stronger and stronger! If she is given enough time, it is not impossible to surpass her great-grandfather, but it is a pity that they cannot assimilate the time span of the recovery of the relic. For spiritual warlocks, the gap in this line is very huge, and they are expelled with almost no resistance. Shahemkong has powerful spiritual power, but he can only use these, otherwise his clone will be headshot first! The alienated body is a little closer to the cave. No longer trying to be invisible, it is useless in front of the current Shahem, brute force breakthrough is the fastest and most convenient way. For this reason, the member of the Eugen family did not hesitate to stimulate his full potential. In this form, the powerful vitality of the alienated body cannot last for a long time, because he cannot absorb energy from the green mist like Shahem. In fact, the alienated body named "Gus" has lost his mind, and now the great-grandfather is manipulating him! His flesh is a tool. Although it will hurt, but at this moment, it is not impossible to give up. Shahem was about to use his spirit to seize control again, and the attacks of Art, Sandra and others came again. Art wants that one to come out. Although they might not necessarily fight with Shahem, it would be better than facing Shahem in this form. Shahem raised his hand again, blocking all their attacks! Desperately powerful! Sure enough, compared to professionals of the same level, professionals in the spiritual department are the best at bullying "children"! It was effortless to beat a group of children by one person. Whatever you struggle with. Behind, the alienated body fell again. Get up again and continue. Falling again, rising again... The two sides became a contest of endurance. Seeing the alienated body getting closer and closer to the cave. The strange thing is that Shahem is not impatient! Is it because I dont know that only one can come out at a time? Or is it hiding other means? Thank you book friend "Uncle is so sleepy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 343： miscalculation Chapter 343 Miscalculation Sandra, Yam Lloyd and others are not lazy and slippery, but they have already tried and cannot hurt Shahem. All attacks cannot get close, including the previous shadow arrows. If it is a physical attack, such as Tina Hart''s bullet, it will be bounced back. At that time, if it wasn''t for Yate''s quick-sightedness and blocking with a shield, Tina Hart would have been hit by the rebounded bullet. The speed is really fast! Almost like a streamer. Yate was able to react because he only needed to release his skills, and he was relatively leisurely, so he was always looking at the audience and grasping the situation. The bullet is very powerful. Without the blessing of runes, the crown shield might have been pierced! The language of runes not only brings powerful attributes, but also greatly improves the quality of the equipment itself. Tina Hart, who was a little jumpy at first, immediately calmed down. Even if Yate releases Blizzard and other skills, he may not be able to hurt Shahem at this moment, so he can only continue to wait. Sandra and others put their hopes on "allies", and they seem to be on par with Shahem. Yate pinned his hopes on Xenia Eugene. One thing is the same, once Shahem is completely free, they will flee immediately. Including Yate. Being able to persevere until now has been considered as the best of humanity, and it has taken great psychological pressure and taken huge risks. After Shahem escaped, whether they can escape is not up to them! If there is no Eugen family who is still playing against Shachem, they will definitely not continue. Yate deliberately exposed that he had mastered the spiritual characteristics of Green Mist, and also wanted to test this person''s reaction. As expected, this guy really cared. Anxious! Although he is taking his own risk, if he doesn''t do this, maybe this guy will really wait for them to be killed by Shahem! The cooperation between the two parties is not as good as a dewy marriage. If there is a chance, I definitely don''t mind killing each other. It''s just that they need to wait for the other party to kill Shahem, and it is best to die with Shahem. But the opponent''s goal has been achieved! Yate only now knows why the Eugen family cooperated with himself and others! They don''t know the gap between their own strength and Shahem''s. It''s impossible for this guy not to know. He originally wanted to take advantage of their freedom of action, coupled with his threat from the side, to force Shahem to fuse his clone! Although Shahem in this form crushed them, he was much weaker than the main body, and this old **** was also a type with strong mental power. He was not afraid at all, and might even have an advantage. No wonder there is no rush! Calling this guy an "old bastard" is not unfair at all! If he didn''t take the initiative to expose, this old **** is probably still paddling. Now Shahem is not allowed to kill or capture him! For a spiritual warlock, it is very easy to know certain information, especially when the strength is overwhelming. Shahem didn''t know what he was thinking, but he just delayed the time for the alienated body to enter the cave, and didn''t try his best to stop it. Seeing that the alienated body was about to cross the landform boundary behind, it finally moved. The taproot, which has been neglected all this time, suddenly trembled "slightly". For Shachem''s body root system, the range of movement is very small, just like the kind of ordinary people who adjust their sitting posture slightly without leaving their buttocks from the chair. However, it is completely different for the alienated body and Yate and others! The alienated body that had already arrived at the boundary of the landform was suddenly "thrown" back! There is no resistance at all, just like a sandbag in the hands of humans. Although Yate and the others were not within its domain, their sealed bodies were under their feet, and they were also affected. The fibrous roots in front have been cleaned up, but those python-like tree roots are still there, pulling their energy all the time. "Boom!" The alienated body landed at the gate of the original village, very close to Shahem''s clone. Hard work in vain. The key is that it is too close to Shahem! The place where he landed was chosen by Shahem, so Shahem had already stood in his position before he landed. Before he landed, he stretched out his left hand, elongated strangely, with fingers close together, like an electric drill , pierced his heart. For the alienated body, the heart is not a fatal injury. But it is a relatively serious injury! Besides, Shahem''s attack was not to kill him, but to imprison him. The old **** has an advantage in mind control, so Shahem uses physical fixation! The new body that Shahem prepared for himself is far beyond the toughness of those ordinary roots, and the alienated body cannot bite at all. What''s more, Shahem can interrupt his movements from time to time. The old **** miscalculated! The reason why it is not in a hurry is because in addition to Gus entering the cave, there is another option for Gus to die, so it can still come out. Unexpectedly, because of the strong vitality and resilience of the alienated body, Shahem did not waste energy killing Gus, but imprisoned him! Although it is equivalent to one of his own arms being sealed, it has no effect on Shahem. Now rely on mental power. And, as a tree, need to worry about not having enough "arms"? With so many branches, you can play the role of the arm at any time. After finishing the alienation body, Shahem turned to look at Yate and the others. The confrontation above, although temporarily at a disadvantage, has no effect on the situation. Now change it to restrain the spirit of the old bastard. It wants to capture that human being before the opponent comes out! "Will you withdraw?" Although it has not completely escaped, but seeing that it is finally serious, everyone still can''t help but give up. Don''t blame them, the strength gap is too big, and there is no hope at all. Yat''s face was uncertain, and he was also hesitating. Inside the cave. The old **** also had an ugly face. Although it can''t be seen from the outside, it is in a bad mood. Originally, the goal had been achieved, as long as Gus returned to the cave, but there was an unexpected change! It is also because of the strong vitality and resilience of the alienated body that it just wants to kill Gusdu with mental power, but it can''t do it! Gus can''t get out unless he dies. Unable to go out, it can only control the spiritual power and a part of the sealed power through the air. It is difficult, no, it should be said that it is almost impossible to kill the current Shahem! The sudden reversal of the good situation was due to his own carelessness. One can imagine its mood. What makes it even more depressing is that Xenia Eugen in the mirror has disappeared! This is also in its plan, Shahem needs to fuse Xenia Eugen''s distraction to create a clone. The price is the collapse of Xenia Eugene''s spirit body. But now it has lost the communication channel with those humans outside because of this, and it is impossible to notify those humans to rescue or kill Gus. It could have ended easily, but now it has turned into this situation. It stood in front of the mirror, as if hesitating for something. (end of this chapter) Chapter 344： watch dogs Chapter 344 Supervisor Besides it, the rest of the Eugen family didn''t know that the stone worms and the family''s technology didn''t come out of thin air. The initial alienation didn''t turn into the strange appearance it is now, nor is it so powerful, it just simply stimulated a certain talent. It stimulates spiritual talent, so it can be inherited by spiritual warlocks later. However, it doesn''t stop there. It just so happens that the "supervisor" who created it in the first place also needs more experiments. Its "adventure" was actually an experiment! The one who presides over the experiment is this existence called "The Overseer". There have been many test subjects before it, but it was the first to survive. The Overseer has been secretly observing and collecting its data. At first it didnt know about these things, but after it started to try related experiments, first the most critical stone worms were accidentally discovered, and then some experimental data were inexplicably adjusted... The experiment went so smoothly that its unbelievable! After being excited and excited, it finally became suspicious, and finally discovered the existence of the supervisor. It didn''t get angry, nor did it feel bitter and bitter, but chose to cooperate with the supervisor. It is under the information and guidance provided by the supervisor that the research on alienated bodies can develop to the present level in just 200 years, and it can guarantee its own safety. The probability of more than 30% is just an average number. However, as the technology became more mature and its own strength became higher and higher, its relationship with the supervisor became more and more alienated. The two parties are each taking what they need. After one partys strength grows, it will definitely not meet the original cooperation conditions. It is normal to ask for more, go solo, or even kill the partner. It''s not that it doesn''t want to kill the supervisor, but it''s not sure, so it can only choose to escape the control of the supervisorits own wishful thinking. Overseers seem to have no feelings, and don''t care about anything but experiments. Therefore, its so-called "control" does not exist in the first place, but it just minimizes contact with the supervisor, the number of times for help, etc. In its memory, it has not contacted the Overseer for more than 30 years. Now want to ask for help again. No contact for more than 30 years, every contact is to ask for help. If the supervisor has human feelings, he must first give it a sneer. Tools also know how to maintain them from time to time! It hesitated not because of this, the Overseer has no feelings, but because it suspected that Shahem was also cast by the Overseer! Even, Shahem''s awakening may have been caused by the monitors! Although it has severed contact with the supervisor, it knows that the supervisor must always be there. Don''t know what the consequences of asking for help will be. However, it also knew that there was no time to hesitate, so it quickly made up its mind. Open a stone chrysalis, pull out the clansman inside, bring it to the mirror, suddenly pull out the head of the clansman, and let the blood spray all over the mirror. This mirror was given to it by the supervisor, and it is also a prop for it to contact the supervisor! However, the contact function has been sealed, and reactivation requires a price. Blood was drained, and the alienated clansmen were still alive, but the mirror did not respond. So it found out the second tribe. After sacrificing 4 clansmen in this way, the mirror was finally activated. It was in chaos, nothing could be seen, and until now, it still didn''t know the shape of the monitor. "Shahem is out of control, kill its clone!" There was no greeting after 30 years, and he directly put forward his request. The supervisor will not care about anything other than the experiment, and the human method does not apply. Because he was worried, he only proposed to kill Shahem''s clone instead of the main body. After losing this doppelganger, it''s almost as if Shahem didn''t die. There is no response from the other side. It is not in a hurry. The supervisor will have such a delay before making a decision every time, as if analyzing the feasibility. Outside. "Let''s go!" Sandra and others have decided to leave, and Angelo Nell and Shaohui are also persuading Art. I don''t know what he is still hesitating about. The current Shahem is not something they can fight against! That ally is also unreliable, except to restrain part of Shahem''s energy from above, there is no other action. Doubt if he was cheated. Because of the restriction of the "tail", Shahem cannot leave the main body for the time being, and they still have a chance to escape. Once its tail falls off, the danger level will immediately soar to over 90%! "You go first." Art said in a deep voice. It was a difficult decision to make, but he still wanted to wait. I have teleportation skills, but Angelo Nell, Shao Hui and others don''t, and it''s my own business, so there''s no reason for them to accompany me to take risks. "What are you waiting for?" Now, it''s strange that Shaohui and the others can''t see it anymore. Obviously he is the most salty one, but now he is fighting harder than anyone else, not to mention Shaohui and others, even Sandra and others can see that he has "ulterior motives". "Now is not the time to talk about this, you go first!" Art did not tell them about Xenia Eugen. Sandra and others are still nearby. "Let''s go first!" Feeling offended, Sandra and the others left directly. "Be careful!" Angelo Nell and Shao Hui didn''t hesitate any longer. The situation of grinding and chattering and the love between children is impossible to stage at this moment. What''s more, they are closer to comrades-in-arms than friends, and they can entrust their safety during battles, but they will not grumble at such moments. In a blink of an eye, Art was left alone. Shahem did not have any blocking behavior. Compared to killing those humans to vent, it is more inclined to draw more power from the ontology. The tail can already be detached! It''s just that it is reluctant to part with the power of its body. Once detached, it is equivalent to a new individual, and can no longer draw power from the main body! I will be reluctant to change anyone. Yat was left alone, which also relieved its pressure. There are only 4 python tree roots left. With its mental control this time, the power will be completely different. Art stroked the Jordan stone ring on his left middle finger, ready to summon the breath of "Uncle Pi" at any time. This is one of his hole cards. The level of "Uncle Pi" should be able to crush Shahem and the Eugen family, so just a breath can also create a chance for him to escape. Threats, intimidation and other means were used to get "Uncle Pi" to bestow such a breath, of course he was reluctant to waste it. After all, the relationship between the two is not very harmonious. Doing this is not all to help Xenia Eugen. Although the purpose is the same, he is more mainly for Xenia Eugen''s gains after winning. Without enough interests, how could Xenia Eugene trust him with confidence? The situation is imminent. At this time, Yate suddenly noticed a familiar wave. In the sky, the power of green mist and black gray is as if the snow meets the scorching sun, melting and receding quickly! (end of this chapter) Chapter 345： wipe out Chapter 345 Killing the mouth and sweeping the end "moon"! Yate followed this familiar wave and immediately found the root cause. When he entered the ruins, he saw the pale object that looked like a full moon. Although it is not the moon, it has some of the characteristics of the moon, so he feels familiar. As long as it is related to the moon, he will feel this way. The moon phase meditation he practiced was inherited from Ms. Yue at the top of this system! As soon as this thing appeared on the stage, it wiped away the fog covering the sky with a domineering posture, revealing its own figure. Pale radiance poured down, covering the entire valley in an instant, as if covering all things in the world with a layer of pale gauze, and like a hazy white mist. The atmosphere suddenly changed to a supernatural film. Yate, and Shao Hui who hadnt left too far away, and others didnt feel strange, and Yate even felt a little comfortable. It smells like moonlight. It is very weak, and the other "smells" that are integrated are too strong, so it is difficult for him to distinguish in detail, but the overall feeling is cold and weird, exactly the same as the spirituality he felt when he first entered the ruins! It sheds light, not to illuminate. Yate found that the fibrous root that had been staring at him just now was lying on the ground like a dead snake, losing its vitality. There is also Shahem, who has just evolved into a human form. Although it is a bit nondescript, he can move freely after all, but he has changed back to the original shape of a strange tree! There was no resistance at all, and Art didn''t even see when and how it changed back! When you see it, it has returned to the strange tree form. Shahem waved branches and roots angrily, as if venting his anger and fighting, but it was futile after all. is withering little by little with an irreversible trend! Including this taproot where it arches out of the ground. Even because the power was taken away by it, this main root withered faster than its clone, and cracked outer skin appeared in a blink of an eye, as if it had been left in the desert for several years. Is this Xenia Eugen''s backhand? Yat originally thought that he already knew almost the secret of Xenia Eugen, but at this moment, it was covered with a layer of fog. If she has this backhand, why didn''t she use it earlier? Shahem didnt have even the slightest resistance to this kind of power. It felt like a light-killing agent specially developed for its genes! However, now is not the time to think about these. Seeing that Shahem was dying at a speed visible to the naked eye, of course he went up to grab the last blow! Yate directly started charging, and at the same time drew out the breath of "Uncle Pi" in the Jordan Ring. I am afraid that my strength is not enough, and I will not be able to grab the last blow. The "breath" in his mouth contains the spirituality of the main body, and can borrow a little bit of power from the main body. Otherwise, how could the irritable skin be worn out by him so impatiently that he reluctantly threw it to him? Afraid that this breath would not cooperate, he also threatened, "If it fails, I will report to Lord Mephisto"! He knew that an existence like "Uncle Pi" could sense the existence of his own breath, and it was not impossible to do some small movements. If "Uncle Pi" doesn''t cooperate, he will definitely not be able to use this level of power, and may even backfire on himself. This expendable power can be used to blackmail "Uncle Pi" after use. The harvest in front of you is the real deal. Facing the possible huge gains, his attitude has undergone a huge change of 180 degrees. It was not like this before, and he is obviously reluctant to use it! As for the culprit that caused Shahem''s downfall, covering the entire valley, he had nowhere to hide even if he wanted to, so he just lay flat and didn''t think about it! Of course, the most important thing is that the status bar does not display any abnormality. Anyway, he was going to kill Shahem, so the other party shouldn''t mind him stabbing... right? Not sure if this thing is conscious, but Xenia Eugen once told him that if possible, it would be beneficial to try to grab the last blow. That''s why he worked so hard. If Xenia Eugen is behind, it should be fine. In addition, his extravagant use of the breath of "Uncle Pi" also meant to tell the other party that he has a backstage. An extra layer of insurance. "Boom" Breath can only be attached to his own physical attack, so like "Uncle Pi", he used the charge skill and finally made up the final blow before Shahem died. With just one blow, Shahem''s clone of the strange tree was blown apart! The main reason is that he is close to dying, and the power level of "Uncle Pi" is very high. "Uncle Pi" finally succumbed. The violent and destructive aura, although it only passed by for a moment, instantly alarmed everyone in the ruins. Even the "moon" in the sky seemed to lag for a moment, flickering a few times. Sandra and the others in the distance also turned their heads. They couldn''t see the situation here, didn''t know Shahem''s state, and were still suspicious of the "moon" that suddenly appeared above their heads, and were shocked by the flashing breath. No wonder Art dared to stay! So there is such a hole card! Irma broke out in a cold sweat, thankful that she hadn''t had time to attack Yate. Not to mention whether it will be successful, even if it is successful, he may not have a way out after going out. The level of this aura is no lower than those big guys outside! This guy has such a backstage but he didn''t say it, isn''t that a scam? No wonder Shaohui chose him as a teammate! Under fear, many thoughts suddenly popped up. In the cave. The one whom Art called "the old bastard" could no longer think of him. Yat didn''t notice that the alienated body penetrated by Shahem in the heart was dead, and only thought that he was killed by Shahem. Actually, they were killed by this pale radiance! Even the alienated body in the cave could not escape! Obviously it was not directly irradiated, but the alienated bodies that had been sacrificed in the stone chrysalis also died, and only the old **** was still struggling. Unexpectedly, after 30 years of contact, it was actually silenced! This kind of behavior is very similar to the behavior of the villain in the film and television drama when he abandons a certain laboratory or base. The rituals and patterns drawn on the ground seem to have encountered a dissolving agent, gradually fading and disappearing. In the huge space, only the great-grandfather of the Eugen family was left screaming and struggling, just like Shahem outside. Even if it breaks the mirror, it will be in vain. Today, it has completely separated from its human identity, and has no possibility of survival. After struggling for a while, he finally fell to the ground powerlessly. No more sound. The corpse gradually distorted, first turning into a bug similar to the one drawn on the ground, and finally turning into a pool of carrion, scattered on the ground. Eerie and bleak. Yate naturally didn''t know this. He was still immersed in the joy of harvest. Xenia Eugene didn''t lie to him, and he gained a lot! (end of this chapter) Chapter 346： Screenplay by Xenia Eugen Chapter 346 Xenia Eugen''s Script It seems that because of the aura of "Uncle Pi" he just showed, or because of the aura of the moon phase meditation on him, or maybe for other reasons, the "moon" in the sky has no effect on his behavior of "snatching monsters". any response. Didn''t stop him from picking up the loot either. It is said to be a trophy, but it is actually the green crystal and a piece of heartwood in Shahem''s eye socket. There is also Shahem''s withered trunk, which may also be valuable. That''s all, and they must be handed over. Others let you in for free, full of air, do you have the nerve to take more things? If you want to save face, buy it from you; So, the free ones are often the most expensive. 4 Family churches are rich and powerful, and they don''t care about the "ticket money". In contrast, the items and knowledge in the ruins are more valuable. This is roughly "you may make money, but I''m sure I won''t lose." However, Yate still said that the rewards are great, because there are invisible loot among Shahem''s drops. First of all, the spiritual organ conveyed to him the satisfying emotion of "full" for the first time! It saves an immeasurable amount of time compared to his own hard work to absorb spirituality. The achievement of his goal of entering the ruins is the most valuable gain for him. Secondly, the upper limit of life is increased by 100 points! Because of his last knife, Shahem didn''t die with decay, but a breath of life emerged and was absorbed by him. Unfortunately, at this time, Shahem has almost died. If he had known this effect earlier, he must have tried his best to make up the knife in the first place! Life limit! Reality is not a game, life is the most important attribute, the more the better! Just these 2 points are enough to be called a big harvest. After all, he was just making up. What''s more, there is another harvest. Xenia Eugene! She made it! However, now she has become an "egg" between illusion and reality, parasitic in Yate''s sea of ??spiritual consciousness. A flower-bud-shaped egg, the size of an egg, wrapped in layers of light green leaves, and hung with a string of crimson bead bracelets. Psychic Warlock''s special skill "Parasite". The conditions for use are very harsh. Firstly, its own spiritual power needs to be strong enough, and secondly, the vitality and spiritual power of the parasitic mother must be strong enough, because parasites need not only vitality, but also spiritual power. Moreover, it cannot be discovered by the parasitic mother, because there is no protection in the parasitic state. Finally, how to "be born" is also a difficult problem. The parasitism of spiritual warlocks is not born by eating the mother body like some insects. In order to hide its own existence, parasitism will not greedily absorb the vitality and spiritual power of the mother when setting skills, but absorb it according to a certain safe ratio. It also stops when the mother is weak. This is also one of the reasons why the vitality and spiritual power of the parasitic mother must be strong enough. Under many conditions, parasitism has become a useless skill in the psychic system. As it happens, Shahem perfectly meets these conditions. Moreover, under her layout, she doesn''t need to take the initiative to absorb it, Shahem himself will take the initiative to support her! For the first time, she parasitized in her own body. Of course, this skill cannot be released on oneself. It is estimated that the creator of the skill has never had such a weird idea! But when her body is turned into a puppet by Shahem, it will be fine. The parasitic skill without any protective ability has such a powerful hidden ability that Shahem couldn''t even detect it. Shahem carefully cultivated her physical body, and she only needs to retain a small part to grow up healthily and happily. Doesn''t even get Shachem''s attention! Because the vitality and spiritual power of Shahem''s body are too large. The vitality and spiritual power absorbed are even enough for her to fill the 7 beads on her wrist with energy as a backup option! This kind of bead is the product of mica ore eroded by stone insects. After careful polishing and refining, spiritual warlocks can use it to store their own life imprints. If paired with parasitic skills, they can be called god-level props. She accidentally discovered that even her great-grandfather didn''t know. The 3 pieces that have already been used are used by her for experimentation and perfecting the details. God seems to be taking care of her, everything is perfect. However, the destruction of the world and the appearance of ruins disrupted her arrangement. After recovering, she originally wanted to continue on the previous track, but in the parasitic state, because of the strange form of existence, she noticed her own abnormality, so she wanted to seek real reincarnation and survival. It is still a parasitic skill! This "useless skill" is unexpectedly powerful in some situations. If she followed the previous trajectory, she would definitely not be able to escape the shackles of the ruins after she was born. Just in time, Yate and others appeared. She chose Yate as the parasitic target. Parasitic skills, originally the most suitable usage is to choose a willing mother. But lets not talk about whether such a goal can be found, even if there is, people like her will not easily believe it. But the question now is not whether she believes it or not, but whether the other party is willing or not! How could Yate let her parasitize in his spiritual consciousness? Benefits alone are certainly not enough. But what if she becomes Art''s personal property? She observed and analyzed Art''s character and potential before, and she was considering whether to make this choice. As it turned out, Art passed her test. Before the body was captured by Shahem, she signed a soul contract with Art. The general meaning is that the souls of the two parties are bound, and Yate is the main one. Not only can she not hurt Yate, but if Yate dies, she will be buried with him. And there is only one requirement for Yate, that is, not to force her to do things she doesn''t want to do. After the contract was signed, she basically became Art''s private property. For his own private property, of course Yate will do his best! She parasitizes Shahem again, also for Yate''s consideration. First draw enough vitality and spiritual power from Shahem, so that the burden on Yat will be much smaller. Predicted the emergence of the Overseer. In that mirror, she found the information exchanged between her great-grandfather and the Overseer. As a bystander, she could see more clearly than her great-grandfather, who was in charge, and guessed that her great-grandfather would probably ask the supervisor for help. In other words, under her influence, the great-grandfather only had this choice! Shahem chose to imprison rather than kill the alienated body, because she was influenced by her. Yat finally revealed that mastering the spiritual characteristics of green mist was also her suggestion. However, she did not expect that Yate would have mastered the spiritual characteristics of Green Mist so quickly. Her suggestion is to show the value that can attract the great-grandfather. Finally, Shahem died, and Yate connected her to the sea of ??spiritual consciousness. Everything is going according to her script. It is not an exaggeration to say that "there is nothing left behind". (end of this chapter) Chapter 347： drop Chapter 347 drop While Yate was sorting out the harvest, Angelo Nell, Sandra and others also noticed Shahem''s death. After Shachem and the alienated body all died, a "spiritual rain" suddenly fell in the ruins. This is a phenomenon that only occurs when the core character in the ruins dies. The spirituality suddenly becomes active and transforms into a liquid-like existence. The concentration is much higher than before, and the quality is better and easier to absorb. The reason why Shaohui and others are not in a hurry to meditate to absorb spirituality is because they are waiting for the present. This phenomenon is generally only found in this small relic, so it is suitable for novices to advance. Conversely, if this phenomenon occurs, it means that the core character in the ruins has died. "He actually killed that monster?!" The sudden rain of spirituality caused Sandra and others to fall into brief shock. Immediately, he thought of the powerful aura that had just flashed by. So, he deliberately stayed at the end because he didn''t want to be seen? Take it for granted that Shahem was killed by Yat, and even speculate that the "moon" in the sky was summoned by him. Otherwise, how could it appear so coincidentally, and then disappear after killing that monster? "Moon" disappeared after finishing the mop. Sandra and others were both emotional and helpless. Unexpectedly, the first place was taken by an outsider! After dozens of trials, this situation did not occur more than 3 times! Although he borrowed external force, his ability to borrow this level of external force is itself a manifestation of ability. High-level ability does not mean that you can use it if you lend it to you. Although they are not very convinced, they all agree with the result. This relic is a bit strange, completely different from the primary relics they have experienced in the past. The final monster is even more powerful and desperate. They are ready to give up, but Yate killed the monster. There is no reason not to admit it. Even if someone had other ideas, they didn''t show it under the general trend. Mainly Sandra, Yam Lloyd, Zachary Cumberland said nothing. The group did not meditate immediately, but returned to the scene first. Haven''t left the valley yet, and returned to the previous place in less than a minute. Yate is curiously studying the spirituality that suddenly appeared like fog and rain, but unfortunately the spiritual organ has already eaten in one breath, so he can only starve. Xenia Eugen fell into a deep sleep and could not communicate with him. The thing above the head has also disappeared. The alienated body in the cave dare not come out. It has been discovered that Gus''s death was abnormal, and it is obviously impossible to be killed by Shahem. I didnt bother to pick up the things that fell on the ground, waiting for Shaohui and others to come back. Will definitely be back! This can also try to avoid misunderstandings. as predicted. "Dead?" Angelo Nell asked impatiently as soon as they met. Dozens of pairs of eyes stared at him. "Dead." Arthur withdrew his hand from playing with Yusi and nodded. "You killed?" Sandra asked. "No!" Art shook his head. Definitely cannot admit it! It is only one aspect that they don''t want to be known by them, and the other is that if they admit that they have this ability, why didn''t they use it earlier? It was a dead person just now! Besides, you have to wait for them to leave before using it. What is your intention? In Zhuo Zhuo''s eyes, although not all were malicious, there was not much kindness either. "I only touched it once, and it was the thing just now that killed it." Art pointed to the top of his head. "That moon? Didn''t you summon it?" Zachary Cumberland was taken aback. "No, you think I can do this?" Art pointed at the corpse of the alienated body Gus again. "Is this the alienated body?" Sandra and the others were taken aback again. It''s not that they are rare and weird, but that it''s all so weird! "That''s right." Arthur nodded. Unconsciously imitating Xenia Eugene''s catchphrase. Sandra and several people surrounded her. The rest wait while absorbing the spirituality. The concentration here is higher. "What''s going on?" Angelo Nell asked directly after seeing the carrion on the ground. Basically believed that he didn''t do it. This way of dying is too weird! "That thing suddenly appeared, shed light, and then it turned back into a tree, and soon withered." Yate explained, "You should know how hard its body is. If it wasn''t for its own decline, it wouldn''t be blown apart." Sandra and the others nodded. They have a deep understanding! "As for the alienated body, I thought I was killed by it at first, but I realized something was wrong when I turned into this ghost." Art continued, "If I guessed correctly, the alienated body in the cave should also be killed. They are all dead, you can send clones in to have a look." Sandra and the others immediately looked at Patricia Lambert. Patricia Lambert took out a statue and threw it on the ground, although she could no longer use the Shadow Clone skill in a short period of time. The slap-sized statue quickly turned into a shadow and "disappeared" after being thrown on the groundit just disappeared from the sight of ordinary people, but it actually used a technique similar to stealth. While waiting for the result, Art said to Shao Hui and Angelo Nell: "This is what it dropped. You can take it. I am very grateful for following in. I am too embarrassed to take it again." Instead of being taken away by the four churches, it is better for him to give up on his own initiative, so as to leave a good impression and not cause embarrassment. Plus, he can choose who to give it to! In this way, at least two people can gain some benefits. You can also win the favor of the Church of Dawn and the Church of Terra. What if it is useful? Shaohui and Angelo Nell both understood, and went up to pick it up without being polite to him. One piece per person. Sandra and the others could only smile wryly upon seeing this. They have seen it a long time ago, but in their identities, in front of so many people, if Art doesn''t ask, they are really embarrassed to pick it up. When you are placed in a certain position, you will understand the meaning of the word "involuntary". They represent the face of their respective churches! "Is that all?" Shao Hui asked. It''s not that he is dissatisfied, but that it is good for him to ask him face to face. It''s even harder to explain after leaving the scene. "There is also a breath of life, which adds about 10 points to the upper limit of life." Art immediately understood what she meant, and said without thinking. Once opened, it was reduced by 9 times! Sure enough, there were a lot of envious looks from around. Jealousy is also there, but not strong. Although I guessed that he might have shrunk, but it is estimated to be 1 or 2 times, how could he have shrunk 9 times! In addition, there are many emotions of rejoicing and gloating. Sandra and the others also breathed a sigh of relief. Such a result is acceptable. If it is a special ability, they don''t know what kind of mood it will be! The breath of life is the most common type of drop. Even if you add dozens of points to the upper limit of life, it doesn''t matter. They all know that the core monsters in the ruins will have special drops after they die! Some special abilities come from this way. It belongs to information that has never been released to the public. Angelo Nell and Shaohui should not tell him this kind of information. (end of this chapter) Chapter 348： unsurprisingly aimed at Chapter 348 Unexpectedly aimed at For members of the church, there are certain information that cannot be shared with outsiders, even relatives and friends. Once someone leaks this kind of information, it will easily spread, and it will not affect the interests of one or two churches! Angelo Nell, Shao Hui, and the others cannot be confused. And Yate is participating in the ruins exploration for the first time, so the chance of lying is very small. After confirming this, Sandra''s attention was all shifted to the "moon" that had just appeared. Before I thought it was Yates summoning, although I was a little suspicious, but I didnt think too much about it. Only now did I realize that there is actually a third party in the ruins? ! After discussing, I decided to contact the boss outside. Its not impossible to contact, but its impossible for the big guys outside to monitor the situation in the ruins at any time, let alone carry out rescue at any time, and ordinary people are not worth spending their time on it. If you don''t even have the courage to face life and death, what potential is there? Bigwigs show up faster than Patricia Lambert statues. They also walked the way they came, but the speed was not the same. 2 digits. One each from the Church of Dawn and the Church of Vulcan. The members of the Dawn Church are mostly women, and this woman who came is also a woman whose age is difficult to estimate. Sometimes he looks lively and bright like he is in his 20s, sometimes he looks bright and moving like he is in his 30s, and sometimes he looks mature and elegant like he is in his 40s...unpredictable. The Vulcan church is also a woman. Wearing a long red dress, red hair, and bright crimson pupils, she enveloped the audience with aura as soon as she appeared. Very strong! In a split second, all the sound disappeared. The lady of the Vulcan Church just glanced at it and found that there were a lot of staff reductions. Her slender eyebrows frowned and asked, "What''s going on?" Zachary Cumberland stepped forward and told the discovery of himself and others. Dont rush to talk about your experience. "Is there a third party?" These two ladies encountered this situation for the first time, and searched the scene immediately. A powerful breath swept past like a storm. Didn''t have much impact on everyone. The Overseers have left, but they are not in vain. It was found that the remaining light agent did have some targeted special effects. This also made everyone break out in a cold sweat. If targeting them... The faces of the two ladies were also ugly. As the examiners this time, they have checked the level of this relic before and confirmed that it is a primary relic. Why are there so many problems? It has been discovered that the entire island is the corpse of a monster! Monsters of this level are definitely not something rookies like them can handle. Also, although the traces in the cave have been erased, there are still traces of the Eugen family''s struggle, which is also beyond their ability to deal with. And there are more than one similar monsters! The two of them couldn''t help but want to ask themselves, how did this relic be designated as a primary level in the first place? How could such an obvious existence not be discovered? If there are only one or two people, it can be explained as their own negligence, but all of them have not detected it, then the problem is big! Their own problems were alleviated, but the discovery was huge! It is obviously a relic that has just been opened, and they have never entered it. Why are there other forces? The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. Patricia Lambert''s statue returned, but it turned out that it was no longer needed, and the 2 were confirmed. After a brief exchange between the two, the lady from the Vulcan Church suddenly looked at Yate: "You found it?" "Yes." Art stood up and answered honestly. He didn''t make a fuss just because he knew many 7th-level bosses. "Tell me in detail how you discovered it." The lady from the Church of Dawn said. The benefits of taking the initiative to distribute the drops to Angelo Nell and Shaohui are reflected. Although the Vulcan Church didn''t mean to force him, the difference in rank made him feel a heavy pressure under the gaze of the other party, as if he was carrying a schoolbag while running, even if it didn''t contain anything. It will feel heavy. The Dawn Church is obviously friendly to him. It was discovered early on that the two most valuable items were in the hands of Angelo Nell and Shao Hui. "I''m going to take the last risk, and if it doesn''t work, I''ll retreat right away..." Art organized his language a little and said. Suddenly someone in the crowd raised his hand. "Say it!" The lady from Vulcan Church looked over. People of their own family. "I want to ask him why he was paddling all the time before, but he was so desperate in the end?" The man made no secret of his targeting. The atmosphere of the crowd suddenly became subtle. Zachary Cumberland stared at the ground without squinting, the expression on his face remained unchanged, as if he didn''t hear it. The ruins are over, these people will definitely not follow his lead. It''s not surprising that it is Yate, who made him an "outsider". Angelo Nell and Shao Hui also showed no unnecessary expressions. Instead, Sandra glanced at the speaker with some dissatisfaction. He still wants to make friends with Art! That auxiliary ability, he really likes it! "Excuse me, do I need to answer?" Art was not angry, but looked at the lady of Vulcan Church calmly. It was just a simple question, but it made many people raise their eyebrows. sharp! If others ask him to answer, he will imperceptibly lower his status, and if he is anxious to defend himself, he will also give people the impression of guilty conscience. Didnt ask the person from Dawn Church who was kind to him, because it would easily misalign the positions of the two bosses. Although the two will not target each other because of him, his thoughts will be interpreted as "provoking". A simple question can avoid all pitfalls. Although these "raised eyebrows" can understand it, they ask themselves that they don''t have such a quick response. Both ladies couldn''t help but re-examine him. The Vulcan Church''s eyes paused for a moment on his hair. I saw it before but didn''t pay attention to it, but now it catches my eye a little bit. "Explain it, so that they don''t misunderstand." Said lightly. "First of all, I don''t know where he saw that I was paddling. I think the members who are traveling with me should have more say." Art said. Debate, he is familiar with it! "I can attest that he has contributed a lot!" Donna Morton was the first to stand up. Beverly Hardy can only keep up. Then Dylan Felton, Kristen Carter, Patricia Lambert and others from the Church of the Shadows. The members who were with Donna Morton and Dylan Felton saw it, well, let me stand up too. Finally Sandra, Yam Lloyd, Zachary Cumberland, Jerome Mond and others. When they stand out, they will naturally bring together the members of their respective circles. Even Irma stood up! Wu Yaya stood up, as much as 70%! The person who asked the question had an indescribable expression, flushed cheeks, and eyes wide open, but he couldn''t find a target to vent his anger. It was like being wet the bed for the first time in his life but being told by his mother in front of his little friend. It is true that you are angry, but can you vent your anger to your mother? Similarly, he could not, or dare not express his anger to so many people. (end of this chapter) Chapter 349： to worry about Chapter 349 Worry Well, it is indeed a bit too much to describe it as "black pressure". After all, there are only dozens of people at the scene, but it is suitable to describe the mood of that guy at the moment. He thought that as long as he started, someone would follow up enthusiastically, but he didn''t expect that the reality was completely opposite to what he thought. Now I can only bite the bullet and continue. Actually, there are quite a few people who have the same thoughts as him, but others are not as active as he is, so they observed for a while. As a result, several "big brothers" all supported Yate, and they immediately calmed down. Most of these people follow the "big brother" and don''t really support Yate. "I have a hole card that I can use, and I want to try it, so I stayed." Art explained why he was desperate. The lady in the red dress looked at Zachary Cumberland. Zachary Cumberland nodded to show he wasn''t lying. "Go on." The lady in the red dress ignored the man, and her tone was milder as a comfort to Art. After all, Yate is not a member of the four churches, so he cant ruin his reputation. "Then the moon-like thing suddenly appeared, and the thick mist covering the sky quickly melted away, and the pale light shone down. The tree monster died soon as if it had been sprayed with poison." Arthur didn''t either. Pay attention to that person and continue the previous topic. The tone of voice is unhurried, for fear of accidentally revealing information that he should not know. Before organizing the language, you are screening the content. The guy who was left aside by the two people, even though his face was full of embarrassment, did not dare to return to the team without the approval of the boss, and could only stand in embarrassment. is his punishment. How do you say that he is also a member of the Vulcan Church, and he only raised objections, and it is impossible to punish him too much. After listening to Arts story, the lady in the red dress and the lady in the white dress from the Church of Dawn looked at each other with increasingly serious expressions. Yate''s description made them easily think of some shady experiments! This light agent is obviously developed for the tree monsters and the alienated bodies in their mouths, otherwise it would be impossible to have this effect, and it is easier than insecticides to kill insects! The "moon-like thing" in Yate''s mouth is probably responsible for supervising this experiment, a creation of some kind of fusion of technology and extraordinary, which revives along with the ruins. It''s nothing to here, the problem is that this thing disappeared after the sweep! If this thing is a creation of a higher plane, even if those people are gone, there is still a high probability that that civilization and that force will exist! This thing disappeared, did it automatically go home? If so, the other party is likely to find the ruins based on the information in that thing, or go a step further and find the coordinates of their world! The spirit world is huge, and there are many planes. Some worlds may have a huge impact when swallowed, leading to the destruction of civilization. But there are also many civilizations that have survived tenaciously and gradually evolved into a new race and plane. Currently they have contacted 3 planes. Very rare. These three planes are the abyss plane, the shadow plane, and a plane similar to human civilization. They have some contact with each other, but not much. Although they are not afraid of an unknown plane because of the existence of the church and the 13 members of parliament, but the development direction of this plane is a bit weird, it is hard not to worry people, what if the other party develops a medicine for humans? Even if powerful professionals are fine, if ordinary people become extinct, the world will lose its foundation. Of course, this is just their worry, the truth is not yet known. It is very likely that the civilization the other party belongs to has become extinct, and they are just worrying unfoundedly. But no matter what, they have to report. Before that, you need to collect as much information as possible. "Didn''t that thing attack you?" It was still the lady in the red dress who asked. "No, that thing disappeared after the tree monster died." Arthur replied. "What did you find?" asked the person from the Church of Dawn. "Maybe there will be clues in the cave. I saw the altar in the cave before." Art pointed to the cave. A look of embarrassment suddenly flashed in the eyes of the two of them. forget! Fortunately, there are no other colleagues. Yat took 2 people to the cave. The rest meditate in the spiritual rain to see if they are lucky enough to gain some kind of power. It is also possible, but the probability is much smaller. "Huh?" Arthur returned to the previous cave and found that the ground had become clean! "There was a weird bug pattern on the ground, why is it gone now?" It disappeared very cleanly, as if it had never existed before. "This mirror was fine before I left." The mirror on the altar was broken, which really made him distressed and surprised. This is a space item that can accommodate the spiritual body! The two of them scanned the cave and finally came to the edge of the altar. The rituals were destroyed, and all the alienated bodies in the stone pupae died, all of which have lost their value. "Do you still remember what that bug looked like?" the lady in the red skirt asked while looking at the altar. "Probably remember." Art''s memory is very good. "Draw it now." The lady in the red dress was afraid of accidents. Yat took out a dagger, and with a little difficulty drew the general appearance of the bug on the ground. It''s just an outline, without that weird essence at all. But enough. 2 people recorded it, and they are going to find someone to investigate after going back. They don''t know either. "Do you know what this altar is for?" The only thing left in the cave is this altar. "I don''t know." Art shook his head. He really didn''t know, Xenia Eugen didn''t tell him. "How about I go out first?" Seeing the lady in the red dress eager to try, he said hastily. As expected of the Vulcan Church! But his strength is not suitable for staying. "Go." The two didn''t make it difficult for him. Yate did not hesitate, turned around and ran. "Very clever!" The lady in the red skirt twitched her eyes slightly, but praised him in her mouth. "Indeed." The person from Dawn Church smiled slightly. Yate''s performance is really good. Includes finally running away with impatience. They have also come all the way from the low ranks, even if the ranks are not high now, they are very clear about the risks on the path of transcendence, and only by being smart can they live longer and have more opportunities. Yate came outside the cave and saw everyone in meditation at a glance. Glanced around, saw Shaohui who was waiting for her, and stepped forward. "Don''t you need to meditate?" asked first. "Don''t worry." Shao Hui pulled him aside and whispered, "There will be a check when you leave!" The implication is that if he hides something privately, he must either hide it completely, or hand it over voluntarily. "Don''t worry, there is nothing else!" Art said frankly. The flower buds turned into by Xenia Eugen are in his sea of ??spiritual consciousness, so they cannot be found. "Then you should also hurry up and meditate, there is a chance to obtain a special ability." Shaohui reminded him. "What if I''m full?" Art looked around and whispered with embarrassment. Shaohui gave him a blank look. I knew he couldn''t tell them all! However, this harvest is irrelevant. Shaohui regards him as a normal third-level professional, and has no idea what his so-called "fullness" means. He has been reminded of everything that should be reminded, and he must hurry up and meditate. "Then you can pretend." Sorry for the disappointing update this month. I will strive to restore 3 updates next month, thank you for your support, thank you. (end of this chapter) Chapter 350： to solidify Chapter 350 Solidification Spirituality is the foundation of the spiritual world, and it is also the foundation of the extraordinary. It can be seen almost everywhere, and it is not uncommon. However, most naturally occurring spirits already have stable forms and exhibit different characteristics. These forms are the same as the original ore, and are often fused together by a variety of different characteristics. Professionals need to extract their own matching characteristics, and different meditation methods represent different extraction techniques. Pure, single-identity spirituality is rare. Spirituality like this that has no characteristics or characteristics that are universally adaptable is also rare. The spiritual rain in the ruins is not only suitable for most professionals, but also because of some wonderful factors, it can improve the promotion effect of professionals to a certain extent, and even improve their own bloodlines and obtain certain abilities, which is even more precious. However, the latter two effects only have a chance to appear. The probability depends entirely on the face. Just like the equipment appraisal in some games, some people appraise thousands of pieces without finding a top-quality item, and some people win the bid at one time, but many players will still work tirelessly to increase the probability by a little bit, including introducing metaphysics . Most professionals have this kind of player mentality. There are more than a dozen players gathered at the place where Shahem died... No, they are professionals. No wonder they didn''t rush to meditate, but ran back first. Their mentality can be known without guessing, which is exactly the same as the metaphysics in the game. At a time like this, who cares about other people''s winks? Besides, everyone is the same. Including Angelo Nell, Donna Morton, and Yam Lloyd, Shao Hui, etc. who don''t look like one at all. Don''t look at Shaohui waiting for him for a while, it seems very late, but she has already reserved her seat in advance! Yate didnt notice it at first, but after scanning around, he realized that she was standing at the main entrance of the original small village! The small village was completely destroyed when Shahem exposed the tap root system, and after a lot of tossing, it was completely wiped out. Arter only recognized her after seeing the distance and direction from those Shahem death points. Unexpectedly, Shao Hui also believed in this! Yate sighed, and silently found a corner. Here is a node of Shachem''s main root, and the fibrous roots are the most lush, because he was responsible for cleaning these fibrous roots before, so I remember it very clearly. There is only such a seemingly special place left. Although he is already full, it is not impossible to eat two or three more bites. What if he is lucky and wins the lottery? Besides, his main purpose is not to try his luck. Since the spiritual organ is full, he has a feeling of sleepiness, just like a person feels sleepy after eating and drinking. However, he does not need to sleep, but the growth of the spiritual organ! The previous spiritual organs were just two small bulges, with a little point. Now I have enough food and drink, and the nutrition is up to standard, and I can finally enter the next form. The environment here is definitely more suitable than the outside, and it can replenish spirituality on the spot after evolution. There is no need to worry about security. Even if he is jealous, no one will do anything to him, not only because everyone is watching, but also because they are all busy meditating on their own! Just as he let go of his tense heartstrings, a hazy tiredness swept over him. "..." He thought it was just a matter of a moment, at most he felt a little pain or something, how could he think that he really needed to sleep by himself! If I knew it earlier, he would never be here! The tiredness came too fast, and he had no time to stop it, and he fell into a trance, half-sleeping state. Can perceive the surrounding movement, but cannot move or speak. Similar to deep meditation. In a trance, he felt that the spirituality accumulated in his body began to slowly decrease. The speed is not fast, which is equivalent to the speed of drinking water normally. At the same time, he felt that the connection between his spiritual organ and himself was getting closer. Although it originally grew on the top of my head, I usually communicate by conveying emotions, and there is no feeling of flesh and blood connection. At most, the surrounding scalp is a little itchy. But now I gradually have this feeling. Very clear! Because waves of pain were transmitted to his brain like a tide! Can clearly perceive that the two horns are growing. Its like having a deformed tooth that wants to get out between the two teeth, forcing out the space of its own existence, which is swollen and painful, slow but extremely firm! The strange thing was that he still didn''t wake up even though the pain was so clear. After the spirituality starts to be consumed, the moon phase meditation method will automatically work. The instinct of the body. The two horns also actively absorb the surrounding spirituality again. The efficiency is much higher than before, and it is still improving. In this way, while consuming and replenishing, the pain was wave after wave, and he watched all this "numbly". In a trance, he noticed someone coming to him. is Angelo Nell. Not long after, Shaohui also appeared. And Tina Hart. Relax. After an unknown amount of time, he finally woke up. "Hiss" The moment he opened his eyes, he suddenly felt two piercing pains coming from the sea of ??spiritual consciousness, which made him almost fall down! It is similar to the pain of pulling out the nerve of a tooth. Under severe pain, the brain almost lost control of the body. Fortunately, this pain was fleeting, so he didn''t feel ashamed. Angelo Nell, Shao Hui and Tina Hart stood guard. After the trial is over, the cooperation also ends. Zoe Varner and Dana Hoyle are not obliged to help him protect him. Even if they wanted to, Angelo Nell and Shao Hui would not agree. At this time, not approaching is the best protection! So, Donna Morton, Sandra, Patricia Lambert and others all left messages and left. "Are you awake?" Seeing him open his eyes, Angelo Nell asked impatiently. "Yeah." Art shook his head. It doesn''t feel right. It feels like when I entered the spirit world for the first time. The perception of space is confused, and the standard needs to be re-established. But this time the sense of confusion is stronger, and it takes longer to re-adapt. Even when he looked at the person in front of him, there was a double image! It took a full 3 seconds to just raise your feet and take a step! Various information such as terrain, orientation, and distance suddenly appeared in his brain, and he took this step after making judgments one by one. "It''s normal, it''s okay." Shaohui grabbed one of his arms. "Can you see how many fingers these are?" Tina Hart stretched out her hand and shook it in front of his eyes. Art twitched the corner of his mouth. Because she blocked a bullet before, she became much closer. A little skin. "Why are you solidifying your spiritual body here?" Angelo Nell complained immediately. Curing? Yat was taken aback. It means that his spiritual organ has been determined, and there is no chance to change it! No wonder the reaction was so strong. But he didn''t want to cure it! There are so many opportunities to choose, who doesnt want to choose, why is it solidified? (end of this chapter) Chapter 351： big change Chapter 351 Huge changes "You don''t know?" Seeing his expression, Angelo Nell and the three asked in surprise. "I didn''t think about curing it." Art frowned. Something must be wrong. Although he originally had this idea, he didn''t intend to implement it here. Looking at the panel with doubts. dramatic change. Spirituality has skyrocketed to [200+700], and all attributes have been increased by 5 points, including intelligence. The solidification of spiritual organs has brought him a huge increase. There is an extra "unknown (1% in the blood, and the human blood is reduced by 1%, which makes him baffled. Will solidifying the spiritual organs also change the blood vessels? The spiritual rain in the ruins only has the effect of improving the bloodline, and will not create an extra bloodline out of thin air. Moreover, everything on the previous panel was normal, and this bloodline only appeared after the spiritual organ was solidified, so it can only be because of the spiritual organ. Is it because of the reference to Mephisto''s structure? But it should show the blood of the devil or belong to the blood of the dark, why list "unknown" alone? More doubts. Keep reading. In the skill column, there is an extra skill named "Luck Edict". Decree of DestinyForcibly plundering the final luck for your own use, there is a probability of causing backlash At first glance, it is difficult to understand the effect of this skill. But he already has a good understanding of the panel, and he knows very well that the shorter the skill and the vaguer the introduction, the more powerful the effect. "Forcibly plundering the fate of the end for one''s own use" is easy to understand, it should have plundered the fate of the end in this ruin just now. Very domineering, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is the behavior of robbers and bandits. But he likes it. Its just unclear how to use it and what kind of backlash it will cause. He himself doesn''t know where the plundered luck has gone and what he has done! Completely unaware. And how did this skill appear? Could it be that the illusory chance was hit by him? Intuition told him that the changes in his body should be related to this skill, including the birth of unknown bloodlines, the solidification of spiritual organs, etc. But now is not the time to study this, he can only temporarily suppress his doubts and ask, "How long has it been?" "2 days." Angelo Nell replied. "They''re all gone?" Arthur glanced around and found himself alone. "Yes." Angelo Nell nodded. "There is still a boat?" Art was a little embarrassed. The Eagle and Tortoise should not wait for them until now. "Not yet." Angelo Nell''s answer was far beyond his expectations. It''s still there! However, it was not because Irma waited for them on purpose, but because Irma confessed to the Vulcan Church after leaving the ruins that she was bitten by a resurrected bug, which caused an unknown infection and caused the church to check all members filter. After hearing this, Yate had a look of surprise on his face. This guy is so smart! Taking the initiative to confess, it seemed that he had put himself in a passive situation, but he saved his life. Even, if he had an accident, the Vulcan Church would try to rescue him as much as possible! The worms in his mouth should be stone worms, and his experience was similar to that of the great-grandfather of the Eugen family. After the Church of Vulcan knew the strong vitality and resilience of the alienated body, it was impossible not to protect him strictly. Yate''s small thoughts can only be restrained. It would be unwise to provoke a behemoth like the Vulcan Church just for the sake of venting one''s breath. Who would have thought that this guy would not follow the normal script! "Can I go?" Shaohui asked him. "It will be fine once you get used to it." Art said, and walked again. As before, all kinds of complicated information are transmitted to the brain. However, this time there is no pause. Instead of calculating every option, ignore it completely! He is walking normally, and he is not fighting or in danger, so what is the calculation? Wasting brain power? It also seems to have double images when looking at things, because the cognition of space has suddenly improved a lot, and it was not digested for a while. Good thing. He could feel that after he digested these cognitions, a space talent skill should appear in the skill column. From the double horns on the top of the head. That''s why he has no dissatisfaction with curing this pair of horns, it is already very good and very strong! After walking a few steps alone, he turned around and said, "It''s fine." Walking is no longer a problem. Angelo Nell, Shao Hui and Tina Hart followed. Leave together. The island at this moment is already a dead island! Shahem''s body, stone worms, and alienated bodies were all dead. There was no trace of life on the island, and the green fog had dissipated, and the dark cave roof could be vaguely seen, surrounded by green light. The magma is still there. The occasional "gurgling" sound in the magma is probably the only movement in this cave now. It''s so quiet! Yate saw the magma again, and he felt very kind, and even had the urge to touch it with his hands. Of course, he wouldn''t be so stupid as to touch it with his hands. He has only mastered some characteristics, and these magmas have been deposited for an unknown number of years! "How to deal with this ruin?" On the way, he asked curiously. "Normally, it should be used, but because of the special nature of this relic, it should be sealed and monitored." Angelo Nell replied. "By the way, what happened to that altar?" Art was a little curious about the function of that altar. "It was destroyed by Ms. Al Hearst. It was only used to connect to the mirror. After the mirror was destroyed, it was useless." Angelo Nell really knew, "Al Hearst Ms. Te is the lady in the red dress from the Vulcan Church." "Oh." Art nodded in satisfaction. Curiosity is satisfied. "Is your spiritual judge the pair of horns on your head?" Tina Hart finally couldn''t help asking. has been looking at the pair of little horns protruding from the top of his head. It is already nearly 3cm high, and the hair cannot completely cover it. "That''s right." Art raised his hand and touched the top of his head. After solidification, the previous itching is gone, and it is the same as its original organs. However, the current him cannot be hidden, and needs to be covered with something. 4 people are not wearing hats. He thought for a while, inserted his fingers into his hair, and combed it back. Cheats, hairspray hands! "Can this cover it?" He asked after putting down his hand. "Wow!" Tina Hart whistled. Provoked Angelo Nell to turn his head and stare at her. "Yes." Shao Hui also had a bit of surprise in her eyes. "I didn''t expect that hairstyles have such a great influence on people!" Angelo Nell muttered as he looked at him. Before he gave the impression that he was a little young, like a college student. After changing to the current big-backed head, the calm self-confidence can be seen all over the body, and there is a feeling of suddenly becoming an adult. Soon, the four of them walked out of the mine. The first thing Arter did was look up to the sky. (end of this chapter) Chapter 352： unknown sequelae Chapter 352 Unknown sequelae That "moon" must be gone, you don''t need to look at him to know. However, he still sensed a familiar aura from above, where the "moon" was originally hung. If it was before, he would not have noticed such a subtle breath, but now his perception has been greatly enhanced, not only the increase in mental value, but also the double horns on the top of his head have a radar-like effect, which amplifies his perception and clearly detects it. This breath. It is the characteristic of the familiar moonlight before! Not only did he practice moon phase meditation, but he was also blessed by Ms. Yue twice. It is impossible to admit his mistake! Is it the remaining breath? There was nothingness, he didn''t see anything, he could only attribute it to the remaining breath of that thing. "What are you looking at?" Angelo Nell and the other three saw his movements and also looked up. Nothing! "That thing was hanging here before." Arthur explained. "Yes." Shao Hui nodded, she had seen it before. Only when he is a habitual action. 4 people left from the entrance from time to time. Originally, the four churches wanted to develop and utilize this relic after the trial was over, so the entrance was made convenient, stable and reusable. "vomit" This time, Yate''s reaction was particularly strong. Unlike before, he was just in a trance, but suddenly bent down and retched. Fortunately, he has not eaten or drank for more than 2 days, and there is nothing in his stomach, otherwise he might vomit it out! "Are you all right?" Angelo Nell and the three only thought it was because of the spiritual officer. Yate waved his hand to show that he was fine. The three guessed correctly, the root is indeed in the two corners. His cognition of space has been strengthened and his perception has been greatly improved, and he is not proficient in these abilities. Together, he has just inadvertently glimpsed the miniature of space. He has experience with returning to the city scroll, he will definitely not take the initiative to spy on these, it is indeed a disaster without reason. Things beyond one''s own level lead to cognitive confusion, and interference with spirit and consciousness. Fortunately, the time was short, and he didn''t try to analyze it. "It''s fine." His violent reaction attracted the guard''s attention. Two Tier 5 powerhouses stay here to guard the entrance. Fortunately, I knew Angelo Nell and Shao Hui, and there was no misunderstanding. 4 people returned directly to the Eagle Yuan. Sandra and others were restricted to testing and isolation on the Eagle. It is now over. No, there are still 4 of them short! When the 4 people boarded the boat, they just met Ms. Al Hearst. On the way here, Art had already learned about this person from Angelo Nell, a priest of the Vulcan Church, level 6. When she saw Art, she froze for a moment. An innocent little wolf dog suddenly turns into a confident and calm man, anyone will be surprised. Thanks to her red hair and the impressive impression that Art made on her before, otherwise she might not be able to recognize her. "Art Tavel?" Rarely did she know Art''s name. "Ms. Al Hearst, hello." Art didn''t pretend to be ignorant of the other party, and greeted him politely with a smile. It''s not that he likes to put on a show, but that in such a world where the aristocratic system and the professional system are parallel, one who is not careful may be memorized. People with high status and strength do not necessarily have an open mind. "Okay!" Al Hearst scanned him up and down, nodded, and looked at Angelo Nell and the others. Yate was stunned for a moment before realizing that she was checking whether or not several of them were infected. The efficiency is extremely high, and it seems that experience has been summed up from the previous inspections. "Thank you for your hard work." After she finished checking, the four thanked her together. This person''s help in testing is equivalent to an expert helping to open the back door, which can save them a lot of trouble. Now the most important thing for them is not to rest, but to eat! I have been hungry for more than 2 days, my stomach is already on fire, but they have been forcibly suppressing it, I really dont want to waste time on insignificant things. Although Al Hearst is a member of the Vulcan Church, he is very optimistic about them, so he is not stingy to do a little favor. Although there are not many supplies on the Yingyuan, it is not enough for them to have a full meal. 4 people had a great time eating. Especially in Yate, the appetite and digestion ability have increased greatly, and one person can eat at least 5kg of meat! Only meat. After eating and drinking, they returned to their respective lounges. Yate is still in the same room as Shaohui. It''s just a temporary resting place, when I come here it''s allocated according to my friends, I don''t bother to change it now. Yate borrowed a mirror from Shaohui. Sure enough, there is. "Do you want me to hold it for you?" Shaohui knew that he wanted to see the horns on his head, and was equally curious, so she made an excuse. "Thank you!" Art knew what she was thinking, but he didn''t reveal it. I helped protect the favor for 2 days, but I still dont know how to repay it. True friends dont need to care about these things, but this is what the benefactor is qualified to say. As the beneficiary, he should know how to be grateful. After a few years, there is no need to think about these. Shaohui stood in front of him holding a small mirror. He parted his hair, revealing 2 small horns on the top of his head. Although he is a professional, he can''t move his eyes to the top of his head, that''s all he can do. You must see it clearly, otherwise, you dont know what the horns on your head look like, and it would be embarrassing to say it! Gorgeous but introverted black purple, with light lines, about 3cm high, has been completely integrated with the skull, and is also connected with his spiritual consciousness. When he wakes up, the two piercing pains come from the spirit The brand of Consciousness Sea. The current spiritual organ is like a child who suddenly grows up, becoming mature and steady, not only more handy, but also no longer madly conveying emotions to him at every turn. To be honest, I was a little uncomfortable for a while. "It''s pretty good-looking." Shaohui looked at it for a while, then said suddenly. His diagonal texture is beautiful! Color, luster, texture... everything is beautiful! The "beautiful" here means "excellent". As a professional and a member of Terra Church, I still have this vision. "I just don''t know what the sequelae are." Art said with a bit of anxiety as he put his hair back together. Generally speaking, there will be major or minor sequelae after the spiritual organ is solidified, just like Angelo Nell especially likes to inquire about various news. It is the price of human fusion with spiritual organs. But he doesn''t yet know what his sequelae are. "Don''t worry, some mild sequelae didn''t show up so quickly." After being relieved, Shao Hui reminded him: "What you have to do is to get familiar with and adapt to your own spiritual organ as soon as possible, don''t forget the mad wolf pirate group !" She is okay, there are churches to take refuge, but Art is not. (end of this chapter) Chapter 353： Fortune Decree Chapter 353 Luck Edict Sequelae are inevitable. There is an extra organ on the body, and the shape of the body begins to transform into a spiritual creature. How can it be possible to have no symptoms? Yate doesn''t think he will be an exception, but just hopes that this sequelae will not be too inexplicable. The so-called sequelae are actually the magnification of certain emotions, including many dark corners, emotions that I dont know. Today''s professionals have already explored a relatively stable path. As long as it is a suitable spiritual organ, there will be almost no rejection when it is fused, especially an organ like his that is not directly fused with a spiritual creature, but a self-made organ. professional. However, the mental impact is unavoidable. Different from the physical body, the spirit of each human being is a very different existence, and it is impossible to find a method of evasion with universal adaptability. As a human being, it is almost impossible to eliminate the emotions and desires! Even if the will is strengthened, the resistance is only slightly improved, and it is often "grasp the big and let go of the small", letting go of those emotions that are not very extreme and have little influence. So there is a phenomenon that among the sequelae of low-level professionals, there is a high probability of some kind of private and strange hobby. That''s why Art hopes that his sequelae will not be too inexplicable. In case of a transvestite or something, wouldn''t he be killed? Of course he has not forgotten the Dire Wolf Pirates that Shaohui was talking about, but as long as he returns home and Gregoria Kate is there, there is no need to worry too much. At worst, go to church and sleep for a while until the adaptation period is over. Now there is no need to worry. Unless the Dire Wolf Pirates are out of their wits, they dare to attack the joint trial ship of the 4 churches! The most important thing at present is to adapt to the current state as soon as possible and find out the changes in the body. After speaking with Shaohui, the two meditated and rested. The rooms on the Eagle Tortoise are used for short breaks, no matter whether they come or go, the time for a trip is not long, so it is not suitable for sleeping. Although he has not slept for 2 days, as a Tier 3 professional, he can temporarily replace sleep with meditation. Meditation can also clearly perceive changes in one''s own spirituality and spiritual level. The upper limit of spirituality has skyrocketed to 200. The benefits are obvious. You dont need to pick and choose, and you need to calculate the time to open the spiritual energy. In addition, after returning, you can try to open the Horadric Cube. 200 for himself, plus 700 stored in Pu''s eyes, should be enough. All attributes +5, somewhat unexpected. The growth of spirituality was expected, but it was unexpected that the spiritual organ could actually feed back the physical body! Whether he dislikes his physical weakness or not, the most beneficial thing is to get the benefits. 5 full attributes, simple but affordable, like sending money directly, vulgar but practical. This is also the focus of his need to adapt. Although the current attribute value is already very high, the effect of increasing attributes by 5 points is no longer as obvious as before, but his control over attributes is becoming more and more subtle, and the requirements for attributes such as skills and abilities are becoming more and more refined. Attributes beyond one''s control are not only useless, but will actually hinder his strength. For example, his estimated attack time was 0.5 seconds, but it turned out to be 0.4 seconds. It wasn''t that this attack was unbalanced, but that the entire attack rhythm was disrupted. In the case of being attacked at any time, you must adapt quickly! Then there is the skill of Luck Edict. Under the rain of spirituality, there is a chance to comprehend the ability. It stands to reason that this is how the fate decree should come. But what temporary instructor would teach students the means of killing themselves? Although these terminal lucks will eventually dissipate after recovery, it is one thing to dissipate by oneself, and another to be snatched away. Didn''t you see that "there is a probability of triggering backlash" was added after the skills! In addition, you need to find out what the mechanism of this skill is. You cant enter the ruins next time and forcefully plunder peoples luck like a bandit. Where is the plundered Qi used this time, and is there any backlash? If there is backlash, what form is it? It''s not that there are no clues. His intuition tells him that this skill has a lot to do with the changes in his body, directly the spiritual organ! This is his first meditation after solidifying his spiritual organs, and the biggest change is efficiency. If the efficiency of his meditation was 1 before, it is at least 10 now! The name "Spiritual Sensation Officer" represents its essence, what''s more, his horns are far from ordinary Lingsensation Officer, 10 times the improvement is not too much, it can only be said that the gap between the 3rd and 4th ranks is so small so big. Now he can be promoted to Tier 4 only by earning full experience. Although there is suspicion of Versailles, he really didn''t have the idea of ??solidifying the spiritual officer. He didn''t know that the curing of the spiritual officer was so simple...Huh? Know where the plundered energy is used! On the way back, he asked Angelo Nell for advice. It is definitely not such a simple matter to solidify a spiritual officer! In order to increase the success rate as much as possible, the previous preparations were very detailed, almost every detail was considered! Even so, the success rate cannot reach 100%. For general professionals, more than 50% is not bad, it is worth a try. Have the opportunity of trial and error, but spend more resources and time. This can understand the attitude of the three Angelo Nell at the time, complaining that he should not be so negligent, but not particularly worried. But he succeeded in the first attempt without any preparation. The key point was that he hadn''t even thought about it himself. The luck is so outrageous! Angelo Nell and the three of them didn''t want to talk to him for a while after confirming that he was safe and sound! This luck, relatives and friends will be jealous! Isn''t that obvious enough? Knowing this, I have a lot of expectations for the skill of Luck Edict. Luck is sometimes more important than hard work. Luck can be understood as a derivative of luck. Skills like this are extremely rare. Judging from the current situation, it seems that there is no backlash. After all, the Alienated Body, Shahem, and Stone Worm were all dead at that time, and there was not much luck left at the end. He also breathed a sigh of relief. After analyzing the effect of this skill, it is the method of using this skill. Exiting the state of meditation, he tried to use this skill on the Eagle Turtle. Ordinary items dont have good luck, but the Eagle and Turtle, as a tool for picking up members of the four churches, should have a little luck, right? Although it is not the luck of the end, his purpose is not to really plunder the luck of the Eagle Turtle, but just try to use the skills. It is better not to plunder, so as not to be discovered by the bosses. His guess is correct, this skill is not winning the lottery in the spiritual rain, but the ability of the horn! All the plundering luck is blessed to the spiritual body, and there is nothing to share. His own luck is not so good. Did not win the lottery. However, I am content, this skill is very good and powerful. After the skill was activated, he suddenly discovered a small group of gas in the shape of the eagle turtle appeared on the eagle turtle. Although there are layers of cabins, he can "see" clearly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 354： strike Chapter 354 Impact He has never seen a creature like the eagle turtle, but the shape of the eagle turtle is placed here. It is not big, and it is very vague, like a layer of faint mist, only one outline can be seen, let alone others. But luck orders this skill to be "weaker", and such a weak target cannot be plundered. However, it allows him to "see" the other party. Didn''t dare to observe for too long, and immediately removed the skills. Afraid of being discovered by others, and the skill consumption is too high, in just 3 seconds, his spirituality has dropped by half, which is a full 100 points! It doesn''t seem like a professional of his level should be exposed to it. Ordinary Tier 3 professionals simply don''t have so much spirituality to squander. Finally, it is the unknown bloodline. You don''t need to think about it, you know, it must be the fault of the Linggong officer again. Its just that this bloodline appeared inexplicably. I also asked Angelo Nell that solidifying the spiritual organs would not produce bloodlines. Another change unique to him. It doesn''t mean that the more blood, the stronger the strength. On the contrary, the blood is too mixed, and the strength and potential will be hindered. He has been thinking about how to erase the 0.03% of the abyssal blood, keeping it is a hidden danger after all. And even if he is not obsessive-compulsive disorder, every time he sees the figure of 0.03%, he finds it very annoying. As a result, this has not been erased, and another 1% unknown bloodline popped up! And the owner of his body doesn''t even know the name and ability of this bloodline. Tired! Dont you want to name it yourself again? But you must know the characteristics of this bloodline before you can name it. The problem is that he only knows that there is such an unknown power in his body, but he cannot call it. It was about blood, and he didn''t dare to try it. When something goes wrong, it''s a big problem! I really can''t find a clue, so let''s put it on hold for now. "Huh" After sorting out the changes in his body, he let out a long breath and meditated again. This time there is no burden, focus and immersion. There was a faint moonlight on his body. Compared with before, not only the efficiency of condensing moonlight has been improved, but also the quality and quantity have also been significantly improved, and it is more lively than before, and it is closer to him, like dancing elves around him. He didn''t even hear the return notice sounded on the Eagle Yuan. The affairs of their group of people have ended, and they don''t need to participate in the rest of the matter. No one called him alone for questioning. It''s not because he doesn''t care, but because he has checked his information clearly in the past 2 days, and knows that he has a teacher of level 7 and is very powerful, and he has a relationship with Monroe Cromwell and Dieter of the Wizarding Association. Samantha Lilly from Rick''s Lab is all very close, and possibly even with Settra Clark! Ghost knows how his small tier 3 got into the eyes of these big shots, but the investigation information is such that these people can''t help but not believe it. So, no one made things difficult for him. Al Hearst took the initiative to take care of them for this reason. The reality is like this, with background and without background are two completely different treatments. Although there was an accident in this trial, the final result was good. 2 people have awakened special abilities. Not one of Sandra, Zachary Cumberland, Yam Lloyd, etc., but 2 unknown members. In addition, the blood of 2 people has been improved. Patricia Lambert of the Church of the Shadows and Donna Morton of the Church of the Dawn. This ratio is considered high. Sandra and the others dont have much influence. Its good to be able to acquire abilities. If you dont have them, you dont have to force them. Their main purpose is to accumulate spirituality and prepare for promotion to the fourth level. This confidence is still there. As for the ranking, because Shahem was killed by Yate, it can only be cancelled. It''s not that the 4 churches are stingy, they have told in advance that the rewards are for their own family members, and outsiders are not counted. It is good to be able to enter for free, no one is greedy. Yate gave up the drop of Shahem to Angelo Nell and Shaohui. It is not that the two churches did not express it. No one made things difficult for him, and the two churches also contributed. Otherwise, how could he come out so easily? No search, no questioning... You don''t think that the 4 churches really believe in Shahem and drop those 2 items, right? It is impossible for any force to trust an outsider so easily. Just let him go. Whether he has secrets or not. No, it means that he has a good character; if he hides it, it should be regarded as a reward for him. He provided very important information. The 4 churches focus on the third party and their own family in the relic. Although there are no rewards on the surface, each church rewards its members who perform well. This time it was Sandra, Angelo Nell and others. During the period of Yate''s meditation, Shaohui also went out. It took a long time to come back. These bits and pieces have nothing to do with Art, he is completely immersed in meditation. Another deep meditation. According to past experience, the duration will be very long. Unfortunately, before he could wake up on his own, he was awakened by a violent shaking. Only then did I realize that I was already on the way back. However, what kind of creature can cause this level of impact on the Eagle Turtle? Is that dragon loach? The shaking just now was very large, and I heard the sound of impact, almost throwing him off the bed! Yat quit meditation, stabilized his figure, and looked across. Shaohui who was in meditation was also awakened. Looking at the expression, I don''t know what''s going on. "Bang!" There was another violent shaking, bigger than last time. The two of them could hear clearly this time, and there was indeed something hitting the Eagle. 2 people hurried out of the room. The person next door also came out. Perhaps he had seen Yate''s strength before, the guy who targeted Yate before entering the ruins actually took the initiative to apologize and greeted: "Come out and check?" is nonsense used for greeting. "Yeah." After all, there was some affection for fighting together before, and Yate didn''t go too far, so he responded. Some people or things have little influence on oneself, and will not have any influence in the future, so they can be exposed. In this way, I can live a relaxed life and have fewer enemies. "Creatures that dare to attack the Eagle Tortoise must be of a high rank." The man''s eyes lit up, as if intending to repair the relationship with him, he reminded immediately. "boom!" Before the words fell, the third impact came. This time they went from bottom to top, as if they wanted to overturn the Eagle Turtle, and they were also pushed into the air for a short time by the impact. "Has this happened before?" Art asked casually. Unexpectedly, this guy actually knew! "It happened 2 times." "One time was stimulated by the dragon loach, and the other time was a crazy sixth-order sailfish." He knows a lot. Yate''s slightly indifferent expression relaxed slightly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 355： Elongated Chapter 355 Elongated It is precisely because of these two precedents that Toya Norris did not panic at all. Eagle Tortoise not only has 4 church bosses sitting in command, but also has strong defense and escape capabilities. The transport ship does not need strong attack power. If the situation is not right, it will run away immediately, without worrying about accidents. He saw Yate''s strength and background (the breath of "Uncle Pi") in the ruins, and found that Yam Lloyd and others actually recognized this guy named Yate Tavel! Although he didn''t know the reason, he believed that his strength and vision were not as good as those of Yam Lloyd, and he immediately began to regret his previous actions. That''s why I took the initiative to show my favor to Art just now. He''s not really stunned, but he just can''t help but want to show off. People are like this. They know that a certain habit is bad, but they just cant quit. After Art discovered that he was well-informed, his attitude towards him eased. "Toya Norris, this is my friend Nat Harriman." Toya Norris immediately noticed the change and introduced himself. The friend introduced was the teammate who entered the ruins with him this time, the taciturn young man. "Art Tavel." Art shook hands with the two of them. He should know Shao Hui, no introduction needed. "Sorry before, I was reckless." Toya Norris apologized for his previous behavior. "It''s over, don''t mention it again." Art said with a smile. A harmonious situation. Shao Hui stood quietly aside, as if Art was the one who made the decision. Because her perception is too strong, she doesn''t like to deal with strangers. Usually, Angelo Nell comes forward to communicate with people. This time, it was Art who came forward throughout the trial, and she was happy to be quiet. 4 people go to the deck together. During the exchange of pleasantries between Art and Toya Norris, that thing pushed the Eagle and Turtle twice again, as if it wanted to overturn the Eagle and Turtle. This also made them feel a little relieved. If it is a fierce and powerful monster, it is unlikely to do such a "childish" behavior. A creature that dares to hit the Eagle and Tortoise must have high strength. If it really wants to attack, there must be a more powerful way. Moreover, they also found that the Eagle Turtle neither accelerated nor stopped, but moved forward slowly instead, as if it was deliberately cooperating with the opponent. "I think I know what it is!" Toya Norris clapped his hands suddenly and said confidently. "What?" Art asked cooperatively. "Erlong!" Toya Norris said directly without making a fool of himself. Shaohui''s eyes lit up slightly, and a flash of sudden emotion flashed through. Nat Harriman also nodded slightly. Only Art was at a loss. What is an elongated? Toya Norris thought he would suddenly understand, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t even know the famous Erlong! However, there is no need to explain more, just let him see for himself. 4 people have come to the deck. The impact was still going on, and there were quite a few people standing on the deck, seemingly watching something in twos and threes. Angelo Nell and Tina Hart were also there. Seeing that they were with Toya Norris, they couldn''t help showing expressions of astonishment. After speaking with Toya Norris, Shaohui and Art walked over. "Reconciled?" Angelo Nell and the other two stepped forward and asked first. "Yeah." Ya point nodded. "It''s better to have fewer enemies." Angelo Nell''s words were a bit pretentious, but he immediately revealed his true nature: "How did you reconcile?" "He took the initiative to show his favor, and I accepted the trend, so we reconciled." Art twitched the corner of his eyes and looked down at the sea. Finally meet the culprit! 2 big and 3 small, a total of 5 marine creatures, the 2 big ones are more than 30 meters long, and the 3 small ones are also more than 10 meters long, swimming around the Eagle Turtle. The torso of this creature is spindle-shaped, the back is gray-black, the dorsal fin is curved like a hook, and the abdomen is pure white, like a small apron. It''s just that the body shape is exaggerated. It was those 3 little ones who were contradicting the Eagle and Tortoise. Despite its small sizecompared to the 120-meter-long Eagle Tortoiseit is not small in strength, and every time it hits, the Eagle Turtle shakes. The two big ones are watching over the side, and they glance at the humans on board from time to time, which is very spiritual. It''s a good thing they didn''t do anything, otherwise they might have knocked down the Eagle Turtle. Didn''t see Longloach, I don''t know if he left or was not attracted. "Is this Erlong?" Art asked. "That''s right!" Tina Hart responded first, "This is a kind of spirit creature with a gentle personality and friendly to humans. It is very playful and often bumps into human ships. But generally it will not overturn the ship. , you see that the two big ones didnt move. It can be seen that she likes this dolphin-like animal very much. However, Erlong may be friendly to humans, but his personality may not be gentle. Otherwise, the bosses would not deliberately slow down the speed of the boat to play with them, mostly to avoid conflicts. But among the creatures of the spirit world, it is very friendly without aggressiveness and pollution, which is quite rare. Yate lay on the side of the boat and looked at the two big frontal dragons. 3 small ones scurrying around, restless for a moment. Many people are watching them. Anyway, Im fine on the way back. Not everyone likes to meditate in the room. Its rare to meet Erlong. "It is said that meeting Erlong will bring good luck." Tina Hart continued. "Really?" Art smiled, imitating those people, and beckoned to several frontal dragons. Many people are waving at them, trying to get their attention. Most of them are women. They occasionally glance at it, which arouses the interest of this group of people more and more. Tina Hart was waving just now, but unfortunately she failed to attract their attention. Art just tried it out. Unexpectedly, a little Elong that was about to crash into the side of the Eagle Tortoise suddenly turned a corner and swam towards him, raised its upper body, and looked straight at him with two small eyes. "Shua!" Everyone looked over. Although some people managed to attract Erlong''s attention before, they just exchanged glances, but now they even stopped hitting the Eagle and Turtle, which they couldn''t stop after trying for a long time! Want to see who is so attractive. "It''s him again!" The moment they saw Yate, many people had such an idea in their minds. Whether it was voluntary or not, in the ruins he made a lot of limelight, and he has managed to leave a deep impression on everyone. "Do they eat fish?" Yate didn''t expect to successfully attract a frontal dragon, and asked after confronting him for a while. "You should eat it." Tina Hart obviously didn''t know, but she didn''t want to show that she didn''t even know this. "Yes." Art took out a 2-meter-long sea fish from the space bag and threw it down. "Wow" Xiao Erlong jumped up and bit the sea fish in one bite. I didnt know, I thought it was his trained pet. (end of this chapter) Chapter 356： Bad luck? Chapter 356 Luck backlash? "Click, click..." After eating sea fish, the little frontal dragon let out a quick and cheerful cry. Sea fish was brought by Ater from this world. Although the nutrition is not as rich as the sea fish in the spirit world, the taste is quite different. I''m tired of eating big fish and meat, but I still feel very refreshing when I eat some green vegetables once in a while. Xiao Erlong''s reaction attracted two other cats, who also gave up on hitting the boat and swam over. The three "little things" raised their upper bodies and stared at him together. Everyone on the deck looked at him too. Shaohui, Angelo Nell, and Tina Hart also looked at him. Even with his thick skin, it was a little unnatural, but he didn''t dare to ignore the 3 "little things" and dropped 3 sea fish again. Fortunately, he carried some ingredients with him in case of emergency. The 2-meter-long sea fish was quickly eaten by 3 small Erons. When I looked up again, I saw that Yate had spread his hands, indicating that it was gone. I really didnt bring too many, and now there is only one left, even if I take it out, it wont help, so I just dont take it. "Chirp, chirp..." The three little frontal dragons uttered a bird-like cry again, and they didn''t know what it meant. Still swimming below the side of the ship, with no intention of leaving, and did not hit the Eagle Turtle again. "Hey!" At this moment, a woman suddenly shouted to this side. The three little Erons were very curious, and they turned their heads to look at the past together with Yate. A blonde woman, very beautiful, holding a sea fish more than 1 meter long in her hand. There are actually people who put fish in the space bag like Art! Despite the small size in her hand, it is an extraordinary creature, far more precious than the two sea fishes in Te. After the 3 small frontal dragons came over, she dropped the sea fish in her hand. The character is not bad, and she will not do anything until Art is gone. Yate turned his head indifferently, wanting to see the scenery. Although there is nothing but a smooth mirror-like sea, the feeling of being in a painting will also be wonderful. After all, this is only the second time for him, and the freshness has not yet passed. Unexpectedly, the 3 little Elongs also turned around and ignored the sea fish! Dont eat everything that anyone gives you! Now, everyone looked at Yate suddenly a little more strangely. Especially that woman. Why dont you eat the fish you throw? My own fish is obviously more valuable than his fish! Yat was stunned for a moment, wanting to scratch his hair, he raised his hand halfway but put it down again, lowered his head, and looked at the three small foreheads again. Playing in circles in the sea below him. Look at the two big ones, lazily following beside them, without any intention of interfering. Art doesn''t like the feeling of being stared at by many people, but he can''t let go. What if after he leaves, 3 little Erons collide with the boat again? Now everyone knows that he has the ability to stop. Just lie on the side of the boat and watch the three little Elong play. This kind of creature definitely doesn''t need him to feed, at most it is eaten as a snack, so it doesn''t matter whether it is fed or not. It''s just a little strange, why do you treat yourself differently? Is the spiritual officer again? Shouldn''t, and doesn''t look like. If the spiritual organ can attract some strange and strange creatures, he is not surprised, after all, he refers to Mephisto. Could it be your own charm? But, do you have such a great charm? Its not that he underestimates himself. If the other party is a beautiful woman of the opposite sex, he may still believe this reason, but a creature in the spirit world who is not even a human being, and he is not an old birthday star, what charm is there? It suddenly occurred to me that many animals are very sensitive to breath. He had just finished meditating not long ago, and he still carried the breath of moonlight on his body. Ordinary professionals can''t find it, but it shouldn''t be difficult for spirit world creatures. Unfortunately, it is inconvenient for him to try it in full view. "Not bad!" At this moment, a gentle female voice suddenly sounded beside her. Art was taken aback. Although he hasn''t adapted to the spiritual sense yet, his current perception is much stronger than before, but he doesn''t notice anyone approaching him at all. Turning around, I realized that it was the lady in the white dress from the Church of Dawn whose age was hard to tell! "Hello!" Yate and the others hurriedly greeted. "Evie Teresa." The lady in the white skirt introduced herself. Knowing that he knows many 7th-level powerhouses and has great potential, and the Church of Dawn has a good relationship with him, he treats him very gently. "Ms. Teresa, do you know what''s going on?" Art asked proactively. "They are attracted by the breath on your body. This voyage has worked hard for you." Evie Theresa said with a chuckle. It''s unbelievable that a problem that they couldn''t solve was actually solved by a junior, so I came here to take a look. There are not many examples of this kind of breath being liked by some kind of spirit world creature, but it is not without exception. "It''s good to be able to help." Art breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, it was breath. Evie Teresa was about to say something when her complexion changed slightly and she looked towards the front of the hull. "Boom!" A loud crash sounded, Fortunately, they are all professionals, otherwise many people would fall into the sea due to the sudden stop of the ship! A large frontal dragon suddenly rushed forward and forcibly stopped the Eagle Turtle! What a lot of strength! What a hard head! "Shua!" After a brief commotion, everyone looked at Yate. Including Evie Theresa. She can''t afford to mess with these 2 adult frontal dragons. Yat twitched the corner of his eyes, trying to wave to the big forehead. After Da Elong saw it, he slammed into the front of the Eagle Turtle again. Yat waved again. It hit again. Yat didn''t dare to wave. If we continue, I am afraid that the four churches will count the maintenance costs on themselves. Everyone is also surprised, why is he suddenly not working well? Still, he can only be used to deal with children, not adults. "Boom!" The forehead bumped again. "It seems to be stopping us from moving forward!" Art and Evie Theresa suddenly said in unison. After the frontal dragon forced the Eagle to stop, it kept hitting the front end, causing the Eagle to turn almost 90 degrees, as if it was helping the Eagle to adjust its direction. "Is there any danger ahead?" Angelo Nell asked. "It''s not on the route description, but it may be a temporary danger." Evie Theresa said with a serious face. In the spirit world, any kind of danger is possible. The danger caused by a powerful spirit creature suddenly coming to a certain area is one of the most common. It is especially common in the spiritual world ocean. Its just that the sea ahead is as smooth as a mirror, and you cant see the slightest "Boom" Accompanied by a deafening roar, the calm sea ahead suddenly "collapsed"! It was like the ground collapsed, falling down without any warning, and the surrounding seawater had no time to replenish, and a huge pothole with a diameter of nearly a kilometer and an unknown depth appeared for a short time! The nearest place is only more than 500 meters away from the Eagle Yuan! Everyone on board was stunned for a moment, and then broke out in a cold sweat. If it weren''t for this Erlong to force the Eagle to stop...Thinking about it, I would be terrified! Sure enough, Elong is a symbol of luck. It is impossible for the people inside not to notice such a big movement. The Eagle Turtle seemed to be on fire, turned around quickly, and ran away from the pothole with full power. Used all the hole cards, and came to more than 1,000 meters away in an instant. Still didn''t stop. Yate looked at the scene like a natural disaster behind him, and the hairs all over his body stood up. A thought suddenly flashed in his mind: "Could it be a rebound of luck?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 357： escape Chapter 357 Escape The sudden vacuum naturally needs to be filled with sea water. The sea surface was as smooth as a mirror just now, as if a bathtub full of water had been unplugged, rushing and pouring madly towards the pothole, the sound of the water was rumbling, like ten thousand horses galloping, the momentum was unparalleled, and the monstrous water mist rose and filled the air, quickly blocking the sight . Fortunately, they ran fast enough. Not only the Eagle Turtle, but also many creatures in the sea are also fleeing frantically. Usually you can''t see it, but now you realize that there are so many creatures hidden on the calm sea, and there are many strange creatures with strange shapes. However, under this kind of natural power comparable to a small natural disaster, even weird creatures can only flee in embarrassment. Once it is involved, it is easy to be crushed by the majestic pressure! Besides, who knows what''s down there? Maybe there is a greater danger! Everyone on the deck had no time to return to the cabin, and looked at the situation in front of them dully. Frightened, scared! Even Evie Theresa turned pale. "Auntie, what is this?" Donna Morton''s voice trembled slightly. Evie Theresa is her aunt! No wonder he just brought her to his side for the first time. However, even if she panicked, with her character, it is unlikely that she would say anything unscrupulously, and the possibility of intentional exposure is very high. In order for Art and others next to him to hear. Once in danger, if Evie Teresa can''t take care of her, she can ask Yate for help. The mind is very careful. "I don''t know either." Evie Theresa shook her head slightly, her complexion recovered. The paleness of his face was not because of fear, but because of the irresistible danger just now, the spiritual organ almost lost control. Extreme emotions can easily cause the spiritual organs to lose control, especially emotions such as despair and anger. "Please help take care of her." Entrust Donna Morton to Art and others. As the accompanying boss on the ship, she needs to meet up with several others to deal with possible unexpected situations. The people on board do not need special care. The contents are all excellent talents from various churches, and they have just experienced trials, they didnt panic, and they coped well. "Okay!" Yate and the others naturally would not refuse. Evie Theresa leaves. Sandra, Yam Lloyd, Zachary Cumberland, Angelo Nell and others each organize their own people and are ready for the unexpected. Like an ethereal creature trying to jump aboard. Just now, a creature that looked very similar to Succulent tried to jump onto the boat, but was bitten by a big frontal dragon, and squeaked and ate it like a spicy stick. Several frontal dragons still followed beside the Yingyuan. Just now, the Eagle and Turtle used up all their escape cards, but they still followed with ease. No wonder let them hit the boat and play! With this speed, coupled with strength and body hardness, it is estimated that a 6th-order boss can''t withstand a bump from an adult forehead. At this moment, the favorability of everyone on the ship is overwhelming! Everyone owes them a life. "Try to feed them!" The blond woman came over, took out a full 11 sea fish from the space bag, and threw them on the deck beside Art. The speed of the Eagle Turtle did not put any pressure on those frontal dragons, and they could easily keep up while playing. Beside them, there are almost no other spirit creatures. I don''t know if they are afraid of their strength or because they are running for their lives. "Almost" is used because every now and then a cornered guy flees to their side. Most creatures are running for their lives, but there are also those who take the opportunity to prey. All in all a mess! "I''ll try." Art didn''t refuse, picked up a sea fish and threw it down. 3 small frontal dragons jumped up at the same time. Tear the sea fish into 3 pieces in the air and swallow each one. Sure enough, he will eat what he feeds. "Click, click..." made that short and cheerful cry again, as if urging him. The blond woman lay on the side of the boat and looked at the cheerful little forehead, with a faint smile on her face, but her mouth was pouted dissatisfied. Art picked up a sea fish again. However, this time he didn''t throw it down, but held it directly in his hand and stretched out the deck. Has no effect on the small forehead. took off at the same time again, but this time only one ate it, and the other two returned without success. Yat dropped the **** fish tail in his hand, and picked up 2 sea fish again. The other 2 were also eaten successfully. The blond girl next to him looked at him enviously. Oh, and Tina Hart. "You don''t have any special smell on you, why do you like you?" She leaned her head and smelled it on Yate. heard Evie Teresa''s explanation. Art smiled, without explanation. When feeding again, sneak a liquid drop of Moonshine onto the fish. 2 Da Elong, who was wandering around, suddenly turned his head and took a look, but he still didn''t grab his child''s food after all. 3 small frontal dragons burst out at a faster speed than before, tearing the sea fish into 3 pieces in the air. Yat did the same and fed them a few more. It wasn''t that he was reluctant to take out more, but that his meditation time was too short to condense too much liquid moonlight. Others are patrolling and guarding, but he is here to feed the fish. Instead of saying anything, someone gave him some more fish. He was exposed to the light of these frontal dragons. However, these guys have too much appetite, right? In the blink of an eye, the 11 sea fishes were fed, but these Erlongs still did not show signs of being full, as if he would eat as much as he fed! "They won''t last?" The blond girl was also worried. Not many people are needed for patrolling, and most of the girls are not involved. "Probably not..." Art said, but stopped feeding. Having left the danger zone, the Eagle began to slow down slowly. However, the danger has not been lifted. Too many spirit world creatures gathered around, and the killing began! Eagle Turtle is also the target of their attacks. Although Yate was feeding, he kept observing the surrounding situation. As if to repay his feeding, several frontal dragons killed all the creatures that came over with malicious intentions. In addition to being strong, fast, and hard-bodied, they also have sonic abilities! I saw with my own eyes that the big frontal dragon killed a group of weird fish at the same time with a cry similar to a bird''s song. However, they are not without rivals. A fish that is nearly 100 meters long and has a mouth more than 30 meters wide. It looks like a fish wearing an old coir raincoat, so it is not afraid of their sound waves. Above the forehead, there is a fleshy tentacles resembling monkfish. At the end of the tentacles, there is an eye or something, which can emit blue light, offsetting the sound wave attack of the forehead. However, it is ineffective against physical attacks. Finally died under the impact of this family of five. The death of this strange fish finally shocked the remaining spirit world creatures. each dispersed. Yate also breathed a sigh of relief. Very exciting! Even those with a bad heart cant bear it. Suddenly, a long, protruding thing flew out of the sea and came straight to him. Yat looked at the "sneaky" Elong under the water with a funny face, his tail was exposed! Since it sent it, there should be no danger. "Crack!" Accurate catch. The tentacles of that strange fish. (end of this chapter) Chapter 358： Entrance Chapter 358 Entrance Live? The tentacle struggled and twisted in his hand. Yate only thought that this thing should not be dangerous, but he didn''t expect that this thing was still alive after being separated from the main body. Fortunately, he has the experience of catching fish and loach when he was a child, and firmly pinched it with 3 fingers. Strength, trying to cut off its vitality. failed. There is a feeling of pinching rubber, full of toughness, perhaps stimulated by pain, this thing curls up and wants to wrap around his fingers. Yate hastily pulled it off with his other hand! Although there is no suction cup on the surface of this thing, it has a weird stickiness. After wrapping around his fingers, it actually wants to stick to his skin! He is still relatively unfamiliar with the creatures of the spirit world, just like a freshman, who is new to the world, it is inevitable that he will be a little cautious and overly serious. After pulling it off, he was still worried, and a hazy moon-white light appeared on his fingertips. The tentacles that were twisting suddenly paused, limply hanging down, and stopped moving. The main body is dead, it is just lingering, it has almost no resistance, and it is easily killed. The eyeball-shaped thing at the end also lost its spirit. Art took the orb off. What Erlong really wanted to give him should be this sphere. Blue, the size of a pigeon egg, with a lens-like structure, soft and slightly elastic to the touch, but whether it is an eye and what its purpose is, we can only know after the appraisal. "Is it this?" Two fingers pinched the sphere carefully, and asked the frontal dragon that just surfaced. "Ang" Elong made a short, deep voice, as if confirming it. The sound range is quite wide. "Thanks, I''ll put it away first." Art said while preparing to find a box to put the sphere in. Unexpectedly, the forehead suddenly opened its mouth and sprayed out a jet of water. The thumb is thick and fast, and Arter was hit by the water column before he had time to react. Not a lot of force, but enough to push his hand to bring the sphere to his mouth. The sphere, which was already lifeless, suddenly "lived" after touching his lips, forcefully pried open his mouth and got in! "I X!" Is this acceptable? Art tried to bite the thing, to avoid it from being drilled into his mouth. However, this thing suddenly turned into a liquid, which made him bite the hole. A fishy, ??cool liquid entered his body down his throat. Yate had goosebumps all over his body, and the expression on his face was a bit hideous. If it wasn''t that he couldn''t beat it, if it wasn''t for this thing turning into a liquid, he would definitely clean up that little forehead and give it a big meal! "Shua!" A beam of dawn light fell on him. Angelo Nell just saw this scene, and it was too late to stop it, so he could only make up for it. Spiritual creatures are different from supernatural creatures in this world. They cannot be eaten casually, and some of them can easily cause human genes to collapse and deform. Donna Morton immediately added a glow of dawn. Yate also forced himself to calm down, and first tried to see if he could spit it out. fail! This thing has begun to penetrate, or be absorbed by his body! The only thing that pleased him was that Yuchan did not respond, which proved that at least this thing was not a parasite or microorganism, and it was probably harmless to his body. Erlong is too unreliable. He knew that Erlong had no malice towards him, but the problem was that what Erlong thought was good might not be to him! Just like this thing, who knows if there will be any weird changes after he eats it! Staring at the panel, as long as there is a negative state, the purification spirit will be activated immediately. "How are you?" Shaohui couldn''t get in the way, this is not what she is good at. "It''s fine for the time being." Art said, resisting the discomfort. The feeling just now was like swallowing a mouthful of big snot, it was still yellow, it was disgusting both physically and mentally! Angelo Nell and Donna Morton stopped brushing him with the Brightness of Dawn after seeing this. "It''s okay." Art turned around and said to some acquaintances who were about to come. Nod your thanks. Those people dispersed separately. Continue to be vigilant. There were 5 big bosses when they came, but now there are 3 big bosses staying there, only 2 people follow, and the guards on the ship are seriously insufficient. No one can guarantee that there will be no accidents. There was obviously no danger on the previous route, but a natural disaster suddenly appeared. Who can I ask for reason? "What is this?" Art asked the little frontal dragon with a dark face. I don''t know if the other party can understand, so I still use gestures. "Chirp, chirp..." Well, no matter whether the other party understood it or not, he couldn''t understand the other party''s meaning. It''s a pity that Xenia Eugen hasn''t been resurrected, otherwise, the spiritual warlock should have a way to communicate with them. Changes continue. After the thing was absorbed by his body, it seemed to want to blend into his blood. Thinking too much! The result is unquestionable, just like when he comprehended the secret method of wind, he was "kicked" out. Probably knew that it couldn''t be provoked, and the thing instinctively turned to the spiritual officer again. It was not kicked out this time, but Art could no longer perceive its existence. Swallowed by the horns as food! He could feel that the two horns seemed to have eaten a delicious meal, sending him satisfaction and joy again. Great supplement! More! Could it be that the forehead was originally given to the Linglong official? Art breathed a sigh of relief. There is no rush to check the change of the double horns, as long as it is harmless, it doesn''t matter. "It''s okay." There was no explanation, and Shaohui and the others didn''t ask. However, Tina Hart asked, "Is that delicious? What does it taste like?" is also a foodie. "It''s like swallowing a mouthful of snot..." Art deliberately pondered for a moment, and then described in her anticipation and the curious eyes of Shaohui and the others. "Stop!" Before he finished speaking, he was forcibly interrupted by Angelo Nell. Clenched fists! Yate can only stop describing. "You''ve actually eaten snot!" Tina Hart didn''t react too much, but just looked at him with disgust. Otherwise, how would he know that it was like swallowing a mouthful of snot? "It''s just an imagination!" Of course Yate would not admit that he really ate it when he was a child in his previous life. "How is it now? Are you back on the waterway?" Immediately changed the subject. In order to escape the natural disaster just now, the Yingyuan has deviated from the course. "Changed to another channel." Evie Theresa appeared on the deck. The danger has passed, and she came to sit on the deck. Prevent new hazards from emerging. Although she failed to discover it in advance just now, it is impossible for such a natural disaster to occur twice in a row. "Oh." Art felt a little guilty. He wondered if the natural disaster just now was caused by his bad luck. Otherwise, even Evie Teresa has never encountered a natural disaster, how could they be hit by such a coincidence? Now he is still worried, if it is really bad luck, is it over? Every month at the beginning of the month is busy, and I only slept for less than 6 hours in the past two days. I planned to take a day off today, but I feel sorry for everyone. I will update a chapter first. I am not sure if there is a second update. (end of this chapter) Chapter 359： go home Chapter 359 Going home Yat is just skeptical, not sure. In his understanding, the backlash of luck should only take effect in the ruins, so he didn''t pay much attention to it before. However, if the natural disaster just now was really the backlash of his luck, then he can only throw the skill of luck command into a corner. The price/performance ratio is too low! No matter what you get, it is not worth the price of your own life. However, it will not be confirmed until the church boss gives an answer after returning. The panel didn''t show up, and I don''t know if it''s because I didn''t have the luck to backfire, or it really didn''t show up. Confused. Being disturbed by a skill, it is better not to have this skill. "Auntie, do you know what this fish is called?" Donna Morton asked Evie Teresa after describing the shape of the strange fish just now. "Etel, a highly aggressive spirit creature, the eye-like structure at the end of the tentacles can release a water-blue shield to counteract all kinds of non-physical attacks. Its strength is about 4th to 6th. In between, did you just see it?" Evie Theresa asked. "Well, is that eye-like structure edible?" Donna Morton asked for Art. "Eat directly?" Evie Teresa was very surprised why she had such an idea. Isn''t it common sense that spirit world creatures can''t eat casually? "I accidentally ate one just now." Art said embarrassingly. Knowing some information is also good. "Are you okay?" Evie Theresa raised her hand and swiped a detection technique on him. It is mainly used to detect whether the target is infected by abnormal organisms, or whether it has mutated itself. It is ineffective for some deeply hidden methods, such as the seeds of the negative seed lotus, which are generally used for preliminary detection. No exceptions. "There is no abnormal feeling." Art replied. "It''s best to do a comprehensive test after you go back, especially a blood test." Seeing Donna Morton''s face and being optimistic about his prospects, Evie Teresa urged, "Ertel''s eyes can be used as The fusion of spiritual organs and organs has never been eaten before." "Thank you." Art twitched his eyes. Even without common sense, he knows that unknown things cannot be eaten casually. The problem has nothing to do with his will! You can''t speak harsh words to that little Elong, not only can''t beat it, but you also need to use the opponent to prevent possible dangers. Thank you Ms. Yue! The five members of this family should have sensed the breath of moonlight on him, so they followed him all the way and took the initiative to warn and protect him. Evie Theresa said nothing more. Yate continued to lie on the side of the boat, interacting with the 3 little Eron. Brush favorability. Although I am afraid of force-feeding myself some strange things, I am even more afraid of unknown dangers. Fortunately, there were no more accidents on the subsequent voyage. Return to the present world safely. It was still Anos who made the move, grabbing the entire Eagle Turtle and sending it to the present world. The five frontal dragons left halfway, as if just to help them avoid that disaster. "Thanks to these frontal dragons!" After returning to the present world, the tense emotions were immediately relaxed, and many people began to rejoice. There were obviously more words, and the atmosphere became more relaxed and happy. For professionals, although the spiritual world is easier, the present world is their home field, and they are more comfortable psychologically. Yate said goodbye to Shao Hui, Angelo and others, and prepared to go home. Shaohui, Angelo Nell and others have to report back to the church and prepare for promotion. Originally, I wanted to advance to level 4 in the ruins, but that ruins is likely to be a testing ground for some civilization, how dare I advance there! Fortunately, the four tutors have a great career and are going to help them change places. It is not only this kind of junior relic that is suitable for promotion, there are other environments, but ordinary professionals cannot touch it. "Wait!" Shao Hui called to stop him. "You go back to the church with us first, call Major Ryan and ask him to pick you up from the church." He was afraid that people from the Dire Wolf Pirates would attack him. Now he is in the adaptation period of his spiritual organs, and he may not have half of his strength left! "Alright." Art said with a smile. He originally planned to find a place where no one was around, and use the city return scroll to go home directly. However, if someone really wants to attack him, it is likely to be discovered. "excuse me." Terra church people did not object. He gave Shachem''s drop to Shao Hui and Angelo Nell, and everyone knew about it. Moore Ryan came very quickly, and when they arrived at Terra Church, Moore Ryan was already waiting. Pick up Art and leave. "What happened?" Moore Lane drove without taking anyone else (Note: Jim Thomson). The timing of their return is obviously not normal, too fast! Moreover, the aura of Shaohui and the others is still at level 3. On the contrary, Yate''s breath has changed significantly. "Can''t say." Art pointed to his mouth. It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Moore Ryan, but that he was personally warned by the church boss not to speak out. He didn''t think it was just a verbal warning. "Why did you fuse with the spiritual officer so quickly?" Moore Lane nodded and changed the subject. "It was an accident, it merged without me knowing, but it''s not bad, I''m satisfied." Art doesn''t like to dwell on what has happened. "Don''t go out recently!" Moore Ryan immediately reminded him. "I know." Arter thought so too. Moore Ryan chatted with him without saying a word, focusing on his perception of the surrounding environment. If the Dire Wolf Pirates want to attack him, now is the best chance. However, perhaps because of the abnormal timing of their return, the members of the Dire Wolf Pirates had no time to make arrangements, and the two arrived home safely. "Thanks for your hard work," Art said. Moore Lane waved his hand and left directly. It was morning, and he was about to take his men out to patrol the sea. After Art sends him away, he enters the Church of the Soul. Gregia Kate is still in that posture, floating in mid-air. However, this time, Art was keenly aware that there seemed to be many "veins" and soul church links in her body, just like a spider web! "It seems that you have gained a lot." Gregoria Kate said. "Not bad." Art said with a smile. Although his perception has been greatly enhanced, it still cannot be compared with Gregoria Kate. The rank difference between the two parties is too great, and Gregoria Kate has a special occupation, so you can see his changes at a glance. "Is it an accident to come back so soon?" Gregoria Kate asked without accident. "There was a little accident, but unfortunately I can''t say." Art looked to the left corner of the hall. There is a person lying there. A living person, still breathing, just unable to move. Wearing ordinary coarse cloth, it seems that it has been soaked in salt water for a long time, and some parts have hardened and discolored. The muscles of both arms, especially the forearm, are very developed. There are large tattoos on the exposed skin. conspicuous. A sailor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 360： soul barrier Chapter 360 Soul Barrier It should be a strength-type professional in the reinforcement system. The anchor tattoo on his arm is not just a simple pattern, but a miniature ritual that allows him to exert greater strength. The changes brought about by the solidification of the spiritual organs allowed Art to see many details that he could not see before. "A member of the Dire Wolf Pirates?" Art asked. "Well, I want to lurk here and wait for you to come back." Gregoria Kate has already tortured this person. "Here?" Art pointed to the church with a look of astonishment. Shouldnt it be your own home? "Yes." Gregoria Kate responded lightly. Art was speechless. Isn''t this guy looking for death? As a professional, shouldnt you be more in awe? How dare you rush into an unknown church, or a church of souls known for its weirdness! Although the Church of Soul is not a super church, even the Church of Storms is unwilling to provoke it. It has been 50 years, no one from the Church of Souls has been sent over, and the site has been taken over by the Church of Storms, but this abandoned Church of Souls has always existed, and it is not normal to think about it with your heels. It would be great if all the members of the Dire Wolf Pirates were this type of mindless. "Is there any information?" Art didn''t bother to torture this guy any more, and asked Gregoria Kate directly. "His spirit is shackled, and once he is invaded, his brain will be destroyed." Gregoria Kate said. "Okay, give me the body?" Art said. The reputation of the Dire Wolf Pirates is very bad. The real burning, killing and looting are all evil, and every member dies without regret. "Yeah." Gregoria Kate would have been reserved for him. Yat didn''t ask anything, and killed him directly, without delay. Unknowingly, I have adapted to the rules of this world. "By the way, do you know about Psychic Warlocks?" Art took off the magic equipment on the opponent and put it in a box. Let Moore Lane deal with it next time. The black market has disappeared, and now there is only a trading market controlled by the official power of Pudera City. It is becoming more and more convenient for Moore Lane to handle such goods. With his and Smith Marles'' sources of supply, Moore Lane has become a major supplier of low-level magic equipment. No matter what the price is, the two of them will not lose money, so the price is not high. Gregia Kate doesnt need money now, and she doesnt like these magical equipments. Its a waste to keep them. Let them be used by Art first. When you need it in the future, you can just get it from Art. "Spiritual Warlock?" Gregoria Kate seemed very surprised and confirmed it. "That''s right." Arthur replied. "How do you know about this profession?" Gregoria Kate''s voice fluctuated obviously, and she was no longer as indifferent as before. "This is a profession similar to the master of the soul, but it is rarer than the master of the soul. It is good at various Spiritual skills, especially illusions, are said to be able to parasitize in the depths of the target''s mind and revive them." She can only use "supposedly" to describe it. Obviously, she has never seen it, which shows that this profession is indeed rare. "I have one here..." Art pointed to his head and said. Before he finished speaking, he suddenly saw Gregoria Kate appearing in front of him. "I''m fine!" Arthur said hastily, startled. He was just joking. "I know." Gregoria Kate''s voice came from the air. Yate looked back and saw that she was clearly still floating in the air! Got tricked! It was just an illusion. The main reason is that I didn''t expect that she, who has always been indifferent, would actually make jokes! Shaking his head dumbfoundingly, without her asking, Art took the initiative to tell her the deal between himself and Xenia Eugen. Also ask her to help refer to whether there is any negligence. Does not involve secrets in the ruins. "How long will it take for her to be born?" Gregoria Kate asked. "I don''t know. But, can the word ''birth'' be used?" Art looked awkward. Sounds weird. "Birth?" The corners of Gregoria Kate''s lips curled up slightly, and she changed the word. A meaning. "It''s up to you." Art said helplessly. Sure enough, once the relationship becomes mature, people will often show an unexpected side. Gregia Kate is no exception. "I can''t find a flaw in the contract you drew up." Gregoria Kate had seen the contract he drew up a long time ago, and her emotions at that time can only be described as "eye-opening". So many eyes! The most important thing is that the soul contract basically locks in the possibility of Xenia Eugen''s betrayal. However, Gregoria Kate also helped him add a soul barrier. Avoid someone directly affecting his soul. This kind of buff can only be used by bishop-level characters of the Soul Church, and it consumes the power of one''s own soul. Generally, if it is not a close relative, it will not be used. Moreover, it is not permanent, even with Gregoria Kate''s strength, it can only last for a month at most. Tell Art these after casting. Yate can only keep it in his heart. It is no longer a matter of favors, or in other words, the favors owed are beyond count! Gregia Kate already existed like a teacher in his heart. After releasing the soul barrier, Gregoria Kate''s spirit was obviously a little sluggish. Yat didn''t bother her anymore, left the scarf behind, and went home with the sailor''s body. The long-lost sacrifice. Unexpectedly, this guy is actually Tier 5! Give him a full 3 free skill points. With his current strength, the average Tier 4 professional can only give one skill point. Skill points are not used urgently, but reserved for emergencies. Summon Raum and Isodi. Laum is still that talkative. Isodi and he haven''t seen each other for a long time. His skin has completely turned into a dark purple color similar to violets with dark elements added. If it wasn''t for the contractual relationship, it would be difficult for Art to perceive her breath! It was only during the chat that she found out that she was no longer in the cold plain, but followed a caravan to a desert. Some daring human caravans will hire dark wanderers like her who have turned into demons but retain their sanity as guards. No wonder she has such obvious traces of wind and sand on her body! Despite this, she didn''t ask for water or food, but answered Art''s question first. Obedience is very strong! Such a subordinate, no one would dislike him. Art asked her to drink water and take a bath, and at the same time helped her prepare a table of meat. When you''re done, take out the Horadric Cube. "What is this thing?" Raum asked, looking sideways at the Horadric Cube in his hand. Speaking habits are greatly influenced by him. "Good stuff." Art said while slowly injecting spirituality. As more and more spirituality is injected, the patterns on the Horadric Cube begin to brighten. Raum''s eyes brightened accordingly. baby! (end of this chapter) Chapter 361： turn on Chapter 361 opens "Jean is dead." In the West Sea, a fleet of 11 ships sailed in the wind and rain. On the first huge ship nearly 100 meters long and exaggerated in shape, the two figures did not enter the cabin to avoid the wind and rain, but stood on the front deck, as if they were observing something. One person is more than 3 meters tall, with a burly and vigorous figure, wearing a set of very ordinary commoner clothes, letting the wind and rain blow on him, like a rock, standing still. The other person is "only" 190cm tall, wearing a black robe and a hood, his entire face is covered, and when the wind and rain pass by him, he will automatically bypass him, looking mysterious. It was the hooded man who spoke. "The spirit is also dead." The hooded man continued. "Don''t you say it''s just a level 3 wild professional?" The tall man was still staring ahead. A wave of more than 5 meters high hit, but was forcibly suppressed by a force. When it approached the fleet, it was less than half a meter high and could no longer pose a threat. "The information is like this." The hooded man replied. "Wait, let''s talk when we''re done." The tall man said after pondering for a moment. "I think so too, I''ll go and see for myself when I''m done!" the hooded man said sadly. Dire Wolf Pirates. The subject of discussion is Art. The sailor that Yate killed was Jean, and his real rank was actually only rank 4. However, the hooded man planted a kind of spirit in Jean''s spiritual consciousness sea. After Jean''s death, this spirit will absorb Jean''s spirituality to hatch, grow, be born, and finally lock and kill the target. It takes a process, usually about 1 night. Yat didn''t delay, and directly sacrificed Jean''s body. In the setting of the hooded man''s spirit, there is no such situation, and they are sacrificed together for no apparent reason. The two together gave Yate 3 skill points, not the 5th rank he thought Gene was. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t know the existence of spirits. Although the perception has been strengthened a lot, the spirit is still in the incubation stage, and it is hidden in Jin''s spiritual consciousness sea, so he can''t find it. Also didn''t know that because of Jin''s death, he was being targeted by the second leader of the Dire Wolf Pirates. At this moment, all his attention is focused on the Horadric Cube in his hand. The injected spirituality has exceeded 500 points, and the spare spirituality in Pu''s eyes has also been used, and the patterns on the Horadric Cube have been lit up by 90%. There is only the last 1 achievement left to light up all of them, and Yate''s spirit is lifted. Raum also squatted aside to watch with great interest. It is very interested in what Art said "good stuff". The raven family likes to collect all kinds of treasures. It has asked for 3 pieces of broken gems from Isodi. This kind of gemstone with strange magic power makes it the most beautiful cub among its peers after returning to the group! The spirit world is too large to be sure, but their raven clan has never seen such a gem. Although I know that it is impossible to give the treasures that Yate values, but it can be used as capital to show off after returning to the group. The last 10% of the lines are more difficult to light up than Tet imagined. A full 500 points of spirituality were used, as much as the previous 90% needed! If it weren''t for the solidified spiritual organs that can automatically absorb spirituality, and the efficiency is greatly improved, I am afraid that all previous efforts will be wasted! Finally, after consuming 1000 spirituality points, all the patterns on the Horadric Cube light up. In a dazzling, blurred dark golden light, the Horadric Cube suddenly became bigger! Originally, it was just a square the size of a palm, but now it has become a half-person-high box, more like a saint-cloth box! Various geometric patterns, sun, moon and stars, wonderful trajectories... are projected one after another, like a galaxy, revolving around the Horadric Cube. Full of special effects! However, Art''s expression was not very good-looking. There is a sense of urgency in the excitement, like waiting in a long queue for several hours and it is finally my turn, but the urge to urinate is about to erupt. I dont know if I can stick to my order, so I can only clamp my legs as hard as I can. They are all deformed, be patient, be patient! This thing made a lot of noise. Although it didn''t leave the room, the important thing was the spiritual fluctuation. I dont know if it will attract a big guy! "Raum, go and watch outside, and let me know if anyone comes!" But Art didn''t dare to interrupt, so he could only let Raum go out to watch. Although reluctantly, Raum did not refuse his order. Not to mention, it really caught the attention of the Bishop of the Church of Storms, Xant Harold. He had just returned from the small station in the spiritual world in Pudra City, and he noticed the spiritual fluctuations here. "Which direction is it?" Pointing to the direction from which the wave came, he asked the accompanying church members. "There is the Church of the Soul." Most members of the Church of Storms know that this happens to be one of the "most". "Oh." Xant Harold immediately thought that Art Tavel lived next to the Soul Church. Presumably he benefited from this trial. Immediately gave up the thought of going over to take a look. Knowing the news that Art and others have just returned from the spiritual world, the relationship between the several major churches seems to be good, but they have been monitoring each other. The Horadric Cube is already very restrained, the light effects are all restrained around itself, and the fluctuations from outside are not very strong. The original manufacturer made it self-concealment to avoid being discovered by demons. But in the end it fell into the hands of the devil, but it is difficult for humans to find it again. "Huh" As the light and shadow effects disappeared, Yate couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. What appeared in front of his eyes was a 1-meter-high cube, dark gold, with the lines on it recombined into a mysterious pattern, with an eyeball in the middle, bows and arrows on the left and right sides to indicate the structure, and a simple fishhook on the top The shape, there is a kind of domineering that the world is in my hands. Each side has a pattern like this, mysterious and mysterious. There is no open structure. Yate put his hand on it and injected his spirituality again. There are very few left. But this time it didnt take much, only 1 point was consumed, and the trajectory of magic power flow appeared on the Horadric Cube, and a nebula-like vortex appeared above the top pattern. Yate had already prepared and put in 3 pieces of broken diamonds. With a thought in his mind, the vortex disappeared. Then, the spiritual power was suddenly drawn by a large amount. The 11 points of spirituality that had just been recovered disappeared instantly by 10 points. There were signs of magic power flowing on the surface of the Horadric Cube again, but the movement was much smaller than when it was opened. After about 3 seconds, the movement disappeared. He consumed another 1 point of spirituality and took out the contents. 1 cracked diamond. success! A feeling of joy arises spontaneously. With this thing, he can use it to synthesize runes, gems, medicines, etc., and can also refine equipment, upgrade equipment ranks, etc., which can be called endless. It''s just that he is too poor now, so it''s best not to try to refine his equipment. Once addicted, going bankrupt may be a matter of minutes! "Come back." Shrunk the Horadric Cube again and called Raum back. The Horadric Cube has remembered his spirituality, and from now on, no one else can open it except him. Of course, except for the top bosses. After all, these existences are beyond the rules. Still keep a low profile. Isodi just had enough food and drink, and came to him again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 362： not a natural disaster Chapter 362 is not a natural disaster "Wait a minute, I''ll change your equipment for you." Yate found that Isodi''s equipment had obvious signs of wear and tear, especially the weapons, which had many cracks the size of rice grains. Everything is placed in the Soul Church, and he has to go there again. "Thank you, boss." Isodi kept all his instructions to him in mind, and never called him "master" again. "Run when the situation is wrong, mainly to protect yourself." Art told her. In the desert area, its probably the second act. The monsters there are not only stronger, but also more disgusting. There are many monsters attacking poisonous and electric elements, and there are many throwing attacks, aerial attacks, and even underground attacks. In such a natural environment, if you are not careful, you may be recruited. "Yes." In fact, there is no need for him to urge, Isodi himself knows what to do, but he still complies seriously. Attitude is consistent. "You go back." Because the flow of time on the two sides is different, Art didn''t let her stay for too long this time. Unsummon. After Isodi left, only himself and Raum were left at home, and Art suddenly realized that he had nothing to do for a while! Now he is in the period of fusion of spiritual organs and organs, so he is not suitable for high-intensity cultivation. Meditation is fine, but he just came back from the spirit world, so he doesn''t want to meditate for now. The efficiency is too poor. After thinking for a while, I decided to make something delicious. It was almost noon, and he could take it easy. It is precisely because of the short trial time this time that the mental pressure is even greater. Neither Shachem nor the alienated body can handle it! Even with all kinds of restrictions, facing Shahem in the "tree man" state, they are completely powerless to fight back. At the last moment, each of them was under tremendous mental pressure. Speaking of which, Shahem and the alienated body died really unjustly. Even if Xenia Eugene didn''t tell him this, he could guess based on what he saw that both Shachem and the alienated body were the test subjects of an existence, and life and death depended on the other party''s thoughts. Anyone who has seen or done an experiment knows that no matter how powerful the subject is, the experimenter can kill it with just one button press. It is said that these two guys died unjustly because they didn''t know that they were just a test product until the last moment before they died! Pitiful. What''s more, Xenia Eugen''s thoughts are so deep! The creatures in the ruins are almost extinct, and she is the only one who survived and successfully escaped from the ruins. The key is that she didn''t do anything from the beginning to the end, all relying on planning! The layout is intertwined. She is afraid that she has already discovered the identities of Shachem and the alienated body, and the appearance of the supervisor is also in her speculation. The on-the-spot response ability is also top-notch. After discovering his own form of existence, he immediately adjusted his plan and reached a deal with Art. The reason why Yate agreed to deal with her was that her identity as a spiritual warlock only accounted for half of it, and the other half was because of her keen vision, strategic layout, and ability to adapt to changes. With such a helper, you can save a lot of worry. Although he has no intention of seeking hegemony, as long as Yate wants to be promoted to a high-level professional, he will inevitably have contact with other professionals and various calculations. Just because you dont count others, doesnt mean others wont count you. Just like Marquis Coffey and others, arent they being tricked by Professor Hughes? Even led to the death of Marquis Coffey! I dont know how the old man is doing now Unknowingly, Art made a table full of meals. There are meat and vegetables, and the color, fragrance and taste are complete. Contact Samantha Lilly. I have already thought about it during the cooking, and it is inevitable that there will be places to rely on her. I can''t rush or waste the previous friendship. It is also necessary to keep in touch and send some small favors. This is the way of the world, and everyone can''t avoid it. The melted liquid of Mossier will be sold to her. "Busy!" Unexpectedly, Samantha Lily seemed to be doing research and didn''t have time to come over. "I encountered an alienated body in the ruins..." Yate described the information of the alienated body. As long as the "plot" is not involved, it is just the information of the alienation body, it doesn''t matter. "I''ll be right there!" Sure enough, Samantha Lily was not busy right away. A few minutes after the call ended, he came to Art. "Eat first." Art said. He has already taken the chopsticks and waited for her. Samantha Lily still had that lazy posture, with scraggly hair, glasses, and black marks on her wrists from nowhere, like a social house girl who worked overtime. Not being polite to him, he picked up the chopsticks and ate directly. Influenced by him, he has learned to use chopsticks. Much more convenient than a knife and fork. "You guys came back so soon, did something happen?" Sure enough, Samantha Lily couldn''t avoid this question. "I can''t say." Art replied familiarly. No need to explain anything, Samantha Lily can naturally guess the reason. "What''s the receipt?" Yate pointed to the top of his head. "The solidification was successful?!" Samantha Lily paused as she was picking up vegetables. She is very interested in Yate''s spiritual organ, and has been paying attention to the progress. Although the strength is stronger, but because of absent-mindedness, he failed to discover that Yate had successfully solidified the spiritual organ in the first place. Logically speaking, it should never be so fast! "Did you deduce the following structure?" Samantha Lily asked immediately. This is the main reason for restricting Art. Because it was created by myself, and there were no ready-made examples to learn from, Yate could only deduce and verify it over and over again, looking for content that might help him from various materials and data. In her opinion, even if Art can finally succeed, it will take at least a few years. Unexpectedly, after returning from a trip to the ruins, it has been solidified successfully! "Accident." Art shrugged, not without the meaning of Versailles. He hasn''t deduced the structure behind it yet, but the skill of Luck Edict forced his spiritual organs to automatically choose the optimal route during the growth process. As we all know, luck is often more important than hard work for some experiments that break through the unknown. And this is no longer just luck, but a series of lucks directly used to build a bridge to success! That''s why all the luck from the plunder is consumed here, not just to solidify the spiritual organs. The effect of the skill Edict of Luck is really powerful! That''s why he suspected that the natural disaster was a blowback against his luck. If you have income, you must give something. By the way, you can ask Samantha Lily. "We encountered a natural disaster when we came back. Fortunately, a few Erlongs warned us, otherwise the whole ship might have been destroyed!" Arter asked after describing the natural disaster. Samantha Lily was about to ask him what kind of accident happened, so she tried it herself. After hearing his description, she looked at him with great interest and said, "It''s really lucky that you can come back alive after meeting Olge good!" Org? Yat was taken aback. What they encountered was not a natural disaster? (end of this chapter) Chapter 363： Fu of the Moon God (Part 1) Chapter 363 Moon God Fu (Part 1) "What is Org?" They always thought that what they encountered was a natural disaster, including Evie Teresa, who never saw a monster from the beginning to the end, but in the mouth of Samantha Lily, it turned out to be the work of a creature named "Olger" . "A creature that sleeps at the bottom of the ocean of the spirit world. Its specific form cannot be determined. It will eat once every 10 years. The situation you encountered is a sign of Org''s ''eating''. However, this ''eating'' It''s just our understanding, and we can''t confirm it, because no one has had close contact with this creature, I saw it from the laboratory database." "It stands to reason that this kind of creature should not appear in the shallow spiritual world. It is strange that you can meet it." "And the few Erlongs you mentioned seemed to go to save us on purpose. Could it be that there are 2 big brothers fighting ''nearby'', one of them is kind, or has something to do with the 4 churches? , so you specially sent those Erlongs over there?" This is the benefit of being backed by an organization. Samantha Lily has never seen a creature like Olger, but she knows some information. Her speculation is not unreasonable. The "big brother" in her mouth is an existence of level 9 or even beyond level 9, possessing all kinds of unimaginable abilities, and it is not surprising to bring creatures from the deep layer of the spirit world to the shallow layer; "nearby" is not horizontal in the ordinary sense distance, but different levels. Hearing what she said, Yate was even more suspicious of his luck. The chance of being affected by this level of boss battles is less than that of encountering natural disasters, but it is not as ruthless as natural disasters, giving them a glimmer of life. "It''s useless to think too much about this kind of force majeure. Let''s talk about how you did it." Samantha Lily said nonchalantly. She participated in the experiment with the determination to die at the beginning, and she was very open about life and death. If it is within your ability, then strive for it; if it is something you cannot resist, it is useless to think too much, and there is no need to add pressure to yourself. "It was really an accident. I didn''t even know it myself. After meditating into meditation, I succeeded when I woke up." Although he had a good relationship with her, Yate didn''t plan to tell her about the skill of Luck Edict. "Is there such a benefit to entering the ruins for the first time?" Samantha Lily couldn''t help muttering seeing that he didn''t seem to be lying. "Is there any benefit to entering the ruins for the first time?" Art was taken aback. Nobody told him that. "It''s not confirmed, but it''s rumored in private that there will be a bonus of luck when entering the ruins for the first time." Samantha Lily explained casually. Art understands. This is the same as the "novice buff" for fishing. Samantha Lily wanted to ask him about the complete structure of the spiritual organ, but it was impossible to tell anyone about this kind of thing that involved her own core secrets. If you don''t know him, you can still use some means, but now you can only give up. "Do you want me to protect you for a while?" It seemed casual, but actually Samantha Lily had a very clear mind and knew why he invited herself to dinner. The fusion period of the spirit body and organs is like the molting period of snakes, and the body is very weak. If there are enemies, they will definitely take advantage of them. He seems to have provoked quite a few enemies. "Hmm." There''s nothing embarrassing about it, Yate nodded and admitted, "The alienated body has all died out, and I only get the bodily fluid left by a half-failed body after death, and that''s how I feel about it?" "All perish?" Samantha Lily was keenly aware of something and looked at him again. According to his description, the strongest thing about this alienated body is its vitality. How could it all perish? Unless there is a crushing level of strength to shoot. But in primary ruins, this level of power should not appear. Yate bowed his head to eat without saying anything. Samantha Lilly understood, this is the part where he was restricted. "Yes." Even if he didn''t pay, Samantha Lily would not refuse. Not to mention the relationship between Amos Hughes and Monroe Cromwell, the relationship between Art himself and her is getting closer. Be realistic, she needs the knowledge in Art''s head! "Thank you." Art breathed a sigh of relief. Gregia Kate was bound to the Church of Souls, which was not very convenient after all. Double-layer insurance, more secure. While eating, Samantha Lily asked him more information about the alienated body. very interested. Art didn''t ask her about the psychic. The existence of Xenia Eugen can let Gregoria Kate know, but she cannot tell her that the two parties are only relatively close business relationships after all. Naturally, she couldn''t tell her that she could get the complete alienation body information. There is no way to explain the origin. After eating, Samantha Lily handed him a tooth of an unknown animal. Can be activated with spirituality. Samantha Lily will receive the message and rush to rescue him as soon as possible. It is impossible to follow him every day, this is the best way. Samantha Lily didn''t stay long and left soon. In the evening, Art entertained Claire and Moore Lane again. Moore Lane told him a lot about the experience of the spiritual organ fusion period. To sum up, it is nothing more than a word "gou". Because he had provoked a lot of right and wrong before, even though many of them came to him on their own initiative, Moore Lane was still worried that he would not be able to stay idle. Yate originally planned to stay at home honestly for this period of time, and promised not to run around. Claire kept staring at him, not sure. After sending off the 2 people, the night was already pitch black. There is no moon. Yat returned home and took out the set of six oriental sacrificial instruments that he got from the black market. bi, cong, gui, zhang, hu, huang! It has been carefully preserved since I got it, and has never been used. This time I plan to use it to arrange rituals, and I would like to express my gratitude to Ms. Yue. Those 5 frontal dragons, although they don''t know their origins, but it''s true that they like the breath of moonlight, so they should be the grace of Ms. Yue. As a subordinate, it is very important to know what to do. What was sacrificed this time was not a sacrifice, but an article. He shortened "Luo Shen Fu" and adapted it into "Moon God Fu"! Don''t worry that Ms. Yue can''t understand. As an existence of that level, it is easy to understand all the words, and it has been believed by humans and elves for a long time, so don''t worry that she can''t understand the meaning of certain words. As long as he doesn''t say it, no one will know that it is an adaptation. There is only one "Fu of the Moon God" in this world! A sudden idea. Ms. Yue, as a woman, should like it. Cangbi honors the sky, Huang Cong honors the earth, Qinggui honors the east, Chizhang honors the south, Baihu honors the west, Xuanhuang honors the north, the directions cannot be wrong. The six utensils bear the traces of time, but they are still exquisite, making them the best choice for sacrificial utensils. Everything was ready, he put the parchment with "Fu of the Moon God" in the ritual. Start sacrifice. The parchment disappears. The sacrifice was successful. Now let''s see if Ms. Yue likes it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 364： Luna Fu (Part 2) Chapter 364 Moon God Fu (Part 2) "Strange..." In the hotel room, Samantha Lily was studying the test data of the liquid. A dignified level 7 professional is actually doing data analysis in front of the desk in a serious manner, which is how such a world can appear. The detected data is very strange, so normal! How could such a normal attribute have such a strong vitality? Is it undetectable by ordinary means or has something been automatically destroyed? Just when she was wondering, she suddenly found a bright light appearing on the table next to her hand, which soon spread to her hand, then her arms, shoulders...gradually rising. what''s the situation? Samantha Lily looked up and looked out the window in astonishment. It must be some kind of unimaginable situation for her, a majestic seventh-level powerhouse, to be in such a state of affairs. moon! There is no moon tonight, but at this moment, a bright full moon rises from the horizon, rising swiftly and gracefully to the mid-heaven. It only took a few minutes! Such a scene, how can we not be shocked? What happened to that lady? The only one who can affect this kind of astronomical phenomenon is Ms. Yue! But this moon, which almost never interferes with the current world, at least she has never seen or heard of it in her life. What''s going on today? It wasn''t just Samantha Lily who was astonished. Both ordinary people and professionals were shocked by this abnormal sight. The more advanced the professional, the greater the shock. Also thinking, what happened to this lady? At this moment, wherever the moon is shrouded, almost all professionals above level 6 stop what they are doing and go outside to "watch the moon". The elves, the moon clan, and some humans who are believers of Ms. Moon were even more shocked! They can feel that Ms. Yue is in a very, very happy mood at the moment! He was so happy that he even broke the rules he had maintained for nearly a hundred years, and actively interfered with the celestial phenomena in this world! As believers, they really want to know what makes Ms. Yue so happy, but they can''t ask Ms. Yue, which makes them uncomfortable. Ms. Yue is even less likely to tell others why she is happy. In the very depths of the spiritual world, there is a certain magnificent building, which houses all kinds of collections. In the eyes of human beings, some of them are of inestimable value and some of them are worthless. They are all collected. At the frontmost position, there is an extra transparent light ball, and a page of parchment is sealed inside. The handwriting on the parchment was thrown into the air by the ball of light, without any special effects, and the handwriting remained intact, as if a perfect rubbing in the void! "Fu of the Moon God". "Its shape is as graceful as a frightened bird, and as graceful as a swimming dragon. The chrysanthemums are flourishing and the chrysanthemums are blooming in spring. It seems as if the moon is covered by light clouds, and the snow flutters like the flowing wind..." The calligraphy is peaceful and natural, and the brushstrokes are euphemistic and subtle. , Elegant and healthy, complements this sentence in the Fu. Yate specially used the past life cursive. He knew he was right when the moon was up! The specifications of the sacrificial ceremony made Ms. Yue notice the "Fu of the Moon God" he sacrificed. Then the moon rose and cast a great radiance upon him. The proficiency of the Moon Meditation method began to increase at a "slow" rate. This "slow" is relative to the frequency of the value beating, very slow, too slow! However, relative to the proficiency of the moon phase meditation method, it is faster than he dared to imagine! The emotions of apprehension, nervousness, and anticipation all turned into excitement. There is no shortage of shortcuts in the world. This is even more so in the extraordinary world. Just writing a fu like Arters is worth decades of hard work by others, is it fair? Certainly not fair! But the power belongs to Ms. Yue, as long as she likes it, it is fair! 27%! 28%! 29%! 30%! When the proficiency of the moon phase meditation idea reached 30%, Art suddenly felt a trance and unreal feeling. No wonder so many people liked to be courtiers in ancient times! The pay and harvest are completely out of proportion! Others pay 10 and get 1, but he pays 1 and gets 10. This feeling is really fascinating and intoxicating. Moon Phase Meditation''s breakthrough of 30% brought him not only the improvement of attributes, but also the skill of Moon Walker, which finally broke through to the intermediate level! The change is very simple, the increase attribute is increased from 10% to 20%. But what it brought him was a huge improvement in all aspects. Now he already has a feeling of "can''t fit in". The body of a Tier 3 professional can no longer carry his current attributes, even though his physical attributes are very high. In the fully armed state, his current physical attributes are: strength 78, agility 93, physical strength 102, intelligence 40, spirit 177, life 1302, mana 2286. It doesn''t look like the attributes that a Tier 3 professional should have at all! Even if it is placed among Tier 4 professionals, it is not inferior! However, the items he needs to adapt to have increased again. The soaring physical attributes, especially the near-limit mental attributes, actually caused a certain degree of burden on his body. If there is no hardening of the spiritual organ, the attribute increase this time will not be so large. After reaching a certain limit, it will no longer be able to grow due to physical limitations. The spiritual organ has been affecting his body and raising his upper limit. Wait until the moon phase meditation method stops growing, and this sacrifice ceremony will officially end. Yate calmed down his excitement and first put away the six items of Bi, Cong, Gui, Zhang, Hu, and Huang. It was not destroyed like other supplies, but it had a cold, moon-white luster! Didn''t expect these 6 items to have such potential, so he naturally had to be careful. Tidy up the scene and walk to the courtyard. Others are basking in the sun, but he is basking in the moon. Under the moonlight, the pores of his whole body seemed to be stretched open, which is called transparent and comfortable! Ms. Yue forcibly helped him increase the moon phase meditation to 30%. Although there were no sequelae, it was certainly not as stable as her own step-by-step improvement. Just like the last promotion, it took him a long time to stabilize. This is also the reason why the proficiency of the moon phase meditation method has not improved much. This has just stabilized, and it will be done again. Moreover, this time he failed to comprehend the new moonlight feature. Obviously the cause of insufficient foundation. However, being too greedy may not be a good thing, he hasn''t fully grasped an extinction characteristiche must comfort himself like this. "You made a lot of noise this time." Gregoria Kate rarely showed up and said to him in the yard. didn''t ask him how he did it. "I didn''t expect that either." Yate smiled reservedly, feeling extremely relaxed. There is another benefit this time, which helped him solve a worry in his heart - he no longer has to worry about being hunted down by the elves! Ms. Yue''s favor, other people can''t see it, but the elves can definitely see it. Just imagine, when the elves came to see that he had such a strong grace, how dare they kill him? This "Fu of the Moon God" is so well written! (end of this chapter) Chapter 365： grab business Chapter 365 Grabbing business Yat didn''t expect Ms. Yue to like it so much. However, he is still sober, knowing that this kind of thing cannot happen again and again. The style of "Fu of the Moon God" appeared in this world for the first time, and it was the only copy of Ms. Yue, which is why Ms. Yue likes it so much. This gift is not only a reward for him, but also a buyout fee. He can no longer write this style of writing to others! He knows this very well. Moreover, even the sacrifices to Ms. Yue should not be frequent, let alone used as a means of pulling wool. For this level of existence, don''t try to play tricks. When Gregoria Kate came out, she specifically told him, lest he indulge in this shortcut. The fluctuation of the sacrifice, it is naturally impossible to hide from Gregoria Kate, who was the bishop of the Soul Church in Pudera before. What''s more, if she hadn''t helped cover it up, Yate would have been found long ago! Seeing that Art is clear-headed, she was relieved. Go back to the church. Yate continued to bask in the moon in the courtyard. "Hiss" "what-" Long breathing, very like some kind of monster worshiping the moon. Can''t help it. Really comfortable! As if to take care of him, the full moon has been hanging high in the sky until dawn. Many high-level professionals also stayed up all night. Look around for various news. Various large organizations are facing a big enemy, urgently summoning manpower, and reserve forces are also ready. The existence of Ms. Yue at this level is equivalent to the "nuclear deterrence" of Yate''s previous life, and every move will be magnified and interpreted. It is better to have a false alarm than to be unprepared when the accident strikes! At dawn, the moon disappeared, and these people were relieved. Have already received news that the elves and the moon clan have not changed, but they still dare not relax until the abnormal moon phase disappears. As for why the lady is abnormal, I can only leave it to the boss above to find out, it is not something they can worry about. It is said that neither the elves nor the Moon family know about it. Yate didn''t know that his "Fu of the Moon God" actually caused such a big commotion, and it didn''t have much impact on the lives of ordinary people. He was not a member of an organization, so he naturally couldn''t feel the tense atmosphere. After the moon disappeared, he went back to his bedroom to sleep. bad mood. Ms. Yue''s blessing, coupled with the moon in the sun all night, stimulated the symptoms of the spiritual organ fusion period. Originally, it came step by step, just like a cold, first itchy throat and discomfort, then stuffy nose, fever, then body aches, runny nose, headache, etc. Finally, the symptoms gradually alleviated and disappeared. This stimulation directly skipped the initial stage and came to the peak period. It was somewhat similar to the symptoms of a cold in the previous life, drowsiness, fever, body aches and weakness... I went to bed without breakfast! To him, it was enough to prove abnormal. After returning to the room, he fell asleep as soon as he lay down. 2 days later. Sigrid Pier. Another passenger ship docked at the pier, and the younger brothers, brokers, and tour guides who had been waiting for a long time went up to welcome it. There are a lot of tourists coming to Pudera in these 2 days. Among the crowd, an old man with a pale face, gray hair and glasses stands out. He has a very strong scholarly atmosphere, and the tourists around him will deliberately avoid bumping into him when they pass by him. In this world, scholars have a high status. Behind him, followed by a strong man and a handsome young man. The strong man was carrying and hanging large and small luggage, but he didn''t seem to be struggling at all, and followed the old man steadily. While walking, the handsome young man looked curiously at everything around him, including the bustling crowd of people, with an obvious expression of disgust on his face. The old man walked ahead unhurriedly, his eyes wandering, as if he was looking for something. In the flow of people, from time to time tourists are picked up by tour guides and younger brothers who come to solicit customers. Not far away, there are several navy soldiers patrolling and maintaining order, so there is no need to worry about being cheated. A strong man with five big and three thick skins and a sail pattern tattooed on his forearm spotted the old man and his party, his eyes lit up, and he walked towards him. There was a thin boy who saw the old man and his party almost at the same time. After hesitating for a moment, he was about to step forward. This kind of old scholars are mostly not easy to mess with. All the younger brothers and brokers who hang out at the docks are all in contact with various merchants and groups, and use sweet words to induce tourists to go to designated shops for consumption. The same routine as the black-hearted tour guide in Yate''s previous life. Its just that its not that dark, theres very little forced consumption, its just bragging and inducement. Most tourists don''t care about it. If they encounter serious tourists, they have chambers of commerce and groups behind them, so they are not afraid. But if it is an old scholar with status and status, chambers of commerce and groups will shrink back. At this time, the younger brother and the broker will be thrown out as scapegoats. That''s why this little brother hesitated. However, this kind of old scholar is often worth a lot of money, and in the end the desire to make money is even better. However, before he stepped forward, a strong force suddenly came from the left shoulder. The whole person was staggered and almost fell. Turning his head and seeing the strong man with the sail pattern tattooed on his forearm, he turned and left obediently without saying anything. He can''t afford to mess with the members of the Remo family. This family originally only sold seafood, but recently began to try to expand the scope of business, as long as it is profitable, it seems to want to see if it can be done, so it has often fought with other groups. The famous unity of the Remo family, one-to-many, has persisted! No matter what the reason, the people below only know that the Remo family won with one-to-many! This has caused members of the Remo family to be a head taller than other younger brothers no matter where they go. This little guy is very knowledgeable. "Hello, old man!" The strong man walked up to the old man and greeted him. It seems that he has practiced this polite way of speaking many times, but it is still very awkward. The handsome young man behind the old man immediately showed a more obvious expression of disgust, and he resisted so much that he didn''t speak. "You''re new here, keep a low profile." It''s not that he has this self-awareness, but the old man specially told him before disembarking. "Hello." The old man stopped and looked at the strong man peacefully. "Well, may I ask, do you need any service?" Seeing the old man like this, the usually grumpy man felt a pressure for no reason, and his unskilled introduction became stuttering. However, the long-term repeated training before had an effect. Despite stuttering, he still expressed his meaning clearly. "We can provide you with services such as luggage transportation, taxis, hotel reservations, gift selection, etc., which will definitely satisfy you. For example, if you hand over your luggage to us, we can guarantee that it will not be stolen. If it is stolen, we will compensate you according to the price! " is also talent. "If we don''t hand over our luggage to you, will it be stolen?" The handsome young man finally couldn''t help but mocked. A flash of anger flashed across the strong man''s face, his blood surged instantly, and his neck was red! "Shut up!" The old man reprimanded the handsome young man, and then said to the strong man, "Then I will trouble you." The anger on the strong man''s face slowly dissipated. (end of this chapter) Chapter 366： Smile Chapter 366 Smile The strong man with the sail pattern tattooed on his arm took the large and small luggage from the strong man following behind the old man. are also strong men, but the styles of the two are completely different. The tall and thick man with tattoos, although he has tried his best to look elegant, still has a strong aura of recklessness; while the strong man behind the old man is taciturn, his gestures are strict, his waist is straight, giving people a very reliable feeling . "It''s so heavy!" The strong man with the tattoo didn''t care too much when he saw that the other party was holding it easily, but suddenly he became shorter after taking it. Fortunately, he usually does some rough and heavy work, and he has a lot of strength to stabilize his figure in time. At the same time, the look in the eyes of the old man also changed. No matter how reckless they are, they still know that the three people in this group are not ordinary people. However, the impact was not great, he hadn''t planned to cheat the other party, because the boss asked them to accumulate word of mouth first. "Please follow me." The strong man said in a muffled voice. The whole body is tense. "It''s troublesome." The old man said with a smile. "Are you taking a car?" The strong man asked while leading the way. "Take a car." The old man replied. "Do you need me to book a hotel for you?" The strong man already knew that the old man was not an ordinary person, so naturally he would not mention small hotels. "No need." The old man was still searching for something. The handsome young man behind him muttered, as if he was cursing, but it wasn''t aimed at the strong man in front. Although he has a bad mouth and a bad temper, he still doesn''t want to lower his status and care about a low-level coolie. With a strong man leading the way, they walked out of the dock very smoothly. A lot of peace of mind. It was their first time to come to Pudera City. Today''s Sigrid Wharf is very prosperous, and the winding road conditions are not very friendly to newcomers. "Wait a minute..." Just as the strong man put down his luggage and took a breath while helping them find a car, two steam cars suddenly stopped in front of him. "Bang!" The car door was violently pushed open, and the people inside hurriedly jumped down, trotted, and came to the old man. The brawny man was about to get angry, but when he saw the clothes and logo on the opponent, he held back abruptly, and stood aside obediently. Moya University! In Pudera City, who doesn''t know Moya University can''t be messed with? So, even if he is a rough man who fishes and sells fish, he can still recognize the school uniform of Moya University. At the same time, I also understand that there is a high probability that my trip will be wasted. Collect money? He will not accept the other party''s money! Otherwise, if the three bosses find out, they will definitely scold him again. I am usually scolded a lot. "Professor Mond, I''m very sorry that we are late!" The middle-aged man at the front bowed and apologized profusely to the old man. "It''s okay, we just arrived." The old man still looked as gentle as water, with a smile on his face, and his tone was calm, as if he didn''t mind at all. Although the handsome young man wanted to say something, he thought of the old man''s warning and bit his lip knowingly. Otherwise he was afraid that he would mutter. "Please get in the car." The middle-aged man apologized again before inviting the three people to get in the car. Two drivers came to the luggage that the strong man put on the ground, ready to move the luggage to the second car. "I''ll help." The strong man stepped forward to help with a rare wink. "How much?" The middle-aged man waited for the three elderly people to get into the car and walked over. "I haven''t found the car yet, what money do I want!" The strong man waved his hands repeatedly. No matter how reckless a person is, he will know the basics of the world after spending a long time at the bottom. "Take it for you!" Professor Mond was in the car. How could the middle-aged man take advantage of him and just give him 10 pfennigs. I dont know the exact price, but 10 Finneys is definitely enough, and the extra will be tipped. After giving it, stop listening to what he said, and just waved him to leave. Get in the car and turn around. Back to school. "Professor Mond, welcome." In the car, the middle-aged man said to the old man. Augunet Mond, an archaeologist of the same period as Amos Hughes, also specialized in ancient text research, was hired by Moya University to replace Amos Hughes. "It is my honor to be able to teach at Moya University." Augustinet Mond said with a smile. "It is also an honor for our school to invite Professor Mond." The middle-aged man immediately responded. Only when there is back and forth can we play together happily. Just like that, Agnette Mond and his group came to Moya University. After meeting the principal of Moya, they went through the entry procedures and formally moved into the dormitory assigned to him by the school. Certainly not the Amos Hughes house. Amos Hughes'' house had been completely destroyed when he was promoted. The piece of land has been isolated and no one is allowed to approach it. It is said to be protection to the outside world, but it is actually worried about pollution residues. After all, Amos Hughes'' spiritual form is a bit weird. Augustinet Mond was allocated a set of dormitories next to him. Only next to it is there a free dormitory. Fortunately, Agnette Mond didn''t mind. After working for a long time, after tidying up the luggage and tidying up the room, it was already evening. The school prepared a reception banquet for him. There were also some big names from Pudera in attendance. Amos Hughes made them realize how powerful archaeologists are! Amos Hughes was just a guy when he designed Marquess Coffey and others! Augunet Mond was a target carefully selected by Moya University, and the upper management of Pudera City also attached great importance to it, and specially sent someone to attend his welcome banquet. Another entertainment. Augunet Mond has always looked as gentle as water, smiling from beginning to end, as if never angry. won him many compliments. After the welcome banquet, another driver took the three of Aogunit Mond back to school. The handsome boy and the strong man are in another hall. "Let''s stop here, we''ll just walk back, thanks for your hard work." Agnette Mond got off the car at the school gate. The driver didn''t insist either. Its all delivered to the door, so its okay for the other party to walk a few steps. The three of Agnette Mond walked to the dormitory. August Mond was still in front, and the handsome young man and the strong man followed behind him step by step. When they came to the former site of Amos Hughes'' house, the three of them stopped suddenly. Everything is quiet, not even the sound of insects. There is no moon, only street lights, but there is also a distance. The street lights around here have been destroyed, and the new street lights have not been installed yet. The three of them stood quietly on the edge of the "restricted area", and there was nothing inside, and they didn''t know what they were looking at. Augunet Mond still had a smile on his face. With his back turned, the street lamp light could only obliquely illuminate half of his face. From this angle, the originally warm smile suddenly became a little weird. If Art saw it, he would definitely be able to give an accurate descriptionjust like the smiles of those female Internet celebrities who have done a lot of work on their faces. Very fake, very stiff! (end of this chapter) Chapter 367： Invitation card Chapter 367 Invitation Letter "How about it?" After a long while, Agnette Mond asked. It''s strange that he didn''t make the decision. "Almost." The handsome young man shook his head and said in a deep voice. Completely lost the frivolity and arrogance of the daytime, and his voice was no longer green, but calm and thick, more like a middle-aged man. It was the strong man who was as taciturn as ever. "Then what should we do?" Agnette Mond asked again. The tone of the voice has changed, but the expression on the face remains the same, as if wearing a mask. "No hurry, wait for me to observe for a few days." Said the handsome boy. Augunet Mond no longer speaks. 3 people returned to the dormitory. The dormitory assigned to him by Moya University has only 2 bedrooms, and Agnit Mond and the handsome boy share one room, and the strong man is in the living room. Instead of sleeping, he just sat on a chair all night. The posture has never changed! Like a robot. The next morning, someone came to familiarize Agnette Mond with the school environment. Because the selection time exceeded expectations, some courses were delayed, so the time left for him is only 2 days, and the formal class will start on the 3rd day. In the afternoon, Agnette Mond sorted out the teaching materials in the dormitory by himself. There is no teaching material for the course of ancient Chinese studies, and Amos Hughes used his own notes. Not to mention that Amos Hughes'' notes are no longer found, even if they are found, it is impossible to use them again. It''s not a matter of habit, it''s people. Agnette Mond was at the same time as Amos Hughes, less well-known than Amos Hughes, had taught at a university, was hired by an organization, and resigned from that organization not long ago, applying for the current position. How could such a person use Amos Hughes'' textbook? Moya University didn''t specify either, so he was allowed to play by himself. He brought his own notes, which can be used as teaching materials after a little sorting. Although he has other purposes, this job is his cover and guarantee, so he cannot lose it. Prepare very seriously. 5 days! Yate slept for 5 days! Fortunately, Gregoria Kate was there, otherwise no one would be able to resist if someone sneaked in. Raum doesn''t have much attack power. During the period, Moore Lane was stopped by Gregoria Kate because he could not be contacted. At this time, Gregoria Kate will not let anyone approach him. When he woke up, it was already noon on the fifth day, not long after lunch. The first thing is to find something to eat. My stomach is on fire, and you will think of fried chicken when you see Raum! Really hungry! Dont think he is sleeping, but because of the integration of spiritual organs and adaptation to new attributes, he has exhausted a lot of energy and lost a lot of weight. inexperienced. What Gregoria Kate, Angelo Nell and others told him was their own experience, but everyones situation was different. He had not received systematic teaching and could not accurately estimate his own condition. Symptoms appeared at that time It was only later that I realized that I was inspired by Ms. Yue''s blessing. But I didn''t know that I would sleep for so long. Almost all the dishes at home are broken, but fortunately there is still meat stored in the space bag. The fish is gone, but the beef, sheep, and pork are still there, and they can be roasted and eaten directly. Just picture the word "fast". After eating and drinking enough, it was already half a day before he mentally checked his own changes. The feeling of weakness has mostly disappeared, but it has not fully recovered. However, the abilities of the spiritual organs are roughly known. As an organ, the main function of the horns is to automatically absorb and store spirituality, just like the main function of the eyes is to see things, and the main function of the nose is to breathe. But at the same time, it will also have other functions, such as allowing him to see some strange existences that he has experienced before, improving his ability to adapt to various environments, and improving his perception. In addition, he also found that the left corner has a particularly keen perception of space, and the right corner has a particularly keen perception of various abnormalities. As he grows, he may not be able to develop the corresponding innate ability. Since it is an organ, it will naturally grow with him. Although it is an auxiliary organ, it is more practical than most offensive abilities, and he is very satisfied. For the rest of the time, I was admiring my own horns. Touch it with your hand from time to time. Or experiment with a certain ability. Like a little kid getting a new toy. No need to eat dinner. I have eaten it together with the evening portion before. "Haven''t touched enough?" Until night fell, seeing that he still didn''t want to stop, Gregoria Kate finally couldn''t help showing up. "Has anyone come to see me in the past few days?" Art asked with a smile. If there is nothing to do, with Gregoria Kate''s character, it is unlikely to take the initiative to show up. "Moore Lane came once, but I turned him back. There was also a strange woman in her 20s who stuffed something outside the door." Gregoria Kate told him. The dignified sixth-level spiritual metaphor actually helped him guard the door, even if it was only temporarily, it was enough for him to brag about! After he woke up, he didn''t intend to go out at all, and naturally he couldn''t find that someone had stuffed things in. At first, I was worried that he would not be able to stay idle, but now it seems that it is completely unnecessary! "Unknown woman?" Art walked towards the door in a daze. He doesn''t know many people of the opposite sex, and most of them are Gregoria Kate. If it is someone you met in the ruins before, it is impossible to do this kind of behavior of stuffing things in through the crack of the door. Soon saw an envelope lying quietly on the ground. Because no one paid attention to it for a long time, a thin layer of dust has appeared on the envelope. "Is there nothing messy on the envelope?" Art asked Gregoria Kate before picking it up. "No." Gregoria Kate has already checked. Yate picked up the envelope with confidence. After tearing open the seal, take out a letter and an invitation letter from inside. The letter paper is as white as jade. Although it is not as precious as the letter paper made of vine lilac, it is still a rare high-quality goods, and more wealthy businessmen use it. "Student Art Byron, I haven''t heard from you since graduation. Everyone is very angry! On the night of the 10th, we have a small party, you must come to it!" There is no specific information, just invite him to a party on the night of the 10th. Signed by Monica Crane. The moment he saw this name, a delicate and beautiful figure of a beautiful woman automatically appeared in his mind. The predecessor was a classmate in college. Still class flower. However, he remembered that his predecessor had a normal relationship with classmates other than Matt Isaac. How could he be angry because of his lack of contact and invite him to the party? Besides, it has been so long since you graduated, why did you come here now? How did Monica Crane find this place? There is nothing strange about the invitation letter. Among his classmates, there are several aristocratic branches, so it is not difficult to find a high-end place or villa. (end of this chapter) Chapter 368： die Chapter 368 Death It''s not that Art likes to be suspicious, but anyone in his previous life would be like this. All kinds of deceptions are rampant, and even many large companies are playing around, so it is impossible not to be more vigilant. The relationship between his predecessor and these classmates was mediocre, so he was naturally even less emotional, and it was normal to be suspicious. Today is the 8th, there is still time. However, even after 2 more days, his fusion period will not end. Regardless of the risk, go to the so-called class reunion? What are you thinking! He threw the letter aside casually and ignored it. Gregia Kate has discovered that there is absolutely no need to tell her anything. He values ??his own safety more than anyone else. Give it a go! Yate, who was used to living alone in his previous life, did not feel uncomfortable living alone. Every day is full of time, and there is no time for cranky thinking. Before I knew it, it was already number 11. Yate is used to getting up early every day to study. If he cant practice, he spends his time studying. The old man left him so many books and notes, which are enough for him to read for a year and a halfnot just reading them all, but learning while reading. It was hot, but it didn''t bother him much. After fusing his spiritual organs, his resistance to hot and cold climates has also increased. Without power, just the flesh. Just entered the state, the sound of cicadas outside suddenly stopped. someone is coming! After a while, there was a knock on the door. "Pa, pa, pa..." is so powerful that it makes people feel irritated. Art frowned. After opening the door, I realized that there were actually 4 policemen! "Art Byron?" The middle-aged policeman in charge looked him up and down, his eyes not very friendly. "I am, who are you?" Art also looked at the four people. Can perceive that the four comers are not kind. are all ordinary people and cannot hide their emotions in front of him. "We are police officers from the Municipal Bureau, and I need to ask you some questions!" The other party didn''t intend to greet him at all, and cut straight to the point. Very strong tone. "What''s the problem?" Seeing this, Art was no longer polite to them. "You just need to answer!" The middle-aged policeman frowned and reprimanded in a bad tone. "I refuse!" Art said directly, too lazy to talk to him. The middle-aged policeman''s face sank, his eyes were fixed on him, and his right hand was placed on the gun at his waist. "Captain, tell him so much what to do, just take him back for investigation!" shouted a young policeman behind him. Yate ignored the threat of the middle-aged policeman, glanced at the young policeman, turned around and was about to close the door. Arrogant! The four policemen burst into anger instantly. The young policeman was still yelling, but the middle-aged policeman in charge calmed down instead. The very effective methods in the past have no effect in front of this Art Byron. People who can ignore his threats and live in this kind of place are probably not simple. Didn''t know Art. His level does not have access to all of Yate''s information. "Monica Crane is dead!" Seeing that Art was about to close the door, the middle-aged policeman suddenly said. "What?" Art was stunned. Although he has no relationship with those college classmates, but after all, he was a classmate, and suddenly heard that a person died, and it was definitely an abnormal death, which inevitably caused some emotional fluctuations. What''s more, Monica Crane just found his home two days ago and invited him to the class reunion, how could he not care! "Monica Crane is dead!" The middle-aged policeman repeated, his eyes fixed on Art''s expression. "When, where, and how did you die?" Art asked a series of questions. "Last night, at the class reunion at the Sterling Club, someone stabbed a knife into his heart and died." The middle-aged policeman replied very cooperatively. "You guys should investigate that Sterling club, what are you looking for me for?" Art narrowed his eyes slightly and asked. Sure enough, it has something to do with that party! He wondered if it was aimed at himself. Although this method has no effect on him, what if it is someone who doesn''t know him? Just like the four policemen in front of me, they all have malice towards him. "According to our investigation, she came to your place a few days ago." The middle-aged policeman said. "Yes, but I was not at home at the time, and she left an invitation letter and left." Art replied in a nonchalant tone. "Show us the invitation letter!" The middle-aged policeman said immediately, as if he had discovered some important clue. "I lost it." Yate naturally couldn''t hand it over to them, and planned to check it again. Gregia Kate only tested for harmful substances, not sure if there were other things. Such as clues. "Mr. Byron, I want to remind you that this invitation letter is likely related to the death of Monica Crane!" The middle-aged policeman frowned, obviously not believing his words. "It''s indeed thrown away. I don''t know her well, and I don''t plan to attend any parties. What do I keep it for?" Art shrugged. "Mr. Byron, I don''t know if you have thought about it, you may also be in danger?" The middle-aged policeman saw this and tried to persuade him in another way. The method is quite sophisticated. It''s a pity that he met Art. Yate naturally didn''t care about the so-called danger, but looked at him strangely. This is the first time I have seen such a conscientious policeman! Or, his real purpose is that letter? Otherwise, why did he think he still had that invitation letter? Micro-expressions are impossible, Yate can be sure that he has no expression changes. The middle-aged policeman was inexplicably stared at by him, and finally couldn''t hold back his anger, and said directly: "Mr. Byron, if you don''t hand over the invitation letter to us, we will go in and search!" "You can try." Art didn''t mention search warrants to them, but smiled lightly and said disdainfully. Pudra City, the status of the police is really not high. Not to mention that these four guys are very weird, instead of searching the Sterling club, they stared at him and recognized the invitation letter in his hand. His reaction greatly exceeded the expectations of the four. For a while, 4 people froze there. Not stupid, from his reaction, it can be seen that he has something to rely on, and he is full of confidence. The seemingly irritable young policeman also lost his voice. "Mr. Byron, are you not worried about your own safety at all, and you don''t want to find out the truth about the murder of your classmate?" The middle-aged policeman suppressed his anger again, trying to persuade him. "As I said, it''s already lost! Besides, shouldn''t the target of your investigation be the Sterling Club?" The more they don''t want to mention the Sterling Club, the more Yate will bring the topic to it. "Our colleagues at the Sterling Club are investigating!" the middle-aged policeman said calmly. However, the young policeman behind him showed resentment on his face. (end of this chapter) Chapter 369： behind the scenes Chapter 369 Behind the scenes Its not that they didnt want to investigate the Sterling Club, but they were kicked out! "Sterling" means "authoritative". Can a club with this name have a simple background? After the homicide, the club probably wanted to solve the case as soon as possible. After all, there were so many witnesses that it was impossible to hide it. They cooperated with the police in interrogating suspicious candidates and inspecting the scene. However, they firmly opposed the search of the entire club. For this kind of club, the negative impact of being searched is greater than that of homicide. Besides, the person who died was just an ordinary person who came to the club for the first time, and the impact was not that great. The club has already explained to the members that it was a personal grievance, but the murderer dared to kill someone in the club, the club will definitely investigate to the end, and has already issued a reward. Obviously, there is no trust in the ability of the police. The police cannot be blamed. In such an extraordinary world, even if the police have all kinds of equipment and can deal with some ordinary low-level professionals, it seems that no professional criminal will choose to confront the police head-on. These equipments are of little help in investigation and evidence collection, and the joint law enforcement team is often used in the end, which has led to the embarrassing situation of the police today. There are indications that the Sterling Club case is very likely to be committed by professionals. It is not surprising that there is distrust of the police. Moreover, the police also chose to lie flat and left the case to the four middle-aged policemen. The four of them went to the Sterling Club first, but they didn''t even go in, and then they came to Art. The investigation is still very careful. It''s just that I was suffocated when I came here, so my temper is naturally a little bit big. Their rage peaked when Art tried to shut them out too. The Sterling Club can''t afford to provoke you, can''t it afford to provoke you, a little nobleman from the countryside? But Yate''s confident attitude calmed them down. This is the status quo of the ordinary police in Pudera City. They are not "calm" enough. Unemployment is still a trivial matter, and they are afraid of losing their lives. Every newcomer will get repeated advice from seniors after taking up the job. It''s not about caring for the younger generation, but about being afraid of being implicated. Whether noble or professional, anyone who can bully the police is mostly unreasonable. However, ordinary people, even minor nobles, are quite afraid of the police. They were aggressive, not just because they were full of anger, but also to intimidate Art. But I didn''t expect it, it backfired. This kind of unsavory guy is usually a big businessman or noble with confidence, which makes them even more afraid. The middle-aged policeman had no choice. Moreover, he knew that Arter had probably seen his thoughts, which put him in a dilemma. Judging from Yate''s attitude, the only way to get it is to grab it by force, but regardless of whether it will be successful, even if he succeeds in grabbing it, the consequences are probably not something he can bear. But if he retreats here, not to mention the failure of his mission, Arter will definitely check the invitation letter carefully, and if he is not sure, he will transfer it, which is equivalent to giving him a reminder. He could tell that the invitation must still be in Arter''s hands. experience! He is not those colleagues who dawdle, he has real materials, but at the same time he is also well versed in the way to protect himself. Anyone else might be desperate, but he isn''t. "Did she really die by being stabbed in the heart by a table knife?" Art saw his embarrassment and asked taking the opportunity. The middle-aged policeman''s eyes lit up, and he looked at him with an expression of "you really know something". Yate really wanted to reply him: "I know shit"! The obvious thing. Although it is impossible to be sure if someone is targeting him, since he is involved, it must involve Transcendence. Monica Crane''s death should not be that simple. "From the signs at the scene, she inserted the knife into her heart herself. There was no external force, and no extraordinary force was detected." After hesitating for a while, the middle-aged policeman decided to sell favors to Yate. Before it was just a quarrel, nothing more. Although he failed to enter the Sterling Club, he has previous survey data. Dont think that those who lie flat and shirk their responsibilities are incapable at all. What he said are taken from the survey data. Art frowned. The police equipment could not detect it, which further proved that the death of Monica Crane was not simple. However, he still couldn''t figure out why Monica Crane suddenly sent him an invitation letter with an unknown meaning? The attitude of the middle-aged policeman has proved that there is something wrong with this invitation letter. If you are looking for him to be a scapegoat, or have other purposes, you shouldn''t just come here once, and you haven''t even seen his people. The only thing I can think of is to ask for help. Many classmates know about the pre-existing obsession with the extraordinary. Drowning people will catch even a single aquatic plant with all their might. Suppose she is deeply involved in a certain evil organization. In order to save herself, she pretends that she can recruit classmates to join the group, and then takes the opportunity to invite herself. This would also explain why she only came once. The invitation letter was sent at that time, probably under the surveillance of others. She didn''t dare to leave a message for help. But I didn''t expect that I didn''t pay attention to it. Then last night, she was killed at the Stirling Club. The advantage of watching many film and television novels is that according to a certain result, multiple plots will be automatically filled in. There is always one that is close to the truth. If this guess is correct, it proves that someone or a certain force is not targeting him, so he doesn''t need to be too vigilant. However, he was very upset! No matter how unfamiliar, Monica Crane is also his classmate! If it was an attempt to drag him into the water, death would not be a pity; but what if it was really to ask him for help, but he didn''t understand? If you dont have the ability, say something else, but he has the ability! Thinking of this, he fixed his eyes, looked at the middle-aged policeman in front of him, and asked directly, "What''s the secret in that invitation letter?" I had no idea before, so naturally I practiced Tai Chi. Now there is a decision. Actually involved yourself, then find out the truth! "You''d better think clearly before answering, don''t wait for Major Moore Lane to come forward in person!" The middle-aged policeman was about to shake his head, when he heard the name "Moore Lane", his expression turned bitter, and he said, "I don''t know!" As a policeman, how could he not know about Moore Lane? No wonder he is so confident! The three policemen also showed shocked expressions, and immediately pretended not to look sideways, as if they "knew nothing" and "heard nothing". Yate''s complexion sank. "Really, I was named to investigate this case, and then I was told to get an invitation letter from you!" The middle-aged policeman betrayed the person behind the scenes without hesitation. Moore Lane controls the largest armed force in Pudera City, and his elder brother Elmer Lane is a city councilor and the president of the largest chamber of commerce in Pudera City. The conflict between Moore Lane and Elmer Lane, it is impossible for a small person like him to know. Even if they heard about it, they would think it was a political means of the Ryan family. "Who?" Art knew he was waiting for him to ask, so that he would owe him a small favor. "Deputy Director of the Municipal Bureau, Gustav Cook!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 370： acting school Chapter 370 Acting School This name sounds familiar. Yate quickly remembered that the first time he was designed by Hugh Defoe and assassinated by the Hornets, this person was in charge of the case and mediated from it. At that time, he was just an insignificant little person, and Moore Lane was the one who appeared throughout the whole process, so he had only heard the name once, and had never seen a real person, let alone an impression. "What did he say?" Art pressed. "He just told me that you should have an invitation letter here and let me find a way to get it back." The middle-aged policeman knew everything. Doing this kind of thing is the worst thing to do. Since you have decided to sell Gustav Cook, you should sell it thoroughly. The three policemen behind him complained incessantly. Why is the deputy director involved again! Is this something they can hear? However, it is too late to leave now. "Should? In other words, he is not sure." Art frowned again. Hope he was thinking too much, he was just not sure if he had thrown away the invitation letter, instead of a third-party force appearing again. "What''s your name?" Suddenly remembered that he didn''t know the name of the person in front of him. "Marvin Wackner." The middle-aged policeman replied immediately. have been waiting for him to ask his own name! Gustav Cook has been sold, of course he must hold on to the thigh in front of him. The other party didnt react when he heard Gustav Cooks name. Regardless of whether he really had Moore Lanes background or not, at least he wasnt afraid of Gustav Cook, so it was worth his gamble. "I''ll call you Marvin." Art didn''t ask him about the invitation letter. If he was Gustav Cook, he couldn''t tell him. Instead, he asked: "Is there any clue or clue in this case Is it a strange place? At that time, who was Monica Crane partying with?" "The ones who gathered with Monica Crane are some current and graduated students of Moya University, all of whom are girls." Marvin Wackner replied smoothly, "The only clue is your invitation letter, companion. Suspects have been ruled out, and we were turned away when we went to the Sterling Club. However, the Sterling Club has issued a reward for finding the murderer. There is still something strange about her posture when she died, lying flat on the ground with her hands crossed Putting it on the chest, the expression is very serene, without the table knife, it is like a sleeping lady." "Some kind of ritual?" Art immediately thought of the ritual of the cult. "I guessed the same way, but I haven''t found a similar case yet." Marvin Wackner tried hard to demonstrate his value. "Come in." Yate also had no idea, he just had a better understanding of rituals, not much about specific rituals. I still want to ask some more details, but it is inappropriate to always stand at the door. Marvin Wackner breathed a sigh of relief. This small detail proves that Art really intends to accept him. The three policemen behind them could only follow silently. have no say. Fate has bound Marvin Wackner. Yate invited them to the living room, poured water for them, and then began to ask about various details. Marvin Wackner knows it all. "Let''s take a look, what''s so special about this invitation." After asking, Art found the invitation. The letter was left by him. Seeing that he took out the invitation letter calmly, the four Marvin Wackner did not dare to complain, so they could only get together to observe. The three policemen were obviously resisting and didn''t want to get involved too deeply. Unfortunately, they have no choice. No need for Art, Marvin Wachner will not keep them out of it! The invitation letter is slightly larger than the hand of an adult man. It is light pink, exquisitely crafted, with patterns on the edges. It has a faint and pleasant fragrance, much like a girl''s deodorant, which is inexplicably attractive to men. While the four Marvin Wackner were carefully checking, Art was also observing. There is nothing unusual about using spiritual perception. Marvin Wackner is undoubtedly the one who works hardest and hardest. Try to explore and check every word and every pattern! Those 3 policemen were the first to give up. I really can''t see anything. Don''t blame them, because Art didn''t find anything either. Only Marvin Wackner hasn''t given up yet. His face was expressionless from beginning to end, and it was impossible to see whether he had discovered something. Emotions are well controlled. Art waited quietly without urging him. After a while, Marvin Wackner put the invitation letter back on the table. Just when several people thought his inspection was over, he suddenly scratched the invitation letter lightly with his nails. However, he didn''t seem to notice it, and he scratched it several times with an expression of unwillingness. Ok? Yat''s heart suddenly moved. Just now he said that his emotions are well controlled, why is it so obvious all of a sudden? It''s like doing it on purpose for people to see! After understanding, Art suddenly reached out and patted the three policemen. 2 people were knocked out by him. The other man retreated quickly, dodging his tentative attack! Sure enough! Thanks to Marvin Wackner''s hint, otherwise he really wouldn''t have noticed. "How did you find out?" However, the man thought he had found out, turned his head slightly, and asked curiously. That frizzy young man with pimples on his face! The acting skills are really good, Yate didn''t notice his abnormality at all! Of course, it is also because of preconceived ideas and no careful investigation. However, Marvin Wackner''s acting skills were better. He pretended to be shocked, put away the invitation letter without any trace, and hid aside. Has the world of grown-ups been rolled up to this extent? No acting skills! "Why kill her?" Art also wanted to get some information from the person in front of him, so he didn''t rush to do it. "Monica Crane?" A wicked smile appeared on the young policeman''s face, a bit like a clown, exaggerated and mocking. Yat didn''t answer, just looked at him lightly. It is impossible not to know who you are asking. "We didn''t kill her." The young policeman saw that he was not cooperating, so he could only continue as if nothing had happened. "Then you are from Gustav Cook?" Art asked with a frown. His expression seemed to be relaxed. Not so much if it was someone Gustav Cook sent to spy on Marvin Wachner. Because you can find Gustav Cook himself. "Hey..." Accompanied by an evil laugh, the young policeman suddenly made a move. However, it was Art who was faster than him. Electrostatic force field! Psychic Hammer! Frost Nova! Charge! In order to capture him alive, Yate threw 3 control skills in a row, and finally ended with a charge. It is also because the strength can only be displayed by about one-third, and I am worried that it is not enough. Poor Marvin Wackner. The living room is only this big, and the static force field and frost nova are range skills. He is inevitably affected. First, he is paralyzed by the electricity, and then he is terribly frozen. Unsuspecting, the expression on his face is distorted. (end of this chapter) Chapter 371： clue Chapter 371 Clues The young policeman thought he had the upper hand in the sneak attack, but he didn''t expect to meet his colleagues! And he''s a senior! The opportunity he thought was just a deliberate inducement by the other party. before him. After one set of control, paralysis, dizziness, and deceleration took over, but he was deceived first, he didn''t expect that the other party had already set up a net, and he didn''t expect that the other party had so much control ability, and he was accused of wanting to die! The ability of a professional is not to learn whatever you want. It first depends on whether you have talent. If you dont have talent, you can only pile up resources. See if you have inheritance, without a teacher to teach, even if you are talented, you can only stare blankly. Most wild professionals are limited by this; the last is the rank limit, low-level professionals can not control many abilities, if you want to Taking into account attack, defense, survival, recovery, etc., less can be allocated, and one must also consider one''s own system, which must be in line with the future path and learn to abandon it. In the ruins that day, Sandra, Yam Lloyd, and Zachary Cumberland were well-known, but there were not many attack methods. This is the reason. Yate fully used the abilities of 3 systems! Electricity, Psychic, Ice... The young policeman wanted to ask him which teacher taught him, and did he have some basic common sense? Normally, one would give up temporary combat power in exchange for future development, but he did the opposite. Isnt such a teacher misleading students? What does ?? have to do with him? If it wasn''t for this kind of teacher''s reckless teaching, how could he be restrained without even a chance to resist! "boom!" Although the strength that Yate can display is limited, and his grasp of these abilities is still relatively shallow, he can''t stand the three-pronged approach! By the time he reacted, he had already been punched in the jaw. Yate''s original intention was to knock him out, and then interrogate him. He didn''t know how strong he was, so he didn''t dare to use the shield. Although the shield attack can cause dizziness, with Yate''s current strength, it is easy to kill people directly. Strength is not a pure attribute, his attribute has not decreased much. Here on the chin, even if he can''t be stunned, it can still cause the target to have a brief concussion and lose control of his body. However, the development of the situation was beyond his expectation. After being hit on the jaw by him, the young policeman fell to the ground and died! Very crisp! Yate frowned, using telekinesis, and barely threw the guy''s body out of the room. If he just moved, with his current mental value, he could barely move an adult man. This guy did die. But he didn''t kill it, but he had already died. After falling to the ground, this guy''s body began to transform into a dead body! It is very similar to the rumored view of giants. The body is swollen and corrupt, the skin is dirty green, the subcutaneous tissue and muscles are emphysema, and the skin on the left hand is peeling off like a glove... It emits an unpleasant smell, and it has obviously been dead for a while. However, death is not the end. This guy is wobbling and trying to get up! Yat was directly smashed by a group of ice storms. The guy in front of him is not the one who just talked to him, so there is no point in interrogating him. That guy ran away without even saying "I remember you". Dont dare to use electricity and fire skills. If this guy explodes, will his house still be lost? This guy is just a corpse-like existence, frozen without any room for resistance. Yate looked at Marvin Wackner. Some appreciate the careful thought and observation he just showed. However, his expression is a bit strange, his facial muscles seem to twitch uncontrollably, and his legs are trembling slightly, are you frightened? "Your psychological endurance is a bit weak." Yate couldn''t help but shook his head and said. It''s not surprising to be scared, but as a senior policeman, it''s a bit unreasonable to be scared like this. "Yes." Marvin Wackner twitched the muscles of his cheeks, after all, he did not explain that he was not weak in mental endurance, but was electrocuted. He''s just an ordinary guy! "Any clues?" Art gestured to the ice sculpture outside from the corner of his eye. Too disgusting to watch. "No." Marvin Wackner shook his head and explained, "I just guessed that he might put someone by my side to watch, but..." Hesitated but didn''t say it. Art knew what he meant. He wanted to say that this guy was probably not sent by Gustav Cook, and even if he was, Gustav Cook probably didn''t know this guy''s hidden identity. Gustav Cook is the deputy director of the city bureau. Once he is involved in this kind of case, the entire police system in Pudera City will be severely damaged. At that time, I dont know how many people will hate him to the bone. "Don''t worry, I won''t mention your name to the outside world, you should find a way to hide it yourself." Art reassured him. Marvin Wackner breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. It is related to the safety of yourself and your family, can you not be nervous? "Are there any clues in the invitation?" Art asked again. He should have found a clue just now, so he hinted to do it himself. "This is made of human skin." Marvin Wackner took out the invitation letter and handed it to him. "Are you sure?" Art didn''t shy away, and asked after taking it. "Sure!" Marvin Wackner said confidently, "Use your fingernail to scratch on it, you should see a white scratch, rub it lightly with your fingertips, and the scratch will disappear soon. Or it will disappear by itself after a while." Art tried it, and it did exactly what he said. "This quality can only be produced with very good materials and exquisite workmanship." Marvin Wackner continued, "However, the producers have ignored this simplest detection method." 2 clues. One is the source of the material. The other is that since the other party has this kind of craftsmanship, most of them are members of those organizations that have officially registered, or are new organizations that have inherited a certain inheritance. They can also be deduced and traced from those registered organizations. . This guy is also testing Art''s ability! Sleek personality, what kind of boss will use what kind of attitude. "Yeah." After a noncommittal answer, Art asked, "How do you plan to explain it when you go back?" "I cooperate with you." Marvin Wackner didn''t know if he understood, but he couldn''t ask, and suddenly felt a sense of depression. "You just said that he wanted to kill me and was subdued by me. Now I am very angry and kicked you out." Art said after pondering for a moment. Gustav Cook knew about his relationship with Moore Lane. If he was not a member of the behind-the-scenes organization, he would definitely take action after knowing this news. He wanted to know why Gustav Cook cared about this invitation letter. Or rather, who wants this invitation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 372： Corpse Cannibalism Chapter 372 Corpse Food Cult The body of the young policeman will definitely not be brought back by Marvin Wackner. He''s going to have Samantha Lilly take a look. If it was another 7th order, he would definitely not be in trouble, but who made Samantha Lily a member of Detrick''s laboratory! This kind of evil organization should be familiar to Dietrich''s laboratory. After Marvin Wackner left with 2 colleagues, Art contacted Samantha Lily directly. "What''s the matter?" During this period of time, Samantha Lily has been studying the liquid left after the melting of Mossier, and she is a little depressed. Completely clueless! Not strong enough. This kind of cracking research not only requires scientific research strength, but also requires extraordinary strength. The other party will definitely set up some kind of anti-cracking means, and most of them are two-pronged. "Still studying?" Art was not in a hurry to talk about himself. "Preparing to give up." Samantha Lily said listlessly. At first, she was not reconciled, thinking that she was a dignified level 7 professional and a top researcher, but she couldn''t even find a clue, it was too shameful! But finally recognized the reality. If she continues, she is afraid that it will become a knot in her heart. "Well, it''s okay to give up, do you want to come over for lunch?" Art has discovered that she doesn''t care much about those red tapes, so communicating with her has become more and more casual. At least 2 people get along like this. "Okay, I want to eat boiled fish and spicy hot pot." Samantha Lily knew that he must have something to look for herself, so she was not polite. The taste is relatively strong, and I like spicy. "No problem!" Art immediately began to prepare. The ice sculpture was in the way, so he moved it to a corner. After being frozen, the smell is gone. I don''t know if the guy who talked to him will come over. He hoped that the other party would come. He will definitely not go out under the current situation. Even if he investigated the death of Monica Crane, he did not say that he would go out. First find someone to help investigate the clues, and then act after you recover. If the other party came to the door, he would definitely ask Gregoria Kate directly to take action, and would not give the other party a chance to escape. It was almost noon, and Samantha Lily came over with a meal. "When did you have such a preference?" As soon as he appeared, he found the ice sculpture in the courtyard. As expected of a senior member of Dietrich''s laboratory, he didn''t feel any discomfort. Art ignored her jokes and recounted his morning experience. So far, Gustav Cook has not contacted him. "Show me the invitation letter." After hearing this, Samantha Lily ignored the corpse and asked for the invitation letter first. Did not look carefully, but frowned and smelled the smell. Yate suddenly thought of her title "Devil Dog". Dare not reveal the slightest bit. "It really is these disgusting guys!" Samantha Lily threw the invitation letter to him with a look of disgust. "Let''s talk about it, it''s definitely right to find Dietrich''s laboratory when encountering such things!" Arter thought in his heart, but asked in his mouth, "Which organization?" "The Corpse Eater!" Samantha Lily seemed disgusted even by saying the other party''s name. However, she can tell what kind of sect it is just by listening to the name, so her dislike is not surprising at all. "This is a taboo sect, because its purpose and behavior have completely subverted human cognition. It is extremely evil! As long as it appears, it will be listed as the target of extermination by the government and many organizations." "In history, this church has been wiped out many times, but every time it will revive." "Last time it was seen 50 years ago." "This sect is very mysterious, and the information I know is limited." Yate nodded to express his understanding. After all, it is a rat crossing the street that everyone shouts and beats. If you are not careful, you will be wiped out. It can''t be mysterious. "This sect really lives up to the name..." If that''s the case, he felt that it was necessary for him to find someone to keep an eye on Monica Crane''s body. "It used to be," said Samantha Lily. "What about now?" Art opened his mouth, but he still didn''t complain about her after all. "Civilization and human ideology are progressing. Such extreme lunatics are very rare. In order to continue to develop, some members of this sect have made a lot of changes to the teachings. It is said that this has led to the split of the Corpse Eater." Samantha Lily replied, "The more extreme ones were the ones you didn''t kill 50 years ago." "Where''s the other one?" Yate thought she was very straightforward just now, and told it directly without asking, but now he realized that he was too naive. "The other branch is more civilized, using corpses as materials to study various abilities and items." Samantha Lily said, pointing to the invitation letter in his hand: "You should meet this one. " "Didn''t you say that your knowledge is limited?" Arter couldn''t hold back after all. She has limited knowledge? It is short of telling the organizational structure and members directly! "Is this called too much?" Samantha Lily asked. Ok. Yate used the nothing found by the police as a comparison, but she compared it with the database of Detrick''s laboratory. The reference objects of the two sides are different. "Can you find them?" This time Yate learned his lesson and asked directly. "No, their partner is not from my department. Once I take the initiative to contact them, it will easily cause suspicion." Samantha Lily shook her head. Dietrick''s laboratory is also divided into many factions, but it is not divided like the Corpse Eater. After all, the laboratory itself is a relatively loose organization. "Then do you know how to find them?" Arter naturally couldn''t let her take risks for her own affairs, and she wasn''t qualified to do so. "I just said that I know a lot." Samantha Lily shook her head again. "Well, thank you." Knowing this, Art is already very satisfied. There is no need to observe the ice sculpture any more, find a chance to hand it over to the police. Serve dinner. After dinner, Art wanted to discuss some arithmetic knowledge with her. This kind of information is valuable, and she doesn''t ask for remuneration, but Art has to give it. This is the basis for maintaining a relationship between two people. Very pure transactional relationship! It''s just not limited to items, knowledge, but also human feelings. Just as the two were eating, Gustav Cook finally appeared. A middle-aged white man with a mustache. Come to the door in person. Marvin Wackner''s driver. This is the decision he made after thinking for a while. He was also entrusted to find the invitation letter. But the development of the situation has exceeded his expectations. Years of experience told him that it is best to get out as soon as possible, but there is Moore Ryan standing behind Art, and he has no choice but to make peace. As long as he wants to come, Art should not refuse his kindness. "Are you eating?" After Art opened the door, he showed a smile that he thought was kind and relaxed. "Well, come in." Art let him and Marvin Wackner in. No communication with Marvin Wackner. "The environment is good..." Gustav Cook looked at the surrounding environment as he walked, and nodded in praise. Then, I saw the petite figure in the living room. (end of this chapter) Chapter 373： change Chapter 373 Change As a high-level police officer, how could Gustav Cook not know Samantha Lily? The whole person is numb instantly! is it necessary? He is just an ordinary deputy director, is it necessary to invite such a big boss to suppress him? Take it for granted that Samantha Lily was invited by Art to suppress herself. To be honest, apart from being speechless, there was a hint of flattered joy. After all, this is a Tier 7 boss that Pudera City dreams of having one! "Ms. Lily, hello." Gustav Cook hurriedly stopped watching, and after tidying up his appearance, he entered the living room and bowed to greet him. "Who are you?" Samantha Lily glanced at him and asked unceremoniously. "He is Gustav Cook." Before Gustav Cook could answer, Art''s voice came from behind. Not too kind. He didnt have a good impression of Gustav Cook. Judging from the two contacts, this guy looks like the kind of bureaucrat who specializes in working for nobles and wealthy businessmen. The invitation letter this time is mostly entrusted by someone. "It''s me." Gustav Cook didn''t care about Art''s attitude, but echoed with a smirk. Not only Moore Lane, it seems that Art and Samantha Lily have a good relationship. If I knew it, he would never accept this commission. The loss outweighs the gain. "Why are you looking for this invitation?" Samantha Lily asked. Help Art casually. It''s up to her to ask, the chances of this guy lying are extremely slim. "It was commissioned by Earl Audrey Whitte!" Gustav Cook betrayed the person behind the scenes without hesitation. is generally the same as the previous Marvin Wackner. "Do you know why?" Art asked. Gustav Cook hesitated. Obviously, Arter is still missing weight. "Do I have to ask myself?" Samantha Lily said lightly. "No!" Gustav Cook was shocked and hurriedly explained: "I just heard some rumors, and I''m not sure, so I hesitated." He is more afraid of Samantha Lily! What Detrick''s laboratory does, of course he knows. Even if Samantha Lily killed him, it would probably be nothing, so I dare not violate it in the slightest. "I heard that Earl Whitt needs the blood and skin of young girls to maintain his youthful appearance. For this reason, there are several evil professionals in his family." Gustav Cook gritted his teeth and took this Audrey Whitt The Earl sold everything out. Samantha Lily will most likely not publicize that the news came from him. Marvin Wackner is his subordinate, and it is easy to keep his mouth shut. That is to say, as long as he blocks Art''s mouth, no one will know that he betrayed the countess''s privacy. At times like this, my brain moves very fast. "Where is Monica''s body?" Art asked suddenly. Things suddenly became complicated again. Assuming what Gustav Cook said is true, what the countess needs should be a fresh girl, not a corpse. The death of Monica Crane is most likely not related to the countess. But this invitation letter connected the countess with this case, as if a pair of black hands were manipulating the development of the situation behind the scenes, bringing him and the countess into the situation. However, no matter what, Monica Crane''s body cannot be left alone. As far as he knew, Monica Crane came from a remote village, and her family members were not here, and she might not have received the bad news of her daughter''s death. "At the police station." This time, Gustav Cook replied immediately. "Now let someone send her body over, and also, take away the body in the yard!" Art directly ordered him. "Okay!" Gustav Cook responded without any embarrassment, and he didn''t ask any more questions. No wonder so many people like to ask him to do business. The kind of equipment used for short-distance communication, of course he has it as a senior police officer. Moreover, the police station is the second batch of institutions in Pudera to be equipped with this kind of equipment. The first batch is not the city government, but the army. "Did you send that person?" Art did not forget to ask the identity of the professional. "It''s not me!" Of course Gustav Cook knew who Art was asking, and it was because of this professional that he decided to come in person. Killing the policeman and manipulating his body, once this kind of news spreads, he will be demoted and marginalized even if he will not be censored! The person was appointed by him, and unless the whole case is solved, he will always be blamed for this. However, he is more inclined to solve Art than to solve the case. That''s what he came here for. "Whose person is that?" Arthur asked. "I don''t know either." Gustav Cook looked unhappy. "Think about it carefully, he knew Monica, and he said they didn''t kill Monica." Art said, "By the way, let me remind you, it''s just a puppet who died, and he ran away. Guess he will kill her?" Looking for you?" Marvin Wackner''s method of intimidating him before was borrowed by him. Sure enough, Gustav Cook''s expression changed drastically. He cherishes his life the most. Even if its just a chance, I dont want to gamble. "I think about it..." Immediately start my brain. "Let someone send Monica''s body over first," Art said. "Oh, yes." Gustav Cook was obviously absent-minded. Still thinking about possible people. It is unlikely to directly find out the forces behind the scenes, but he can find out the guy who betrayed the news! Knowing that there are not many people he appointed Marvin Wackner to come. As he thought about it, he contacted the police station to bring Monica Crane''s body over without delay. Eventually, he locked on to his secretary. The rest of the insiders only found out before departure, as long as his secretary already knew about it. Immediately inform Art and Samantha Lily, and at the same time contact his secretary, ready to let him come. However, before he could contact the secretary, the police station contacted him first. Monica Crane''s body has been snatched! It has been in the morgue of the police station for nearly 10 hours, but someone snatched them just as they were about to be transported away. No wonder there is nothing weird about it! If it was just an ordinary corpse, there was absolutely no need to go to war like this. Yate suddenly thought of Marvin Wackner''s description of the corpse, and he felt like he was performing some kind of ritual. Is this the reason? "A bunch of waste!" Gustav Cook wanted to ask about the characteristics of the corpse snatcher, but he didn''t know what to ask, and he was so angry that he cursed. "Let''s see if your secretary is still there!" Art interrupted him with a frown. It''s not that he dislikes his cursing, but he suspects whether he is delaying time. Didn''t fully trust him. Sure enough. His secretary has been lost. Yade definitely looked at him, but didn''t speak. "I really don''t know what''s going on." Gustav Cook saw sweat stains gradually appearing from his temples. Suddenly realized that he put so much pressure on himself! "Take the body away, you go back." After a while, Art said lightly. "Yes." Gustav Cook quietly let out a sigh of relief, and said goodbye to the two. "By the way, the corpse eaters killed him." Art said suddenly after he walked out of the living room. Gustav Cook suddenly felt weak. (end of this chapter) Chapter 374： Fox Fake Tiger Chapter 374 Fox pretends to be a tiger The Corpse Food Sect, that is an organization that is much more evil than the Evil Spirit Sect! Although the danger is not as high as that of the evil spirit sect, in the eyes of ordinary people, it is far more evil than the evil spirit sect. Once it is known that he may be related to this organization, even if it is only a slight possibility, what awaits him will be a strict investigation. This is okay, after all, he is not really related to the Corpse Eater, what he is afraid of is being found out for the things he did before! Feeling panic is comparable to a parent suddenly wanting to check your hard drive and browser history! "Why did this evil sect suddenly appear again?" Gustav Cook barely calmed down and turned around to ask. Looking at Art helplessly, expecting him to tell himself that he is scaring himself! "She said it, it''s the first time I heard this name." Art glanced at Samantha Lily. It''s over! Gustav Cook was in mourning. "Okay, that''s all I have to say." Art waved away people. He and Samantha Lily haven''t finished eating yet. Gustav Cook left with one foot high and one foot low, his back was extremely bleak. The whole person is out of his mind. If Marvin Wackner is not driving, he will definitely have a car accident in this state. "Do you want to continue the investigation?" Samantha Lily asked Art after Gustav Cook left. "No." Art shook his head. If Monica Crane was killed in an ordinary way, he would definitely help to track it down. But now it involves the Corpse Food Cult and another mysterious organization, mysterious ceremony, and someone wants to lure him into the game. He is not stupid. Of course, he guessed that Monica Crane might also be a part of the game, so he decided to change it. Change the plan. Do nothing, just wait at home! As long as he is more calm, the person who designed him will have to take the initiative. At that time, it will be easier to catch one by one. With Gregoria Kate and Samantha Lily, as long as you catch an important character, you can find out the behind-the-scenes organization. The focus is on safety and saving trouble. Samantha Lily naturally wouldnt worry about such a trivial matter. Even if the Corpse Eater was really revived, the authorities and people from those churches would attack it. After dinner, learn arithmetic with Art. On the way to the police station. Although Gustav Cook was panicked, he was the deputy police chief after all. He quickly stabilized his mood and asked Marvin Wackner who was driving: "He was really beaten to death by Art Byron. ? After the last time, I haven''t seriously investigated Yate''s information, so I don''t know Yate''s real surname. Haven''t given up fantasy yet. If you are a member of the Corpse Eater, how can you be so vulnerable? "It wasn''t that he was killed, but he was preempted, and then he decisively discarded Toby''s body, very cautiously!" Marvin Wackner replied. Toby is the name of the young policeman. "Ouch" Gustav Cook thought of Toby''s body and almost vomited. The ice sculptures are on their car. The freeze is very solid, so you dont need to worry about melting, but you need to consider how to melt. To make the corpse so disgusting, it seems that it is indeed the corpse cannibalism. He doesn''t know the style of the Corpse Eater Cult, but since it is a very evil sect, doesn''t it fit this style? Now what he needs to consider is how to stop the loss. After thinking for a while, he said to Marvin Wackner: "Secretly check who Toby has been in contact with recently and what is different, so that no one will find out." "Yes!" Marvin Wackner responded respectfully. There is absolutely no sign that he has betrayed Gustav Cook before. "Even if I''m fired, it''s not difficult to help you raise a level." Gustav Cook is well versed in painting cakes. "Thank you, Director!" Marvin Wackner responded excitedly. 2 people quickly returned to the police station. Just use the time for lunch to go out, so as not to delay work in the afternoon. Marvin Wackner went to investigate immediately. Gustav Cook called someone to move Toby''s body to the morgue while preparing to contact the joint law enforcement team. The strangeness of the corpse can be seen at a glance. However, his subordinates told him that members of the United Law Enforcement Team had arrived. There was an accident at the police station. But this subordinate didn''t know what it was, the level was too low. Gustav Cook immediately thought of his secretary. Sure enough, before he returned to the office, he was invited by the joint law enforcement team. Angelo Nell, Shaohui and others havent come back yet, they are all ordinary members now. No, everyone from Church of Storms is here. Right now, people from the Church of Storms are the main ones. After all, the captain and vice-captain are not there, and whoever is stronger will have the right to speak. The location is in his secretary''s office. "Deputy Director Gustav Cook?" The leader is a man and a woman, or "boy" and "girl" are more appropriate. They are not very old, probably not yet 20 years old, and the girl is wearing light armor , the boy was wearing the iconic blue robe of the Church of Storms, holding the Codex of the Storm in his hand. "It''s me." Gustav Cook glanced around sadly with a haggard face, and asked, "Where''s Winnie''s body?" "It''s better not to see you." The boy said. The muscles on either side of Gustav Cook''s upper lip twitched, thinking of Toby''s body. "Deputy Director Cook, what do you know?" How could his expression hide from a professional who was observing him, the boy asked immediately. "We also had a young man who died unfortunately. I just brought his body back. It is very miserable. It is said that it was the work of the Corpse Eater!" Gustav Cook said through gritted teeth. "Shua!" All members of the joint law enforcement team looked over. "Deputy Chief Cook, do you know what you''re talking about?" the boy asked, staring at him. Although it has not appeared for nearly 50 years, the evil sect of the Corpse Eater is still listed as a key target by the major churches. "Ms. Samantha Lilly said it!" Gustav Cook brought up Samantha Lilly''s name. "That lady?" The boy was taken aback, and his tone softened instantly. "That lady!" Gustav Cook nodded. "Where did you see that?" The boy didn''t believe his words easily. It is not surprising that Samantha Lily can recognize the methods of the Dead Eater Cult. After all, she is the boss of Dietrich''s laboratory, but Gustav Cook is a deputy director. How can he know this boss? "At the home of Art Byron." Gustav Cook called Art''s name again. He needs Samantha Lily to help him squash the place. Even if the connection is only indirect, the church has to consider the attitude of this boss. "The one who lives at the Church of the Soul?" The boy frowned slightly, as if remembering something, but it wasn''t very clear. When he was searching his memory, the girl suddenly asked. "Yes!" Gustav Cook suddenly realized that he seemed to have greatly underestimated Art''s energy. The members of the joint law enforcement team actually knew him! (end of this chapter) Chapter 375： The bait offered to the door Chapter 375 The bait offered to the door Aubrey Harvey and Cynthia Harvey investigated Art because of "The Roar of the Monster". Very impressed. Gustav Cook''s desire to pretend to be a tiger was in vain. He has no direct contact with Samantha Lily, and as the deputy director of the city bureau, he shouldn''t have a close relationship with Samantha Lily, so he cleverly pretended to have a close relationship with Art, and then It is pointed out that Art and Samantha Lilly have a close relationship. However, he didn''t know that the name "Art Byron" was fake! He didn''t even know Yate''s real surname, so how could he have a close relationship with Yate? However, Aubrey Harvey and Cynthia Harvey didn''t tell him off. Just gave a reason not to investigate him. Keep him, keep an eye on him! The murderer can''t kill his secretary for no reason, no matter what the reason, he is a breakthrough. Convincing him to be a bait requires an exchange of benefits, and he may not necessarily agree, and may show flaws. Unlike now, he offered an excuse without knowing it, perfect! "Thank you for your cooperation." Aubrey Harvey asked him some simple questions before leaving in a hurry. Its not all for Gustav Cook to see. The news of the corpse eating cults appearance must be reported to the church immediately. More importantly, quickly find out why the Corpse Eater Cult appeared in Pudera City! The key point is "fast"! In case the people taught by the Corpse Eater come up with a terrible case, or summon some kind of extremely evil monster, they can''t explain it. Gustav Cook watched them leave and breathed a sigh of relief again. I''ve been feeling anxious today. It''s a pity Winnie. I dont know if she was silenced because of her connection with the corpse eaters, or if she was also refined into a corpse puppet like Toby. Thinking of the corpse puppet, Gustav Cook suddenly froze. Cold sweat broke out instantly! Suddenly understood the purpose of Art in telling him this news! He only cared about the risk of the investigation, but ignored the other most immediate danger. The corpse eaters won''t be following him, will they? Or simply, turn him into a corpse puppet? Thinking of this, he couldn''t sit still anymore. The police station has no sense of security, and is even more dangerous. Who knows which policeman has been turned into a corpse? Hastily packed up his things, and then went to Art. Yat deliberately reminded him that it was impossible to be aimless. As long as there is demand, I am afraid that there is no demand. Just going downstairs, I ran into a captain who came to him to apologize. The captain who was ordered by him to transfer Monica Crane''s body was snatched away from Monica Crane''s body, and he didn''t know anything about the robber! "Director, are you going out?" Naturally, this person would not call "Deputy Director" like Aubrey Harvey. This basic skill is still there. "Hmm!" Gustav Cook didn''t want to talk to him at first, but when he realized that Art was very concerned about Monica Crane''s body, he stopped and asked directly, "Are there no clues at all?" "The only clue is probably the professional shot." The captain was taken aback by his succinct way of speaking, unlike his style, but he replied immediately. "Are you all okay?" Gustav Cook asked with a frown. "We don''t even know when the other party stole the corpse. If someone hadn''t found out that the weight was wrong, we might have to wait until it was delivered before we realized it!" We are the police too." "You go and apply for a detailed full body examination." For his own sake, Gustav Cook reminded him. "You mean..." the captain turned pale. "Don''t scare yourself, I''m just worried about hidden dangers, and I can rest assured after an inspection, isn''t it?" Gustav Cook said in a down-to-earth manner when comforting others. "I''ll go now, thank you chief!" The captain hurried away without apologizing. However, he was stopped by a young man just after he walked out. The members of the joint law enforcement team took him for an inspection in person, and asked him what he had experienced by the way. The transfer of Monica Crane''s body was an order directly given to him by Gustav Cook. There was no procedure, and not many people knew about it. Behind Gustav Cook, there are also people following. All the way to Arter''s house. The people who followed stopped far away. According to Gustav Cook, that Ms. Samantha Lily is here, and he followed up quietly. Wouldnt it be wronged if he was slapped to death? Outside the gate. Gustav Cook was about to raise his hand to knock on the door, when the door suddenly opened "automatically". scared him to death. Now he is like a frightened bird, who will be frightened by the slightest sign of trouble. "What''s the matter?" Art, who opened the door, saw his reaction and twitched the corner of his mouth. I noticed him when he appeared at the entrance of the alley, and after talking to Samantha Lily, he took the initiative to greet him. "Mr. Byron, is that gentleman there?" Gustav Cook calmed down and asked. "She doesn''t see outsiders." Art said lightly. Now he is the knife and Gustav Cook is the fish. "Mr. Byron, I would like to ask you to help me ask that lord for an amulet. If you need any conditions, please ask directly!" Gustav Cook said through gritted teeth. He also knew that his return must have been expected by Art, but he had to come. It''s funny to say that, as the deputy chief of the police station, he dared not apply for official protection. Its not because of Samantha Lilys high strength. Its impossible for the Corpse Eater to send a 6th or 7th-level powerhouse to kill him. The official strength is enough, but Im afraid of discovering my secrets that I cant see. Don''t dare to ask Samantha Lily to protect him personally, just a talisman is enough! Many aristocrats and high-ranking officials have such items on their bodies. They are made by high-level powerhouses. They can be used to protect, transfer, or kill enemies. They come in different forms. They may be an accessory, a toy, or even a It could be a piece of paper. The name "talisman" came from the East, and everyone thought it was very considerate, so they continued to use it. "Where''s your secretary?" Art didn''t answer right away, but asked suddenly. "Dead, the death should be the same as Toby''s. People from the joint law enforcement team are here." Gustav Cook replied truthfully despite his anxiety. "That is to say, she is also a corpse puppet being manipulated." Yate gave a direct judgment. Gustav Cook broke out in a cold sweat again when he thought that he had been with a corpse for a while. Suddenly felt that it was necessary for me to have a full body checkup! "2 conditions!" Art stopped dragging him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 376： conditions and purpose Chapter 376 Conditions and Purposes "Say it!" Gustav Cook cheered up and said immediately. "First, you have to find a way to find out the truth about Monica''s death and find her body." Art raised a finger. "It''s not that I don''t want to help, but those guys are professionals, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it." Gustav Cook explained with a bitter face. "You don''t need to do anything, just find the clues." Art said. This is a condition he deliberately put forward, making people mistakenly think that he attaches great importance to the relationship with Monica''s classmates and cares about Monica''s body. Regardless of whether it is effective or not, if you release such a bait first, there may be unexpected gains. "Okay." Gustav Cook nodded. "Okay?" Art frowned. "I will definitely do my best!" Gustav Cook changed his words hastily. Forget, this is not a meeting within the Bureau. "Second, you find a way to release the news so that the dead cannibals will come to ''find'' me." Art raised his second finger. "What?" Gustav Cook wondered if he heard it wrong. Who is not a normal person who is afraid to avoid the corpse eaters, and he actually wants the corpse eaters to "find" him? Judging by his expression, it seems that he wants to kill his enemy. "You heard that right." Art said lightly. Not to avenge Monica, but it is a good excuse. The real reason is that in Diablo 7, he is still short of Amazon and Necromancer. Amazon has no clues for the time being, but the Necromancer profession may fall on the members of the Corpse Eater Cult! Moreover, the target is a member of the Corpse Eater, so there is no psychological burden at all. He hasn''t fallen into the kind of lunatic who would give up everything in pursuit of power, otherwise he would have hit on April Joel''s idea. Although he doesn''t have much integrity, but because of this, the only thing left is more precious. Rare things are more expensive. "I see." Gustav Cook took it for granted that he was trying to avenge Monica Crane. This thing is simple. However, the first thing seems to be too perfunctory. "The relationship between him and Monica Crane is definitely not just that of classmates." Even in this situation, gossip is still unavoidable. Of course, he dared not show it. "Come in." Art let him in, let him watch Samantha Lily help him make an amulet. Gustav Cook felt relieved and relaxed, but also felt pressured. He understands what Art means, this is to prevent him from making excuses in the future, once he fails to do things well, he can do something to him! From the brief contact, it has been seen that Yate will never scruple his identity as deputy director. Fortunately, he has always been paid to do things, never perfunctory. Except superiors and colleagues. After taking the amulet, he said his goodbyes and left with great interest. Did not go back to the police station immediately, but found a lively place, parked the car on the side of the road, and contacted the Countess Audrey Whitt. Although he told Art about the Countess''s information, but the mission failed, he was still obliged to tell the client. "Director Cook." It stands to reason that the opposite should be the butler, but this time it is the voice of the countess. "Good afternoon, Count." After greeting Gustav Cook, he said, "I''m sorry, Count, I have to regret to tell you that the invitation letter you asked for could not be obtained." "Oh?" The countess didn''t seem to be annoyed, but asked lightly. Lazy accent, as if on a lunch break. "Because that invitation letter involved members of the Corpse Eater!" Gustav Cook looked around and found no one beside the car, so he explained in a low voice. "Are you sure?" After a moment of silence, the countess asked. "The source of the news is very reliable!" Gustav Cook did not tell the Countess that the news came from Samantha Lily. It was only the first time he had contact with the Countess. If it was before, in order to maintain this relationship, he would definitely tell the truth. But thinking that this person might be related to the Dead Eater, he didn''t think there was any need to contact him in the future. He was able to tell the other party the news about the Corpse Eater, which is already full of professional ethics! "Thank you, Director Cook, I will take note of this favor." The other party obviously understood this too. "Then I won''t bother you." Gustav Cook ended the contact with regret. If the Countess hadn''t had an affair with the Corpse Eater, he would definitely do his best to maintain this connection. A count already has great influence in Pudera City, and this countess is different from ordinary counts, and her influence in Pudera City can be said to be second only to Earl Moya. Didn''t know, someone followed behind and recorded his every word and deed. Back to the office again. With the amulet of a 7th-rank boss, he suddenly became full of confidence. There is no need to go to check the body anymore, Samantha Lily has already checked it for him by the way, and there is no hidden danger. Immediately began to investigate the information of Monica Crane. He is no idiot. It''s impossible for an idiot to be trusted by so many nobles and wealthy businessmen! Find out Monica Crane''s interpersonal relationship map before you can find a starting point. This is called sharpening a knife and chopping wood by mistake. The second thing is to think about it and try to find a perfect news. The Countess had no choice but to give up on the contact, but he wanted to establish a contact channel with Art. Samantha Lilly dare not think. Anyone who knows him knows that he is very good at and keen on managing contacts, so his nickname is "Spider". This is also the reason why he was able to take the position of deputy director. Because he found a lot of things, the two who monitored him immediately passed the recorded information back. After sorting out, the members of the United Law Enforcement Team looked at each other in blank dismay. The invitation letter, even without special investigation, can guess that it must be with Art, and it is basically impossible to get it. The Countess is not something they can investigate. Regardless of how many churches they come from, their status and status are not high, they are just potential stocks in the future, and this countess is not only honorable, but her husband and his family died defending the city of Pudera. A single seedling, who dares to touch her easily? The city council and the people of Pudera disagreed first! As for Gustav Cook''s own problems, it is not within their area of ??responsibility, and there is no need to do such thankless things. This kind of thing, grabbing one will involve a lot of things! Like cockroaches, when you find one in your home, there are many. The only thing that can be done seems to be the death of Monica Crane and the robbery of the body. "It''s a pity that Captain Angelo Nell and Deputy Captain Shaohui are not here." Someone whispered. Aubrey Harvey''s eye twitched. Not long after he and his sister joined the joint law enforcement team, just in time for the power vacuum period, he was pushed out by the Church of Storms to temporarily perform the duties of the captain. I want to know that there will definitely be many people who will not accept it. At this time, there was new news from Gustav Cook. The information provided by the deputy director alone almost made them connect the whole matter together! (end of this chapter) Chapter 377： Countess Chapter 377 Countess "The invitation letter is in the hands of Art." Gustav Cook passed on this seemingly inconspicuous news to the outside world. After deliberation, Gustav Cook selected this message. In his mind, the countess probably had something to do with members of the Corpse Eater, so there must be some unknown factor that cared so much about an invitation letter. It cannot be caused by Monica Crane, the countess who killed an ordinary person would not care about leaving evidence at all. This news has a high probability of attracting corpse eaters. As for attracting the attention of the countess, even if he didn''t say it, the countess would still know. Besides, it might be possible to use this to dig out the secret of the invitation letter, and Yate would also like to know it. If it doesnt work, at worst, change another message. Yate has no time limit. Then, the person monitoring him passed the message back. The members of the United Law Enforcement Team already know that the invitation letter is in the hands of Yate. The key point is why Gustav Cook wants to pass this news out and to whom! Gustav Cook didn''t tell the countess directly, but spread the news by casting a wide net, which is more likely. I didn''t expect to confuse the members of the United Law Enforcement Team. With the current black information, it is not easy for the joint law enforcement team to arrest him and torture him. How do you say he is also a deputy director, and the government has always strictly limited the scope of power of the joint law enforcement team. Rules cannot be broken. Strictly speaking, they have crossed the line by monitoring and tracking Gustav Cook. "Continue to monitor!" I can only continue to monitor, hoping that this person can bring them more surprises. At the same time, arrange manpower to investigate the cause of Monica Crane''s death and the robbery of the body. You can also start with Gustav Cook. Because Gustav Cook is also investigating the case. As for Yate, they also sent people to watch. Do not stare at people, but at houses. As the news of Gustav Cook spreads, someone will come to the door. Aubrey Harvey''s ability to do things is not bad. In the southeast corner of Pudela City is Qiyun Mountain, which is more than 500 meters above sea level. Although the altitude of Qiyun Mountain is not high, due to special reasons such as climate, in the early morning, evening or heavy fog, the top of the mountain is often shrouded in clouds and fog, and it only surrounds the small part of the top of the mountain, which does not affect the traffic below. The origin of the name "Qiyunshan", there is a saying that it comes from this. Very apt. There is another theory that a professional from the East gave the name, but it is not known whether it was intentionally hidden or for other reasons. More information has not been verified, and the citizens of Pudera City are more willing to accept the first theory. More than one congressman proposed to change Qi Yunshan''s western name, but it was ignored every time. Today''s Qiyun Mountain has become a residential area where nobles, high-ranking officials, and wealthy businessmen gather. From bottom to top, the status gradually increases. Like a rich businessman, no matter how rich he is, he cannot live on the top of the mountain. I dare not let them live. Those who live on the top of the mountain are all great nobles, and the viscount started. It''s not that the Viscount can live here, it''s just a starting condition! There are not many houses on the top of the mountain, mostly manors and villas, hidden in the mountains and forests. There is no need to repeat the environmental conditions, the people who live here have already explained everything. That Audrey Earl Whitt lives here. A heavily guarded manor. There are many flower trees planted in the manor, so more care workers are needed. In the evening, the servants and cooks got busy on time. The countess woke up. After receiving the news from Gustav Cook, the Countess did not take immediate action, but continued her lunch break. As always, sleep until evening. While she was washing, the servants prepared the supper, and brought it to the table exactly when she was done. No wonder the residents below are keen to hire servants who have retired from the top of the mountain! When the countess was eating, the head maid and the butler waited on her. "Art Byron, whose real name is Art Tavel, is a descendant of the Tavel family of demon warlocks. This family has completely declined, no matter its strength or influence, it can only settle in the countryside. Moya University graduate. During school, he was taciturn and passionate about occultism. He only had a close relationship with a classmate named Matt Isaac, and they rented together off-campus. There were rumors that their relationship was beyond friendship, but it has not been verified. In February, Matt Isaac left suddenly. After that, his temperament changed drastically. First, he was accepted as a student by Amos Hughes, and then he got acquainted with Moore Lane, Angelo Nell, Shao Hui and others, and became a powerful professional himself. Monica Crane, a college classmate of his, visited him a few days ago and invited him to last night''s party. The invitation letter should have been sent to him at that time. However, since he returned from participating in the trials of those 4 families, he has been staying behind closed doors. Monica Crane did not see anyone else, and he did not attend the party last night. In addition, he has a very good relationship with the guy in Detrick''s lab, and that guy is at his place this afternoon. " The butler read to her the information about Art that he had inquired in the afternoon. From this, we can see the background of the nobility. It took less than half a day to find out so much information, it would be impossible for Moore Lane to do it! The Countess had just finished eating a small dish of caviar, wiped her mouth with a silk scarf, and took a sip of the brightly colored wine to rinse her mouth. Then she asked, "Do you suspect that he was replaced?" Obviously, this person is not a vase. He seems to be careless, but he can accurately grasp the key points. As for what will be replaced, just think about the blood of the Tavel family. "The probability of being affected is higher." The housekeeper corrected her. "That''s right, he must pass the test to participate in the trials of those 4 families." The Countess immediately responded, and then asked: "How is his strength?" "Below level 4 is very strong, but the one in Dietrich''s laboratory is more troublesome." The butler reminded. "Tell me, how did he, a little fellow of less than 4th level, make a 7th-level powerhouse look at him differently?" the countess suddenly asked with great interest. Level 7 is already another form, and it is difficult to define it with human thinking mode. One of the important features is "difficult to touch"! How did he, a little guy with less than level 4, do this? Could it be that he has some kind of special ability to make people close or communicate with others? "I don''t know." The butler shook his head bluntly. This is also where he feels strange, no, magical! "Find a chance, I''ll meet him in person." The Countess suddenly became very interested in him. "I''ll make arrangements." The housekeeper didn''t dissuade, but complied. (end of this chapter) Chapter 378： interest Chapter 378 Interest The housekeeper should be very straightforward, not only because of his own responsibilities, but also because he is used to being almost omnipotent. In Pudera City, the title of Countess is very useful, and there are almost nothing that cannot be done in general! The Countess wants to meet Art Tavel, no matter how you look at it, the latter should be honored. However, the fact is that he was ruthlessly rejected! He approached Moore Lane first. Moore Lane knew that it was impossible for Art to agree, but he still agreed, and asked it himself, and passed it on to him after being rejected. No reason, just refuse. This annoyed the butler who had almost forgotten what it was like to be rejected. However, he always kept in mind that he forgot his duties, and would not easily cause trouble for the Earl, so he continued to ask the top leaders of Terra Church and Dawn Church to come forward. This time, I will directly find 2 companies together! However, again rejected. Obviously, it conveys the meaning of "no one can do it well"! Yate actually wanted to meet the countess, and asked her the secret of this invitation letter. It would be better if she had someone from the Corpse Eater beside her, and entrusted Samantha Lily to help him catch one. General level 7 professionals, even Monroe Cromwell, would not be able to do this kind of thing for him, with the exception of Samantha Lily. She is a pragmatist. If she can get the knowledge she wants at an easier price, why not do it? However, Arter cares more about his own life than these. If you cant tell, you wont go out! As for letting the countess come to see him, such words must never be said, it is not offending, but insulting! The reason for the refusal will definitely not be told to the other party. In desperation, the butler tried to ask someone from Moya University to come forward, which is also his alma mater after all. Unexpectedly, this time I was rejected in the please link! It''s not that the people at Moya University didn''t want to help, but because of the teaching assistant, the relationship between Art and the school became very cold, and even the school''s invitation to come back to teach was rejected. Moya University always thought that he was worried about the teaching assistant. In fact, it was because the predecessor didn''t have much impression of the school, let alone him, who only had a negative impression. But the reason for rejecting the school invitation is not this, but because he needs more free time at this stage and is not suitable for any job. Like that kind of practice while working part-time, which one is not a helpless move? After being rejected three times in a row, the butler finally realized that the reason was not with him! Obviously, Yate is not because of the invitation letter, otherwise they should meet and discuss. After contacting Yate again, he never went out after returning from the ruins. Even the meals were delivered to the door by Moore Ryan himself (by the way when he was eating). It is not difficult to guess that his current situation may be quite special. Actually, Moore Lane should have guessed it as early as after he was rejected, but it was only procrastinated until now because of frustration and stubbornness. No choice but to tell the countess the truth. It has been delayed for 2 days! "Maybe he was fishing." The countess said thoughtfully after hearing this. "Fishing?" The butler showed a puzzled expression. Half of it is true, generally it is cooperation. The Countess of them likes to plan some things personally, and she is very intelligent. It is not surprising to find out the other party''s true purpose through some clues. "The news that the invitation letter is in his hands, who do you think spread it?" asked the countess. "Isn''t it Gustav Cook?" the butler asked. It was he who told the countess this news. However, he immediately realized: "You mean him?" The connection is smooth and smooth, without any trace of acting. "It must be him!" The Countess frowned slightly, and said, "There is the one from Dietrich''s laboratory. If he didn''t agree, how dare Gustav Cook spread the news?" "Yeah" the butler thought of Gustav Cook''s behavior in the past two days, and was deeply convinced. In the past 2 days, Gustav Cook was completely huddled in the City Council building! Moreover, he will not meet anyone alone, as if he is afraid of some kind of danger. A look of greed for life and fear of death. "He refused my invitation, that is to say, the fish he wanted to catch was not me." The Countess continued. "The corpse eater!" The housekeeper immediately added. Sure enough, there is a connection with the Corpse Eater Cult! But it doesn''t seem to be the kind of connection that the outside world thinks. "Tell me, what did he do with the corpse eaters?" the countess asked suspiciously. "Could it be the one from Detrick''s laboratory?" The butler thought for a while and replied. Art''s life trajectory has nothing to do with the Corpse Eaters, and he will not be crazy enough to make a deal with the Corpse Eaters, let alone provoke the Corpse Eaters. The only possibility is probably Detrick''s laboratory The one who used him as bait. "Not necessarily." The countess shook her head lightly. The butler suddenly showed a surprised expression. This time it''s real. He is very aware of the wisdom and ability of his earl, and has accurately predicted many things. Could it be that it was Art Tavel''s own behavior? Are young people nowadays so wild? That''s the corpse eater! Do whatever it takes to achieve your goals, and will retaliate wildly once there is a grudge! Otherwise, why are only the official and large organizations aiming at cracking down on Corpse Eaters? Organizations and families of average strength dare not! "Wait a minute, I''ll see him again when his affairs are over." The countess was in high spirits. Interested. love this kind of thing the most! "I''ll arrange someone to keep an eye on him." The housekeeper obviously realized the surprise and said proactively. "Be careful not to be discovered." The countess reminded. "Yes." The butler went down to arrange staff. Another family staring at Art. night. A pub on York Street in the inner city. Unlike Benedict Gladstone''s, this is an upscale, formal bar. Needless to say the environment, the decoration is full of style, and the atmosphere of the lighting is just right, which is obviously made by professionals. Many young people come and go, especially many college students like to come here for recreation in their spare time. Marvin Elsie, that handsome young man who followed Professor Auguston Mond to Pudera City, and seemed to have another person inside him, also came to this bar. However, he didn''t come to drink and entertain, but to stare at people. The target is two young and beautiful women in their early 20s. Moya University students, followed from school to here. It is naturally impossible for two ordinary people to find him. Ordered a glass of wine and slowly killed the time. During the period, several women came to strike up a conversation. His handsome appearance seems to be very popular. Naturally, he rejected them all. After a few times, no one bothered him anymore. Until late at night, the two female students finally had enough fun and left half drunk. He waited for a moment before following out. The two female students hadn''t gone far, and they supported each other to move forward. Because there are street lights, and there are many shops that are still open nearby, and they drank a lot of alcohol, the two of them didn''t seem to be afraid. The figure quietly sank into the darkness, and he followed. Soon, 2 female students walked around the corner. He suddenly stopped at the corner. (end of this chapter) Chapter 379： show up Chapter 379 appeared York Street is also an upper-level area in the inner city, with high-grade infrastructure. As far as street lights are concerned, it is not as dark as other areas. It is so bright that even the cracks in the bricks and stones on the ground can be seen clearly. . There happened to be a street light on the corner where Marvin Elsie stopped. However, there is no shadow of him on the ground! Back and forth, left and right, no matter which direction! If it is seen by ordinary people, I don''t know how it will react. As if he had discovered something, Marvin Elsie suddenly disappeared into the air. It''s like a phantom reaching the time limit. There is no trace. After a while, a ray of night wind blows. Two figures suddenly appeared at the place where Marvin Elsie was standing before. "No?" One of them muttered suspiciously. "Did you find us?" Another person wondered if they had exposed their whereabouts. "It shouldn''t be!" The previous one was obviously very confident in his own strength. "Only this reason can explain why he left suddenly." The other man was more rational. At this time, the two female students who were half drunk before also came back. "Didn''t you catch it?" The two of them held each other''s arms, so that there would be a sense of security, and they would not be too flustered. After all, they took a lot of risks in their actions tonight. However, they took such a big risk, but they failed to catch anyone! What will they do? Thinking of the consequences of being targeted, the two of them turned pale and their bodies trembled slightly. During this period of time, to be prepared, from the day when Agnette Mond came to Moya University, students from Moya University began to disappear. 1 per day, all female students! This also made Agnette Mond a key suspect. The school did not fail to take action, and cooperated with the officials to try to catch the murderer by fishing. The two of them are bait. Just 2 days into action. It was discovered today that Marvin Elsie was quietly following 2 people! Marvin Elsie is too arrogant, and the people who spy on and protect him are very professional, so he has not noticed it. After all, it involves a famous professor, and Moya University hired him with great difficulty, so direct evidence is needed. Just stalking, does not prove that Marvin Elsie is the murderer, you can find another excuse. It is best to be able to grasp the current situation. So there was the scene just now. "Don''t worry, we will always protect you until the murderer is caught!" The mission failed, and it was probably due to their own mistakes, the two of them were not in a happy mood. However, they did not abandon the two because of the failure of the mission, saying that they would be responsible to the end. After all, he is a student of Moya University, and it is related to his own reputation. "Thank you..." After hearing this, the two girls thanked with gratitude. "This is our duty." The two professionals saw that one of the girls was still shivering, showing no sign of relief, so they took the initiative to comfort them: "Don''t worry, it''s okay." At this time, the other girl who was holding the girl''s arm seemed to have discovered something, her face suddenly showed a frightened expression, her body trembled, her mouth opened to a surprising extent, and she wanted to scream, or I wanted to say something, but no sound came out. People will temporarily lose their voice in a state of extreme panic. The two professionals reacted very quickly. They first threw an attack behind them, then quickly turned around to protect the two girls behind them. However, there is nothing behind. "Pfft!" A sound of bone and muscle tearing sounded, and 2 ferocious claws pierced through the chests of the two of them, grabbing their hearts. It was warm and still beating. The two people still had expressions of surprise and disbelief on their faces, and they tried hard to turn around, trying to see clearly what killed them. However, even this last wish was not fulfilled in the end. As the two claws retracted along the original path, the last breath of life of the two of them also dissipated. "Boom!" "Boom!" The body fell down, revealing the 2 girls behind. One person still maintained the expression of panic and loss of voice before, his whole body was shaking like chaff, and his whole body was stiff. He clearly wanted to let go of the hand holding his "girlfriend", but his body refused to listen. The other one is the owner of those 2 claws. He still maintains a beautiful face, but his hands have become ferocious eagle claws, and the surface is covered with a layer of scales that seem to accumulate old skin. It feels as if a knife will not leave a trace, and the joints are thick Strong, with sharp, slightly curved nails, in stark contrast to the slender, tender wrists. I don''t know when I was possessed by a "monster"! The two professionals were completely unaware. This girl opened her mouth so wide that it is definitely beyond the reach of ordinary people. Judging by the expression on his face, he was clearly enjoying it. The girl next to her was frightened. Some wet marks appear on the feet. "It''s you disgusting bugs again!" Marvin Elsie reappeared as he complained in disgust. He didn''t leave! Hearing what he meant, he seemed to recognize the origin of the monster occupying the girl''s body. Such an obvious style, as long as you know something, it is not difficult to recognize it. By the way, he is the voice of a middle-aged man now. Being scolded as a "bug", the other party was obviously very upset. He stopped tasting carefully and ate the heart in his mouth in two or three bites. He asked hoarsely, "Who are you?" You can''t tell the difference between a man and a woman just by their voice. If Marvin Elsey didn''t make him feel mysterious and dangerous, he wouldn''t be bothered to talk nonsense. "What are you guys doing here? What disgusting ceremony are you preparing?" Marvin Elsie asked instead of answering his question. Being provoked twice in a row, the other party showed obvious anger on his face, but he became more cautious. He let go of his "best friend" to facilitate the fight, and at the same time warned Marvin Elsie: "Since you know my identity, you should know Our style!" "Revenge is inevitable!" Marvin Elsie said indifferently, thinking that he was bigger than the other party because of his own background, but unexpectedly he asked suddenly: "Do you know who I am?" The other party was dumbfounded. Know and ask him? "So, you don''t even know who I am, so who are you going to take revenge on?" Marvin Elsie shrugged confidently. "Do you think that the Church of Corpse Eaters used divination abilities for a small character like you?" The other party was about to speak, but was blocked by his words. The corpse eaters! "You didn''t choose people from so many places, why did you choose Moya University?" Marvin Elsie sighed softly, and suddenly clenched his right hand. A dog-like mouth appeared out of thin air, swallowed the opponent whole, and then disappeared into the air again. The whole process takes less than 1 second. Succinct and neat. "Small little move!" Marvin Elsie snorted lightly. The guy was stalling for time, quietly playing tricks, trying to poison him. Glanced at the remaining girl, ignored the scene, turned and disappeared. (end of this chapter) Chapter 380： oath Chapter 380 Oath "The bug of the Corpse Eater!" After returning to the dormitory, Marvin Elsie said to Agnette Mond and the strong man who were waiting. Because of conditional restrictions, they did not know the news of the appearance of the Corpse Eater in advance. The government and several churches and associations are only conducting investigations and searches secretly without making any noise, so as to avoid causing panic. Most of the members of the Corpse Eater Cult are humans. Although many forms have changed, the church''s method of screening foreign creatures is not applicable. Can only be searched manually. "They popped up again?" Agnette Mond frowned. Knows the dead cannibalism. "This group of guys are like bedbugs, it''s hard to kill them!" Marvin Elsie complained, and waved the member of the Corpse Eater out. There is some extra saliva on the body, as if it was really contained in the mouth of a certain creature. Before he could react, Agnette Mond had tacitly thrown out a black thread to bind him. Augunet Mond is also a professional! The black line seemed to appear out of nowhere, and it was obviously not an ordinary line. The member of the Corpse Eater Cult couldn''t move for a moment. There were cracks on the skin on his body, and he wanted to "transform", but unfortunately he was much slower. "What are you doing with the female students at Moya University?" asked Agnette Mond. If it wasn''t for the other party''s behavior that threatened his identity, he wouldn''t bother to care about what the corpse eater did. Because the time is highly consistent, some people naturally include him as a suspect. Although I know it is unlikely. But he can''t gamble! This case was not done by him, but he had other purposes. In order not to be watched all the time, he could only take the initiative to help solve it. That''s why Marvin Elsie is following those 2 girls. Although there was a little accident, the goal was achieved. Now is to torture the purpose of the Corpse Eater, and then find a way to disclose it to the school to clear the suspicion on himself. "I..." The members of the Corpse Eater didn''t want to answer, but they spoke involuntarily, with a terrified expression on their faces. "Be careful!" Marvin Elsie suddenly summoned a giant mouth and swallowed him in. Before being swallowed, his body was already showing a tendency to swell. None of the 3 people at the scene were newbies, and they could tell at a glance that this was a sign of triggering some kind of oath. The panic on his face was not just because he couldn''t help himself, but also because he was afraid of death! After a few seconds, Marvin Elsie released him again. Sure enough, there was only a pile of minced meat left. I can''t die anymore! "It seems that their plans are not small!" Augustinet Mond said in a deep voice. It''s not that they didn''t know the existence of the oath, but they didn''t expect that the Corpse Eater actually set an oath on such a small character! An oath cannot be taken into effect just by swearing it casually. It requires a ceremony and a host. The scale of the ceremony and the strength of the host are related to the level of the oath. There is no buffer at all for a trigger-to-death oath like this... Well, the three of them dont know what level they are, and the oath cannot be held by ordinary professions, but it is not low. "I''ll send his body back!" Marvin Elsie put away the minced meat and turned to leave. Their purpose is not to solve the case, but to remove the suspicion from themselves. This pile of minced meat can at least prove something. With his speed, no one should have discovered the scene. Unless someone happens to be passing there. His luck is that no one happens to show up. The frightened girl was still shivering in the night wind. Sanity has been greatly impacted. Thinking that it would be useful to keep her, Marvin Elsie added a layer of protection for her. Through a pitfall, he gained a wisdom. When he appeared for the second time, he was not his true colors. This girl couldn''t see his appearance at all. Before leaving, he kindly pushed down the street lamp. The movement is enough to attract people to come. that''s the truth. Soon there were several terrified screams. There was a burst of chicken and dog jumping! Leaving aside the tragic situation at the scene, a girl from Moya University was turned into a pile of minced meat, a girl was scared to death, and two newcomers with good potential were killed in the official barrier organization, which will definitely cause a huge commotion! The Barrier Organization is an official organization whose main members are professionals trained and recruited by the government. Different from the joint law enforcement team, this is a truly official force, and its main purpose is not to fight, but to protect important people, similar to professional bodyguards. The barrier is divided into 2 systems. One system is recruited professionals, who mainly serve as instructors and perform some more dangerous peripheral tasks. Another system is self-trained professionals, who are the real ones. The two professionals who died were the professionals they trained, so they naturally feel very distressed and valued. It was originally regarded as an experience, after all, real talents cannot be cultivated in the greenhouse. I guessed that this case might be done by a professional, but I didn''t expect it to be such a cunning and evil professional! Some information can already be deduced from the scene, not to mention that there are some components in the minced meat that obviously do not belong to humans. Moya University persuaded two students to act as bait, and now both of them had an accident, the school must have an explanation to the parents and the students. No small matter! Lets put it this way, at least one person at the director level must resign, and even the vice principal who agreed to this plan at the beginning will be affected! The impact is too bad. In addition, Moya University will also ask the authorities for an explanation. Because this plan is officially proposed. Also, there are many witnesses to tonight''s incident, and it must not be covered up. The missing student case, which was originally intended to be handled in a low-key manner, can no longer be low-key, and needs to consider how to deal with public doubts. In fact, it was only the next day that the news of "a student disappeared at Moya University" and "a monster killed someone in the inner city last night" spread throughout the city, and many different versions were derived. Thanks to someone, the people of Pudera City have unexpected enthusiasm and creativity for rumors and gossip. For example, "Monster Murder Case", there is actually a "Monster Love Murder Case" version! Fortunately, Art heard it from Moore Lane, so it is not far from the truth. It was his alma mater after all, Moore Lane told him on purpose. In addition, that "monster" is likely to be a member of the Corpse Eater Cult. Yat waited at home for the past two days but failed to find a member of the Corpse Eater, but was killed elsewhere. Let him not know what to say. The guy who started it was too dark, and the body turned into a pile of minced meat, which could no longer be used. It has been confirmed that there is a third party on site. "Why did the members of the Corpse Eater attack the girls from Moya University?" Does Moya University have any special attribute bonuses? Or, whoever runs this program has any hatred for Moya University? Moya University is also unfavorable in passing years. Moore Lane couldn''t answer the questions that the officials and the school hadn''t clarified. "What''s the origin of that Augustine Mond?" Only then did Art know that Moya University had hired a master archaeologist who was said to be as good as the old man from the outside world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 381： excessive curiosity Chapter 381 Excessive curiosity Yate just asked casually out of a little curiosity, and didn''t have the kind of "the old man''s position can''t be occupied by anyone". Even if Moya University is looking for a dead man, it has nothing to do with him. "It is said that he is a scholar not inferior to Professor Hughes." Moore Lane''s understanding of Agnette Mond all came from Moya University''s promotional materials for him. "Is it possible that he is a member of the Corpse Eater?" Art knew the name "Augunet Mond" because Moore Lane said that he had been listed as a suspect in the student''s disappearance case. "Since he came to Pudera City, Moya University began to have students disappearing, and then he was just listed as a suspect. What happened last night, it seems that it is indeed very similar." Moore Lane echoed. . "So?" Art asked the result directly. He didn''t think he was the only one who thought of this. Instead of waiting for Moore Lane to come up with a "but", he might as well ask himself first. "In order to prove his innocence, Moya University specially invited a paladin from the Church of Dawn to test him today, and it turned out that he has nothing to do with the Corpse Eater." Moore said, shaking his head. A paladin of the Church of Dawn, with the ability to detect and eliminate evil. Because of the emergence of the corpse-eating religion, I came to Pudera City specially. From here, we can see how hard several churches have cracked down on the Corpse Eater. It''s just that the Corpse Food Cult is well hidden, and there are no clues until now, but some unpromising cultists have been found, including several peripheral members of the evil spirit sect. The Evil Spirit Religion heard that the Corpse Food Cult appeared in Pudera City, and was a little curious, but it was not worth wasting energy on it, so they sent a few peripheral members over to inquire about information, but the luck was bad, and they were discovered as soon as they settled down. "Paladin?" Art was sensitive to the name. Moore Lane briefly introduced him. He knows very little, so he can only briefly introduce it. Yate already has the Paladin profession, so he doesn''t care too much. The name is the same, not surprising. "How long will you continue?" Moore Ryan asked suddenly. "I don''t know either." Art spread his hands and said. "The countess'' personality is not very gentle, but it''s a bit strange to be rejected by you twice without any response." Moore reminded him, "Of course, it may be the one who is afraid of Detrick''s laboratory." . "Yes." Art understood. He was also very curious about the countess, such as why he had this invitation letter in his hands. However, he is not suitable for contact with the other party now. As long as the other party does not move, he will not move. "Are you trying to get the idea of ????a corpse eater?" Moore Ryan guessed it himself. "To be precise, I need the complete body of a member of the Corpse Eater Cult!" Art explained. If one or two members died, the Corpse Food Cult should not be very concerned. He understood it this way. "It''s good for you to have a sense of proportion." "Ok." "gone." "All the meals are packed for you." Moore Lane came here this time to tell him this information, so that he would not be ignorant of the outside world at home. Some information is not suitable for Jim to know, but also because he is getting more and more optimistic about him, so he came here in person. By the way, pack some meals. After watching him leave, Arter returned to the house. Still regretting that the corpse of the Corpse Eater member turned into a pile of minced meat, otherwise it could be bought in some way, so there would be no need to "fish". Although there is Gregoria Kate to rely on, what if a shark is caught? It is definitely the best to be able to achieve the goal easily. Entering the living room, I saw the invitation letter in a prominent position. He, Gregoria Kate, and Samantha Lily have all checked it, and there is nothing else except that it is made of human skin and has something to do with Necrophagia. Moreover, neither the Countess nor the Corpse Eater seemed to care much, and never came to ask for it. But he couldn''t handle it at will, and he didn''t even dare to discard it. What if there is some important secret? Gustav Cook has spread the news, and those 2 companies must have looked for him. Didnt mean to complain about Gustav Cook. The two companies didnt act. It may be that the secrets involved in the invitation letter are very important, and the two companies are afraid. It''s just that every time he sees this invitation, he has the urge to soak it in water, bake it in fire, or even cut it open! I have used the identification scroll a long time ago, and the only information I got is that the material is not ordinary human skin, but the skin of a strong man. Intuition told him that there must be a deeper secret, which cannot be identified just by identifying the scroll. He is not surprised by this. It has long been expected that there must be an upper limit to the items that the identification scroll can identify, otherwise the identification scroll should be an item beyond the 9th level. At this time, he finally knew what the "sequelae" of his fusion of spiritual organs were. Excessive curiosity! Generally speaking, this nature will only be awakened after the 4th level, but signs begin to appear after the fusion of spiritual organs. Indeed, he who has experienced the rebirth of his home and carries the memories of his previous life has a strong curiosity about many things. It''s just that he''s been in control. After the fusion of the spiritual organs, this part of the nature is activated. Both good and bad. Excessive curiosity can not only become the driving force for his progress, but also may become the source of danger. In such a world, knowing too much may not be a good thing. Fortunately, he can control this impulse. High mental value is one reason, and another reason is that the spiritual organs created by oneself are easier to control than the organs of spirit world creatures. When he fuses, he has a luck bonus. Not to mention that there are no sequelae at all, it is still possible to control it . But this kind of "sequelae" will become more and more intense as the rank increases, and this is the crux of the problem. Otherwise, how could it become a difficult problem for all professionals? All he can do now is to be familiar with and adapt. This invitation letter became a tool for him to hone his will, and he held it in his hand to observe from time to time. Although it is made of human skin, this invitation does not have any weird or uncomfortable smell. On the contrary, it smells very good and feels very good, comparable to the finest silk. The craftsmanship of the maker is very exquisite. Put it in a conspicuous position, so that you can see it at any time. The more "impulsive" times, it will naturally become dull. Men have a say in this. After 2 days, he had already memorized all the patterns on the invitation letter. But still haven''t found the secret. Today is no exception, I had dinner in front of this invitation letter. Although there is still an urge to explore, it is no longer that strong. It''s like the energy of a man after 30. After dinner, I read and studied even harder than my predecessor when I was in college. I wonder if I will come tonight. (end of this chapter) Chapter 382： its not right Chapter 382 is wrong The night is getting darker. Bright moonlight shines through the window on Art who is in front of the desk. No matter what the weather outside is, the moonlight shining on him is always bright. Yate held a book as thick as a previous life dictionary, and studied it with some difficulty. Knowledge is not a simple memorization, even if the intelligence is very high, he still needs a sufficient foundation to understand the knowledge of the upper system. This book is the old man''s interpretation of many prohibitions that he has discovered so far and that he has come into contact with. It is filled with a large number of drawings, many of which are even more difficult to understand than architectural drawings; It is difficult to understand accurately for a moment; there is also knowledge on the mysterious side, which involves the existence of many spirit worlds, ancient sects and tribal customs, etc... It is not difficult for him to understand it. He raised his head by chance, only to realize that the night outside the window was so dark that it seemed to be stained with thick ink, and he couldn''t see his fingers. Only the beam of moonlight shining on him is still bright, and the others have been cut off by the deep night. Can''t hear anything, no wonder it''s so quiet. Things are not right! However, Gregoria Kate did not raise the alarm, and no one showed up. He didn''t act rashly, but quietly summoned Raum. Raum entered the invincible form and flew into the sky. Yate saw through its eyes that the area he was in had been shrouded in this deep black! This is not to come or let it go, once it comes, it will be a big battle! Lauru couldn''t see through the situation from above, so he could only fly down. Invincible is good for this, dont worry about anything, just be reckless! so many people! There are always more than 10 people. However, it seems wrong! Different from what he had expected, these people were not targeting him, but were distributed around the Church of Souls, covering the main body of the Church of Souls with a dark green "fishing net". The Soul Church exudes a gray light, making this "fishing net" unable to fall. The two sides are in a stalemate. No wonder Gregoria Kate didnt call the police, and no wonder no one came to the door. The target of these guys is Gregoria Kate! Will there be another force? The means arranged by this group of guys have the effect of isolating sound, light effects and spiritual power fluctuations, and he didn''t notice it at all at home! Art didn''t even think about it, and directly activated the tooth that Samantha Lily gave him. Someone who can trap Gregoria Kate is not something he can deal with! Has always been self-aware. Actually, this black substance also has a stun effect, which even level 4 professionals cannot avoid! That''s why the other party ignored him. Take it for granted that he is unconscious. But he didn''t expect that his spiritual organs could automatically resolve such abnormal effects that were not of a high rank! He can be promoted to the fourth level at any time, which happens to be able to resolve the abnormality of the fourth level. It stands to reason that this substance has the effect of shielding spiritual fluctuations, and his information cannot be transmitted. But how could Samantha Lilly have not thought of this? The tooth given to him does not need to be passed on at all, it directly triggers the fluctuation of another item on his body! And, after activation, the teeth in Yate''s hand suddenly floated up, triggering a barrier to protect him. is quite thoughtful. About 2 seconds later, the figure of Samantha Lily appeared above the area. From a distance, I found the weirdness of this area. It''s like disappearing from this world, completely unaware of the breath here! Glancing at the strange black below, a giant black claw suddenly appeared behind her, about 10 meters long, and grabbed it down! There was no violent collision, like a hot knife cutting cheese, a large piece of the strange black below was grabbed. "Don''t worry, hold on!" "Which one can''t hold on, remember to tell in advance, don''t force it!" After a large piece is missing, the weird black color suddenly fails. Yate suddenly heard voices from outside, saw the moonlight pouring down again, and suddenly felt very close to the night. I have to say that Samantha Lily controlled her strength very well. Not only did she not hurt the house below, even those people didn''t notice it immediately. "No!" It wasn''t until someone discovered that they could clearly hear each other''s voices without props, and then they realized it. However, it was too late. The black giant claw was fished out again! The wind is light and the clouds are calm, without the slightest smoke and fire. Instantly captured a few guys in weird black robes! The dark green "fishing net" was also cut off by the toenail of the giant claw. An object that can trap Gregoria Kate is like a child''s toy in her hands. On the Soul Church, gray light suddenly bloomed, and the figure of Gregoria Kate appeared. Staring blankly at the few remaining enemies, the cobweb-like thing that Yate had seen before appeared behind her, and 5 "chains" popped out, piercing the remaining 5 people like tentacles. body, forcibly pulled out the spirit bodies of the five people! "what-" It seems that Gregoria Kate is very angry. The five people''s heart-piercing screams made Art couldn''t help grinning. I dont know if she did it on purpose, or the process itself was very slow. The whole process lasted for more than 5 seconds! Calling at this level, even if it lasts for 1 second, may damage the vocal cords! These 5 people yelled for more than 5 seconds! The pain experienced can be imagined. Because there was no black material shielding, the miserable screams could not be heard far away in the quiet night. At least the Church of the Storm must have heard it. Even if they are not members of the Church of Storms, ordinary people can hear it, and I dont know how many people woke up from their dreams. Screaming so badly! I dont know how long this group of guys have been planning, but they were wiped out in just a few seconds anyway. Except for the tattered "fishing net", there is nothing else left on the scene. No, there are still 5 corpses! Yat rushed out immediately, and asked at the same time: "Is the corpse not in danger?" "No." Gregoria Kate replied a little tiredly. Needless to think, Samantha Lily must be his rescuer. "Okay!" As soon as Art heard it, he quickly put away the five corpses. Someone will come soon, so hurry up. Samantha Lily fell down and looked at Gregoria Kate with obvious surprise and wonder. "Thank you so much!" Gregoria Kate thanked her. "1 favor!" Samantha Lily said directly without being polite. If it was another professional, even if she was level 7, she would not ask for favors so blatantly, but this spirit body in front of her is different! Even if she is said to be threatening to repay her favor, she still has to settle for this favor. "Yeah." Gregoria Kate nodded. The grace of saving lives, it should be. Samantha Lily smiled and asked, "Do you need a thug?" I dont even know who the other party is! Just started too quickly, I didn''t look at it carefully, and the other party didn''t have time to speak. But it doesn''t matter, no matter who the opponent is, she will definitely be the thug! "You should deal with the matter in front of you first!" Art said helplessly. Someone from the Church of Storms has rushed over. (end of this chapter) Chapter 383： "fishing net" Chapter 383 "Fishing Nets" After all, this is the territory of the Church of the Storm. It is impossible for there to be no response to such an inhuman commotion at night. It was Art''s "acquaintance" who came. Bert Wells. After experiencing rebirth from the ashes, this person stood out in the Church of Storms, and his status was significantly improved. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be responsible for such an important thing as being on duty at night. As we all know, no matter the bad guys, cultists, or some weird existences, most of them like to be active at night. All churches have experienced surprise attacks, and most of them are at night. Therefore, the team leaders on duty at night are all trustworthy believers with certain strength, and even become a necessary procedure for the superiors. If this kind of movement happened in other places, Bert Wells would definitely not need to go out in person, but the Church of Souls is a specially marked existence within the Church of Storms. Do not interfere, but cannot ignore. Moreover, there is an Yate living here, and the contacts involved are not simple. Bert Wells came over in person. As mentioned earlier, it is the original function of the night shift. In fact, there has been no wave for decades, and the church as a whole has been slacking off, including but not limited to morning classes and night classes. Now within the Church of Storms, the night shift only has the function of "programs necessary for superiors", and its own function is ignored. Don''t say that he left for a short time due to business, even if he was lazy, no one cared. Never thought that anyone would dare to attack the Church of Storms, even if they knew that someone from the Corpse Eater had recently appeared in Pudera City. By the time he arrived at the scene, Gregoria Kate had already disappeared, leaving only Art and Samantha Lily studying the dark green "fishing net" that suddenly shrank to the size of a washbasin. The previous "fishing net" covered the entire main body of the Church of Souls, suppressing Gregoria Kate so that she couldn''t fight back. It must be a treasure. Sadly spoiled by Samantha Lilly. "Can''t you be gentler?" Bert Wells had just approached when he heard Art complaining to Samantha Lily. The point is, Samantha Lily doesn''t mind! "Is your life more important than a foreign object?" It sounds like a reprimand, but there is obviously more concern. "Good evening, Ms. Lily." "Mr. Tavel, good evening." Bert Wells greeted 2 people separately. Already know Art''s real last name. They are not acquaintances, and it is because of the last experience that he has transformed. Although he is not grateful, at least he has no grudges against the two of them. It''s not from the strength of Samantha Lily, but from the bottom of my heart. "It''s you." Art still remembered him. "Bert Wells." Bert Wells introduced himself. With the change of mentality, great changes have taken place in how people behave. In the words of colleagues and leaders, it means becoming "mature and stable". "May I ask what happened here?" Bert Wells asked directly. The weird black has dissipated, but a trace of residue can still be detected. In addition, the weird "fishing net" in front of Art and the appearance of Samantha Lily all showed that what happened here was more troublesome than he expected. "A group of guys in black robes sneaked up on me." Art replied succinctly. Gregia Kate''s existence was kept as secret as possible. Bert Wells is a little skeptical. Although he is very capable, he is only a third-level rookie after all. Why would he attack him so aggressively? Judging from the remaining traces, it seems that the entire area has been blocked just now! "So that''s the case." However, it was wise not to expose him, but asked along his words: "Do you know who it is? If necessary, I can help." Take the initiative to show favor. Although the Church of Storms belongs to a superpower, this side is only a small division. Moreover, the seventh-order bosses of the church are not within the reach of Bert Wells. "I won''t be polite. If there is a need, I will really come to you!" Who is Yate, how could he not understand what he meant, and responded accordingly. "Good!" Bert Wells agreed. I didn''t expect to get a response from Samantha Lily, and the object of my favor was Art. "I''m usually in the Church of the Storm." Bert Wells didn''t have a Soul Eater, so he could only tell him his address. I live in the dormitory of the Church of Storms, and I live and eat in the church. "I won''t bother you anymore." He took the initiative to leave with a wink. The goal has been achieved, and there are unexpected gains, this trip is not in vain. Know what happened here, have an explanation to the church, and be able to prevent tomorrow''s investigation, and give Art a small favor. He was not at all tempted by the seemingly extraordinary and weird "fishing net" on the ground. Dont talk about him, even if Bishop Xant Harold comes over. "What is this?" After he left, Art pointed to the "fishing net" on the ground and asked. Never dared to touch it. He saw this thing suppressing Gregoria Kate in the Soul Church, even if it was destroyed, it didn''t mean there was no danger. I dont know what material is used to weave it. It looks like the fascia of some kind of animal. Its sticky and sticky. It looks sticky. The color is a strange dark green with a faint phosphorescence. It shrinks into the size of a basin After the mass, the phosphorescence fluctuated slightly, as if the mass was breathing. Strange and dangerous! However, it seems that because of being destroyed by Samantha Lily, this kind of fluctuation is very weak. Samantha Lily''s claws didn''t just destroy the superficial structure, but also the deep spiritual structure, cutting off the possibility of this thing''s self-recovery. Samantha Lily didn''t know the origin of this thing, but it didn''t matter, she let a man in black go straight out. Before it was just captured and kept alive. Gregia Kate also reappears, ready to interrogate the spirit she has drawn out. She was attacked by someone for no reason, and almost capsized in the gutter. One can imagine her mood at the moment. These people are not her opponents at all, but their methods are very targeted. First, she used that weird black to isolate all movements, including aura fluctuations, which even affected her perception, and then covered the Soul Church with this "fishing net" that just restrained the spirit body, making it difficult for her to resist. Even now, she still instinctively hates and doesn''t want to get close to this "fishing net"! "Who are you?" Yate took off the hood of the man in black robe, revealing an ordinary middle-aged man''s face, the kind that is difficult to find in the crowd. The man in black robe ignored him, but looked at Samantha Lily, and said, "It was our mistake to offend Your Excellency, and we are willing to compensate you." Yat was not angry, but his eyes lit up. It seems that he is still in charge! (end of this chapter) Chapter 384： to interrogate Chapter 384 Interrogation "Tell me who you are first." Samantha Lily said lightly. "My lord, we are the hunting team of the Corpse Eater Cult." The man in black replied respectfully. Fully deduces what is meant by "respect for strength". Yate had never even heard of the Corpse Eater Cult before, so he naturally didn''t know the so-called hunting team, but he could tell what it was by hearing the name, and frowned slightly. I was not prepared to give him a way to survive, and there was no need for emotions such as indignation and disgust. It''s just a little more pleasant. When people do good deeds, there will always be some inexplicable pleasure and sense of accomplishment. Samantha Lily and Gregoria Kate knew the nature of the Corpse Eater hunting team because of their age and experience, and at the same time showed thoughtful expressions. "What are you planning?" Samantha Lily asked immediately. Although the hunting team of the Dead Eaters is hunting, they will only be dispatched when the Dead Eaters have a big move! The man in the black robe kept silent. "Sworn?" Samantha Lily''s experience was far richer than that of Augustine Mond, so she thought of this instantly. The man in black nodded. Samantha Lily and Gregoria Kate both frowned. The latter''s preparations for interrogating the spirit body also stopped. This kind of thing, even they can''t help it. "Who are you targeting tonight?" Art also realized that he was afraid that his joy would be in vain, but he still asked unwillingly. The man in black froze for a moment, isn''t this obvious? Although she didn''t want to answer his question, she instinctively glanced at Gregoria Kate. Too easy! "Do you know her identity?" Art asked again. Samantha Lily and Gregoria Kate were not stupid, and they immediately understood his intentions, while looking at the man in black. Under the gaze of the three people, the man in black shook his head in denial. I really dont know the identity of Gregoria Kate, but I just found out that there is a powerful spirit here, and I suspect it is a soul mage. "That is to say, you are not targeting her, you are just hunting spirits." Art said slowly. The black-robed man sullenly did not dare to make any expression. "What is this fishing net thing?" Art changed the question. "The Predator." The black-robed man glanced at the "fishing net" on the ground, showing a painful expression. It''s actually a living thing! "Introduction!" Art said. Although there are many identification scrolls, their functions are limited, and it is certainly not as detailed as he introduced. can be used as validation and complement. "The hunter is a semi-living creature made by the church. It is mainly used to hunt spirit bodies, because it has a strong restraint effect on spirit bodies. That''s all I know." The black-robed man hesitated and said. Art couldn''t help looking at Samantha Lily and Gregoria Kate. The fact that the Zombie Cult can create a semi-living creature is already surprising, and this semi-living creature also possesses some kind of extraordinary ability, which is even more shocking! But he wasn''t sure if it was because he was rare, so he took a look at the reactions of the two. 2 people were equally shocked. That''s fine. "I''ll take it back to study." This time it was Samantha Lily who felt distressed. Why are you so rude! "Of course, this is your trophy." Both Art and Gregoria Kate disagreed. "What is the black substance you use to isolate movement?" Art asked again. Even Gregoria Kate has been recruited, it must be a good thing! "It''s already used up. We only allocate one vial every time we go out on a mission. We don''t know how to configure it or what materials are needed." The black-robed man has already seen his essence, and he went straight to the point in one step, cutting off his thoughts . Sure enough, Art showed a regretful expression. "What''s the use of that invitation letter?" Finally asked this point. "I don''t know!" The man in black was very straightforward. "I''m not lying." Gregoria Kate said after Art looked over. The man in black looked at Gregoria Kate again. This spirit body is different from what they thought it was! Not only is she mentally sound, but also has an ethereal and elusive aura, which is definitely not an ordinary job! No wonder all of them fought together, and with the restraint effect of the hunter on the spirit body, they could barely suppress each other. Although Yate did not get a direct answer, he also verified from the side that the invitation letter was unusual. Even such a small boss is not qualified to know! Doubting Monica Crane''s identity and purpose more and more. He never thought that his speculation was necessarily accurate. He just imagined a more reliable context first, then investigated along this context, and then corrected his speculation based on the information he found. Now the more critical and easy to obtain is the identity of Monica Crane. Gustav Cook is already looking. "Is Audrey Whitte one of your people?" There is also the question of the countess'' identity. "I don''t know." The man in black. "No Lies." Gregoria Kate. This guy looks very fit. Art looked at Samantha Lily with implied concern. Samantha Lily understood what he meant, and nodded slightly, indicating that she didn''t care. Already aware of this guy''s tricks, he has been trying to contact the outside world. I can only say, too naive! "Why are you targeting Moya University?" Art thought for a while and asked again. If you ask him why he arrested people, I''m afraid it will trigger the oath. "Order from above." Although the man in black robe was not a member of that team, he did know some information. "Attitude towards me?" Art asked himself. "Arrest." The man in black. "Is it important?" "It seems to be important, but it doesn''t seem to be very important." "How many of you are here this time?" "12." "your name?" "Kevin Connor." Yat asked more and more quickly. But the problem is getting simpler and simpler. The man in black robe answered more and more smoothly. Happy to procrastinate. "Where do you live?" Arthur asked suddenly. In order to lower his vigilance, he didn''t ask where he was staying, where he was hiding, etc. This is the first time I use this technique, I dont know if it works, but Samantha Lily and Gregoria Kate have no choice but to use this most superficial and simple technique. As long as his mouth reacts faster than his brain, he can get some hints. "Tower..." The black-robed man had anticipated various means, but he did not expect that Yate would use this method. After uttering the word "tower", his whole body turned into a pile of fragments like glass that suddenly burst. Fortunately, Samantha Lily reacted quickly enough to avoid splashing their blood. Yat looked at the minced meat in front of him, and thought of the death of the Corpse Eater member described by Moore Lane, it was indeed a gang. Everything that should be asked has already been asked, and Samantha Lily is not interested in the remaining members of the Corpse Eater, and they are all handed over to Art. Take that predator and leave. Gregia Kate returns to church. Art goes to the basement. "Tower" or something, don''t worry, sacrifice first. (end of this chapter) Chapter 385： Identity of Unknown Bloodline (4000 words) Chapter 385 The identity of the unknown bloodline (4000 words) I don''t know when, Yate has become accustomed to calling the skill of the devil''s contract "sacrifice". But this skill is not as simple as a simple sacrifice. It is not an exaggeration to say that the Demon Warlock profession is derived from this skill! Knowledge and ability are obtained from this skill. Even, he felt that he could use the skills of all professions in Diablo without restriction because of this skill as a carrier. He is very clear that this skill is his foundation! This is the first time he has used this skill after solidifying his spiritual organs. There are 11 sacrifices in total. I thought it would be a big harvest, but I didn''t expect that the five corpses whose spirit bodies had been taken out did not provide him with skill points! Its fine if you dont give skill points, but you returned the corpse! The corpse was still accepted. Blacker than capitalists! The other 6 complete corpses only provided him with 6 skill points. Reduced again! These 6 people are all Tier 4! Although the breath is not as powerful as the 4th level he has seen before, it feels like it was artificially transformed, but it is still the 4th level of awakening spiritual organs, and it only gives 1 skill point. I dont know whether to say these guys are too watery or the boss Too picky. However, the necromancer profession was finally lit up for him, so he didn''t care about it. Computing is useless. Together with the remaining before, he has a total of 9 skill points in his hand. He didn''t rush to spend them all at once. He just learned the curse-type damage enhancement, weakening, attack backlash, fear, life stealing, aging and lowering resistance. Although the summoning system is good, it needs a lot of skill points to take shape. The same is true for toxins and bones, and they don''t have a good matching effect with other skills. He already has too many output skills. There are also many auxiliary skills. The curse system is undoubtedly the most suitable for his current ability system. Moreover, the necromancer''s curse skills are very powerful! Increased damage, group curse, reduces target''s physical resistance, greatly increases the damage received by the target, the effect of level 1 is 40% (different from the original version, it can be upgraded with the skill level), the range is 3.3 yards, and the duration is 8 seconds. Mana effect 4 points. The importance of the physics department is beyond doubt, and it can even break physical immunity to a certain extent, a very practical skill! Weakened, reducing the enemy''s physical damage and attack accuracy, the effect does not need to be introduced, because there is a more effective aging curse. Attack counterattack, rebound physical damage, but far less powerful than in the game, the level 1 effect is only 4%. Considering that the necromancer''s curse cannot coexist, this curse is basically the life of eating ashes in the corner, and it has to be lit for the following skills. Steal life, group curse, when attacking the cursed target, 50% of the damage caused by the physical attack will be converted into its own life, the range of level 1 is 2.6 yards, lasts for 16 seconds, and the mana consumption is 9. In certain situations, this skill is very useful. Although many equipments in Diablo have life-stealing effects, many monsters, especially the boss-level monsters in **** difficulty, are often immune to this effect! However, the life-stealing curse ignores this immunity effect, and even works on certain skills that cannot steal life, such as Shield Bash! very necessary. Aging, group curse, reduce the target''s attack speed and movement speed by 50%, 50% physical damage and 50% physical resistance, the range is fixed at 4 yards, the duration of level 1 is 4 seconds, mana consumption is 11 points, and the skill level is improved Only increase the duration. Both offensive and defensive, very comprehensive. Reduce resistance, group curse, similar to Paladin''s judgment aura, reduce the target''s ice, fire, electricity, poison and other magic resistance, the effect of level 1 is weakened by 12%, the radius is 4.6 yards, lasts for 20 seconds, and consumes 22 points of mana. I don''t know whether it can be superimposed with Judgment Aura, which needs to be verified. The effects of these curses are undoubtedly very powerful, and it is even more rare that they are group curses. However, it is not as powerful as the data shows. These data are theoretical effects for ordinary creatures without any resistance. When it is actually used, there will definitely be different degrees of reduction, or even ineffective. For example, if he uses these curses on Samantha Lily now, the effect must be minimal! In short, it depends on the actual effect. In any case, it is a supplement to his existing abilities. After putting in 7 skill points, there are still 2 skill points left, which are reserved by convention. If there is still the Amazon job left, you can get all the dragons... no, it is the Diablo 7 job. Intuition told him that after he lights up all 7 occupations, there will be a "surprise"! As for whether this "surprise" is good or bad, he is not sure. High probability is good. But it is not ruled out that it is not what he wants. Affected by the things in his memory, whether he communicates with others or thinks by himself, he doesn''t like to use an absolute and definite tone, but is ambiguous, leaving room for himself. Because it fits well with his own feminine personality, he was greatly affected. Finally learned the skills of a necromancer, logically speaking, he should be very happy. But in fact, I was not as happy as I imagined. The mind is drawn to another matter. Originally, he had always wanted to completely eliminate his abyssal blood, but after this sacrifice, he suddenly had a new idea after using the devil''s contract skill. Although he is still at level 3, the solidification of his spiritual organs has brought him all-round strengthening. Especially the abilities of the spiritual organs themselves! Using the skill this time, he suddenly sensed his connection with the dark plane! In the past, he could only judge his connection with the dark plane by the blood concentration, but this time it was different. This time he really felt the connection between himself and the dark plane! Similar to 2 stars. It''s just that the proportions are not equal. The Dark Plane is a star, and he is not even a satellite. As the connection deepens, the distance between the two parties seems to be getting closer. This made him suddenly feel uneasy! Didn''t realize it was harmful to him, but because of his own personality and other factors, he felt that it was necessary for him to cultivate the blood of the abyss. Just like a store, it must not be bound to only one supplier! This is equivalent to putting your lifeblood in the hands of the opponent. Once the opponent is snatched away by your competitor, or has other thoughts, you have no backup options and you can only let the opponent decide. This is his psychology at the moment. Let the blood of the abyss and the blood of the dark restrain each other, and secretly develop the unknown blood. Also in the process of using the devil contract skill, he finally understood what that "unknown bloodline" was! After solidifying his spiritual organs, his own human bloodline changed, giving birth to this "unknown bloodline", which belongs to his own bloodline ability! Just as the devil''s contract skills are the foundation of his career, this unknown bloodline is the foundation of his physical body. The future spiritual form is determined by this unknown bloodline. I don''t know if the dark bloodline will affect his unknown bloodline, but he certainly can''t pin his hopes on the dark bloodline. Although the concentration of unknown bloodlines is higher than that of abyssal bloodlines, the current grade is definitely not comparable to that of abyssal bloodlines. So, it is better to let the blood of the abyss fight against the blood of the dark. Human blood is just a hotbed. Although important, it is not competitive. If he operates well, he will not be bound by his own blood like other bloodline professionals in the future. After a night of thinking, I finally made a decision. Done! Of course, although you are determined, you can''t be rash. Before that, he had to contact his family first to get the information on the family inheritance. It would be best if the old man came over. Now he is Art Tavel! There is no predecessor. Immediately wrote a letter and asked Jim Thomson to post it for himself. The content of the letter is roughly saying that I am doing well, I have met many important people here, and I also own some shares in the instant noodle factory, so I asked my family to come and help me take care of it. Also, I accidentally took a job as a demon warlock, please come over with the relevant information. Although the Tavel family has declined, the emaciated camels are bigger than horses, and there may be some legacy. In order not to be known by outsiders, only the parents may know. Who hasn''t had a dream of inheriting a family legacy? A small fishing village. Relying on the sea to eat the sea, Pudera City has many small fishing villages, some of which are not even recorded in the city government. Many forces choose these small fishing villages as their bases. The Casa clan, like the murlocs, has cooperated with a fishing village as their stronghold on the shore. However, they have official records and are not black dens. And this dilapidated small fishing village is obviously the kind that is not recorded. Rundown! Wither! There are many houses in the fishing village, about 60 households, but only about 20 are actually inhabited. The houses are all built with soil, grass, and stones. For several generations, there are traces of oldness and repair. Now these 20 left-behind elderly households have been turned into corpse puppets! The Dead Eater chose this place as their base. To hold a ceremony, you must choose a remote place that is not easy to be found. The reason for wasting energy and materials to turn more than 20 useless old people into corpse puppets is to prevent someone from discovering abnormalities. Although the surrounding area is desolate and there are no other nearby villages, there is a road leading to the city not far away that passes outside the fishing village. Early in the morning, members of the Corpse Eater Cult gathered together. The atmosphere is a bit depressing. A hunting team was wiped out! Due to the limited number of people, they only have 2 hunting teams in total, one is responsible for catching people, and the other is responsible for catching spirit bodies. Suddenly one was gone last night! Moreover, they did not receive their call for help, nor did they send any information, proving that the person who killed them was probably a high-level professional! First being exposed, and then losing a hunting team, they had to discuss how to deal with the current situation and fill the vacancy. It is impossible to withdraw. 90% of the preparations for the ceremony have been completed, how can it be possible to withdraw? Besides, some conditions can be met but cannot be met, they have no choice! The abnormal moon phase not long ago had a great impact on the present world. According to their information, Pudra City is the source of the moon phase changes. The spiritual fluctuations here are very active, and there are remnants of the power of the Moon Ladyexisting just like the moonlight, which has no impact on the lives of ordinary people, but is collected by them After that, it is an integral part of the ceremony. If not, why did they come to Pudera? Even if you take huge risks, you must complete the remaining 10%! Under the oppressive atmosphere, a figure walked in from outside. It looks like an ordinary fisherman, with rough skin and a thick body, just like a very simple and honest man. "Shua!" The eyes of all the members were fixed on him. "Priest Sarah." The person who came first saluted and greeted the man in black robe sitting in the middle, and then said: "Kevin Connor found a spirit body at the Soul Church, and there happened to be a target there too , acted last night." Kevin Connor and his party are usually in the city, and they will only come back after they have captured enough materials. The man just came back from the city. There are their bases and contacts in the city. Don''t dare to use the Soul-eating Spider to contact. The government and the church have means to monitor the Soul-eating Spider. It is very likely to be exposed, so they can only use this most primitive method. "Soul Church?" Everyone was silent. This sect, even their Corpse Eaters don''t want to provoke it! They play with corpses, others play with souls! The only sitting Priest Sarah did not speak for a moment. In the room, except for the man who just came in, almost everyone was wearing black robes, and the darkness was overwhelming. The shape of the body under the black robe is almost inconsistent with the normal human body structure, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is "grotesque". That''s why they didn''t go to the city. Although they can pretend, not to mention the waste of "materials", it will also affect their strength. If they are caught off guard, they may be planted directly! "Whose apprentice is Kevin Connor?" Total silence was not an option, and Priest Sarah finally spoke. The sound has a strange noise and a feeling of air leakage. "Sorry, my lord priest, it was my mistake." A chunky man in black robe stood up. "Didn''t you tell him not to provoke people from the Church of Soul?" Priest Sarah didn''t reveal it. "I''m sorry, my lord priest." The chunky man in black obediently admitted his mistake. He really never told Kevin Connor. Kevin Connor is just one of his apprentices, how can he teach with his heart? Never thought that there would be a day when he would help the apprentice take the blame. "Didn''t it mean that there is still a target there, you go and get rid of it, and by the way, tell the person in the Church of Souls that the people below have made their own decisions, and we have no malicious intentions!" Priest Sarah said. Facts have proved that the dead eaters are not irrational, and they will subdue in the face of the stronger and more fierce Soul Church. Of course, in their mouths, it must be to endure humiliation so as not to affect the overall situation. "Yes!" The chunky black-robed man agreed. "Amut''s death, haven''t you found the murderer yet?" Priest Sarah asked again. Amut was the member who was captured by Marvin Elsie, who triggered the oath and turned into a pile of minced meat. Belongs to another hunting team. After they got the news, they have been tracking down the murderer. If they dont take revenge and go back, where will they put the face of the Corpse Eater? Unless the other party is another soul church. However, until now, they don''t even know the identity of the murderer! "Sorry, my lord priest." The member who looked like a fisherman replied. "There is someone more mysterious than us!" Priest Sarah seemed to be annoyed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 386： Door-to-door negotiation (4000 words) Chapter 386 Door-to-door negotiation (4000 words) The Corpse Eater Cult has always been known for its mystery. As an organization that is wanted by the government and most large organizations, once a member is caught, they will either be killed on the spot or be imprisoned and sealed in the dark. Facing the threat of survival, they must learn "mystery". The major forces in Pudera City have not been able to find them, not because they hid in this small fishing village. Without the shielding means they arranged, they would have been caught out no matter how remote they hid. The more times you suffer, the more you will naturally figure out how to deal with it. Correspondingly, the method of tracking shadows is not weak. It can be regarded as forced by life. Each member of the Corpse Eater has a curse on them, which will leave a very obvious mark on the murderer who killed them. This method has been tried and tested, unless you encounter a member of the Church of Dawn or a very high-level professional. However, they specifically inquired about the situation in Pudera City. Except for the one in Dietrich''s laboratory, the highest is only level 6, and most of them are bishop-level figures, so it is unlikely to do it themselves. The two 7th ranks of the Church of the Storm mainly occupy the spirit world, so they can be ignored. According to the information obtained, it was not the Church of Dawn who did it, but their people couldn''t find out. This is "interesting". "You did it together!" Priest Sarah turned to the short and fat man in black. The posture of turning his head is a bit weird, his body is completely motionless, only his neck is moving. "Yes." Harrington Finn, that is, the short and fat man in black robe, could only agree. Who made his apprentice cause such a big loss! If the apprentice is still alive, he can still shirk one or two, and now he can only clean up the mess himself. "Pack up and go back with Rez." "yes." He will set off immediately, without giving him any delay. After making a disguise, Harrington Finn returned to the urban area with the member who looked like an ordinary fisherman. With his strength, as long as he doesn''t meet bishop-level professionals head-on, he basically doesn''t have to worry about being exposed. It is not ruled out that some professionals with strong perception ability or special talent can also see his abnormality, but there may not be one or two such professionals in the entire Pudera City, so he should not be so unlucky to meet. 2 people came to an ordinary house in the outer city. 2 rooms and 1 living room, masonry house, and a small courtyard, neither good nor bad. "My lord, the inner city and hotels, hotels and other places have been strictly inspected. I can only wrong you." After entering the house, Rez said to Harrington Finn. The house is dark and damp, the ground is the land, nothing is paved. "It doesn''t matter." Harrington Finn didn''t care about the living environment, and lived in worse environments. "Give me the information on that Church of Souls!" However, since the officials already knew about them, he didn''t want to stay in the city for too long, he just wanted to complete the task and leave quickly. "This is a church that has been abandoned for 50 years, but the Church of Souls has never sent anyone over, and the forces in Pudera City have also acquiesced in the existence of this abandoned church..." Rez obviously did his homework, and explained in detail . "That guy doesn''t have a brain..." Harrington Finn wanted to scold Kevin Connor for having no brains, and he couldn''t even see such an obvious abnormality, but suddenly thought that Kevin Connor''s brain was advancing to 4 It did suffer some damage during the first stage. The Zombie Cult has a way to create Tier 4 professionals, but the sequelae are huge. Predator squads are mostly members of this type, and they are treated as consumables. Even if they lose, they are only materials and props that are distressed. However, only Priest Sarah and them came to Pudera City this time, and they only brought 2 hunter teams, so the importance is naturally not the same. "Where''s the information about the last bishop?" He also knew something about the Church of Souls, and the last bishop was the first to suspect. "Gregia Kate, only the name was found." Rez replied. "Where''s the target next to him?" With Kevin Connor''s encounter, Harrington Finn was much more cautious. "A third-level professional, it is said that the teacher is a newly promoted seventh-level professional." There is not much information about Yate. "Level 7 professional?" Harrington Finn''s voice sank. The current corpse food religion is not what it used to be, and it cannot ignore the threat of level 7 professionals. The church has no confidence, and he personally doesn''t want to provoke enemies of level 7. Maybe he will be thrown out at that time to appease the opponent''s anger. "Our goal is just the invitation letter in his hand." Seeing his hesitation, Rez said thoughtfully. "Yes." Harrington Finn responded vaguely, and asked, "Is there no information about the murderer who killed Ammet?" "The authorities and the church didn''t find any clues. We only know that he was caught and coerced by a third party during the mission, and he triggered the oath to die." Rez recounted the known information. "It''s a pity." Harrington Finn shook his head and sighed. Although it is also a man-made Tier 4, Amut not only has a special shape, but also has almost no sequelae. His strength is stronger than ordinary Tier 4 professionals, and he is favored by many people. After the mission, he was transferred from the Predator team, only to die here. This is also one of the reasons why Priest Sarah was particularly angry. Rez lowered his eyebrows and said nothing. "Go down." Harrington Finn glanced at him, only thinking that he was afraid of himself, and said lightly. I dont know much about him, I only know that he is a human being brought back suddenly by Priest Sarah, who claims to be a peripheral member of the church and is responsible for providing intelligence information. "Yes." Rez left. Harrington Finn pondered how to convince the Church of Souls. Although he is not sure it is the bishop, he must be a member of the Church of Souls! It is impossible for other spirit bodies to survive in the Soul Church for so long. Although he is concentrating on thinking, his body moves by itself from time to time, as if there is a restless octopus hiding under his human body! The already dark room was even more gloomy. Especially as the night falls, the light gets darker and the atmosphere becomes more and more weird. Rez never appeared again. Harrington Finn did not eat, and continued to think about it till midnight. Time to go! quietly got up. Really nothing happened. I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but his body seems to be a little swollen than during the day. After leaving the room, look for the direction of the Soul Church. Asked Rez during the day. Did not vacate or jump, just walked there, I don''t know if it was because of fear of exposure or other reasons. There are no patrols or electric lights in the outer city where he is located. The people nearby have gone to bed early, and it is very quiet. However, the Soul Church is located in the original inner city, which is the buffer zone between the inner city and the outer city. The infrastructure is good, not only with lights, but also a bar that is open. There must be none near the church, but he has to pass such a road. The kind of messy but lively bar in the outer city. "Popularity" is very strong, and you can smell it from far away! Harrington Finn was like running into a barbecue stall on a night run. He couldn''t help but stop and struggled for a while before leaving quickly. Don''t overdo it! He''s old school not new. Samantha Lilly guessed wrong. After approaching the Church of the Soul, the neighborhood became quiet again. Although there are street lights, it is not popular. There is only one family nearby in the alley behind the church. It should be the target holding the invitation letter. Dare to live here, and live well, it seems that there is indeed a background, and I will just take away the invitation letter in a while. I have to mention it again, today''s corpse food religion is not what it used to be. If you were the former corpse food sect, you wouldn''t care about the other party''s background! However, it was this no-holds-barred style of conduct that caused the catastrophe of extermination of religion last time. Things are a lot more low-key these days. This soul church is very weird! After Harrington Finn released his perception, he seemed to hear the wail of the Wraith. Still a little familiar. Needless to think about it, it must be the members of the hunting team who were drawn out by the other party. It is not so easy to extract a spirit body from a living person intact. It is not difficult to extract the spirit body, but it is not easy to achieve "completeness". In this field, the Soul Church is a professional! Just a bunch of apprentices, he wasn''t angry. Gregoria Kate''s figure suddenly appeared outside the church. She got shaved once last night, and she won''t be able to relax her vigilance for at least a few months! After discovering that someone was probing, he immediately waited for it and reminded Art. Harrington Finn was still some distance away from the church, and he was also afraid that the other party would overreact, so he did it directly. Seeing Gregoria Yate appearing, she spoke first: "Ma''am, let me apologize for what happened last night." "Who are you?" Gregoria Kate looked at him coldly, and didn''t relax her vigilance, but she didn''t take any further actions either. This guy is not weak. Give her a weird, dangerous feeling. "The Corpse Eater, Harrington Finn." Harrington Finn introduced himself. The Corpse Eater is just about to be born, and no one knows his name at all, so there is no need to hide his head and show his tail. "How are you going to apologize?" Gregoria Kate asked. While talking, the breath on his body began to gather. In the haze, a gray force field appeared around her, and the surrounding night was dyed a ray of gray. "Those guys did what they did last night, and it has nothing to do with us. You should know that we and the Church of Souls have always been non-aggressive." Harrington Finn''s aura also began to strengthen. The outer layer of human body was torn like sugar paper, revealing the tall body inside. 220cm tall, completely different from the previous chunky image! The body has also become stronger, and the muscles are more exaggerated than those bodybuilders who have been pushing iron in the gym all year round. However, the most eye-catching thing is that he has 4 extra arms under his ribs! My own 2 arms are still in normal shape, but the 4 extra arms have no skin, and the exposed muscles and tendons are twisted together like steel wires. The thick skeleton gives the limbs strong support. The big hands are like the sharp claws of a devil, the main tendons are as thick as an adult''s little finger, and the nails are sharp and sharp. Yate, who came out after being reminded by Gregoria Kate, hid in the darkness. When he saw the transformed image of Harrington Finn, his eyes suddenly fixed. These 4 arms are very similar to the arms of ghouls in the dark! No, it should be exactly the same! The ghoul test product released by Detrick''s laboratory that was killed can''t help appearing in his mind. I had already forgotten about it, so I never asked Samantha Lily. I didn''t expect to see a similar image again. Is this grafting a ghoul''s arm onto himself or is it? It was an "ordinary" middle-aged man who appeared in front of the two of them. Except for those 4 arms, Harrington Finn is not much different from ordinary people. At least it seems so. "What we mean is, those guys yesterday should just calm you down. How about you return that net to us as if this incident never happened?" Harrington Finn continued. Predators are more targeted at them, try to find them back. The aura on his body reached its peak, and a black-gray force field also appeared around him, colliding and confronting the gray force field. Prepared early. Although they came to negotiate, why did the other party accept it? It is not enough to say "Corpse Eating Cult", especially for the Soul Church, it depends on the strength after all! Without strength, you don''t even have the qualifications to be soft! Otherwise, why would Priest Sarah send him here on purpose. is a punishment, but also because he has this strength. If it was before, Yate could only vaguely sense the force fields of both sides, but now he not only sees two types of force fields, but also finds the danger at the junction! The two force fields collided and clashed continuously, and even the space seemed to be slightly wrinkled, which was extremely dangerous! It''s like two martial artists joining hands. If the difference in strength is not too big, elegant and graceful, there will be no risk; but if the two sides are clearly strong and weak, it will become very dangerous. Earl Coffey tested the strength of Amos Hughes in this way. Judging from the current situation, the strength of the two sides seems to be almost the same. Of course, both of them must have reservations, after all, it was just a test. Yate didn''t notice that the two were still shielding their own force field fluctuations to avoid being noticed by outsiders. One mind and two purposes. No, it should be three-purpose, they are still negotiating! "That green net? Destroyed!" Not to mention that the hunter has been taken away by Samantha Lily, even if it wasn''t, Gregoria Kate would not be able to return it to the other party. "If you don''t want me to pursue it, you can pay for it!" She gave her a hard time, and after she failed, she wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, and there was no such thing as cheap. She is bound in the Church of the Soul, and it is not appropriate to fight to the end with the other party. Impossible to really bother Samantha Lilly. "Ms. Gregoria Kate, we just don''t want to cause trouble because we have other things, but it doesn''t mean we are afraid of you!" Harrington Finn said forcefully, secretly testing her identity. Gregia Kate didn''t speak, but suddenly increased the strength of the force field. Harrington Finn suddenly felt strenuous. Surprised by her strength! Didn''t realize that Gregoria Kate was borrowing the power of the church. She is a spirit body, integrated with the church, as long as there is little movement, it is difficult to be found. However, Harrington Finn did not admit defeat. The four arms that had been motionless all of a sudden clenched into fists. The force field suddenly strengthened. "Bang!" There was a sudden explosion of air at the junction of the force field. Then the two of them tacitly cover up at the same time. tacitly took this opportunity to stop. "What compensation do you want?" Harrington Finn asked. Although I came here to apologize for being soft, it must be done after showing my strength. (end of this chapter) Chapter 387： "Shes smart" Chapter 387 "She''s Smart" Harrington Finn and Gregoria Kate are aware of each other''s status. One is inconvenient to act, and the other does not want to make a statement, and both tend to make peace. However, conditions must be discussed. As the party who is "in the wrong", Harrington Finn wants to make compensation on behalf of the Corpse Eater. It turns out that as long as the fist is hard enough, even a lunatic can reason with you! In the eyes of outsiders, corpse eaters are tantamount to lunatics. "The corpse of a level 5 extraordinary creature." Gregoria Kate had already thought about it. Actually, it was because there was no choice. What she wanted was too expensive, and the other party would definitely not agree, so she asked for what Yate needed. Always ask the other party to pay something. "Yes!" Harrington Finn didn''t expect her request to be so simple, and he immediately complied as long as she was afraid of the corpse food sect behind him just like him. "Someone will deliver it tomorrow night." In Harrington Finn''s mind, it would not be difficult to obtain the corpse of a Tier 5 Transcendent creature. However, he didn''t know that the black market in Pudera City had been destroyed by accident, and now there is only one officially operated trading market. Even if they can entrust an agent to go in, there is no such level of transaction in the trading market! There is no black market for the supply of goods. After all, obscure goods cannot enter the official trading market, such as pirate goods and black goods. In addition, transactions of this level are monopolized by major forces, and almost never appear in the market. "Add another one and change the net!" Harrington Finn obviously didn''t believe Gregoria Kate''s statement. "It''s really ruined." Gregoria Kate said lightly, with a look of believing it or not. Harrington Finn didn''t speak for a long while, staring at her, the aura on his body showed an unstable state, as if it might erupt at any time. The atmosphere suddenly became oppressive and dangerous again. However, Gregoria Kate remained indifferent. "Okay." Harrington Finn could only give in after the test failed. The Predator is very precious, if he wants to come back, it will give him a lot of points. "Art Tavel?" Harrington Finn suddenly looked at the place where Art was hiding. In front of a strong man who is evenly matched with Gregoria Kate, the act of concealment is nothing but deception. "It''s me." Art stood up calmly. Presumptuously looking at Harrington Finn''s body. That''s right, those 4 arms are the same as those of a ghoul! "Can you return that invitation letter to us?" Harrington Finn asked patiently. How could it be possible not to notice his unscrupulous gaze? It''s just that the little guy in front of me who is only at level 3 not only has a teacher at level 7, but also has a lot to do with the Soul Church, so let''s bear with him this time. "Invitation letter?" Art was taken aback for a moment, as if recalling what an "invitation letter" was. Harrington Finn''s pupils shrank slightly. He deliberately released the news, how could he not remember! Who gave him the courage to play tricks on a powerhouse so much higher than him? "Sorry, I haven''t been in a good state these days, so I didn''t think about it for a while. That''s right, I''m here." Before Harrington Finn broke out, Art seemed to finally react. is testing the importance of the invitation letter to the corpse cannibalism. He was quite tolerant to Gregoria Kate just now, but now Gregoria Kate is clearly standing next to him, but he almost exploded because of his ambiguity. It seems that the invitation letter is very important to them! However, because it is important, there is no choice. He doesn''t want to be targeted by the corpse eater. Besides, his purpose has been achieved. Monica Crane concealed the importance of the invitation letter from him. Her intentions are worthy of consideration, and it is good to send it out. But it cannot be given away for nothing. "This is something from our church, can you give it back to us?" Harrington Finn calmed down. "Of course! But, can I ask you a few questions?" Art said, "I think you know that I was involved in this matter for no reason, and I still don''t understand it until now. I don''t understand some problems. Comfortable." It is definitely not possible to blackmail the other party like Gregoria Kate, but you can take the opportunity to figure out the context of this innocent disaster. "Ask." Harrington Finn was silent for a moment before speaking. For the sake of his seventh-level teacher. "Is Monica Crane one of your people?" Art asked. "Yes." Harrington Finn admitted. "Did your people kill her?" Art turned his head slightly, showing obvious doubts, but continued to ask. "Our people did try to kill her, but she wasn''t killed by our people," Harrington Finn explained. "She''s the new school, we''re the old school." Originally, he didn''t want to disclose too much information, but in order to dispel his doubts, he could only share some information. This makes sense. It involves the old and new disputes within the corpse cannibalism. "Is she really dead?" Art suddenly felt his heart move and asked. "Don''t know!" is not the place to have to explain, Harrington Finn''s answer is very simple. However, a "don''t know" has explained many problems. "Where is her ''body''?" Art didn''t ask whether Monica''s body was taken away by them, but directly asked where it was, which would save a few questions. An expression of impatience gradually appeared on his face. "I don''t know!" Harrington Finn''s answer meant that Monica''s body was not taken away by them. It can be basically confirmed that it is the work of the "new school" in his mouth. "One last question!" Art said before his patience ran out. "Good!" The impatience on Harrington Finn''s face disappeared. "Why did she send me the invitation letter?" Art was always wondering, well, why did Monica find him? "I don''t know!" Harrington Finn replied quickly. However, after glancing at Gregoria Kate next to her, she seemed to feel that several of her answers were too perfunctory, so she added: "She''s very smart!" Yate stared. As a member of the new Corpse Eater sect, being able to be evaluated as "very smart" by a strong old sect means that Monica Crane is not simple, and may be very dangerous! In this way, you can basically confirm that you are a part of her plan. "Wait a minute." Art was also very straightforward, turned around and went home and took out the "hot potato". After Harrington Finn got the invitation letter, he just glanced at it to confirm the authenticity, and left altogether. The action is fast. At least Art didn''t see how he left, but only noticed a wave of airflow. Not big, like a ray of night wind. Clearly recognize the strength gap between the two sides. If Harrington Finn attacked him, he would be powerless to fight back! Sending out invitations, could not be more correct. "Are you gone?" Not sure if the other party really left, she asked Gregoria Kate specifically. "Go." Gregoria Kate looked at him. Wait for him to speak. "Does his real arm look familiar to you?" Art asked. He occasionally summons monsters from the dark world in the church, and asks Gregoria Kate to help him brush them. Ghoulia Kate, the leader of the ghouls, has also seen it. "This is not his real body!" Gregoria Kate did not answer right away, but first corrected him a mistake. "Not the real body?" Yate''s expression was wonderful. I just want to say one thing, I am still too young! There is actually a layer of camouflage under the human body, and young people like him are afraid that 99% of them will be deceived! Sure enough, the **** is still old and spicy! "His arms are very similar to a monster you summoned. Do you think he shouldn''t encounter this kind of monster?" Gregoria Kate asked. "That''s right!" Art explained, "It stands to reason that only I can summon this kind of monster, but I have seen similar experimental products in Detrick''s laboratory before." "Why didn''t you ask the lady?" asked Gregoria Kate. "I forgot!" Art said confidently. "The plane is huge, there are too many possibilities, just like the phenomenon of spiritual devouring you have experienced, it is possible to bring creatures from a certain plane to a certain place in the spirit world." Gregoria Kate twitched the corner of her mouth , give your own explanation. "It seems to be..." Art scratched his hair. I forgot again, the Dark Plane is not a game, but a real world. He just mastered the official channel to communicate with the dark plane, which does not mean that there is no smuggling or other accidents. Ask Samantha Lilly again tomorrow. "Thank you." Thank you Gregoria Kate. Harrington Finn wouldn''t be so talkative if Gregoria Kate wasn''t watching. "Don''t think that everything will be fine, be vigilant." Gregoria Kate reminded him. A big reason why Harrington Finn is so easy to talk about is that he doesn''t want to make extra troubles. Once the plan of the Corpse Eater is over, or if there is free time, there is no guarantee that they will not attack him. including yourself. "You too." Art also understood this. the next day. The first thing Arter did was to contact Gustav Cook and ask him to spread the news that the invitation letter was taken away by the Corpse Eater. Also know a piece of news. Last night, people in a certain bar were slaughtered and their hearts were poached! The bar is not too far from where he lives. After listening to Art, the figure of Harrington Finn appeared in his mind. After hesitating, he still didn''t tell Gustav Cook. The authorities should be able to find out that the murderer is a member of the Corpse Eater. If he said this, it would not only easily arouse the hostility of Harrington Finn, but also the suspicion of the authorities and the church. The massacre last night aroused the anger of officials and several churches. Especially the Church of the Storm! The bar is on the site of the Church of the Storm! It''s a pity that there are no professionals who are good at divination in Pudera City. Although there are professionals who are good at tracking down, the Corpse Eater is better at hiding. Even the murderer from last night could not be found! No matter how furious several families are, they can only continue with the previous stupid method. However, the intensity of the search has been significantly increased by several levels, and even ordinary people have noticed that the atmosphere is not right. At this time, a news suddenly came from a certain channel that "the invitation letter in Yate''s hand was snatched by the corpse eaters". For the officials and several churches who have found nothing, this is also a clue. That afternoon. Bishop Windsor Sinclair of the Church of Dawn and Bishop Xant Harold of the Church of the Storm came to Art''s residence together. Accompanying him was a plainly dressed middle-aged man. Brown skin, black hair, neatly trimmed beard, vicissitudes of eyes, very handsome. The reason why Yate pays special attention to him is because he sensed a unique aura from him, which is very similar to the aura of Windsor Sinclair, but it is more pure, so pure that there is no room for any impurities! Moreover, the first time we met, the middle-aged man locked his eyes on him, with a strong sense of scrutiny. "Art, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Martin Adams. I specially invited him to investigate the Corpse Eater." Before Arthur''s strong reaction, Windsor Sinclair suddenly appeared between the two parties. The two introduced, "Martin, this is the Art Tavel I told you about, a very nice young man." Yate realized that the reason why she came here was not to put pressure on herself, but to prevent Martin Adams from messing around. Already guessed the identity of Martin Adams. Paladin! Such a pure breath is the most direct proof. Unfortunately, my profession is a demon warlock. "Hello." Unexpectedly, after Martin Adams withdrew his scrutiny, he did not show any hostility towards him, but instead extended his hand with a smile. Even Windsor Sinclair couldn''t help but glanced at the paladin in surprise. Yate even wondered if he wanted to test himself. "Hello!" Still, hold out your hand. I am not pinning my hopes on the existence of the two bishops, nor are I worried about being rude, but obeying my own heart. pride! This made him suddenly realize that there are more than one kind of sequelae in him! Based on his personality, even shaking hands would be due to the previous reasons rather than the so-called pride! In his cognition, without strength, pride is just a luxury emotion. But right now it''s pure pride. However, this also proves that his spiritual organs are very powerful! Spiritual organs with many sequelae may not be powerful, but extraordinary spiritual organs will definitely have symptoms beyond common sense. With a slightly rigid emphasis, his chin raised slightly in a slight arc, his expression was reserved, his movements were elegant and stretched, and his strength was neither light nor heavy. In the eyes of Windsor Sinclair and Xante Harold, at this moment he resembled a very An orthodox gentleman. Martin Adams didn''t make any extra moves, just looked at him again. "Tea, juice, coffee?" Art asked. In Pudera City, Windsor Sinclair and Xante Harold are already the top big shots. From the attitude of the two of them towards Martin Adams, we can know that the latter''s status is not low. Don''t lose your courtesy. "Juice." Windsor Sinclair. "Coffee." Xante Harold. "Tea." Martin Adams. The choices of the 3 people are different. Yate is ready for 3 people in turn. Juice is freshly squeezed with ice, and coffee and tea are hot drinks. "Very authentic aroma." Martin Adams watched his movements all the time, and praised him after he served the teacup. It seems that he has studied the tea ceremony quite a bit. (end of this chapter) Chapter 388： "return" Chapter 388 "Return" Yate didn''t like drinking tea very much in his previous life, and he gradually developed the habit after he came to this world. Although I have fully accepted my current identity, there is no need to forget the past life. can not forget. However, this was the first time someone praised him for the authentic aroma of the tea he brewed. Only a few people drank it, and Martin Adams was the first one who didn''t resist. "Learned it from a friend," Art quickly explained. Not sure if Martin Adams was just saying it offhand or trying to figure out something. People who have secrets should be cautious, isn''t it normal? After smelling the tea, Martin Adams took a big sip of the tea, completely ignoring the heat of the water. After tasting it carefully, he gently exhaled the hot air mixed with the aroma of tea. very skilled. "Sit down too." Windsor Sinclair greeted him gently. His behavior in the ruins has indeed gained him a lot of goodwill. Yate was not too polite. After all, it was his own home. He pulled a chair and sat across from the three of them, and asked, "Why are you here this time?" It came very suddenly, he was not prepared at all, and the things in the basement were not cleaned up. That''s why I''m extra wary of Martin Adams. "I heard you lost something here?" Windsor Sinclair asked. "I lost an invitation letter. It was a party invitation sent by my late college classmate. Unfortunately, I haven''t been in good condition these days, so I couldn''t go there." Art told the origin of the invitation letter calmly. Monica Crane pulled him into the water, and of course he had to "return". With his words, I believe the church will definitely investigate Monica Cranes information carefully. Gustav Cook did not find much useful information. "I don''t know what''s the secret of this invitation letter, but the Corpse Eater Cult pays so much attention to it!" Added another knife. Although there were speculations before, there is no evidence. Now you don''t have to worry about wronging good people. Windsor Sinclair and Xante Harold showed regretful expressions. If they knew that there was a bait here in Art, why did they do so much useless work? The members of the United Law Enforcement Team didn''t pay much attention to it, mainly because they didn''t dare to get close to this place, and naturally they didn''t know a lot of information. "What kind of invitation?" Martin Adams asked. "Slightly larger than my palm, black and yellow, made of human skin, smells very good, feels great..." After Art described it, he added another knife: "Ms. Samantha Lily said that this is the corpse food cult The craftsmanship, but she didn''t see any difference in this invitation." An item that even a seventh-order powerhouse can''t see through, are you curious? This item was made by Monica Crane, check her now! "The one from Dietrich''s lab?" Of course Windsor Sinclair and Xante Harold knew Samantha Lily''s name, but out of importance, they still confirmed it. "That''s right!" Art nodded. "How much do you know about this female classmate?" Xante Harold asked for the first time. "We didn''t have much contact when we were in school, and we lost contact after graduation. I wonder why she came to me suddenly." Art shook his head and replied. The situation is developing in the direction he pushed. "The invitation letter was snatched by the corpse eaters?" Windsor Sinclair asked. "Snatched by a man named Harrington Finn." Without her asking, Art took the initiative to describe Harrington Finn''s name and appearance in detail. Includes Harrington Finn''s human body and real body. Martin Adams'' eyes waver slightly as he describes Harrington Finn''s arm. If Art hadn''t been paying attention, he wouldn''t have been able to find out. It seems that I have seen it. "Are you all right?" Windsor Sinclair asked with concern. The subtext is also asking why he is okay, but this way is more humane and will not make people conflict. The Cult of the Dead has always been known for its brutal methods, as evidenced by the corpses in the bar. "It''s okay, I have the amulet left by Ms. Samantha Lily. Moreover, last time their people came over, they were all killed by Samantha Lily, so Harrington Finn only wanted the invitation letter and didn''t do anything to me Arthur explained. Xant Harold showed a thoughtful expression. Bert Wells reported to him, but there was no corpse at that time, and Samantha Lily was involved, so they did not take any further action. "The murderer of the bar case should be him." Windsor Sinclair did not hide the bar case from Art. Xant Harold nodded. The timing and the weirdness of the action are all right. "Why did you release the information that the invitation letter is here?" Martin Adams asked suddenly. "In order to lead out the murderer who killed Monica Crane. The police came to me the day after she was murdered, and even sneaked in a professional to ask for the invitation letter." Of course Art would not say that he was In order to lure corpse eaters to the door. "At that time, I didn''t know that Monica Crane''s death would involve so much, and I didn''t know that this invitation letter contained secrets. I thought it was just a possibility as evidence." Reasonable and well-founded. At least Windsor Sinclair and Xante Harold both endorsed his interpretation. It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not, as long as you agree. Martin Adams kept staring into his eyes, and after he finished speaking, he asked again: "Monica Crane''s body was taken away, did you know?" "I know. At that time, I asked Director Cook to help bring out her body, but it was snatched away as soon as I went out." Art replied frankly. This is something that cannot be hidden. "Do you know who did it?" The death of this woman was the trigger of the whole turmoil, and her identity became confusing again. It was almost certain to have something to do with the Corpse Eater, and Martin Adams thought of starting from her. Pretty! Art was worrying about how to reveal Monica Crane''s hidden identity, so he sent an assist. Xant Harold didnt say anything when he asked, because he missed his classmates and didnt want to show his hostility too clearly. The second time can be appropriate to show hesitation. It is beneficial to him to create a character who is nostalgic and understands the general situation. "You know?" The eyes of the two people lit up at the same time. What a surprise! "As a price for sending the invitation letter, I asked Harrington Finn a few questions." Arter hesitated for a moment before hesitating. "Not bad!" Both Windsor Sinclair and Xante Harold showed expressions of appreciation. With his strength, it is impossible to refuse the request of the corpse eater, so neither of them accused him of sending out the invitation letter. However, he can still fight for his own interests in that situation, and it is even more rare for him to choose to solve doubts, which is really good! A young man in his 20s who has only just been a professional for a few months should be commended for his performance. Both of them cherished their talents. If it weren''t for his teacher being Amos Hughes, he would definitely be introduced to teach! "Harrington Finn said that Monica Crane is from the new school, and they are from the old school. They did not kill Monica Crane, and they did not **** her body!" Art said in a breath, as if afraid Regret yourself. Some things can be magnanimous, but some things must be haggled over. "New school, old school?" Windsor Sinclair and Xante Harold believed him right away. Normally, he shouldn''t know this kind of information. Unless he is also a corpse eater. Judging from his information and connections, this possibility is basically impossible. "Is there any other information?" Martin Adams asked dissatisfied. He is just like that, squeezing out some information, not blaming others for not being satisfied. "No, really!" Art was relieved, and this time he replied very simply. "Thank you." Martin Adams retracted his gaze from staring at him, and actually thanked him. "Should be, I also hope to get rid of the Corpse Eater Cult as soon as possible." Art said, "That guy didn''t do anything last night, I suspect they have some big moves, so they temporarily tolerate it in order not to cause trouble!" "Don''t worry, we will find them as soon as possible!" This is why Windsor Sinclair and the others are so anxious and refuse to give up. "How is your current state?" Windsor Sinclair asked about Art''s state after finishing business. "It will take a while." Art naturally knew what she was asking. "Don''t be impatient, and you must be careful. If you need help, you can find me." Windsor Sinclair is Angelo Nell''s teacher. "Well, thank you for your concern." After thanking Art, he asked, "How is Angelo?" "She is also in the adaptation period, and it will take some time to come back." Windsor Sinclair replied. Xant Harold and Martin Adams were still waiting, and she left after a brief chat. Yat sent the 3 people to the entrance of the alley, and watched the 3 people board the car and leave. "How is it?" Xante Harold looked at the figure of Art standing at the entrance of the alley through the rearview mirror and asked. "It is indeed a demon warlock." Martin Adams replied. Windsor Sinclair nodded slowly. This matter was proposed by her, please ask Martin Adams to help confirm Art''s occupation. Although I believe that Yate is not a member of the Corpse Eater Cult, but in the ruins before, Yate showed a very special ability, which is not like a demon warlock profession at all! Although the incident this time was triggered by the death of Monica Crane, it broke out from Art. Thats why we have this investigation. The profession of paladin is more professional to demons than to corpse eaters! "Who is he and the 7th-level person in Dietrich''s laboratory?" Martin Adams also had doubts. "It seems to be a friend." Xante Harold replied. Although they didn''t dare to monitor Samantha Lily, they paid attention to every move of Samantha Lily. "Friend?" Martin Adams raised his eyebrows in surprise, wondering if he heard it wrong. A 7th order and a 3rd order? "We were also surprised." Xante Harold replied blankly. He couldn''t help showing envy. Even his own two 7th-level people, he seldom gets in touch with them, and there are even fewer opportunities to talk. Sometimes he really wants to ask Yate how to be friends with 7th-level powerhouses! Martin Adams looks at Windsor Sinclair. The latter nodded silently. "Interesting." Martin Adams touched the stubble on his chin. "Let''s deal with the Corpse Eater first!" Windsor Sinclair reminded him. "Find out the ghost first!" Martin Adams said coldly. With Art''s description, coupled with their investigation, Harrington Finn''s course of action can be locked very quickly. At that time, you can find out the stronghold of the corpse food cult in the city. There are also people who provide cover for the dead cannibalism! This kind of ghost is the most hated. Alley entrance. The car was no longer visible, and Art was still standing there. Looking around, as if looking for something. After a long while, he didn''t seem to notice it, so he turned and went home. In fact, he didnt find anything. He was just pretending to test whether someone was watching him. He had a history of being watched, when Noah Godwin found out. If someone is watching, he will definitely be suspicious because of his actions, and if he is not sure, he will show his flaws. Who would dare to spy on the three of Windsor Sinclair? I suspect it is theirs! Although the relationship with Windsor Sinclair is not bad, it does not mean that he will not be monitored. Thinking differently, he will definitely monitor himself! Why was the invitation sent to him? The corpse eaters were so easily scared off by him? Before the exposure invitation letter was in your hands, didn''t you think that you would attract people from the Corpse Eater? A lot of things are afraid of recalling, even if he is not lying, it is easy to think of problems! In addition, I don''t know if the paladin has discovered the abnormality in the basement. There is a high probability that it was discovered. I didn''t care about it, I don''t know if it was because of Windsor Sinclair''s face or some other reason. Also, why did Xante Harold follow? Windsor Sinclair can understand, how about him? I''m making soy sauce almost the whole time, I don''t understand. The Church of Storms is very clear about the movement of these two days. He must have doubts. Is he here to prove it? Sure enough, the more I think about it, the more questions I have. Just don''t think about anything! As long as Samantha Lily is around, you don''t have to worry about what the church will do to him. He wouldn''t be so stupid as to act anti-church. However, in order to prevent Martin Adams from coming to the door again, I still packed up the things in the basement and put them in the Church of Soul. Take important items with you. After I finished my work, I started reading again. We are fascinated. As long as you can calm down and read it patiently, you can actually read many books. It''s just that most of the time we can''t meditate. However, he did it because of his own needs. The old mans description and analysis of the prohibition gave him a lot of inspiration. Study your own horns. His double horns were not researched by himself, but evolved automatically under the blessing of luck! Although it does not affect the use, there are some things that he is not very clear about. Even if the internal structure can be seen clearly, I still cant understand it! There is a sense of frustration of being crushed by knowledge. The book about prohibition left by the old man can just be used as a comparison and provide him with some ideas. Otherwise, with his character, how could he be obsessed with a book that is temporarily unused. Now he has piled up a lot of skills to be researched and developed! (end of this chapter) Chapter 389： come to the door Chapter 389 Looking for the door Moya University. After being cleared of suspicion, Agnette Mond''s life finally settled down. Every time he goes to class and walks on campus, he is stared at with scrutiny and vigilance. Even if he is not guilty, he cannot bear it. Only those who have never experienced it think that they can ignore it. He would rather fight with a corpse eater than suffer this kind of cold violence every day. Very depressing! It affects the mood very much! He seems to have ulterior motives, but he doesn''t want to feel depressed and bad every day. I dont know whether its because the corpse eaters are too good at hiding, or the official organizations and churches in Pudera City are too lax. Its been a few days, but the nest of the corpse eater has not been found yet. In this kind of atmosphere, how can he still make small moves? In order to appease the emotions of students and parents, a large number of patrol personnel and monitoring equipment are deployed in the school. There are people on duty 24 hours a day, and there are also professionals. At this time, no matter who does something, it is easy to be viewed under a magnifying glass. He can only hold back. A few days ago, when the school invited the paladin, he was shocked! That guy is not an ordinary paladin, he is not good at strength and physical strength, but with spirit! This type of paladin has a strong perception ability. If it weren''t for the fact that he has been used to the disguise for more than ten years, and his mentality is good enough, he might have revealed his flaws at that time! The school also had doubts about him, so they didn''t say hello in advance, but called him directly to the Academic Affairs Office, and gave him a surprise attack. There were several church members present at the time, all of whom were powerful, and they were obviously ready to take him down. After this encounter, he did not take any action anymore, and went to work step by step and familiarized himself with the environment. Fortunately, they have plenty of time. Don''t worry. "Professor Mond, good afternoon." Perhaps out of guilt for doubting him, many students greeted him on the way back to the dormitory after class. Moya University is still very good in teaching, which can be seen from the conduct of the students. Professors like him naturally don''t look at grades superficially. There are always only a few individuals with outstanding grades. For students as a whole, conduct is the standard to measure the quality of a school''s education. This "character" is not simply a good person or a bad person, but a character that is really beneficial to life, such as having the courage to take the initiative to admit mistakes after making mistakes. In the past few days, many students have taken the initiative to ask him to apologize. This also gradually changed his perception of Moya University. The feeling some time ago must have been bad. Every time he smiles, he establishes himself as a good old man. Works well. After returning to the dormitory, the smile on his face faded. York Paul remained motionless in his chair like a robot. Marvin Elsie was the complete opposite, half lying on the sofa, holding a book in his hand to pass the time boringly. Don''t get me wrong, he is not for reading, but for complaining. "I don''t even have any logic, mentally retarded!" "What are you writing, you have a brain hole!" "Even this kind of book can be included in the library. Moya University really doesn''t have any literary literacy." My mouth never stopped! Seeing Agnette Mond come back, the two of them just took a look. "When we go out to eat together at night, the two of you always don''t go out, so it''s easy to attract suspicion." Agnette Mond put down his bag and said. "Okay." The 2 people each responded. This aspect is dominated by him. Augunet Mond deliberately changed into casual clothes. Shirts and slacks still maintain their own simple and friendly style. Marvin Elsie is still a book boy, and York Paul is a servant and guard. He came across the ocean, and it was only normal to have an **** follow him. The risks outside are not limited to pirates and robbers. If you take the passenger ship of the Steam Association, the chance of encountering pirates is very small, but thieves and gangsters are more troublesome. Whenever conditions permit, they will bring a few guards or go with them. Augunet Mond chose a mid-range restaurant. The main food is thick soup and beef, and a bottle of ruby ??wine. This wine is deep red in color and has a slightly sour taste. It is very suitable as a table wine for thick soup and beef. There is also a fruit tart, about the width of the palm, with a slight depression in the middle, which is used to place various jams. It is recommended by the waiter. Marvin Elsie fell in love with this pastry immediately, and immediately gave up everything else, only eating this tart. As for York Paul, he is like a ruthless cooking machine, making one wonder if he can eat a bowl of dirt without expression! Only Augustine Mond is a normal meal. He also had a large appetite, eating at least 1kg of beef and drinking a small pot of thick soup. It''s just that he doesn''t keep his head down like York Paul, and he is unhurried and quite graceful. It was already dark when they came, and by the time they finished eating, the street lights were already on outside. The streets are a little deserted. The murder in the tavern, coupled with the investigation by the government and the church, many people smelled danger. Except for a few people, most of them chose to stay at home for a few days and wait for the turmoil to pass. The scenic trees on both sides of the street cast mottled shadows in clusters. I didn''t notice it before, but now that the street is deserted, it suddenly feels a little more gloomy. It looks like a monster with teeth and claws, as if it may emerge from the shadows at any time! Near Moya University, there are some old trees with more qualifications than many professors, and it is not convenient to prune, so it is like this. The three of Agnette Mond finished their meal and walked back to school. It''s less than 10 minutes away. Measured by ordinary walking speed. However, after the 3 people walked halfway, they suddenly turned to the right. Not the direction of the school! This is a relatively remote street, one of the roads leading to the outer city. Because there is no bus station, few people go here. Next to it is a piece of ruins. A certain community has been demolished in half and stopped working. Ognite Mond and three people came to this street, their figures became a little trance. Normal people automatically ignore them. 3 people went straight into the ruins. Although they are surrounded by baffles, even ordinary people can''t stop them, let alone them. They took it for granted that there was no one in the ruins, it was dark, and there was no movement, so they didn''t use mental scanning on purpose. As a result, after entering the house, I found that there were several homeless people gathered in a house that had been mostly demolished, forming a group, discussing something furtively, their voices were very low, and there was no light at all. is no ordinary bum. Although the whole body is sloppy and conforms to the image of a tramp, he always carries a murder weapon with him, including a short knife, short sword, short hammer, and spikes. The aura is fierce. Probably came to "work". Certain bums, who specialize in dealing with some dark side things for certain big shots. Although they are not professional enough, they dont know who their employer is through contact with a broker, so they dont have to worry about leaking secrets or loss. They are simply perfect consumables, and the market has a promising future! They are all ordinary people, and the three Augustinit Monds were not found. However, their existence hindered 3 people. "Let me handle it." Marvin Elsie''s voice changed at some point, and turned into a thick middle-aged man''s voice again. He raised his hand and summoned that big dog-like mouth. It is very inconspicuous in the dark, and there are no signs, so it is easy for people who don''t know it to be tricked. Big Mouth did not swallow those homeless men, but suddenly appeared behind the three of them! It''s even more unpredictable. Although the person following them knew that he had been discovered, he never expected that this handsome young man would be so insidious, talking about dealing with obstacles, but actually sneaking up on him. It was too late to dodge. However, he didn''t even think about dodging, and directly greeted him with his fists. "Bang!" The non-human fist really touched the big mouth. It stands to reason that although the fist is as big as a human head, the big mouth is enough to swallow a whole person, so it shouldn''t be able to stop it. But the reality is that Big Mouth seems to be hitting an invisible wall, unable to make any progress. The homeless men who were surrounded jumped up instantly, picked up the murder weapon, and looked in the direction of the sound. The three of Agnette Mond and the other party tacitly set up a restraint to prevent the sound from coming out, and several homeless people happened to be within the restraint. "who?!" In the darkness, the homeless men saw no one but a vague and strange outline, like a gigantic monster. Immediately, someone roared fiercely. Embolden yourself. However, no one responded to them, as if the shadow of the giant beast disappeared, and silence returned. No, it''s quieter than before! The sound of the wind and the noise in the distance disappeared! Several homeless men panicked when they thought of the weird events that happened recently. No one reminded their companions, and they fled in tacit understanding. In every direction. Quite clever. However, in front of these few people, no matter how much they struggled, it was futile. There were no screams, and the homeless men suddenly disappeared into the darkness. Accompanied by the rustling sound of chewing, a figure came out from the darkness. 220cm tall, tall and strong, with 6 arms, a middle-aged man with an ordinary appearance. Harrington Finn. After doing the tavern tragedy, he locked on Agnette Mond again. Just doubt, not sure, but doubt was enough for him. However, the behavior of the three of Augustinet Mond made him realize that he had found the right person. Take the initiative to lead him here! Just right, he is also convenient to do it. After finishing this matter, he has to leave the city as soon as possible. The anger between the government and the church has reached a threshold. He is afraid that the other party will invite a 7th-level boss to block the whole city, and then he will have nothing to hide. 3 hands are holding 3 hearts, and there is still one in the mouth. Blood dripped down the fingers. Ferocious, brutal. "The bug of the Corpse Eater?" Even though Marvin Elsie changed into a middle-aged man''s accent, he didn''t change his acerbic style. Harrington Finn stopped chewing and turned to stare at him. The eyes are gloomy, and the murderous intent is awe-inspiring! "Did you kill Amut?" Before doing it, it''s better to confirm. "If you said that the bug that triggers the oath to die, that''s right!" Marvin Elsie should choose a tank-type job with full taunt attributes. Before he finished speaking, that big mouth appeared again. This time from top to bottom, appearing on top of Harrington Finn! At the same time, Agnette Mond waved his hands lightly and nimbly, as if he was playing a piece of music. Several black threads appeared around Harrington Finn out of thin air, trying to bind him. York Paul rushed out like a cannonball, smoke and dust billowed under his feet, kicking out a deep pit. Cooperate tacitly. Including sneak attacks without martial ethics. "Hmph!" However, Harrington Finn had already fully alerted after the sneak attack just now, and he didn''t panic in the face of the sneak attack of the three people. 4 non-human arms, one upwards, slapping the big mouth crookedly. The big mouth that instantly killed Amut in an instant, but it seems to be a little milk dog for him. The other 2 arms are responsible for tearing the black thread wrapped around the body. With just a swipe of the sharp nails, these black lines were torn apart one after another, as if it was no more difficult than tearing noodles. The last arm met York Paul who appeared in front of him instantly. Head-to-head! "Boom" the air wave churned, bringing up billowing smoke and dust. In the ruins, too much garbage and dust have accumulated. Harrington Finn flew upside down! Competing for strength, he actually lost to York Paul! However, he was not injured, and soon regained his stature, with a slightly dignified expression, looking at York Paul. That old man and the foul-mouthed guy, although his ability is peculiar, but his rank is lower than him, as long as he is careful, it is difficult to pose a real threat to him. The real trouble is this strong man! Unexpectedly, human muscles can exert such strength. "What..." He wanted to ask a question, but the other party didn''t give him a chance to breathe. The big mouth appeared from behind again. There are also densely stacked black lines, covering him from top to bottom. There is no threat, it is on the premise of not being bitten or trapped, he dare not be careless. 4 weird arms suddenly clenched into fists. A black-gray force field exploded. "Shua!" York Paul, who was rushing forward, suddenly turned and rushed in another direction. The big mouth that was biting down also suddenly shut up and disappeared. People can''t help but think of some kind of animal running away with its tail between its legs. The densely packed black lines slowly dissipated in the air, and they were obviously much less. Agnite Mond''s eyes showed painful emotions. However, more serious. Unexpectedly, this guy already has a force field! This is an ability that can only be used proficiently by the 7th-level powerhouse, a simplified version of the field. In the force field, the master''s strength will be increased, and the rest will be suppressed and weakened! Those who can use force fields at level 6 are definitely the top powerhouses at level 6! 3 people found out that they were being followed, and originally wanted to take this guy down secretly. Now have to change strategy. There is little hope, and once a big fight is made, the restriction will definitely be broken and the attention of the outside world will be attracted. By then, their identities will be easily exposed. "Wait a minute!" Agnette Mond said suddenly. However, Harrington Finn didn''t mean to stop. I was cheated twice by them just now, how could I be fooled again? Besides, he was not allowed to speak when he was talking, and he said to wait, so he wanted to eat farts! The force field continued to expand. "York!" Agnette Mond understood, and looked helplessly at York Paul who had returned to his side. Grant authorization. York Paul''s figure suddenly swelled. Originally only more than 2 meters tall, it instantly swelled to a height of more than 3 meters. A moment later, a terrifying and weird figure appeared in place! "You guys are..." Harrington Finn seemed to recognize their origin, and took the initiative to withdraw the force field, and the killing intent dissipated. (end of this chapter) Chapter 390： real purpose Chapter 390 The real purpose Black skin, goat-like inverted triangle head shape and double horns, pure black eyes without any emotion, sharp claws and fangs, anti-knuckle hoof feet... It doesn''t look like a human, evil and powerful. Demons from the Abyss! Although everyone shouts and beats the Corpse Food Cult and is well-known, it can only be regarded as a younger brother in the field of cults. Without it, there are too many bosses. Many organizations that are classified as cults are mostly connected with a certain leader in the spiritual world. Those without backing have already been wiped out long ago, so there is no need to characterize them. The Corpse Food Cult has only one book, and without a big boss as a backer, it is naturally weak. When you encounter someone you can''t afford, you can only back down. This demon made Harrington Finn recognize the origins of the three people, Augustine and Mond. Erem Order! Only people from this sect can control demons! According to the rumor, Erem is the domain name of a certain demon lord in the abyss. The Erem Order signed a contract with this demon lord to summon his demons. Of course, there must be a price. However, in order to make it easier for believers to summon demon servants, the demon lord personally revised the summoning contract! reduces the cost. Even the demon lord can only reduce the cost, but cannot erase the cost. It is said that the disciples of the Erem Cult can summon the clone of the demon lord, which is as powerful as the clone of a god! The symbol of this order is the demon servant. A demon servant that can be manipulated by members of the cult! Harrington Finn voluntarily backed down, not only because he was afraid of the name of the Erem Order, but also because he knew that with this demon servant, it was impossible for him to kill the two people on the opposite side. Once there is a big commotion, the restriction will inevitably be broken. At that time, they will lose both sides, but they will help the government and the church. Augunet Mond had the same thought. "Your people have hindered our affairs." Although he showed his name and forced Harrington Finn to back down, he still gave a step. lest the other party become angry from embarrassment. Marvin Elsie''s mouth is too stinky, and he has already annoyed the other party. "This is the end of this matter!" Harrington Finn didn''t say such naive words as "Why don''t you negotiate with us", and they would choose to kill people to avoid exposure as much as possible. Although they are not like everyone calling for beatings, the Erem Order is also listed as a cult by the government and the church, and they will be arrested if they are found. What''s more, the other party is obviously planning something secretly. "May I ask how did you find us?" Agnette Mond heard that he wanted to leave, and asked hastily. Afraid of being found out by officials and people from the church. "I didn''t find it, I just listed the suspected targets and looked for them one by one!" Harrington Finn replied. Before the words fell, the person had disappeared into the darkness. Don''t want to deal with them. Dont think that cults are fraternal alliances. Many cult organizations are like fire and water. Even if it is not a hostile relationship, they will instinctively be vigilant and beware. Everyone is a cult, who doesn''t know who else! Harrington Finn has grasped the opponent''s handle, why don''t you sneak away and wait for the opponent to sneak attack? He doesn''t think the other party is sincerely making peace. If he was held hostage, he would definitely find a way to solve the hidden danger instead of seeking peace. Augunet Mond watched him leave with cold eyes. "Just let him go?" Marvin Elsie came over and asked. "Otherwise, what can it be?" Agnite Mond asked York Paul to release the demon form, and at the same time quickly cleaned up the scene. Erasure of all traces, including Harrington Finn''s. He didn''t want Harrington Finn caught! Of course Marvin Elsie knew, but he was a little unwilling. If he followed his intentions, he would definitely use his hole cards to keep the opponent. However, he also knew it was risky. Once the face is torn apart, the other party will definitely expose their identities. There is still a tacit understanding between cult organizations. Everyone is a cult brother, if you have revenge, if you have a grudge, dont report it to the government and the church. 3 people left immediately after cleaning the scene. Because of the prohibition, no one has noticed the movement here for the time being. More than an hour later, a homeless man came here. It was found that all the companions had disappeared, and the scene seemed to have been licked by a hungry dog! The three of Agnette Mond cannot be expected to restore the scene to its original state. It is enough to erase the breath and traces. The homeless man left immediately. Soon after, the patrol team and the joint law enforcement team came here. It is next to Moya University, neither the official nor the church wants any accidents here, so they attach great importance to it. The members of the Joint Law Enforcement Team quickly found that they could not handle it, so they reported it immediately. Then, Martin Adams arrives. "There is a level 6." As expected of a paladin who is good at spiritual value, even though the breath and traces of the scene have been cleaned up by the three of Agnette Mond, he still quickly discovered the identity of Harrington Finn. breath. I didn''t find it when I went to Art''s house, because it was Gregoria Kate who wiped the breath. "There is still the breath of the devil!" York Paul did not escape. "There are 2 more people, and one of them is the third party who fought outside the bar that night." There are also Marvin Elsie and Agnette Mond. No wonder Augustine Mond is so afraid of him! So far, the general context has been deduced. The members of the Dead Food Cult found the third party to take revenge that night. The two sides had a fight here, and those homeless people just suffered an innocent disaster. However, the matter of the Corpse Eater has not been resolved, yet another demon appeared! Things get more complicated. Martin Adams visits Yate again. The remaining matters are left to the police and the joint law enforcement team. It involves demons and Tier 6 professionals, and they are no longer able to participate. They can only do some cleaning and collecting information. "Did you know there are demons in Pudera?" Martin Adams cut to the chase. "I don''t know." Art was stunned for a moment, then shook his head immediately. Thinking of Senia Clemens who was killed by his team, is there another one? "Now I know!" Martin Adams said immediately, "Have you found any way to find this demon?" In his mind, demon warlocks should be professional in this field. However, Art refused: "Sorry, I can''t help it." Martin Adams frowned. An invisible pressure suddenly appeared. Yate suddenly felt a sinking feeling in his heart, just like running with a mobile phone in his pocket. Although it is not heavy, it makes people irritated. "This matter involves the safety of the entire city of Pudera!" Martin Adams looked serious. If it was just demons, he wouldn''t worry so much, but being mixed with 2 humans made him think of some evil cult. "You should know that our family''s inheritance has been cut off long ago, and I am also a demon warlock who awakened by accident. However, I don''t have a corresponding inheritance, so I dare not summon demons rashly, and my understanding of demons is not even as good as yours." Art bet that he didn''t know that the inheritance of demon warlocks was all in the skill of demon contract. Sure enough, Martin Adams frowned. The Tavel family has indeed declined. Moreover, Yate''s information also shows that he has never summoned a demon, and has always used physical and magical attacks. Didn''t realize he was lying either. "This is troublesome." However, Martin Adams sighed deeply and said with a worried face. Don''t trust a person easily. "Can I ask what kind of demon it is?" Art asked curiously. "We don''t know either." Martin Adams recounted his findings. "Near Moya University again?" Art whispered softly after hearing this. Don''t think about it, it must be Harrington Finn looking for revenge. I just didn''t expect that the other party actually had a demon companion, and Harrington Finn might have suffered a disadvantage. If it was just an ordinary little devil, Martin Adams shouldn''t be so worried. He didn''t know that Martin Adams was worried about some evil cult, but the answer was right. Harrington Finn was not able to take revenge, and he suffered a loss. "Huh?" Martin Adams suddenly raised his head, staring at him with burning eyes, and asked, "What do you mean?" "I didn''t say anything!" Art didn''t want to provoke new enemies. "Are you interested in joining us?" Martin Adams suddenly invited him. No scruples of Windsor Sinclair, Xante Harold and others. "Me?" Art pointed to himself in astonishment. He is a Demon Warlock! "The outside world''s evaluation of us is too narrow, and it''s not like there are no demon professionals among the paladins!" Martin Adams said. Art easily accepted this explanation. In his previous life, he lived in an era of inclusiveness and demons dancing wildly, even a demon can be accepted as a paladin! Not only weakens the hostile forces, but also can be placed by your side to monitor and enrich combat power. On the contrary, Martin Adams saw that he accepted it so quickly, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes. This is the fastest one! "Thank you, but I have no idea of ??joining any organization for the time being." Art refused. "You don''t need to rush to answer, you can think about it more..." Martin Adams was halfway through speaking, when he suddenly saw the breath of moonlight emanating from him, he shut up immediately. To continue is to provoke Ms. Yue. However, a demon warlock actually believes in Ms. Yue? It takes no effort at all! "Do you know what happened that night?" He asked casually, pretending to be curious. "Of course I know!" Art knew what he was referring to, and his heart moved, and he immediately replied, "It''s not just me, everyone knows!" Luna Endowment event. Could it be that his real purpose of coming here is to investigate the moon phase change? "Do you know the reason?" Martin Adams lowered his voice, looking curious. Originally, he didn''t expect Art to answer. After all, the elves didn''t know the reason, but Art''s intentional gag aroused his suspicion. If you have prejudices in your heart, you will naturally be suspicious. "I don''t know." Yate also noticed his subtle mood swings, one of the small abilities of the two horns, realized the mistakes he made after a short thought, and corrected them immediately. "You don''t care?" Martin Adams asked with regret. "This is not what I should care about." Art slowly shook his head. This is also true. Events of this level should be the concern of the people in various organizations. Ordinary believers don''t need to think about it at all, and they shouldn''t speculate on their own. Just follow the organization. However, the source of the moon phase change that night was in Pudera City! In Pudera City, he is the only follower of Ms. Yue! From the time he took the initiative to reveal his identity as a believer of Ms. Yue, Martin Adams couldn''t help but doubt him. Although I also feel incredible and impossible! "As far as I know, there don''t seem to be any other believers of Ms. Yue in Pudera City. How did you join?" Martin Adams no longer concealed it. "Sorry, I can''t say." Art suddenly understood why he was pestering him. The entire city of Pudra is a devotee of Ms. Month itself! ignores this. I just took the initiative to expose my identity... "More and more people will find this place and come here to inquire about news." Martin Adams said meaningfully. Yate is very alert and can be noticed by just a little emotional change. This kind of person is not easy to deceive. In this case, tell him the current situation openly and squarely. Yat could no longer maintain a calm expression, showing a painful expression. No need to think about it, as long as those people know that he is the only Ms. Moon believer in Pudera City, he will definitely be the same as Martin Adams. What he said was useless! Moreover, these people are afraid that they will not be as easy-talking as Martin Adams. "Do you guess that the corpse eaters and demons suddenly came here for this matter?" Martin Adams continued to press. If it is really him, he must not be treated roughly. If it wasn''t for him, it would be even more unworthy to provoke enemies for himself, after all, there are at least two 7th-level people behind him. So only this way can be used. "It''s useless to say more, and I don''t know!" Yate knew that he would not listen to what he said, and what he said were all facts, so he simply put on a self-defeating look. It sucks! up to you! Never tell anyone about this! Not for myself, but for Ms. Yue! No superior will like subordinates who are not tight-lipped, especially when it comes to their own preferences. What''s more, he has already accepted the "hush money". "I believe it''s useless, and those people certainly won''t believe it." Martin Adams believed that he really didn''t know. After all, this guess itself was incredible, but he should know some clues. "Let me make up one..." Art said, suddenly showing a thoughtful expression. Martin Adams froze. It''s over! Give him an idea! Unable to be rude to him and unable to verify the situation, who knows whether what he said is true or false? I believe that he is really ignorant. His behavior, strictly speaking, is disrespectful to Ms. Yue. How could a believer like him win the favor of Ms. Yue? "Come and help me refer..." What''s more, Yate actually wanted to ask him for reference! Just now, I just took a sip of "you", and now it becomes "you" again. "Sorry, I can''t lie!" Martin Adams refused without listening. He is neither crazy nor stupid, nor is he overthinking, how could he participate in this kind of activity? Don''t talk about participating, you won''t even listen! (end of this chapter) Chapter 391： show up Chapter 391 appeared Martin Adams was indeed tasked with investigating the change of the moon phase, but it was not a mandatory task, including the person who asked him to come, and he didn''t even think about finding out. In fact, it is only necessary to make sure that Ms. Yue has not changed. Otherwise, it would not be a little Paladin like him, but at least a Tier 9 boss. Directly related to the gods, level 9 may not be qualified! Moreover, its okay if they cant find out, if something is found out, involving Ms. Yues secrets, they will be in a dilemma. What I just said was just trying to scare Art. A small person like Yate must lack awareness of the dynamics and patterns of the upper class. If it is true as he said, how could it be possible that only he, the paladin of the Church of Dawn, came over after so long? The Corpse Eater Cult and the demon''s forces are unlikely to come because of the moon phase change. The reason for asking Art is because any believer of Ms. Yue, the brackets "normal", cannot disclose it. They just want to test Ms. Yue''s state from it. But he didn''t expect that Yate would come up with such an almost blasphemy idea when he forced him! Can things about the gods be fabricated at will? Although in order to preach, the major churches have fabricated many deeds for the gods they believe in, but that is an "official act" and has been approved by the gods. Different in nature! Martin Adams no longer wants to find out anything from him. How can a guy like him who doesn''t have much respect for Ms. Yue know the truth? Just want to get away! Once he speaks out, maybe Ms. Yue will know that her audience will also be dragged into the water. "It''s okay, you don''t need to lie, just help me to refer to it." However, who is Yate, seeing him backing down, he immediately clung to it. Role reversal for 2 people. "The canon does not allow me to hear this!" Martin Adams refused. Art rolled his eyes. 1 minute ago, he was still inquiring, but now he says that it is not allowed, and fooling fools will not take him like this! That is, I am not familiar with him, and his strength is stronger than myself, otherwise I will definitely let him know what it means to be sharp-tongued. "Your behavior is blasphemy." Seeing this, Martin Adams suddenly sighed and reminded him. The momentum changed. He was Paladin Martin Adams before, but now he is more like an ordinary person. He knew that Art had discovered his weakness, and was afraid that Art would force him into the water, so he played the emotional card instead. "It was forced by you too!" Yate looked helpless and broke the jar. He is helping Ms. Yue hide her secrets, and I think Ms. Yue won''t care. But Martin Adams didn''t know! "I''m just reminding you, not forcing you." Martin Adams explained. "Even if you don''t have one, what about other forces? Such as the Corpse Eater and that demon..." Yate looked like a rascal who never let go. I don''t care, I''ll rely on you anyway! As Martin Adams speculated, his knowledge of the upper class was too shallow, so he was indeed bluffed by Martin Adams'' words. It''s just that Martin Adams was too unlucky to be caught by him. Whatever you say today, you need Martin Adams to figure out a way for yourself! Martin Adams also understood his purpose. Seeing that he would not accept his will, he finally had no choice but to say: "Don''t worry, no other forces will come to you." Explain to him the thoughts of the upper class. I don''t want to drag him down anymore. "What if?" Unexpectedly, he was not satisfied yet! "No chance!" Martin Adams said sullenly. "Okay." Arter saw that he was showing signs of breaking out, so enough was enough. This is the case in any world, honest people only have to be bullied, it has nothing to do with strength. However, although Martin Adams is a paladin, he is obviously not an honest person. "Don''t be dissatisfied, if it''s just an ordinary Tier 3, I wouldn''t tell you so much!" Martin Adams said without concealment. After the "friendly exchange" just now, we have a clearer understanding of each other. The relationship also becomes closer naturally. It''s not "close", it''s just "close" to know the real side of the other person. "How can I say that I have a good relationship with the Church of Dawn, but you are too rude!" Art said pretending to be angry. "Hmph!" Martin Adams snorted coldly, not bothering to expose him. With his personality, how could he naively think that a little affection could change a paladin''s attitude towards him? Who are you pretending to be innocent for? Besides, he is thick-skinned too, he can switch between "you" and "you" when he has something to do, and the switch is extremely smooth. However, his character has more potential. The kind of honest and upright people who stand out can only appear in operas and novels. It''s a very simple truth, no matter what kind of organization, it is impossible to let an honest and upright person be the leader! In the extraordinary world, "honest" means "weak", and the weak have only the fate of being eliminated. Want to get close to him because he is smart, smart, and shameless! As it happens, Martin Adams is not honest. Of course, it also has something to do with his background. "What is the origin of that demon?" Art also realized the kindness of Martin Adams, otherwise he would not have made progress just now. "I suspect it''s a guy from the Erem Order!" Martin Adams looked serious, and introduced the origin of the Erem Order to him. I didn''t mean to tell him at all before. "Can''t you really find that demon?" After finishing speaking, Martin Adams asked again. Before it was an official conversation, and they didn''t trust each other, but now there are some personal friendships. "I''m not lying." Art smiled wryly and shook his head. He couldn''t help if the major wasn''t right for him. "However, I still have a piece of information about the Corpse Eater." Reciprocate, but also provide some valuable information. "What?" Martin Adams was not surprised. Instead, he would also give valuable information to a person close to him in private, and reap favors and benefits. "The stronghold of the dead food religion is at the beginning of a ''tower''." Art told him the information he got from Kevin Connor. It is inconvenient for me, and I have not found a suitable investor. The most suitable candidate is undoubtedly Windsor Sinclair, but the relationship between the two parties is actually not close, but after hesitation, they decided to choose her. It''s a pity that Angelo Nell and Shao Hui are not here, and Moore Ryan''s status as the "garrison commander" should not be too active. Not to mention Gustav Cook, directly excluded. As a deputy director of the city bureau, he may be used by him temporarily, but it is impossible to succumb to him. The emergence of Martin Adams, replacing Windsor Sinclair. 2 people are very appetizing. "Where does the tower begin?" Martin Adams didn''t ask him where he got the news, and after confirming that it was correct, he left. The sooner the matter of the corpse cannibalism is resolved, the better. In addition, the vicinity of Moya University should be screened again to find out the "third party". Yate sent him out the door, and watched him leave, frowning unconsciously. First the Corpse Eater, and then the demons, Pudera City, which had been calm for a while, suddenly became chaotic again. The arrival of these guys is probably because of the moon phase change that I made? Although Martin Adams explained clearly that these forces are unlikely to investigate the cause, but the possibility of coming due to the change of the moon phase is very high. As the origin of the moon phase change, it is also the place where Ms. Yue focuses on taking care of, so there must be some differences. It is not surprising that there are cult organizations coming here upon hearing the news. In this way, he has a lot of responsibility. How can I find the Corpse Eater Cult? The location known from Kevin Connor is most likely just a temporary stronghold of the Corpse Eater, or it has been abandoned. Although there is an oath to bind, but as long as the dead eaters are a little more vigilant, they will change their bases. However, the abandoned place is not useless, as long as you have lived, you can find some clues and traces. After Martin Adams returned to the Church of Dawn, he immediately informed Windsor Sinclair of 2 new clues. The Dawn Church in Pudera is led by Windsor Sinclair. Then, Windsor Sinclair immediately joined several other churches and officials to screen the places beginning with the word "Tower". Also did not ask Martin Adams where he got the information. With the cooperation of these parties, there is nothing that cannot be done in Pudera. Efficiency can also be called extremely fast. It took only a few minutes to find out the place names with the word "tower" in Pudra City, including 2 streets and 1 station. 3 parties act at the same time. 2 streets are in the outer city, and the station is at the pier. All failed, but a suspicious house was found on a street called "Tucker Street". It was the house where Harrington Finn had stayed. However, Harrington Finn changed locations after returning from Arter''s. So this time, the government and the church failed. But Martin Adams managed to capture 2 breaths. One of them is the same as the breath of Tier 6 in the ruins, and it can no longer be locked. The other one is the breath of an ordinary human being, which can be locked! After hearing the news, everyone was refreshed. For the Corpse Eater, they put in a lot of thought and energy, not to mention their deliberations, but they have been unable to find each other, making them all start to wonder if there is an internal response from the other party on their side! Now we finally have a clue! And it''s also a clue to the "insider traitor"! How could they not be excited? No matter who it is, we must find out! Martin Adams leads the team himself. Except for him, no one can lock this faint breath. The leaders of the next few churches followed. In Pudera City, it definitely belongs to the "Heavenly King Lineup"! This time, we must catch the living and eliminate all external interference. They are already mentally prepared that the traitor is a high-ranking official, wealthy businessman or aristocrat. From a historical point of view, these three are most likely. Unexpectedly, Martin Adams actually took them all the way to the suburbs! A corner that was almost forgotten by Pudera. A wasteland. It is not suitable for growing crops, nor suitable for building houses, so it is just abandoned. Potholes, muddy, like a heavy rain. However, it has not rained for 1 week! are all sea water emerging from the ground. Some plants that should have grown on the seabed rarely grow on the ground, which is quite strange. However, after breaking away from the seabed environment, although these plants survived, they did not grow very well. The tallest one was no more than half the height of a person, but they were entangled like messy reeds, and they could no longer tell each other apart. In this environment, it is easy to breed some dangerous insects! Someone was bitten to death here. The government cleans it up almost every year, and the effect is very remarkable at the beginning, but as time goes on, the effect is getting worse and worse, and finally it can only be abandoned here. Unless the terrain here is completely changed, the sea water will keep rising and the environment will be difficult to change. If it weren''t for this visit, Windsor Sinclair and the others would have almost forgotten that there is such a place in Pudera City. As a church, it is normal not to pay attention to areas where there are no people. A figure stood on the wasteland, just fishing an arm-long eel with a piece of algae. Tawny, scaleless, snake-shaped, with a mouthful of fine fangs, very fierce, the body swings left and right in the air, as if trying to wrap itself around that person. At first glance, this person looks like an ordinary fisherman, with ordinary appearance, thick body, rough skin, wearing a worn-out coarse cloth, elbows, knees and other places have been deformed, it is difficult to connect him with the Corpse Eater. However, Martin Adams'' reaction has proved that the other party is the target they are looking for! It seems that they are waiting for them specially. The breath was probably left on purpose by the other party, so they were able to find it so smoothly. The first reaction of Windsor Sinclair and the others was "trap", and they hurriedly searched around with their spirit. Only the other person, no other breath. But looking at the other party''s leisurely posture, it is clear that they are confident, and several people can''t help but wonder, is the other party 7th rank? In short, a group of people instantly became tense! Ready to retreat! Martin Adams also stared at the other party with a serious face, his body was slightly tense, and he was in a state where he might exert strength at any time. Unable to distinguish the opponent''s rank and occupation! "The bugs here are good." The other party turned to look at them, and threw the eel they caught into a mud pond with not much water in the distance. "Crackling", "crackling"... the sound of the eel violently whipping the muddy water sounded. However, after only persisting for less than 2 seconds, there was no movement. The eel disappeared, not even the bones were left! "Your Excellency?" Martin Adams asked. He did not perceive the breath of the corpse cannibal from this person! In other words, the other party is a normal human being. It is impossible to determine the opponent''s rank, but it is precisely because of this that they dare not act rashly. It''s a little strange, how could such a character become an ally of the Corpse Eater Cult? It can''t be a corpse eater! "It doesn''t matter who I am." The other party completely ignored their king-level lineup, and said indifferently, "I will discuss something with you, how about not interfering with the plan of the Corpse Eater this time? When their plan is completed, you can do whatever you want." You can do whatever you want, and I can help you for free." Martin Adams and the others frowned at the same time. Listening to what the other party meant, it was clear that they were using the Corpse Eater to plan something. This makes things more complicated. (end of this chapter) Chapter 392： Lair (thanks to the book friend "Membrane King" for the reward) Chapter 392 Lair (Thanks to the book friend "Modong Wang" for the reward) "Your Excellency" is a kind of respectful title, which originated from the East. It is rarely used by ordinary people, but it is very popular among professionals. Martin Adams called the other party this way, which in itself meant a concession. Completely lost the aura of "don''t give up until you reach your goal" when you came. That''s why he is different from traditional paladins. Windsor Sinclair and the others did not speak, but they had the same attitude. If the opponent is a level 7 powerhouse, they are no match together. Instead of giving away the head for nothing, it is better to retreat temporarily and ask for help after returning. However, they don''t think that the other party dares to keep them at the same time, so they won''t be humble. The attitude of the other party also proves this point. Tell directly to the people they are using the Corpse Eater, and try to cooperate with them. To be honest, Windsor Sinclair and the others dont mind working with each other. In this matter alone, it is a win-win situation. But, they couldn''t believe each other! Strong strength does not mean that the character is trustworthy, just like the rich and famous are not necessarily good people, on the contrary, there are more hidden filth. Furthermore, even if the other party sincerely cooperates, it is impossible for them to nod. Once they nodded, it was equivalent to sending the handle to the opponent. How could they not see such a simple trap? "The Corpse Eaters stared at the students of Moya University, and now it has caused panic." Martin Adams did not agree or refuse, but told the difficulties of himself and others. I want to find out why the Corpse Eater targeted Moya University. It stands to reason that the Corpse Food Sect can completely target ordinary people in the outer city, and it will not be discovered so quickly. "After this time, they dare not go to Moya University." The other party took it for granted that it was his condition and agreed. I don''t want to leave any excuses, so naturally I can''t directly discuss the conditions, and it is understandable to be vague. "What are the dead eaters planning?" Martin Adams continued to ask calmly. "No matter what they are planning, they will not succeed!" The other party still didn''t tell him what he wanted to know. Very sophisticated. Strange, why haven''t I heard that there is such a person in Pudera City? Windsor Sinclair whispered in their hearts. This is their relapse! "How do I call you? We can''t even know your name." Martin Adams was very patient. "Rez Carter." It was the liaison officer of the Corpse Eater Cult in Pudera! I dont know if the priest of Sarah, the corpse eater, knew that he was hiding his strength. Harrington Finn definitely didnt know. "Your Excellency Carter, how can we trust you?" Martin Adams seemed to intend to agree to the other party''s conditions. "My word is a guarantee!" said Rez Carter. "Which side do you represent?" Martin Adams looked embarrassed. That is, the opponent is strong, otherwise he would have vomited on the opponent. A guy who hides his head and shows his tail, and has never even heard his name, wants to use his name as a guarantee to fool fools? He is not a high-ranking strong man who has never seen a corrupt character! Of course Rez Carter heard what Martin Adams meant, but unfortunately, he couldn''t say it. In fact, he already knew that Martin Adams was stalling for time and trying to get some information from him, but he still expected the two parties to reach a cooperation. Unfortunately, we still have to do it. "It seems that we can only do it." Rez Carter said lightly. No worries or regrets. Hands-on doesn''t mean talking about it. "Aren''t you afraid that we will ask for help when we go back?" Martin Adams didn''t believe that the other party really dared to kill them. Moreover, as the bishops of a region, these people must have powerful extraordinary items on them. Even if they can''t fight, they can escape. "Will you tell the church''s senior management about your dereliction of duty?" Rez Carter knew the style of these people very well. His existence is the dereliction of duty of these people. Even if the influence is not great, it will affect the impression of these people in the upper echelons of the church. Sometimes it is this insignificant impression that may determine a person''s future. He believed these people would not gamble. Besides, after the fight, these people will change their minds if they think about it. "I said, as long as you wait for a while, if the plan of the corpse eater fails, you can enjoy it. Why don''t you wait longer?" As he spoke, two holes suddenly cracked in the palms of both hands. A button-sized toad and a finger-sized lizard emerge from 2 holes respectively! There is no blood flowing out, but the muscle tissue, blood vessels, etc. in the hole can be seen... The picture is a bit weird, even the well-informed Martin Adams and others are seeing it for the first time. Although they wouldn''t be disgusted, they all raised their guards and took out their weapons. War hammer, shield, club, codex. This person made his own body into a lair for raising such strange creatures. Who knows how many there are in his body? Only 2 pieces are released! The toad and the lizard jumped from Rez Carter''s hands, and when they landed, they were the size of a truck and more than 3 meters long. Apart from the exaggerated body shape, the appearance of the toad does not seem to be much different from common toads. The lizard turned into the color of a mud pit after landing. If they hadn''t been so powerful and had seen it with their own eyes, they probably wouldn''t have known that there was a huge lizard lying there! Neither side made a sneak attack, giving each other time to prepare. Martin Adams and the others didn''t want to make the other party angry. And Rez Carter didn''t really mean to turn his face against the other party. This battle is inevitable. Even if Martin Adams and the others agree with his proposal, it is impossible to nod in order not to leave behind. The best way is undoubtedly to fight one game, and then get kicked back, using an excuse to prepare for a period of time, wait for him to backstab the corpse food teacher, and then sit back and enjoy the rewards. The two sides didn''t even have a verbal agreement, so naturally it couldn''t be used as a handle. But there is a shortcoming, the other party may go back on his word at any time. Therefore, he also needs this battle to show his strength. After the fight, he believed that the opponent would not choose a choice that was beneficial to him, but chose to lose both. Seeing that the opponent was ready, Rez Carter took a step back. Like a signal, Xante Harold held the blue code in one hand and chanted: "The Great Lord of the Storm..." Two ladies, Windsor Sinclair and Sylvia Marie from Terra Church, stood in front to guard. It''s a bit weird, Xante Harold, who is a man, stands behind holding a code of law, while the two women, who are women, stand in front with a hammer and a club. Martin Adams charged Rez Carter with a hammer in one hand and a shield in the other. It is somewhat similar to Art''s charge skill, with a string of phantoms, appearing 1 meter in front of Rez Carter in the blink of an eye. But the last 1 meter has become an insurmountable moat. Martin Adams suddenly shrank back and raised the shield in his left hand. "Boom!" With a loud sound like a battering hammer hitting the city gate, Martin Adams flew back from the side. The color-changing lizard appeared beside Rez Carter at some point, and drew its tail on his shield. I thought this lizard was an agile creature, and it changed color almost invisible, so it was the best choice for an assassin. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a powerful assassin! As the person involved, Martin Adams is well aware of how powerful this lizard is, and he is no less powerful than him! Just now he suffered from the size and terrain, it''s not true that he can''t even compare with a lizard. The muddy ground was very slippery, and he was charging, so it was inconvenient for him to use his strength, so he was sent flying. Status rolled in the air, then knelt down on one knee and landed on the ground, holding the shield in front of the left hand to prevent the opponent from chasing after the situation. The lizard disappeared again. In battle, it is even harder to spot lizards! With such a big body, and on the muddy ground, there is no sound or footprints when moving. There were footprints left when the attack was launched, but it was already difficult to deal with it when it was discovered. I don''t know if I got stuck at that time point just now, or did it on purpose. If it was done on purpose, it proves that this lizard''s combat IQ is not low! is more difficult to deal with. "Quack" On the other side, before Xante Harold could launch an attack, the huge toad suddenly opened its mouth and let out a cry. A wave of air visible to the naked eye ejected from its mouth, causing a roar. It made people''s ears buzzing. Like an air cannon! Sylvia Marie saw the air wave like a cannonball in front of her, and her eyes seemed to light up. She took a step forward, raised her hand flat, and raised her palm upright, trying to catch the opponent''s "air cannon" hard! The arms are covered with a layer of sandy yellow. "Boom" The air cannon exploded on her palm, and the aftermath lifted the mud on the ground several meters high. Sylvia Marie''s clothes and hair were also blown up by the air waves, but she didn''t move at all, let alone injured. I like this head-to-head approach! Looking up at the huge toad opposite, with a bit of contempt in his eyes: "That''s it?" This toad was really intelligent, and was instantly irritated by her eyes, and two bubbles the size of washbasins swelled up on both sides of his cheeks. It seems to be accumulating strength. But is this guy a frog or a toad? If it is a frog, the dense tumors on its body cannot be explained; if it is a toad, it has the vocal sac that only frogs have. It can''t be a hybrid, can it? I dont know if I noticed the thoughts that Sylvia Marie deliberately expressed, but the toad became more angry, and the tumors on its body faintly showed signs of bursting. Sylvia Marie suddenly showed vigilance on her face. She is not afraid of the opponent''s brute force attack, but she has to guard against venom. "Wind Pillar!" At this moment, Xante Harold''s voice sounded from behind. A huge pillar of wind that is as thick as a person''s arms, more than 5 meters high, and spinning at high speed suddenly appeared in front of her, and went straight to the calm Rez Carter. Sylvia Marie and Windsor Sinclair''s expressions changed at the same time, and they hurriedly erected protection in front of them. The "crack" sounded continuously. The mud on the ground was rolled up and splashed in all directions, as if it had rained mud! It seems that ordinary wind blades, wind thorns and other attacks are difficult to be effective, so Xante Harold used the "hit trick". It''s not a big move, but it''s better than ordinary skills. "Boom!" Next to it, Martin Adams fought the lizard again. This time, it was the lizard that tried to attack Xante Harold and the others, but was stopped by Martin Adams. With preparation, Martin Adams and the lizard were evenly divided. At least in terms of strength. Don''t forget, Martin Adams is a paladin who is good at spiritual value! However, the two sides are not fighting to the death, and it is not even considered a serious fight. Acting is very important, so naturally he will not use his full strength. Including Xante Harold''s Wind Pillar, which seems to be powerful, but in fact it is not as powerful as the ultimate move, and it is not as flexible as the Wind Blade and Wind Thorn, so it is more dynamic. Among them, Sylvia Marie wanted to weigh the toad''s attack strength. After the wind pillar was stopped by the toad, Sylvia Marie rushed up. Buff is not added to myself. With her strength, if she needs to add buffs to deal with a "pet", she will lose her share. However, she retreated at a faster speed just after halfway through. That guy doesn''t talk about Wude! A tumor on his body burst, and a thick turbid liquid spewed out. The weight is at least 500ml, with a fishy smell. Sylvia Marie has never seen such a thing, and of course she will not take it hard. Windsor Sinclair raised his hand and released a milky white light, stopping the venom. Try whether your ability is effective against this venom. Prepare for future contacts. It is uncertain when they will contact again, at least understand the other party''s ability first. When the milky white light came into contact with the venom, there were bursts of "squeaky" sounds. Stopped it, but the milky white light also dimmed a bit. Windsor Sinclair frowned. This is just the venom contained in one of the countless tumors of that toad! And this toad is one of Rez Carter''s "pets"! Even if she didn''t use all her strength, what about the other party? The remaining venom fell on the mud floor, making another "squeaky" sound. The silt within a radius of half a meter emits wisps of green smoke, quickly drying and zooming! What a strong toxicity! Sylvia Marie and Xante Harold both twitched their eyes slightly. It has little effect on them, it can block and hide, but it is a sharp weapon for group killing! Imagine, a toad the size of a truck, the tumors on its body burst at the same time, and countless venoms are sprinkled over the sky, at a speed comparable to a sharp arrow. Few low-level professionals in the church will be spared! There is also the lizard that is "inextricably fighting" with Martin Adams. If it is not a frontal fight, but a sneak attack, let alone low-level professionals, even 4th and 5th-level professionals may not be immune. Rez Carter is showing his strength, forcing them to choose "win-win"! Once they got back and called for help, Rez Carter could have escaped. Revenge them later. Just now I just thought things were getting complicated, but now it''s really troublesome! As if they felt that the heat was almost ready, Toad and Lizard suddenly stopped and returned to Rez Carter. Rez Carter''s body is cracked with countless holes! Arms, cheeks, neck...every exposed part has holes open, densely packed, and there is a strange aura dormant. I dont know how many there are under the clothes. His whole body is a nest! Strange and scary! Compared to him, the strange form of the Corpse Eater seems to be just a novelty. The expressions of Windsor Sinclair and the others became very ugly. has realized that his strength may not be strong, and only exists as a lair, so his existence cannot be detected. But it does not mean that the trouble will be reduced. Instead, big trouble! Leaving aside, even if he could be killed, it would be a huge trouble for these things in his body to escape. If he was not strong, who would help him catch these things? Is there a second, or even Nth? (end of this chapter) Chapter 393： Falling into a dream (Part 1) Chapter 393 Falling into a Dream (Part 1) Windsor Sinclair and others know that Rez Carter''s holes cannot be all "pets" of this level, and there may even be only two of this level, but they can''t bet. Moreover, the forces behind Rez Carter are what they fear the most. Which means that even if they could imprison and kill Rez Carter, it wouldn''t help. Guys like this who turn themselves into monster lairs are either lunatics or perverts. One can imagine the power style they belong to. "My conditions are already very sincere, what are you still thinking about?" Rez Carter''s voice was a little hollow and impatient. It is impossible for him to control these monsters by making himself a nest. On the contrary, the price is still very high! So he only released 2 monsters, and he hid behind and remained motionless. Now his mood has begun to become irritable. "I want to know, how long and how many people will the Corpse Eater need?" Xante Harold asked. Pudra City, the Church of Storms is the most powerful. "I don''t know the time, they still lack some other conditions, and they need 30 people." Rez Carter replied. "There are people in the prison!" Xant Harold was not soft-hearted, but given the choice, he still hoped to take care of ordinary people. In addition, once today''s incident is exposed, his words will be a bonus item. "Okay!" Rez Carter didn''t seem to expect him to have such kindness, and gave him a surprised look. "Can those people who were taken away be exchanged?" Windsor Sinclair asked immediately. Sylvia Marie opened her mouth, but found that she had nothing to say, so she could only glance at the two of them in annoyance. "Impossible!" Rez Carter said, recalling the 2 "pets" and closing the holes on their bodies. breathed a sigh of relief. The people on the opposite side did not respond. Although he has already seen his truth, he will not take action against him easily until he has figured out the faction he belongs to. "No more questions? Then I''ll go first." Rez Carter finished speaking and left directly. It seems that he is in a hurry to deal with something. Passed by several people without worrying about being attacked. "His burden is heavy." After watching his back disappear, Xante Harold said. "It seems that it is not easy to cultivate such a nest." Sylvia Marie said. "When did Pudera City have such a force?" Windsor Sinclair looked serious. It is certain that this Rez Carter is from Pudera City, otherwise it would be impossible for him to be so familiar with the terrain, and even know a few of them. There must be someone on the upper floor. Martin Adams put away his warhammer and shield, but did not speak. Although he was the one who communicated before, these three people must be the ones who made the final decision, and he has been acting as a little transparent since then. The appearance of such an unknown force is not something he needs to worry about. "It seems that we need to check those people after we go back." Xante Harold suggested. "Exactly!" Windsor Sinclair and Sylvia Marie agreed. In any case, it is necessary to check, and it is best to find out before doing it. Only in this way can we decide what to do when the time comes, whether to do everything in one go or to really cooperate. "How credible is what he said?" Xante Harold asked Windsor Sinclair. Windsor Sinclair looks to Martin Adams. "There is no sign of lying." Martin Adams said. The three breathed a sigh of relief. It''s strange that they didn''t leave, but communicated and chatted here. As if waiting for something. After a long while, the four suddenly stopped. "Cleared!" Before they secretly marked Rez Carter! In order not to startle the enemy, they planned to wait for Rez Carter to stop before looking at where the other partys foothold was. It would be even better if they could discover the forces behind it. But just now, they all lost contact with Mark. Obvious, cleared. The last location where Rez Carter appeared was in the outer city. There was nothing special about it. He was obviously guarding against their hand. Now they are really helpless. It is mainly a mouse-thrower, with too many worries. "Let''s go." Respectively Muslim, declared the failure of this operation. It is impossible for others to know about the transaction. Moya University''s action also ended in failure. Martin Adams personally checked Agnette Mond once and endorsed it. However, the action did not stop, on the contrary, there was one more item that needed to be investigated. They can''t count on Rez Carter. Even if Rez Carter didn''t lie, he hid a lot of things. What happened outside did not affect Art. If no one comes, he won''t even know what''s going on outside! Now Gregoria Kate is not worried about him going out for a while, but worried about whether he will become a habit of staying at home, and will not bother to go out in the future! As a professional, staying at home is not a good thing, even if you have a complete inheritance in your hand. Without baptism, professionals cannot really grow up. However, it is too early to tell. At this stage, his habit is very good. night. Art stayed up late reading as usual, and then went to bed obediently. No meditation, no practice of combat skills. These days I have been immersed in the acquisition of knowledge. Rest is to digest and absorb the knowledge learned today. The brain has not rested, so it is not suitable to be distracted in practice. If you just study without stopping to organize and digest, it is easy to forget the knowledge you have learned before. He is very good at learning. Still fell asleep unknowingly in the process of sorting out knowledge. After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly "woke up". Wearing sleeping clothes, but came to a "strange" place. In front of you is the endless stretch of Qionglou Yuyu, extremely luxurious, shrouded in a layer of mist, like a fairy palace. A lone osmanthus tree occupies one side of the land, and the crown of the tree covers a radius of tens of meters. And he was standing under this laurel tree. There is also a vast flower field on the right side, which seems to be planted with various exotic flowers and plants, which is not real. Said "unfamiliar" because he had never seen this environment with his own eyes, but he was very familiar with it. Because this is the Moon Palace in his imagination! Just missing the detail fill. Ever since he knew Ms. Yue, he thought about the legendary Moon Palace in his previous life. Obviously, it can''t be reality, it''s mostly in my dream. Because this was imagined by him, it is impossible for a second person to know! It''s just, why do you suddenly wake up in your own dream? Could it be Ms. Yue? During the day, I just said that to Martin Adams. Could it be that Ms. Yue knew about it? Just when he was anxious and looking forward to it, he suddenly saw a slim and graceful figure appearing out of nowhere. (end of this chapter) Chapter 394： dream (below) 175cm tall, slim figure, long hair shawl, standard oval face, small cherry mouth, almond eyes, crescent eyebrows, delicate and straight nose, fair face without any blemishes. The moment he saw her, a character suddenly popped up in Yate''s mindthe snake spirit in "Gourd Baby"! She has a standard snake face, charming and exquisite, with a soft figure, amazing curves, straight front and back, but her waist is full of grips, extremely seductive! It''s not Ms. Yue, but that college classmate and class flower of Art, Monica Crane! She did not die. However, it is very strange that she looks exactly the same as the memory of her predecessor, but she seems to be two completely different people. In my memory, she was just a beautiful woman, but now she is like a seductive fairy! The appearance has not changed at all, but the charm is not the same. Is it because of her profession? "Long time no see, classmate Arter." Just as Arter was speculating, Monica Crane smiled at him and said with a home attitude. "Monica?" Art shuddered, as if he had just woken up from her charm, and asked in an uncertain tone. Without waiting for her to speak, she whispered in surprise again: "Are you not dead?" Old actor! "No, I was suspended animation at the time, I''m sorry to cause you some trouble." Monica Crane actually told him the truth. "Fake death?" Art almost wondered if he misunderstood her. "You should have noticed that I am a professional now, and that is the ceremony I need for promotion." Monica Crane explained softly. Just listening to the voice gave the man a sign of ready to move, like the itchy feeling of the softest feather gently scratching the tip of his heart. What''s more, she took the initiative to tell the truth, which made it easier for people to have a good impression. "What kind of profession, you actually have to feign death once! If someone wanted to harm you at that time, wouldn''t you..." Art asked with a worried but slightly dissatisfied expression. Like a very enamored man. Will watching so many romantic dramas in the previous life be for nothing? "I''m sorry, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but that I can''t tell you, otherwise it will have adverse effects on you, you should understand." Monica Crane shook her head slightly, causing a certain part in front of her to shake slightly, like water waves Lan, coupled with her soft voice and delicate and considerate attitude, simply pierced a man''s heart. Even with previous life experiences, the current Yate is only a young man in his early 20s, his body instincts cannot be erased, the feeling at this moment is like a gas stove on fire, with a "bang", a circle of flames in his heart ignite. He had to distract himself by rubbing and turning the ring on his left hand. Jordan stone ring. The violent outer skin has tampered with this ring, even in the state of soul, he can''t get rid of this ring, let alone this kind of superficial dreaming technique. The idea of ??the violent skin at the time was to eat his soul, and the ring can be taken back naturally. Now this ring has become a treasure bound to his soul. Not to mention the attributes of the blessing, the key is to use it to summon "Uncle Pi". As long as the name "Mephisto" is mentioned, there is no need to worry about "Uncle Pi" refusing to submit. "However, thank you for your concern." Monica Crane rolled her eyes, glanced at the ring on his hand without any trace, and said with a chuckle, "By the way, I haven''t congratulated you on achieving your wish yet." The predecessor was obsessed with extraordinary things, almost all the students knew. "I just inadvertently stimulated the blood of the family to succeed in my job, but the family inheritance has long since disappeared, so I can only explore it bit by bit." Art sighed, with a look of "it doesn''t matter if I don''t mention it". "How did I hear that you are quite famous!" Monica Crane said slightly annoyed with a slight wrinkle on the bridge of her nose, with a few playful lines appearing. In the seductiveness, suddenly there is a little more lively and playful like a little girl, and there is also a little intimacy of friends. It''s terrible! Yat''s hand, which was playing with the ring, couldn''t help but pause. The fire in my heart suddenly soared. "She is a member of the corpse-eating cult", "she is a member of the corpse-eating cult"... Art had to remind himself in his heart. It was as if a pot of cold water was poured on the head, and the flame suddenly became weak. It is impossible to completely extinguish it. After all, men are visual animals. The "snake spirit" in front of me almost satisfies the definition of all men''s dream lovers at the same time. It is pure, seductive, slender but uneven, and has a silky long waist. Hair, slap-sized delicate face... Sucking! Most men have more than one dream girl. "What fame do I have?" Art asked enthusiastically. Im really curious about my image in the outside world, I feel like a celebrity has just debuted, and I also want to know the strength of the organization she belongs to. A powerful organization will definitely not be weak in collecting information. "You said you crushed the newcomers from the four major churches." Monica Crane said with a smile. Looking at Art''s eyes, there was a touch of white. The pale kind. "You believe this too?" Yate''s heart shuddered. She didn''t expect that she even knew the information in the ruins, but she didn''t bother to explain it on the surface. In his field of vision, Monica Crane''s eyes are normal. "Are you Tier 3 now?" Monica Crane chuckled and asked instead. "Yes, what about you?" Art asked casually. "I''m also level 3." Monica Crane replied without thinking. Art twitched the corner of his eye. This woman lied better than him! His mental attributes are far superior to professionals of the same level. Monica Crane can pull him into a dream. Even if it is a special ability, the spiritual attribute cannot be much lower than him. Also, he couldn''t see through the reality of Monica Crane. Even in a dream, he is just a consciousness now, but his spiritual attributes have not been weakened. Monica Crane''s rank is at least rank 4 or higher! But the Monica Crane in his memory doesn''t seem to be a professional, either hiding her strength, or her promotion speed is exaggerated than him. Judging from the brief contact, the latter is more likely. Because Monica Crane always inadvertently reveals a reserved sense of superiority, which is the kind of entanglement that she wants to pretend to be aggressive but doesn''t want to be too obvious during class reunions. "Is this your ability?" Arthur glanced around and asked. "One of the abilities." Monica Crane said, "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you." "It''s a magical ability." Art praised with envy. "By the way, is the invitation letter I sent you still there?" Monica Crane asked suddenly. "It was snatched away by the corpse eaters." Art was stunned for a moment, and replied falteringly. But doubts arose in her heart, wasn''t she trying to divert trouble? How do you listen to her and still want this invitation letter? Why does she think she can keep this invitation letter? "Snatched?" A cold breath suddenly erupted from Monica Crane. Definitely rank 4 or above! This inadvertent burst of breath is stronger than the Prudence Somerfield that Te had met before! "Snatched by a guy named Harrington Finn." Art added, as if dazzled by "love", completely ignoring her abnormal reaction. The professional term is "licking the dog". "Harrington Finn?" Upon hearing this name, Monica Crane''s breath suddenly subsided, and said "concerned", "He didn''t hurt you, did he?" Harrington Finn is definitely not a soft-hearted person, on the contrary, he is very cruel! Yate can say his name, it should be his shot. But how could Art be all right? "No, Ms. Samantha Lily was there at the time." Art explained with shame, "I thought, Ms. Samantha Lily couldn''t protect me all the time, so I gave him the invitation letter. I''m sorry, I I didn''t know the invitation letter was so important to you." Monica Crane did not expect that the relationship between him and Samantha Lily was closer than what was described in the information, the breath on her body was completely restrained, and she comforted him softly: "It''s not your fault, Harrington Finn It''s Tier 6, you can''t beat it, but fortunately you are fine. I had no choice at the time, so I put the invitation letter with you. I knew that with your personality, I would definitely not attend the party. I just didn''t expect it, and almost killed you , I''m so sorry." "It''s okay!" Art quickly waved his hand, expressing that he didn''t mind at all, and then asked pretending to be puzzled: "Aren''t you organized?" "If I hand over the invitation letter to the organization, I''m really dead now." Monica Crane''s eyes flashed coldly. "Your organization..." Yate didn''t know how to describe it. "It''s normal, there is competition within all organizations." Monica Crane immediately smiled again. The control of facial expressions is perfect! Arterton felt a lot of pressure. For such a woman, it is difficult to judge which of her words is true and which is false. I am not afraid of simple lies, but I am afraid of this kind of mixture of truth and falsehood, and I am very good at acting. For example, someone in Asia. "Oh." Arter responded and fell silent. The predecessor was this kind of dull and seldom-spoken character. Even if there are huge changes after graduation, it is normal to still show your true nature occasionally. Facing others, he doesn''t need such a delicate performance, but Monica Crane gave him room to play. Not to mention the difference in strength between the two sides, he wanted to find out some information from Monica Crane, so he performed painstakingly to gain trust. "Your dream is very special!" Monica Crane suddenly looked at the surrounding environment. Interested in everything around her. "Is this my own dream?" Art looked around again curiously. In fact, there is no need to look at it anymore, it is just an outline, lacking in details, and lacking in spirituality. Obviously, her strength is not enough to perfectly reproduce her dream. "What is this?" Monica Crane finally stopped her gaze on the huge laurel tree. Intuition told her that this plant is extraordinary! "Osmanthus." Arthur replied frankly. Not lying. "Why is there a laurel tree?" Monica Crane asked a bit cutely as a curious baby. Her figure and snake-like face make such an expression very lethal! "I don''t know, I just feel that there should be a laurel tree here." Art was dumbfounded and replied unconsciously. Also answer truthfully. Monica Crane shrank her pupils, flinched for a moment, and didn''t dare to ask any more questions. Yate''s situation is like being marked by a big boss in the spirit world, she doesn''t want to get angry! "Where are you now?" Art suddenly asked straightforwardly. Too cautious, not like a charmed person. "Don''t worry, I''m in a safe place, it''s just that I shouldn''t show up for the time being." Monica Crane said softly. "That''s good." Art said, "But you must tell me when you come back!" "Definitely." Monica Crane replied, but she had already decided in her heart to cut off contact with him. Knowing the 7th level of Dietrich''s laboratory, and suspected of being marked by a certain boss in the spirit world, it is too dangerous to get close to him! Didn''t Harrington Finn even touch him! "I mean it!" Arthur emphasized while playing with the Jordan Stone ring. Originally, I wanted to put a long line to catch big fish. But she didn''t know what she noticed, and she wanted to run away! Once the dream is disconnected, it is difficult to find her again. Can''t let her go! Being tricked by her, I always ask her why she chose me, and what the invitation letter was. Monica Crane finally sensed something was wrong and looked into his eyes. The four eyes meet, there is no trace of obsession in Arter''s eyes! Thinking that she was actually being teased for a while, Monica Crane suddenly showed a shameful expression. Careless! I just finished my promotion, and I''m a little excited, which makes my observation ability not as good as usual. "Student Monica, can you explain why it''s me?" Art asked directly. "Your confidence is this ring?" Monica Crane did not answer, but looked at the Jordan Ring in his hand. Such obvious movements can no longer be seen, and the eyes can be dug. "That''s right!" Art did not panic at all, but smiled brightly. That''s a sunny and confident person! Monica Crane looked solemn. Although it is Yate''s dream, it was constructed by her, so it is her home field, and her strength is also a lot higher than that of Yate. No matter how you look at it, she has an absolute advantage. However, there are many magical supernatural items in this world, with all kinds of incredible abilities! The ring on Yate''s hand should be. She tried to erase the ring from Yate just now, but it was also a dream constructed by her, so it should be possible to do it. However, the truth is, she can''t do it! "Can you tell me, old classmate?" Art said again. "I have no choice. You are the only professional among my classmates, and you are backed by the seventh level. I think you should be fine. Apart from you, I have no one else I can trust." Monica Ke Lan suddenly began to sell miserably, playing the emotional card at the same time. She was afraid that once she wanted to leave, Art would activate the ability of the ring. Don''t want to gamble. "Then how do you plan to compensate me for my mental damage? Also, what is that invitation letter?" Before I was afraid of scaring the snake, so I didn''t ask her about the nature of the invitation letter. Chapter 395： Misunderstand Chapter 395 Misunderstanding Monica Crane squinted slightly, staring at Art. Only then did I realize that the two chatted for a while, but they kept a certain distance from each other, not getting too close. Obviously he did it on purpose! Defend yourself from the beginning. However, where did he find the courage to blackmail himself? Just relying on a ring that doesn''t know how it works? Monica Crane just didn''t want to gamble, she wasn''t really afraid of him. Although it was his dream, it was his home field. If you are intimidated by a ring that you don''t know how effective it is, you may not be able to hold your head up in front of him in the future. Thinking of this, Monica Crane''s eyes gradually became cold. got windy! Originally there was no wind, but now it suddenly blew up. Depressed, with a dead silence, the leaves of the laurel began to rustle and fall. The exotic flowers and plants in the flower field also withered one after another, and a large area withered in a blink of an eye. Art''s finger rubbing the ring paused, but he returned to normal immediately. It looks scary, but it doesn''t actually have any effect on him. Even if he is naked, his spiritual value is above 130, plus 80+ physical value, the effect of spiritual organs, to remove the evil wind, and it is not fully exerted, it is impossible to shake his consciousness. "If you scare me again, I''ll use my big move!" warned Monica Crane. Monica Crane was stunned when she saw that there was nothing unusual about him, and the coldness in her eyes gradually subsided. It''s fine if he blocks it, no matter whether he uses abilities or extraordinary items, but the problem is that he didn''t move, completely ignoring his temptation! Suddenly felt that turning his face was not a good choice. The wind gradually died down. Soon the previous silence was restored. "How can we say that we are also classmates for 4 years, do we still need compensation?" Monica Crane said lightly. Don''t change your attitude too quickly! Although Art was not charmed by her, it was not without effect at all. She could detect a certain change in Art. "Okay, for the sake of my classmates, I don''t need the mental damage fee, but you have to answer some questions for me." Yate said after struggling for a moment in embarrassment. I didn''t intend to ask her to compensate anything. Its not generosity, but it doesnt matter whether its money or magic items, I dont need it myself, so its better to ask for some information. "Thank you, student Yate, but I''m just a dispensable little character who doesn''t know much." Monica Crane secretly wrote down the term "spiritual damage fee". Although it is the first contact, it is easy to understand what it means, and you can blackmail others like this next time. "I don''t want your compensation anymore. If your answer doesn''t satisfy me, then don''t blame me for not being friendly with classmates." Yate said with a smile. The easier the smile, the more dreadful it is. It is definitely not a good person to be able to say such heartless words with a smile. Monica Crane really wants to know what he has experienced in the past few months after graduation, and why has he changed so much? It''s almost like 2 people! "What is that invitation letter?" Art asked again regardless of what she thought. ""The Rites of the Corpse Eater", the book of the origin of the corpse eater." Monica Crane hesitated before replying. "You said it was the origin book of the Corpse Eater Cult?!" Art asked in amazement. When Samantha Lily introduced the Cult of the Dead, she mentioned that the origin of the Cult of the Dead is a book. However, as the origin book of the corpse cannibalism, how could it fall into her hands? How could it be in the form of an invitation letter? No, its not that the shape of the invitation letter is strange. As a high-ranking extraordinary item, its not surprising that it takes on any shape. The strange thing is how she turned the "Corpse Eater" into an invitation letter for herself! If it is really the book of the origin of the Corpse Eater Cult, the rank must be 8 or 9, it is definitely not something she can control! The identification scroll could not be identified, but it was explained. "To be precise, it''s the cover page of "Corpse Eater Rituals." Monica Crane explained. It''s just a cover page, which is acceptable. Yate thought so, and asked again: "How did you get it, does Harrington Finn know, can you control it?" "I got it by accident. Other than you and me, no one else knows about it. Harrington Finn and the others only thought it was a very powerful extraordinary item, because my promotion speed was a bit fast. I can only grasp a little bit, not completely, and I cant even put it in the space bag. Monica Crane explained by the way why she gave the cover to him for safekeeping instead of hiding it herself. However, her sudden cooperation made Yate couldn''t help wondering what she was planning! According to what she meant, she didn''t tell her organization, but told herself easily, who wouldn''t doubt it? "What level are you now?" Art asked again. "Level 4, what about you?" Monica Crane took it for granted that he was also hiding his strength. "Level 3." With her cooperation, Art couldn''t be too indifferent. "I''ve told you about the "Corpse Eater Rituals", but you won''t even tell me this?" Monica Crane said dissatisfiedly. "I didn''t lie to you!" Art knew it would be like this. "Really?" Monica Crane confirmed in doubt. "Really!" Arthur nodded. "That''s good!" Monica Crane said, her eyes suddenly turned pale white again, and her eyes were dead silent and "pinned" Art without the slightest emotion. "I know..." Art sighed softly. Monica Crane''s heart was ringing with alarm bells, she didn''t care about dealing with him anymore, and she was about to leave immediately. However, it was too late. In a daze, Monica Crane realized that she had come to a place similar to a dilapidated temple when she came back to her senses. A huge empty and desolate space, the walls on both sides and the broken pillars are covered with humanoid "reliefs". It''s like filling people alive into the wall, and the people being filled are struggling to get out, with weird and twisted postures! On the ground, there are also many human-head-shaped protrusions, as if they may drill out of the ground at any time, which is very infiltrating! Moreover, unlike the previous dream without the slightest vitality, here, she could smell a corpse odor and a pungent sulfur breath. However, these are not important. What frightened her the most was that a huge head appeared in front of what should have been nothingness! It can be as big as her 4 people, wearing a helmet of unknown age, the muscles and skin on the face have shrunk, and only skin and bones are left, shriveled and terrifying. A pair of scarlet eyes, containing violence, cruelty, and destruction! By the way, it seems very angry. There is only one head, no body is seen. However, even so, Monica Crane was too scared to breathe. This breath is definitely the most powerful one she has ever seen! It was a real hammer, and Yate was marked by a certain boss in the spirit world. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the figure of Yate, who was beside him, calmly looking at the head in front of him. Monica Crane''s heart suddenly tightened. He will definitely not die by himself, so the two of them have a good relationship? Can he take the initiative to contact this boss? That ring is the medium? A series of "truths" are connected in series by Monica Crane. Regret too much! If I had known earlier, it would be nice to answer his questions honestly! "Uncle Pi!" Yate greeted the head in front very familiarly. Uncle Pi? His relatives? Monica Crane didn''t believe it at first, but although the boss in front of him seemed annoyed, he didn''t refute him, didn''t punish him, and even seemed to be "spoiled"like an elder being mischievously The younger generation teased her, but pampered her helplessly. She couldn''t help but not believe it. "Do you think I really dare not do anything to you?" The irritable outer skin stared at Yate, with a bit of helplessness in his anger. Yate just asked it for breath, but it was too much to use it as a summoning object! I can''t figure it out, I was obviously killed by him and wanted to kill him, how could it become the current relationship? Devil''s language, Monica Crane couldn''t understand. "I don''t want to trouble you, but you can see that she is stronger than me, and she also pulled me into a dream, which weakened my strength even more. I have no other choice but to ask you for help." Ya To put it politely, but it looks like a hob meat, you can say whatever you want, if you change it, I will lose. Grumpy skin really has nothing to do with him. Doesn''t want to respond, but he threatens "Tell Lord Mephisto" every time. Although he knew that most of the incidents had nothing to do with the tasks entrusted to him by the Lord Demon God, he dared not gamble. What if he comes once for real? Moreover, he was also afraid that when Lord Demon God contacted him, he would speak ill of himself in front of Lord Demon God. The ring that was originally used to lock his soul has now become a medium for him to summon himself, and every time he feels like digging a hole and burying himself. However, every time I have to intimidate and warn him, showing a very angry look. Otherwise, with his rogue personality, he would definitely make progress! The irritable skin who was about to say something more, suddenly paused, raised his eyes, and stared at the top of Yate''s head. After a while, he retracted his gaze, looked at Monica Crane, and asked, "Kill her, right?" His attitude was suddenly much gentler, and he even took the initiative to ask for his opinion! "No, Art!" Monica Crane sensed the malice in the eyes of the huge head, and felt a chill coming from the depths of her soul, and she screamed in fright. The soul is trembling! She is also a consciousness body, and even if she loses it, she will only be injured, just like Patricia Lambert lost her shadow clone. But at this moment, the huge head gave her the feeling that "it will really die"! The real body and soul will die! That''s why she lost her composure. The other party could kill her with just one look, she didn''t dare to hesitate, so she could only beg for mercy from Art. "Now it''s not as simple as answering a few questions." Art looked at her and said lightly. Monica Cran wanted to warn him not to go too far, but the existence of the huge head reminded her not to be impulsive. She forced a smile and said, "Listen to you." "Swear, it''s all right?" Art said. "Yes." Does Monica Crane dare to refuse? "I say, you repeat." Art said. "Okay." Monica Crane nodded. "I, Monica Crane, swear by my own soul that I will not use any direct or indirect means to threaten the safety and interests of Art Tawil..." Art did not need to draw a draft, just read a copy contract. Old and proficient! The general idea is that Monica Crane must not hurt him or harm his interests, otherwise her soul will fall into hell! Various restrictions were added to block the possibility of Monica Crane taking advantage of loopholes. The more Monica Crane listened, the uglier her face became. Fortunately, Art added a sentence at the end, "When Art Tavel actively hurts Monica Crane, the contract becomes invalid." This made Monica Crane''s face much lighter. If there is no last sentence, even if she agrees, she will never meet with Art in the future. "Witness, Zhuang Zhou!" The witness is still Yate himself. "Zhuang Zhou?" Monica Crane repeated with an eerie emphasis. Art corrected her several times to get her pronunciation right. Then, Monica Crane made a vow. After she spoke the last syllable, a roll of parchment suddenly appeared in Art''s hand. Contract! The oath that Monica Crane just made was essentially a contract with him. Now he can manifest a contract without using paper. Monica Crane looked surprised at the contract in his hand. Know the content of the contract. Because one of the prerequisites for Yate to sign a contract is not to deceive the other party. It''s just, how can he manifest the contract? Could it be that this existence called "Zhuang Zhou" is the one who marked him? Monica Crane has never heard of the name "Zhuang Zhou", neither in legends, travel notes, nor in history! However, instinct told her that this name represented a very high rank! The kind that is ridiculously high! So, after taking the oath, she cut off the idea of ??revenge on Art. Anyway, it was only agreed that she could not harm Yate or damage Yate''s interests, and it had no effect on her. As long as she wants, she can completely see Art. "Find a time and come to see me quietly." Art put away the contract and said to her. "I''m inconvenient right now. There are people around me watching, and people like Harrington Finn must be looking for me." Monica Crane showed embarrassment. "Then use the way of dreaming." Art did not make things difficult for her. "Okay!" This time, she readily agreed. "Please take us back." Art turned to "Uncle Pi". The irritable outer skin has been waiting quietly! It was as he expected. Cranky Skin didn''t speak, and didn''t see any movement. Art and Monica Crane disappeared from here. However, it did not leave immediately, but recalled what it had just seen. As a "little boss" level existence, it was fortunate to have met Lord Mephisto. It was on Yate''s head just now, and I saw a pair of horns very similar to Master Mephisto! It''s not the shape, the horns on Yate''s head have just "sprouted", so we can''t talk about the shape, but their charm and form of existence are very similar! Afraid of misreading it, it deliberately stared at it for a while to confirm repeatedly! It seems that in the future, I really can''t refuse the call of this human being! Although it has not refused before. However, in the future, we must not even slack off, on the contrary, we must actively cooperate. "By the way, do you want to bring some gifts next time?" It was a human being during its lifetime. Those who can be bestowed with two horns by Lord Mephisto are definitely the most trusted ones! This is the "misunderstanding" that Art wanted. Mephisto must have never imagined that he was acting on a whim at the time, but was actually played by Art! Thank you book friend "Silver X Fairy" for your reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 396： corpse girl Art woke up from the bed. When he summoned the irritable skin, the dream constructed by Monica Crane was shattered, so he returned directly to the present world. The moonlight is faint, dyeing the night with a touch of silver frost. Quiet as always. He sat on the bed for a while, and suddenly remembered something, got up and got out of bed, and found the letter that Monica Crane left for him. With Monica Crane''s strength, it is impossible to bring him into the dreamland out of thin air, there must be a medium. The invitation letter has been taken away by Harrington Finn, and the identity of the media is self-evident. Before, his attention was attracted by the invitation letter, ignoring the letter. However, there is no need to discard the damage now, but to keep it well so that Monica Crane can contact him at any time. The two people who cannot hurt each other are also college classmates, and have no conflict of interest, so they have natural alliance conditions. He didn''t take the opportunity to squeeze Monica Crane not because he was soft-hearted, but because Monica Crane was stronger than him, and also had the cover of "Corpse-eating Canon", so there might be some weird tricks. It is better to find an ally than to keep a servant who wants to rebel and calculate himself all the time. After saving the letter, he no longer felt sleepy, and practiced moon phase meditation under the moonlight. After the proficiency reaches 30%, the moon phase meditation method undergoes another qualitative change. A first-quarter moon phase appeared in his sea of ??spiritual consciousness. Although he didn''t comprehend the new characteristics, the extinction characteristics have been upgraded to a higher level. What is more important is the cultivation of the spirit! Although his spiritual value is now close to the limit of level 3, the moon phase meditation method can also improve the efficiency of the use of the spirit. Reality is not a game, the maximum value of an attribute is only a theoretical upper limit, and how much effect it can exert varies from person to person. This is also one of the reasons why he is not in a hurry to break through to Tier 4. Some things you dont pay attention to when laying the foundation, and if you want to change them later, the price you pay will be very high. Under deep meditation, as if it was just a trance, the sky has already brightened. After he finished his meditation, he got up and took a shower. Monica Crane didn''t lure him into a dream again, presumably because her ability was limited, for example, she could only use it once a night. Not in a hurry. The matter of the corpse cannibalism is handled by the government and the church. Even if Harrington Finn wants to retaliate against him, it will be after the matter is over. It is impossible to say that at that time the government and the church had already wiped out the corpse eaters. He formed an alliance with Monica Crane, and he values ??the future more. Being able to get the cover of "Corpse Eater Canon" and advance to the fourth level so quickly, Monica Crane has shown great potential. However, we must first understand the information of Monica Crane. He doesn''t care who Monica Crane is, but what she does. The new faction is also a corpse-eating cult. If Monica Crane''s behavior is the same as that of members of the corpse-eating cult, he will definitely not form an alliance. Can''t accept it. At noon, Samantha Lily was invited over for dinner. He invited. "Failed?" Samantha Lily brought a message that people from the church failed to hunt down the corpse eaters. "Meeting a ruthless person, I made my body into a worm''s nest." Samantha Lily asked herself if she didn''t have the courage. Windsor Sinclair and others told her about Rez Carter and asked her for some information. I have the same thoughts as Art, and if it involves cults, I am sure you are right to ask Dietrich''s laboratory. Moreover, she is currently the only 7th rank in Pudra City on the surface, so she will be asked for help if she is not sure, so there is no need to hide it from her. In Dietrich''s laboratory, her department has a good reputation. Unfortunately, she doesn''t know the origin of Rez Carter either. "Organized?" Art heard her narration, but just imagining it made his scalp tingle. Being ruthless to yourself is really ruthless! However, what the three churches should be afraid of is not Rez Carter, but the organization that may exist behind him. "It''s definitely not alone!" Samantha Lily had the same idea as Windsor Sinclair and others, and Rez Carter was like a humanoid murder weapon cultivated by an organization. "You don''t know?" Art asked in surprise. And there are cults that Detrick''s lab doesn''t know about? "Isn''t it weird I don''t know?" In fact, Samantha Lilly is weird too. Dietrick''s laboratory has cooperated with many cults. Even if there is no cooperative organization, they still know some information. Such a ruthless person who suddenly appeared from nowhere is worthy of attention. "Not surprising, just a little surprised." Art was not afraid of her, and said with a smile. "In this world, some newly established organizations will emerge from time to time. Although most of them are eliminated, there are always some that can develop and grow." Samantha Lily said, "However, this is not the most worrying situation. The most worrying thing is the revival of an ancient organization." "Probably not..." Art twitched his eyes. In the extraordinary world, the longer you live, the stronger your strength will be. Because of a lot of knowledge and experience, it has extraordinary power! Not to mention those ancient organizations, not to mention destroying the world, it is not surprising that they have the power to destroy a city. "Who knows." Samantha Lily told him this to remind him to be careful. Once a special situation occurs, don''t be brave and run away as soon as possible. Attack nods to mark it down. It''s not that he likes to be aggressive, and he certainly won''t hesitate when it''s time to run away. I just hope that the government and the church can solve this matter within a month, no matter what the result is. After the family received his letter, it took about a month from preparation to arrival by boat. "By the way, where did you catch the ghouls in your lab?" Art had been thinking about this question for a long time. "Ghouls? You mean ''living corpses''." After Samantha Lily came to Pudera City, she heard rumors about ghouls. It took a long time to stop. The name of this monster in Dietrich''s laboratory is "living corpse". "Catched in the spirit world, but not many, there are no more here." Samantha Lily looked at him, not understanding why he suddenly asked about this kind of monster. "The name of this monster is ''Ghoul'', and it is a creature from a certain demon plane." Yatt had already thought of the words. Just confirm that it was caught from the spirit world, and only he knows the coordinates representing the dark plane. Samantha Lily reacted instantly and looked at him with burning eyes. When mentioning the demon plane, his occupation must be the first thing that comes to mind! "Can you get this kind of monster?" Because of the rumors in Pudera City, the demand for this kind of monster has increased greatly, and even Detrick''s laboratory has begun to pay attention to this kind of monster. However, the "monster spawn points" in the spirit world are no longer refreshed, resulting in a dwindling number of such monsters. Correspondingly, the value is increasing day by day. "If you can get it, I can help you replace some of the interior items." Samantha Lily told him. It''s not all about taking care of him, and Samantha Lilly has a lot of benefits as an intermediary once the deal is done. "Okay." Arthur nodded, "But don''t confess me." He didn''t do this business before because he was worried about being targeted. However, now that Samantha Lily is in her early years, he doesn''t have to worry too much. If it was money, he would definitely not nod, but he couldn''t help being moved by the items inside Dietrich''s laboratory. The reason why officials and various organizations cooperate with Dietrich Lab is to focus on these "internal items"! "No problem!" Samantha Lily understood his worry and was happy to make a name for him. Being able to obtain scarce materials is a manifestation of ability. If she can provide a large number of ghouls, she will be famous not only in the laboratory, but also in the entire professional circle. Don''t think that fame is useless. At her level, many things you need can''t be bought, so you can only choose to barter. However, most professionals will choose to trade with friends or some famous people. In this regard, it is the same as ordinary people. "Waiting for the evening." Art said. It is not suitable during the day, and the government and several churches have been under a lot of pressure and vigilance recently, so it is better to keep a low profile. Samantha Lily naturally has no comment. Specific conditions such as price and how to cooperate need to be discussed after seeing the "goods". After all, ghouls come in different classes. Originally started talking about Rez Carter, but somehow switched to dealing with ghouls. It seems that the crooked building is not just the natural ability of ordinary people. "I was pulled into a dream last night..." Art recounted what happened last night. Of course, the existence of the irascible skin was concealed, and he only said that he used a supernatural item to force Monica Crane to sign the ally contract. He still knows the truth that "if the emperor does not keep secrets, he will lose his ministers, and if his ministers do not keep secrets, he will lose his integrity". "Corpse Girl!" After hearing this, Samantha Lily''s expression suddenly became serious. "Her profession?" Art asked. "Not a career, but a status!" Samantha Lily replied, "She''s dead!" "What do you mean, suspended animation?" Art instinctively thought of Monica Crane''s suspended animation this time. "It''s not a fake death, but a real death!" Samantha Lily explained, "Then, the corpse was revived under a certain ritual of the Corpse Eater, and it was called ''Corpse Girl''." "That is to say, she is no longer her, but the corpse girl?" Art asked after a moment of buffering. I just "meeted" with Monica Crane last night. Although there were some twists and turns, it was generally pleasant. They even signed a contract of not harming each other and prepared to become an ally. But Samantha Lily told him that Monica Crane had died a long time ago, and what he was communicating with was a resurrected corpse... This is a bit exciting! "It can''t be said that it''s not her, at least Corpse Girl has all her memories." Samantha Lily said slowly, "The existence of Corpse Girl is also very rare in the Corpse Food Cult. Because Corpse Girl can only learn from ordinary people. corpse, and the Corpse Eater does not have the ability to revive the corpse. It is said that the chance of success in the ceremony is very low, and there is a high probability of turning into a monster, so it is basically a matter of luck. The religion is very important. It is the container used by the corpse food religion to summon high-level existences in the spirit world. If the corpse girl can survive after being possessed, or conversely devour the parasitic existence, there is a chance to go further and become a comparable high-level creature The presence." After she finished speaking, she paused, looked at Yate and said, "These materials also require a level 7, senior researcher to browse in the laboratory, and there is a price to pay. Just know it yourself and don''t say it to the outside world." "Okay, thank you!" Art responded in a daze. So, is Monica Crane the same as she used to be? Is the person who signed the contract with Shi Ji? "It depends on how you understand it." Samantha Lily could see his thoughts. In fact, she also thought about this problem. "Don''t care about her!" Art quickly adjusted his mood. No matter what Monica Crane is now, the two parties have signed a contract anyway, and he doesn''t have to be an ally with the other party. He will take one step at a time. "The Corpse Girl has her own mind?" However, he needs to confirm that the Corpse Girl is not being manipulated by a leader of the Corpse Eater Cult. "If you are not possessed." Samantha Lily nodded. This problem happens to be described in the data. I think the person who recorded this information was also very curious about this point. "That''s good." Arthur heaved a sigh of relief. It is impossible for Monica Crane to be possessed at the fourth level. "Do you know the Rites of the Corpse Eater?" Art asked again. Check to see if Monica Crane lied to herself. "Where did you hear this name?" Samantha Lily looked terrified. "She said that the invitation letter is the cover of this book." Art replied truthfully. "It''s actually the cover of this book..." Samantha Lily showed signs of excitement for a moment. This is the origin book of the Corpse Eater Cult, and the full version has exceeded level 9! Even a cover page is worth a lot! Even if she can''t practice, she can learn from it and expand her horizons. No matter how bad it is, she can also exchange it for what she needs! "At present, only the three of us know." Art added. "Doesn''t anyone in the Corpse Eater know?" Samantha Lily frowned. "She said so." Art was not sure if what Monica Crane said was true or not. Samantha Lily was silent for a moment. There was such a momentary heartbeat. Taking advantage of the fact that the corpse eaters didn''t know about it, **** that "invitation letter" back. However, I just gave up after thinking about it. After all, it is not what I need, so there is no need to provoke those old guys. The reason why the Corpse Food Cult can revive every time after it is wiped out is not only the existence of the "Corpse Food Canon", but also the background of this church, a group of "old clappers"! A group of old antiques who don''t know how many years they have lived, or even whether they are dead or alive! The corpse eater is very good at doing this kind of thing. Although this "group" needs to be questioned, it is very likely that the Corpse Eater is bluffing, but even if there is only one, she can''t afford it. Although this group of old guys rarely appear, and they may even ignore the extermination of the Corpse Eater Cult, it is another matter when it involves the "Corpse Eater Canon". After giving up the idea, he warned Art. Art narrowed his eyes. Monica Crane told him so easily, maybe she wanted to use him as a cover-up? Chapter 397： in phase Chapter 397 In Love Even though he knew that as the origin book of the Corpse Eater Cult, the "Corpse Eater Canon" must be very important, but he didn''t expect that even Samantha Lily didn''t dare touch it. It was obvious that Monica Crane was uneasy and kind. However, Monica Crane counted thousands of times, but she didn''t count that he could summon "Uncle Pi". After signing the contract, no matter what calculations you have, you can only give up. Learn about hundreds of contracts! Samantha Lily told him some more about the corpse cannibalism. are paid. Even so, he also made a lot of money. If it wasn''t for Samantha Lilly, he wouldn''t be able to buy this information even if he had money! Learn more, so that you won''t be too passive when you contact Monica Crane at night, at least you won''t be fooled by some simple information. However, what Samantha Lily knew was limited, or the information recorded by Detrick''s laboratory was limited. After all, it was not a professional intelligence agency. After telling him this, Samantha Lily ate by herself. Although there is an old man''s relationship, the two are mainly trading partners, and Samantha Lily is a bit of a salty fish, not as strong as her name at all, and never interferes with his decisions. Of course, if there is danger, he will definitely be told, such as not touching the "Corpse Eating Canon". Yate liked this way of getting along very much. After writing down all the information, he asked about the "fishing net": "That hunter, how is the research going?" "It''s useless, it needs special spiritual feeding from the Corpse Eater, and it''s already dead." Samantha Lily shook her head. Arter was not surprised. In this world, the awareness of "anti-piracy" is very strong. No matter the technology or the extraordinary side, basically one or more layers of protection will be set up to prevent people from being cracked and pirated. Harrington Finn obviously wanted to go back to the hunter that day, but gave up easily, obviously not worried about being cracked. I got some inspiration, though, adds Samantha Lilly. "Which field do you study?" Art suddenly remembered that he didn''t know her research field or her works until now. "Organ transplantation." Samantha Lily glanced at him and said lightly, "Someday you can find me if you want to get an organ transplant." Her eyes are the eyes of the transplanted ghost dog. However, she specialized in the field of organ transplantation before transplanting her eyes, and part of the reasons for her successful transplantation were also partly due to this. "Okay, if there is a need, I will definitely find you, remember to give me a discount." Art said with a smile. Samantha Lily was joking, but she was not the expressive type, she even had some facial paralysis. Even when she was joking, her expression didnt fluctuate, which could easily lead to misunderstanding. Only when she encounters something she is interested in or is angry will she have obvious mood swings, which is very similar to the salted fish character in the comics. After getting acquainted, people with this personality are actually easy to get along with. "Okay!" Samantha Lily agreed. After lunch, I will learn arithmetic knowledge with Art in the afternoon. This time it is mainly for answering questions. She has accumulated a lot of questions, and she is waiting for this "transaction" to ask Art for advice. Dinner is also settled here at Yate. After eating, she left. After packing up, Yate went back to his room and saw the letter with a tangled expression on his face. Is the current Monica Crane the real her? It stands to reason that she is dead. But now the Corpse Ji has all her memories, and it is still her body, so she can do it too! Art is not entangled in the life and death of Monica Crane, but the answer to this question. When I saw the letter, I couldn''t help but think of this question. Finally give up thinking. Thinking too much about this kind of problem can easily make people "go crazy". While reading a book, waiting for the night to fall. On the other hand, she was patient, neither impatient nor impatient, and didn''t notice the passage of time until a faint breath escaped from the letter. It is colorless and odorless, just a faint wave, which is difficult to detect when you are asleep. However, in his waking state, Monica Crane obviously couldn''t force him into a dream. This faint wave conveys an inviting message. Yate first summoned Raum and asked him to help guard him, then he lay down on the bed and accepted the invitation. In a trance, consciousness came to the dream from last night again. But it is much rougher than last night, the laurel, the moon palace, etc., it is fake at first glance! Has been discovered by him, and the two of them can''t hurt each other, so naturally Monica Crane won''t waste any more energy. If it weren''t for these few things that are the basic elements to maintain this dream, Monica Crane wouldn''t even be able to construct the moon palace, osmanthus trees, and exotic flowers and plants! She was still the same as last night, and the alluring aura was not restrained, but even stronger. Looking at Yate, the word "greedy" was almost written on it. I thought the mark on him was malicious before, but after what happened last night, I realized that it was actually kind! That is to say, there is a big boss in the spirit world standing behind him! At least an 8th order existence! In the eyes of Monica Crane, he is already an out-and-out "sister in law"! Having already signed the contract, it is naturally impossible to have any malice towards him. The "greed" in his eyes is possessiveness. When Monica Crane was in college, her dream was to find a wealthy husband. "Corpse Girl?" Yate was a little awkward by her, so he simply came up to expose her identity. Although she can''t hurt each other or infringe on her own interests, it doesn''t mean she can''t lie. So, it is necessary to let her know that I already know a lot of information about her. "Hmm." The smile on Monica Crane''s face remained unchanged, and she didn''t care that her true identity was known to him. From the contract last night, it can be seen that he has no malice towards himself. Otherwise you could have killed yourself last night. So, in front of him, it is completely "lying flat" mentality! "The organization you belong to is a new sect of the Corpse Eater?" Arter didn''t expect her to be indifferent, paused, and asked again. "Hmm." Monica Crane didn''t know that her reaction was very strange in Art''s eyes. Memory is not the whole of a person. She just inherited Monica Crane''s memory, but she lacks sanity! The question that Arter was thinking about before, in fact, Samantha Lily has already told the answer that the real Monica Crane is dead. Although Yate has the memory of his previous life, it is just a "smart library", and he will only give answers when he actively searches or triggers keywords. He didn''t search the memory because he didn''t really care. Without the help of memory, his experience is not enough to see through this problem so quickly. "What is your purpose in coming to Pudera this time?" Art continued to ask. Although Monica Crane''s reaction was very strange, it was easier to ask this way. "I''ve been in Pudera City!" Monica Crane replied. Yate was stunned for a moment before realizing that she was his college classmate! "What about the others?" Slightly adjusted. "For my promotion." Monica Crane replied truthfully, anyway, her goal has been achieved. "Why don''t you find a hidden place or relic?" The Corpse Eater is an organization that has been blacklisted by the government and several major churches but can still revive. It should not be difficult to find a relic to promote her. "Because of the change of the moon phase some time ago, you probably don''t know that the moon also represents death. This is the most suitable place for me." Monica Crane explained. Yat''s eyes twitched. So, is it your fault again? He was not too surprised that the moon also represented death, after all, the characteristic of moonlight he understood was extinction. "How many of you are here?" asked again. This time, Monica Crane kept her mouth shut. Although he fell in love with him, it does not mean that he gave unconditionally. "On the second day after you faked your death, the person who came to me to ask for the invitation letter was one of yours?" Art didn''t force her, and changed the question. "Someone came to look for you on the second day?" Monica Crane''s face darkened, and a gloomy and dangerous look flashed in her eyes. The old school didn''t know her identity. After Yate released the invitation letter, he didn''t quickly attract people from the Corpse Eater, which is the reason. Because of Yate''s behavior, the old faction investigated her identity and information, and then seized the invitation letter. It can turn an ordinary person into a Tier 4 treasure in less than a year, and no organization can ignore it! People from the new faction did not show up because they wanted to protect her "corpse". The task of coming to Pudela City is to help her get promoted, led by a priest in the church. It''s just that she didn''t expect that someone would be following her long ago! Still "our own people"! "What kind of person?" Monica Crane asked. "I don''t know, he was possessed by a policeman at the time." Art told her all the information he knew. There are comings and goings, and win-win cooperation. "This is the old-school corpse puppet making technique!" Monica Crane said slowly. Capabilities are old school, but people are definitely new school! That is to say, there are old-school undercover agents in "One of Ourselves"! Thinking about it like this, I was immediately terrified. If the other party tampers with her when she is promoted...you must tell that priest when you go back! It cannot be the priest, otherwise she would not be able to be promoted successfully. "I don''t know who it is, but I will report to the priest when I go back." The murderous intent was strong. "I''m doing you a favor, right?" Art saw some context from her reaction, and said immediately. "What else do you want to know?" Monica Crane nodded and asked. The gloomy and weird aura on his body has not completely dissipated. However, this only echoes her identity as "Corpse Fairy". "Old school information!" Art said sharply. "I''m a newcomer, and the information of the old school is kept secret from us, so I don''t know much." Monica Crane said, "I only know that they came here this time to resurrect a relative of a certain priest." "Really resurrected?" Art asked in surprise. If it''s a resurrection similar to Corpse Ji, there''s no need to come here and go to war like this. "It is said to be, I don''t know if it is true or not." Monica Crane replied. These are all the information she heard from the mouth of the priest. "Do you know where they are hiding?" Arthur wanted to find them all, lest they miss him. Of course, it is the official and the church. "I don''t know." Unfortunately, Monica Crane didn''t know. "What''s your relationship with that countess?" Arthur didn''t have many questions prepared. "It''s an ally." Monica Crane hesitated before replying. Did not disclose more detailed information. Yate thought she didn''t know, after all, she was just a newcomer, so he didn''t ask any more questions. Knowing this is enough. There is no enmity between the two parties, and he has no intention of bringing down the countess. Whether it can be done is another matter, it will definitely provoke many enemies! I don''t believe that the high-level officials in Pudera City didn''t notice it at all. Since they haven''t been exposed, it means that those people don''t want anything to happen to the countess. Maybe someone will help cover it up. If the countess is against him, he will throw this message. If there is no conflict between the two sides, he naturally does not want to provoke the entire noble class. "Do you want to form an ally with me?" Art suggested. "Yes!" Unexpectedly, Monica Crane agreed without thinking. It seems that there is still a bit of impatience. "You don''t usually eat corpses, do you?" Art asked after hesitating. "That''s an old school behavior, and the old school has abandoned this habit, and our new school is even more impossible!" Monica Crane explained. "Yes." Yat nodded, and then said: "We can exchange information and help each other." "Okay!" Monica Crane agreed again. Refreshing and crisp! "How can I take the initiative to contact you?" Arter paused and asked. Judging by her appearance, there is no need to say more. "Let me take the initiative to contact you." Monica Crane hesitated and said, "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but that I have a priest by my side, and I''m worried about being discovered." "That''s it first." Art expressed his understanding. "How did you spend the past few months after graduation?" Monica Crane asked immediately when she saw that he was fine. "Practice and study every day." Arter was taken aback for a moment before answering. It feels weird. "How did you get accepted as a student by Professor Hughes?" As his classmate, Monica Crane was also a student of Professor Hughes. is no stranger. When she heard the news that Professor Hughes had been promoted to the seventh level, she couldn''t believe it at all. It took a full day to accept it! "At that time, I was applying for a teaching assistant in the school..." Art briefly described his experience. "Then you are really lucky." Monica Crane said with a smile after listening. "Yes!" Art also admitted that his luck was indeed very good. "How did you become a professional?" "How did you meet Moore Lane?" "I heard that you have a good relationship with Shaohui from Terra Church and Angelo Nell from Dawn Church?" Monica Crane threw out another series of questions. Yat finally realized that her "purpose is impure"! What are you thinking about? You dont really fancy yourself, do you? "Sorry, I have to go back, I have other things to do!" Art left immediately. (end of this chapter) ~： Happy New Year " Thank you very much for your support in 2022. In the new year, I wish all book lovers health and happiness. Everyone must pay attention to the body.